Program
24-29 August
The ICBS 2026 is an in-person event only. Papers must be presented by their authors. For practical matters, please check our guide for conveners and presenters.
- Sunday 23 Aug
- Monday 24 Aug
- Tuesday 25 Aug
- Wednesday 26 Aug
- Thursday 27 Aug
- Friday 28 Aug
- Saturday 29 Aug
Sunday 23 Aug
Special Events
Without Registration
Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Explore this year’s special exhibition at the Papyrus Museum in the Austrian National Library, dedicated to the “fragment” in the Greek Middle Ages. We present physical fragments of written artefacts, textual fragments in novel contexts, and documents of individual life as fragments of society. Expect glances into the Byzantine everyday world beyond shimmering mosaics.
Registration Required
Guided Tour: Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages (1/3)
Krystina Kubina, Giulia RossettoPapyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This tour is guided by the exhibition’s curators.
4:00 pm – 7:00 pm Pre-Registration
Arrive early, enjoy the atmosphere in the Arcaded Courtyard of the University of Vienna, and collect your conference bag and lanyard either at the pre-registration on Sunday or at the registration desk on any day of the congress, Monday through Saturday, from 8:00 a.m. to 7:00 p.m.
Monday 24 Aug
Special Events
Without Registration
Post-Byzantine Icons from the Metropolis of Austria (Exhibition)
Church of the Holy Trinity, Fleischmarkt 13, 1010 Vienna
This exhibition shows icons from the holdings of the Greek Orthodox Metropolis of Austria. The icons were acquired in the late 18th and 19th centuries. Some of them were donated to the Metropolis by important patrons of the time and bear beautiful witness to Greek culture in the imperial city of Vienna at that time.
Ephesos – A Metropolis of the Ancient World and Modern Archaeological Project
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
For over 130 years, the Austrian Archaeological Institute of the OeAW has investigated Ephesos, a major UNESCO World Heritage Site in Türkiye. Excavations reveal 9,000 years of settlement history. An international team studies social, economic, and environmental aspects of ancient life. The poster session presents this project, focusing on Byzantine material culture, diet, vegetation, agriculture, and animal husbandry.
The Stimulant Sea: Sugar, Coffee, & the Acquisition of Taste
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
This exhibition explores the intertwined and commodified histories of sugar and coffee within a specific place and time: the Medieval and Early Modern Red Sea, envisaged as a cultural connector between the Mediterranean world and Africa, Arabia, and the Indian Ocean. The exhibition explores four interrelated themes: first, tracing the trade networks and knowledge transfers that shaped the origins of sugar and coffee as we know them today; second, examining their early medicinal uses; third, considering the social rituals through which sugar and coffee became part of everyday consumption; and fourth, revealing the labor systems that enabled their production and global distribution.
This poster exhibition was part of a display in the Dumbarton Oaks Museum accompanying the 2025 Symposium, Africa and Byzantium, and sought to connect history-based scholarship with the contemporary world. As a public history initiative, it was intended for a wide audience, including visitors with a limited knowledge of the eastern Mediterranean and Byzantine worlds.
Book Exhibition
Main Ceremonial Hall, University of Vienna
Meet international academic publishers and their latest publications dealing with the Byzantine world.
Registration Required
Mekhitarist Monastery of Vienna (Guided Tour 1/2)
Benedetta ContinNeustiftgasse 4, 1070 Wien
During the guided tour of the Mekhitarist Monastery of Vienna, one of the most important centers of Armenian culture in the world, you will gain insights into its valuable holdings: over 2,600 manuscripts, 150,000 books, the largest collection of Armenian journals, as well as precious and unique art works from every corner of the globe.
Opening Reception
Großer Festsaal, Wiener Rathaus, Lichtenfelsgasse 2, 1010 Wien
The ICBS Opening Reception brings participants together in the historic Festsaal of Vienna City Hall for an evening of networking and exchange. The event offers an opportunity to initiate collaborations and joint projects while enjoying food and drinks in a festive and welcoming atmosphere.
10:00 am – 11:55 am Opening Ceremony
No workshops in this session.
12:30 pm – 2:00 pm Session I
Free Communications
1.06 FC – Church Construction in Constantinople and beyond
The Project on the Marbles of Hagia Sophia
Zeki BolekenBIG-HS
The aim of this paper is to present the “Ancient Marbles of Hagia Sophia Project,” conducted under the coordination of Asnu Bilban Yalçın, and the new findings obtained through the studies carried out within the scope of the project. In Hagia Sophia, some of the ancient colored marbles and other stones that can be easily identified through macroscopic observation at first glance include alabastro, bianco e nero antico (marmor celticum), cipollino rosso (marmor Iassense), cipollino verde (marmor Carystum), giallo antico (marmor Numidicum), marmo Proconnesio (marmor Proconnesium), pavonazzetto (marmor Docimium / marmor Synnadicum / marmor Phrygium), porfido rosso antico (lapis porphyrites), serpentino (lapis Lacedemonius), and verde antico (marmor Thessalicum). In addition to these stones, different materials such as portasanta, granito del foro, lapis lazuli, and breccia corallina were also used in the revetments and pavements of Hagia Sophia. Although the aforementioned ancient colored marbles and other stones are well known in the literature, the problems they pose specifically in the context of Hagia Sophia have not been sufficiently examined. Moreover, during the restoration work, the Fossati brothers had certain marble revetments painted in colors different from their original tones, which led to significant alterations in the polychromatic pattern of the marble revetments in Hagia Sophia.
The Orientation of the Building that Predated the Hagia Sophia (415): A New Perspective
Vera ZemskovaBIG-HS
It is generally accepted that the building which predated the Hagia Sophia (415) had the same orientation as the Theodosian church had and the current Justinian one has now — to the west. The rationale for this opinion is Palladius’ account of John Chrysostom’s exile from Constantinople in 404: the bishop left the Hagia Sophia through the baptistery and ordered that his saddled donkey be placed at the west door of the church where people were waiting for him. There are some considerations to confute Palladius’ evidence due to the use of unique words and expression by him. Before entering the baptistery John Chrysostom crossed a hierateion — the word occurs only once in Procopius (De aed. I, 4.12) in the meaning of bema or chancel (not a sanctuary in a general sense: church, nave, cathedral, etc.), — so it was located on the same line with the baptistery, that is at the west end of the building. The expression tes ekklesias pylwn (where Chrysostom’s donkey was to be placed) occurs only once in Martyrium Matthaei, 16, and was never applied to entrances into basilicas. Thus, we have an unclear description of the Hagia Sophia building (360). The location of the sheep frieze at the entrance into the atrium (415) (not into the building) has been confirmed recently. The location does not correspond to sheep depictions located only in church apses during IV–VI centuries, and we do not have an exception. All these contradictions and inconsistencies should be explained.
Die konstantinische Konzeption des Apostoleion und anschließende Fragestellungen
Hildegard PoeschelBIG-HS
Die Grablege Konstantins, die als Keimzelle der späteren Apostelkirche zu Konstantinopel gelten kann, wird seit jeher in der spätantiken und byzantinischen Kunst- und Kulturgeschichte sowie christlichen Archäologie intensiv untersucht. Während der archäologische Zugang über vergleichende Ansätze nur indirekt möglich ist, ist auf der Seite der schriftlichen Quellen zumindest die Ekphrasis vorhanden, die Eusebius in seiner Vita Constantini verfasst hat. Dieser Abschnitt stellt die Grundlage der Forschungsdiskussion dar, weist dabei aber viele rätselhafte und umstrittene Komponenten auf, die der Diskussion immer wieder neue Impulse geben. Diese neuen Impulse können mitunter als „Nebenprodukt“ der eigentlichen Forschungsfrage in unerwartete Richtungen weisen und es sind solche „Nebenprodukte“ meiner Dissertation, die im Mittelpunkt des Einzelbeitrages stehen sollen. Dazu soll von der Konzeption, die Konstantin seinem Apostoleion zugrunde legte, ausgegangen werden. Nach der Beschreibung des Eusebius scheint das Konzept zwischen Kirche, Martyrion und Mausoleum weniger zu divergieren als vielmehr zu oszillieren. Die Kombination aus den drei Funktionen und ihre Abhängigkeiten, Hierarchien und Wechselwirkungen untereinander haben trotz aller bestehender Interpretationsansätze zu den berühmten symbolischen Apostelgräber, die im Apostoleion platziert waren, nur eine periphere analytische Beachtung erfahren. Dabei generiert dieser kombinatorische Komplex Fragestellungen, die ihren Ausgang zwar in der Thematik der Apostelkirche nehmen, aber weit darüber hinaus reichen. Dazu gehören die Frage nach dem konstantinischen wie sonstigen zeitgenössischen Verständnis eines Martyrions. Daran schließt sich die These einer artifiziellen Heiligkeit an, die losgelöst ist aus ihrem ursprünglichen konzeptuellen Kontext einer sakralen Authentizität und die damit dem Phänomen der Reliquientranslation vorauseilt. Letzteres wiederum mag Auswirkungen haben auf die Diskussion zur Datierung und Kontextualisierung der ersten Reliquientranslation. Diese Fragen und Themen sollten nicht nur als Begleiterscheinungen zur Geltung kommen, sondern an sich ein Forum erhalten.
The Early Middle-Byzantine Construction Industry: The Constantinopolitan Origin of Standardized Construction Practices and their Organized Dissemination for New Building Projects in the Byzantine Provinces
Matthew SavageBIG-HS
After the building boom of the sixth century, Byzantine Constantinople experienced a period of several centuries of comparatively few new major ecclesiastical building projects. Beginning in the late ninth century, however, Constantinople saw a veritable explosion of new building activity that ultimately fueled the construction during the Middle Byzantine period of a multitude of new church and monastic edifices, not only in the capital but throughout the empire. While the dissemination of building plans, such as the cross-in-square church, is well documented during this period, less attention has been given to new construction techniques and workshop practices that were developed and initially centralized in Constantinople but which were soon exported to other regions far from the capital. This paper identifies several of these techniques and practices beginning with late ninth- and tenth-century construction at sites in and outside Constantinople. Further, the paper argues for the emergence of a well-organized system of standardized construction practices that, while initially employed in Constantinople, was quickly and systematically disseminated to provincial regions throughout the empire for building projects there. The aim was to facilitate the efficient realization of the kinds of compact vaulted spaces associated with the new architectural designs that emerged across the empire during the Middle Byzantine period.
Byzantine Iconium and Rum Seljuk Christian Architecture
Nergis AtaçBIG-HS
In the 11th century, Seljuks and Turkish Beyliks invaded Byzantine Anatolia, establishing Turkish rule. Despite some emigration of Byzantines, a significant local population remained, resulting in the coexistence of Christian and Islamic religious sites, sometimes within shared settlements and castles. Throughout the Rum Seljuk era, the bishoprics enabled Christian worship to continue, raising important questions: Who supported and protected these Christian structures? Where were they located? How did the architectural landscape of the Rum Seljuks evolve, particularly regarding the existing and demolished churches, the reuse of spolia in the the construction of new mosques? This study examines the Byzantine architectural heritage within the Metropolis of Iconium (Konya), a city that subsequently served as the capital of the Rum Seljuk Sultanate. Iconium retained its status as an archbishopric, allowing the bishopric to persist despite occasional difficulties. Recent field surveys have identified previously undocumented churches, and archaeological excavations have also revealed hitherto unknown ecclesiastical structures. Our research focused on Iconium, seeks to elucidate the architectural landscape of Central Anatolia during the 12th and 13th centuries, contributing to the scholarly understanding of medieval architecture through the examination of surviving structures, persisting traditions, and the cultural exchanges that developed alongside the increasing Turkish influence in the region.
1.07 FC – Politics and Culture in the Long End of the Byzantine Empire
The Gift as an Instrument of Byzantine Cultural Diplomacy During the Reign of Manuel II Palaiologos: A Theoretical Approach from the Perspective of International Society
Panagiotis FragkiadakisHS 2
Diplomatic gift exchange was a long-established practice in Byzantium, functioning not only as a gesture of goodwill or reciprocity but as a structured means of communication and symbolic assertion of status. During the reign of Manuel II Palaiologos (r. 1391–1425), gift-giving acquired renewed significance as part of the empire’s broader diplomatic strategy, particularly in the context of imperial weakness and intensified Ottoman expansion. This paper explores the political and cultural dimensions of gift diplomacy in the early fifteenth century, focusing on Manuel II’s extended diplomatic journey to Western Europe (1399–1403) and the subsequent mission of Manuel Chrysoloras to the Crown of Aragon in 1407. Particular attention is given to the offering of sacred relics and luxury objects to Western courts, which served both as tokens of spiritual authority and as appeals to shared Christian identity. Employing the theoretical perspective of International Society, as formulated by the English School of International Relations, this study situates Manuel’s diplomatic initiatives within a framework of states bound not only by power politics but also by common institutions, norms, and values. The reception of Byzantine gifts is thus interpreted as reflecting not merely strategic interest but also shifting perceptions of Byzantium’s place within the Christian world. By recontextualizing the symbolic economy of gift exchange, the paper argues that Manuel II’s diplomacy represents a final, deliberate effort to maintain Byzantium’s relevance in international affairs through cultural means. In an era of declining material resources and military capacity, the empire increasingly relied on religious prestige, diplomatic ritual, and appeals to civilizational commonality in order to sustain its role within the Christian oikoumene.
The Master of Demons in Topkapi Palace: Forgotten Manuscript of King Solomon’s Zauberbuch from the Last Phase of Byzantium
Ceylan BorstlapHS 2
The incipit Ἐκ τῶν τοῦ Σολομῶντος περὶ τῆς δυνάμεως ἣν ἔλαβε παρὰ θεοῦ εἰς τὸ ἄρχειν τῶν δαιμόνων was recorded by A. Deissmann in a manuscript of the Topkapi Library (Istanbul Topkapi Serai-Bibliothek MS G.İ.17). Based upon the Greek title, he named the manuscript “König Salomos Dämonenzwang” and believed the text to derive from the Testamentum Salomonis, which had been published by Ch. McCown in 1922. In fact, considering Deissmann’s identification of the Topkapi manuscript as a “Zauberbuch”, the text might rather belong to the group of magical treatises attributed to Solomon, a fact endorsed by the category “l’astrologie judiciaire” found on an ex libris inscription. According to Ioannis Marathakis, a series of Greek grimoires contain astrological materials and date back to the fall of Constantinople in 1453. In this context, it was necessary to examine the Topkapı manuscript again in detail and compare it with other Greek copies of the Solomonic corpus. Before passing from Greek into the Latin-speaking world, this corpus—though commonly regarded as belonging to Orthodox Christianity—first took shape at a multicultural and multireligious crossroads. It incorporates elements of Jewish magical traditions and went on to influence later Arabic literature as well as Seljuk art. Since May 2024, this unpublished Topkapi manuscript is being studied as part of doctoral dissertation with the official permission of the General Directorate of National Palaces-Presidency of the Republic of Türkiye, and all the findings obtained will be presented in this paper.
Bessarione, Isidoro di Kiev, Tommaso Paleologo: alcune nuove considerazioni
Mario D’AmbrosiHS 2
Dopo la caduta del Despotato di Morea (1460) l’arrivo di Tommaso Paleologo in Italia segnò il punto più alto nella realizzazione dei disegni del cardinale Bessarione, favorita dalla politica ecclesiastica dei papi succedutisi nella seconda metà del XV sec. e dalla loro strategia di alleanze. Il paper si focalizzerà sulla ricostruzione del progetto bessarioneo alla luce dei rapporti con i personaggi che gravitarono attorno alla corte pontificia prima e dopo lo sbarco di Tommaso Paleologo ad Ancona, sulla base delle fonti storiografiche coeve (Giorgio Sfranze su tutte), dei documenti d’archivio e delle testimonianze artistiche.
Gennadios Scholarios and the Last of the Palaiologoi: Personal Relationships and Political Forecasting
Zoran JovanovićHS 2
Gennadios (George) Scholarios (ca. 1403–1472) was one of the most prominent ecclesiastical and political figures during the final years of the Byzantine Empire, a period marked by the struggles among four brothers: Emperor John VIII Palaiologos, despotes Theodoros II Palaiologos, despotes Constantine (later Emperor Constantine XI Dragasēs), and despotes Demetrios Palaiologos. As can be deduced from the few texts Scholarios wrote between the death of despotes Theodoros II and 1450, his role in the events surrounding the question of John VIII Palaiologos’s succession was not insignificant. Notably, he begins his Monody for despotes Theodoros II by noting that he postponed its delivery for nearly three months, subtly alluding to the death of John VIII. He describes despotes Theodoros as equal to the righteous lord, ruling according to customs. On the other hand, in his 1449 Letter to despotes Demetrios against the Union of Florence, he praises Demetrios Palaiologos for his loyalty to John VIII when despotes Theodoros marched out against the rightful emperor. Finally, in his Apologetic Letter to Emperor Constantine XI, written at the end of 1449, he feels obliged to justify his actions, as they had raised doubts about his loyalty to the emperor. Therefore, the main aim of this paper is to shed light on Scholarios’s personal relationships with the four Palaiologos brothers through an analysis of the aforementioned texts, and to explore the interplay between the political circumstances and his social network.
Dionysius Inside and Outside Byzantium: Gennadios Scholarios’ Reading of Ps.-Dionysius Between Thomas Aquinas and Earlier Byzantines
Jonathan GreigHS 2
The 5th–6th century corpus of Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite became a cornerstone of Byzantine theology and philosophy, exerting lasting influence throughout the medieval period. Its impact, however, extended well beyond Byzantium: in the Latin West, it became central to thinkers like Thomas Aquinas, for whom Ps.-Dionysius was the second most cited authority and a key framework for theological and philosophical synthesis. Gennadios Scholarios provides a compelling vantage point for examining these two traditions of Dionysian reception. Scholars have noted Scholarios’ originality in interpreting Aquinas (sometimes through Latin Thomist and Scotist commentaries) by incorporating earlier Byzantine theological and philosophical concepts and language. This paper will build on this recent interest by exploring how Scholarios reads Ps.-Dionysius through both his Thomistic engagement and his own reception of earlier Byzantine figures such as Maximus the Confessor, Michael Psellos, and Gregory Palamas. This study will bring out both the distinct approaches, as well as common strategies, in these two traditions’ readings of the Ps.-Dionysius, both inside and outside Byzantium.
1.08 FC – Trauma in Byzantium and Beyond
The notion of “trauma” is one of the pillars of modern psychology and psychiatry. The session is an attempt to apply the notion of “trauma” to some topics in Byzantine/Eastern Roman studies. In the frame of this session trauma is “an emotional response to a terrible event” (definition of American Psychological Association). Even though this wide definition does not always work in the medieval context, the very influence of the psychological phenomena on medieval texts and events is a legitimate object of study. The session of four papers focuses on the perceptions of historical events that produce collective traumas, namely the battle of Manzikert (1071), an epidemic of the fourteenth century, the migration of a saint with the venerating community, and fear of hunger in the Soviet era. Using methodologies from their respective periods of (post)Byzantine history, the participants of the session will investigate the application of the notion to their topics. Each paper focuses on the interaction between collective and individual traumas present in the written source. The participants will demonstrate how individual and collective actors of different societies not only lived through traumas but used collective traumas and their consequences to reach their individual and collective aims in the (post)Byzantine world.
Trauma Repressed or Suppressed? Responses to the Fourteenth-Century Plague in Byzantium
Panos MakrisSR 6
This paper explores how the memory of Byzantine Christian past was reactivated and redeployed by displaced Orthodox communities in early modern Southeastern Europe, focusing on the cult of saint Theodore Tiron and his veneration at the Novo Hopovo Monastery in modern-day northern Serbia. Originally associated with Euchaita, Theodore Tiron’s cult was deeply rooted in Byzantine military hagiography. By the mid-16th century, however, his relics were said to have arrived (among other places such as Brindisi) at Hopovo – according to a local 18th-century tale, via a fantastical journey involving a Wallachian boyar, a laborer in Sibiu, and the chaos of Ottoman-Habsburg frontier life. I argue that this story – historically unverifiable but culturally potent – functions as an invented tradition crafted as a response to the Serbian monastic communities’ collective trauma of Ottoman conquest, migration, and identity loss. In a landscape marked by forced movement, the narrative of Theodore’s relics offered a sacred anchor: a way for Serbs to claim legacy, sanctity, and continuity with the Christian Orthodox past in unfamiliar territory. The saint’s journey becomes a mnemonic strategy: a sacred migration mirroring that of his new devotees, re-inscribing Byzantine Christian identity onto new ground. Through this case, I examine how trauma is transposed into relic travel, and how military saints become vessels of post-Byzantine memory in Orthodox monastic circles amidst turbulent geopolitical dynamics.
From Euchaita to Hopovo: The Cult of Theodore Tiron and Relic Veneration as a Displacement-Response During the Great Migration of the Serbs
Aleksandar AnđelovićSR 6
This paper explores Byzantine responses to the plague pandemic, which reached Constantinople in 1347 after emerging in the Genoese colony of Kaffa and subsequently spreading rapidly across the Mediterranean and beyond. While Western Europe and the Islamic world produced vivid and often deeply traumatic accounts ofthe disease, Byzantine historical narratives stand out for their brevity and restraint. Key figures such as Nikephoros Gregoras and John Kantakouzenos mention the outbreak only in passing, rarely quantifying mortality or elaborating on its social repercussions. This limited engagement may reflect a broader cultural stance. Unlike in the West, Byzantium appears neither to have interpreted the plague within an eschatological framework nor to have integrated it into its collective cultural memory. To our knowledge, there were no apocalyptic movements, no plague-related iconography, and no significant theological debates. In this light, the paper analyses contemporary sources in order to investigate the thanatikon and to situate it within the broader context of imperial decline. It asks whether Byzantium may have experienced a form of cultural trauma and whether the seemingly restrained responses conceal a more intricate and multifaceted collective experience shaped by political and social dynamics.
Byzantine Practices of Grain Imports from the Black Sea Region: Some Soviet Parallels?
Dimitry ButrinSR 6
Immediately after the outbreak of WWII in June 1941, one of the most senior members of the highest political body of the Bolshevik Party, Secretary of the Central Committee Andrei Andreev, travelled for several months to the main grain-producing regions of the USSR. These were the territories of Northern Caucasus, which to this day remain Russia’s main wheat-producing territory, followed by certain provinces on the Volga and Siberia. In the twentieth century, Andreev, who had been in charge of the North Caucasus region of the USSR in the 1920s, implemented certain reforms intensifying grain production as part of his inspections. This war-related intensification of grain production finds a striking similarity in the Eastern Roman practices. The Cherson theme in the 7th–12th centuries was apparently the last major territory to ensure the functioning in the Roman Empire of the reluctive remains of the ancient Roman institution of annona – subsidized by the state imports of wheat to the imperial capital. In turn, the northern Black Sea coast and the regions of the North Caucasus were the main suppliers of wheat to Cherson, which supplied the imperial armies. Constantine Porphyrogenitus in De Administrando Imperio describes in detail the institution of vasiliki, special envoys to the Chersonese theme. The paper discusses the possibility of the long-term comparison of Soviet and Byzantine practices in the scholarly frameworks. It also investigates the potential of such comparison in solving the ever-present problem of food security in the Black Sea area that remains in the news today.
1.09 FC – Santa Maria d’Anglona in Basilicata. Topography, Architecture, Wall Paintings, Ceramics and Numismatics
Recent archaeological investigations have been conducted by the Superintendency of Basilicata and the University of Basilicata. There is evidence of settlements from the Bronze Age and early Iron Age, as well as archaic levels and the agricultural village of Pandosìa from the 4th and 3rd centuries BC, followed by a possible reduction in settlement during the second and first centuries BC. The last major phase of Anglona is associated with the establishment of a substantial settlement, inhabited during the central centuries of the Middle Ages and abandoned around the 15th to 16th century AD. The most remarkable evidence relates to the medieval cathedral complex, which includes the church itself and its annexes, the remains of a contemporary fortress, a watchtower with an underlying cistern connected to a defensive wall circuit, and a large service building. The catholicon of Santa Maria d’Anglona was in its initial phase a three-aisled roman basilica with three apses in the east. Its interior was adorned with wall paintings, of which only fragments survive. The frescoes are dated to between the end of the 12th and the first decade of the 13th century and display a strong influence from the late Komnenian period. Anglona’s strategic location made it a key hub for the circulation of goods, including ceramics. Among the recovered assemblages, acroma wares dominate, while glazed types—mainly green and yellow monochrome—suggest regional production. Fragments with glaze waste point to a local workshop. Decorated wares (RMR and protomaiolica) indicate exchanges with Apulian, Calabrian, and later Sicilian centers. Along the external walls of the apse and transept of the church of Santa Maria d’Anglona, numerous square and rectangular brick tiles decorated in relief with plant and animal motifs can still be seen. Typical of Romanesque art, they fulfilled both ornamental and allegorical functions, conveying messages and meanings linked to the religious sphere.
S. Maria d’Anglona. The Archaeological Investigations and the Site Topography
Dimitris RoubisSR 7
The settlement of Anglona (Basilicata – IT) is located on top of a hill bordered on the northern and southern sides by the two rivers Agri and Sinni. It is a natural acropolis in a strategic position for controlling the surrounding river corridors, the main roads and, therefore, also the trade between the Ionian coast (Policoro area) and the hinterland. Precisely because of its strategic position, which allows control of the surrounding area, and thanks to the various archaeological discoveries made on the hill, it has been possible to identify the site of Anglona with the Pandosìa lucana of the classical age. The most recent archaeological investigations were first conducted by the Superintendency of Basilicata and then by the University of Basilicata (excavations are still ongoing on the west side and surveys are being carried out on the rest of the hilltop). So far, there is evidence of settlements from the Bronze Age and early Iron Age, as well as archaic levels and the agricultural village of Pandosìa, as evidenced by the discovery of various artefacts and dwellings from the 4th and 3rd centuries BC, with a possible reduction in settlement in the 2nd–1st centuries BC. The last significant occupation was during the medieval period, with the presence of various religious and civil structures. These include the majestic cathedral of Anglona with its frescoes, the settlement extending over the central plateau of the hill and the fort at the western end, all documented by recent diagnostic surveys and archaeological research.
S. Maria d’Anglona. The Medieval Fortified Settlement and the Cathedral
Francesca SoglianiSR 7
The last major phase of occupation on the hill of Anglona is associated with the establishment of a substantial settlement, inhabited during the central centuries of the Middle Ages and later abandoned around the 15th–16th century AD. The most remarkable evidence relates to the medieval cathedral complex, which includes the imposing church itself and its annexes, as well as several structural remains belonging to a contemporary fortress. The fortified complex comprises a watchtower with an underlying cistern connected to a defensive wall circuit, and a large service building located on the southern side of the fortification. The Cathedral of S. Maria d’Anglona dates to the end of the 11th century. The building corresponds to a large church with three naves divided by pillars, with three semicircular apses and a “Doppelturmfassade”, which therefore incorporates two square towers. In 1092 Pope Urban II, during his journey from Calabria to Taranto, visited the “city of Anglona” together with the Norman counts Boemondo and Guglielmo and the church under construction. In the same period the episcopal seat was transferred from Tursi to Anglona and the building of the new cathedral was completed according to the Benedictine-Cassinese architectural models recurring in other contemporary buildings of southern Italy and Basilicata. In the last decades of the 12th century, a “protiro” was added to the façade which gives depth to the main entrance and whose plastic decoration, with zigzag motifs and radial heads on the portal rings, derives from the Norman sculpture in the Lucan-Apulian area at the end of the 11th and 12th centuries. The interior of the Cathedral is decorated with a cycle of frescoes that represents one of the most rich episodes of medieval art with a clear Byzantine imprint, testifying the influence of the oriental artistic language in Latin culture.
S. Maria d’Anglona. The Wall Paintings Revisited
Melina PaisidouSR 7
The catholicon of Santa Maria d’Anglona was in its initial phase a three aisled roman basilica with three apses in the east. Wall paintings adorned the interior, from which only parts of the central nave, the south wall and the lateral apses are conserved, due to modifications in the eastern part and in the widening of the transept. The frescoes are attributed between the end of the 12th and the first decade of the 13th century showing strong influence from the byzantine painting of the tardo-Komnenian period. From the rich iconographic program only part of the central nave still exists, part of the south wall of the south nave and of the two lateral niches. In the central nave, the impressive cycle of the Ancient Testament comprises forty episodes of the Chapter of Genesis, beginning from the Creation of the World until the story of Joseph. They are presented in a continuous narration and are enriched by long extracts from the Ancient Testament. Prophets and saints Hierarchs adorn the pilasters and the arches of the epistyle. On the southern wall very few episodes of the Christological cycle are conserved and a few martyrdoms of Apostles. The lateral niche of the north aisle was devoted to Apostle Peter. On the niche of the south aisle, archangels are depicted. The study of the frescoes of Santa Maria d’Anglona constitutes a precious tool for the study of the ethnic and religious diversities and for the perception of the “other” in south Italy around the year 1200. Though their style is strongly influenced by the byzantine Komnenian “koine”, the thematic selection is attached to Roman principles. It is a case study mingling different cultural and inter-dogmatic characteristics, which are dictated by the co-existence of different populations in the same area.
S. Maria d’Anglona. Pottery and Numismatic Evidence
Brunella GargiuloSR 7
This paper presents the preliminary results of the 2016–2017 excavation campaigns at the site of Santa Maria di Anglona (Basilicata, Southern Italy), focusing on the study of medieval ceramic productions between the 12th and 15th centuries. The research examines both unglazed wares (acroma and cooking pottery) and glazed ceramics, characterized by transparent and opaque lead- and tin-based coatings. Renewed investigations at Anglona provide an important opportunity to reassess the site’s role within the broader network of ceramic production and exchange in medieval Southern Italy. Earlier excavations in the 1960s, together with finds from sites such as Satriano di Lucania, Monte Irsi, Policoro, and Pietra San Giovanni, first revealed the diversity of glazed ceramic traditions in the region. Archaeometric analyses have since confirmed distinct technological practices and workshop zones across Southern Italy, linked to wide-ranging trade connections with Sicily, North Africa, Greece, and the eastern Mediterranean. The current study aims to define the characteristics and distribution of local production. Kiln waste and firing tools indicate the presence of workshops in northern Puglia, Taranto, Calabria, and possibly Basilicata itself. Anglona’s strategic location—near the Ionian coast and at the crossroads of inland and maritime trade routes—made it a key hub for the circulation of goods, including ceramics. Among the recovered assemblages, acroma wares dominate, while glazed types—mainly green and yellow monochrome—suggest regional production. Fragments with glaze waste point to a local workshop. Decorated wares (RMR and protomaiolica) in red, brown, and green indicate exchanges with Puglian, Calabrian, and later Sicilian centers. These findings reveal Anglona’s active participation in medieval ceramic exchange networks. Comparative analysis with other Lucanian sites will refine the regional chronology and shed light on production, trade, and cultural interaction in medieval Southern Italy.
The Repository of Ornamental Brick Tiles
Carmela Di MarsicoSR 7
Along the external walls of the apse and transept of the church of Santa Maria d’Anglona (Tursi), numerous square and rectangular brick tiles can be seen, decorated in relief with plant and animal motifs. Given the large number of fragments that emerged during archaeological research of the site, it is conceivable that these are the remains of a floor decoration from the first phase of the cathedral, reused in the walls for ornamental purposes. Among the recognisable figurative motifs are elements taken from medieval bestiaries, such as mermaids, griffins and fish, but also themes typical of medieval art, such as St George and the dragon. There is a clear comparison with the iconographic motifs found on the floor mosaics and sculptural decorations that cover the religious buildings of the Norman South Italy. Similar evidence, albeit with different stylistic characteristics, comes from the excavation of the Cathedral of Torre di Satriano in Tito, which has yielded hundreds of fragments of brick tiles decorated with repetitive motifs of fantastic and real animals and plant elements, and some intact brick tiles still present in situ within a surviving strip of flooring, dating back to the Norman period, in the central nave. In situ evidence also comes from the excavation of the Cathedral of Barletta, where fragments of 10th–11th century decorated clay floor tiles have been found, and from the church of Santa Maria de Busso/Vetere in Mottola. Other examples come from Torre di Mare in Metaponto, the Benedictine abbey of S. Michele Arcangelo in Montescaglioso and the church of Santa Maria di Juso in Montepeloso (Irsina). The evidence reported seems to show similar characteristics; the relief depictions share figurative motifs that refer to the tradition of bestiaries, typical of Romanesque art, with both ornamental and allegorical functions, conveying messages and meanings linked to the religious sphere.
1.10 FC – Law and Legal Practice I
The Impact and Fate of an Eastern-Oriented Theodosian Law in the Law Codes of the Late Ancient West and the Early Middle Ages
László OdrobinaHS 21
Scholarly research accepts as a clear fact that the Edict of Milan, issued by Constantine the Great in February 313, made Christianity a religio licita, i.e. an accepted religion in the Roman Empire. The Edict of Cunctos populos, issued by the Emperor Theodosius the Great in February 380, is not nearly so clear-cut: while the majority of (scholarly) opinion holds that this law made Christianity the state religion of the empire, other scholars are more nuanced and reject the interpretation that from then on all the emperor’s subjects were to follow the Christian faith.
By presenting and evaluating the different positions, this paper seeks to answer the question of the meaning and role of the Edict in the ecclesiastical politics and dogmatic history of the time, and the reasons why the idea of Christianity becoming a state religion is associated with it in the minds of the educated world. Along with the above, the paper will also seek to explore the local intentions of the law, aimed at Constantinople, and the impact of this fourth-century provision on its contemporary recipients in the eastern and western parts of the Roman Empire, through its publication in the Codex Theodosianus (16,1,2) and its central place in the Codex Iustinianus (1,1,1), in the fifth century, and 6th century pagans, heretics and Jews.
The Penal Law of the Prochiron
Paolo AngeliniHS 21
This paper examines the criminal law provisions of the Prochiron, a legal compilation in 40 titles enacted by the Macedonian rulers between the last quarter of the 9th century and the early 10th century. Title XXXIX, Περὶ ποινῶν (“On Punishments”), comprises 86 chapters devoted to criminal law. The Macedonian legislation aimed to purify the ancient laws that had been distorted in the Isaurian Ecloga of 741. Nonetheless, criminal law in the Prochiron continued to reflect the influence of Title XVII of the Ecloga, which had extensively introduced capital punishment, corporal penalties, and mutilations. Historiography has emphasized the severity of these punishments. While such measures—flogging, mutilation, blinding, and the cutting of the tongue or nose—appear harsh, it is important to note that they often replaced the death penalty prescribed by Justinian’s legislation. This shift aligns with the philanthropic intent expressed in the proem of the Ecloga, which stated that the laws had been revised “for the more humane correction” (ἐπιδιόρθωσις εἰς τὸ φιλανθωπότερον), thereby softening earlier penalties. In this context, penal law emerged as a defining feature of Byzantine legal tradition, which is often characterized by its brutality.
“Regarding Law and Justice”: The First Chapter of the Byzantine Eisagoge and the First Constitutional Charter in European History
Vasileios-Alexandros KolliasHS 21
No written system of a Byzantine ‘Constitution’ appeared throughout the Byzantine period, whereas several written laws covered aspects of state law. The “titles” (chapters) 2 and 3 of the Eisagoge (Εἰσαγωγή) are considered the first and only Byzantine written legal text with a constitutional context. The Eisagoge was part of the “cleansing of the laws” campaign of the Macedonian emperors, meaning the restoration of the laws of Justinian, after the reign of the Isaurian dynasty. What has not received the importance that it deserves is chapter 1 of the Eisagoge, titled: “Regarding Law and Justice” (Περὶ νόμου καὶ δικαιοσύνης). I argue that this chapter, both by its content and its position at the beginning of the Eisagoge, alongside the following chapters of this Law, shapes the first pre-modern written legal text with constitutional importance in Western history. This was way before the American and French Constitutions (end of the 18th century) and the charters of the 17th century. It was also earlier than the charters of the late 12th to 14th centuries, which appeared in some medieval European kingdoms and empires as efforts to write down principles or rules regarding the organization and exercise of state power, mainly for certain instances or groups of citizens. However, the notion of a written law that puts the ideals of Law and Justice as the cornerstone of the State’s organization and administration, hence the first approach to a written constitution, must be recognized as a Byzantine ‘invention’ of the late 9th century. This applies, regardless of whether the Eisagoge was a promulgated law or a draft of a law. Moreover, the context of the first chapter of the Eisagoge reflects not only provisions of classical Roman Law but also ideas of Greek philosophy and rhetoric.
Querela inofficiosi testamenti in Byzantine Law
Tamara IlićHS 21
The querela inofficiosi testamenti is attested in Byzantine legal compilations, where provisions of Roman law were rendered into Greek. However, non-normative sources also provide insight into how this legal mechanism operated in practice. One of the most significant principles of testamentary law—namely, the inheritance rights of the testator’s closest blood relatives—is clearly reflected in multiple cases from the dossier of Demetrios Chomatenos, particularly those involving disputes over the annulment of wills. In such instances, the mandatory share of the inheritance due to close relatives represented a constraint on the testator’s freedom of disposition. Individuals who are not in blood relation with the testator but are designated as heirs were known as exotika prosopa. The testator’s close blood relatives frequently initiated legal action against them, seeking the annulment of the will. Common circumstances in which outsiders were favored over immediate family included the migration of relatives, their minority, large or complex family structures, or marriages without offspring.
1.11 FC – Gold, Money and Taxes between the 6th and 13th Centuries
Striking Gold? Landscape, Labour, and Metal Extraction in the Sixth-Century Balkans
Radka PallováHS 5
Gold solidi, lead seals, silver plate: metal objects are some of the most recognisable products of the sixth-century Byzantine state, often directly connected to the patterns of administration, fiscality, and ideation that defined the empire. While much attention has been devoted to the objects themselves, we know relatively little about the spaces and communities that supplied the imperial offices, workshops and mints with their precious metals. This paper draws on archaeological and legal evidence to demonstrate that, under Anastasius and Justinian, the diocese of Dacia in the central Balkans emerged as one of the key centres of metal extraction within the empire. From hilltops to river gorges, mining and smelting operations in the sixth-century Balkans were undertaken by a variety of actors and communities operating at different scales, and metal extraction was woven into the spectrum of labour regimes that characterised the region. This period belongs within a longer history of exploitation of mineral resources within the region. At the same time, the sixth century was markedly different from anything that came before. As I argue, the Dacian peasants, bishops, and landlords who invested in mining ventures were attuned to the demands of the successive imperial regimes and continually attempted to reshape the conditions under which the early Byzantine state sought to capture and harness these key mineral resources. Their exploitation linked local lives to empire-wide patterns of governance, allowing local choices to reverberate in and beyond Constantinople. At the same time, imperial desires and appetites profoundly shaped local landscapes and lifeways, exerting distinctly unequal kinds of pressure on the different local constituencies that were engaged in metal extraction. By following the faint tracks of miners, I argue, it is possible to view the sixth-century imperial state from the bottom up, locating the empire in local experiences.
War Coins. The Military Budget of the East Roman Empire in the Sixth Century
Marco CristiniHS 5
In the sixth century, East Roman emperors were predominantly depicted on coinage adorned in a cuirass and a military mantel, an iconographic choice that was not unexpected, given the substantial quantity of coins that was allocated for the remuneration of troops or military-related expenditures. Indeed, defence spending featured prominently in the economy of the East Roman Empire, especially after Justinian’s wars and the conquest of Italy and Northern Africa, which forced Constantinople to garrison further provinces. Under Anastasius, the annual salary of a common soldier was approximately 20 solidi. Given that the early sixth-century army consisted of approximately 100,000 full-time soldiers, the military budget was estimated to be at least 2 million solidi, though this figure does not take into account the higher remuneration for officers and the significant expenses incurred in areas such as foederati, food, weaponry, military camps, fortresses and shipbuilding. Furthermore, the limitanei also received remuneration, at least until the reign of Justinian, and likely beyond. The total fiscal income of the Empire was approximately five to six million solidi, thus it can be deduced that the military budget absorbed the majority of the taxes paid by Constantinople’s subjects. By relying on contemporary epigraphic, papyrological, numismatic and textual evidence, this paper analyses the costs of maintaining the sixth-century East Roman army in times of peace, and the financial resources invested in campaigns such as Justinian’s reconquest of Africa and Maurice’s expeditions against the Avars. In a historical period where the rearming of Europe, and the procurement of the necessary financial resources, has become a priority, it is of some consequence to study how much the East Roman Empire was actually willing and able to invest in defence spending.
Financing International Trade in Byzantium from Justinian the Great to Leo VI the Wise
Elvin Akbulut DağlıerHS 5
This paper is concerned with the Byzantine legislation with regards to the financing of international trade in the early Middle Byzantine period. The major aim is to evaluate whether these regulations are restrictive or facilitating trade and how the prevailing conditions of the time reflect on the laws in order to get an insight into the economy and financial mindset of the period. Timeline is set as from Justinian (527-565) to Leo VI (886-912), i.e. before the Italian maritime powers became prominent in the Empire’s trade. Ecloga and the Rhodian Sea Law from the 8th century and Basilica from the late 9th century are juxtaposed to the Codex Justinianus and specifically Digest 14.2 on maritime trade from the 6th century, all of which serve as the main guidelines to uncover the regulatory changes required by the credit market. With financing of international trade in focus, the stipulations on loans, borrowing rates and partnerships for commercial purposes are to be discussed in conjunction with the economic interests (profitability, taxation, welfare) and ethical concerns (usuary vs. just price) while the role of the Byzantine State, market supply-demand and the agency of other market players will be questioned.
Managing the Crown Lands in the Aegean: The Kouratoriai of Mytilene and Chios (8th–11th c.)
Stefanos ChasapoglouHS 5
A kouratoreia (κουρατωρεία), known also as kouratorikion, was a fiscal term used from the second half of the sixth century to designate a distinct form of imperial property. From this period up to the eleventh century, the kouratoreiai were the crown lands of the Byzantine empire, exploited directly from the state to cover the needs of the imperial court and / or other institutions as well. The kouratoreiai were administered by a (grand) kourator and his subordinates such as the ephoroi and the episkeptitai. The larger and most important kouratoreiai were located across Asia Minor. They disappear along with their clerks in the late eleventh century as a result of the political collapse in the region. The lead seals clearly suggest the presence of two kouratoreiai located in the neighbouring islands of Chios and Mytilene (Lesbos) in the north-eastern Aegean. Located along “Sea Route B”, the one of the two major waterways that connected Constantinople with Asia Minor, Cyprus and the (Middle) East, Chios and Lesbos featured diverse natural resources, well defended settlements and a series of harbours, ports and minor landing places that allowed unhindered communication and trade with the outside world. The purpose of this paper is to present the combined sigillographic, written and material evidence and with the use of satellite imagery attempt to locate the possible areas of the kouratoreiai, the settlements within their limits and the ports that allowed them to ship their produce to the capital of the empire or to export it directly to various destinations.
The Phenomenon of Imitative Byzantine Coinages in the Aftermath of the Fourth Crusade: Continuity and Changes in Monetary Use in the 12th–13th Century Balkans
Ilia Curto PelleHS 5
Broken and cut fragments of copper, retrograde and blundered legends, rulers without heads. This is all that one sees when looking at the so-called “imitative” coins of the 13th century. These fragmentary pieces of metal are but a shadow of the aesthetic beauty of the gold coinage of the Komnenian dynasty that ruled Byzantium for a century. For previous generations of scholars, these coins were a marker of the terminal decline of Byzantium, caused by the Latin knights of the Fourth Crusade, who seized, sacked, and then proceeded to rule the great city of Constantinople for half of a century. And yet, below the poorly executed figures and legends and the broken and fragmentary shape, in which they are often found, these coins hide an underlying tale of a world with not a single, but many Byzantiums. This presentation explores the phenomenon of imitative coins in the 13th-century Balkans through the use of the most comprehensive dataset of Byzantine-style coin finds from the region (c. 150,000 coins from over 600 coins finds.) It argues that this material provides evidence of a continuing monetary union amongst the different Byzantine successor states after 1204, whereby any Byzantine-style coinage was used as a medium of exchange across the territory of the 13th-century Balkans. Finally, this paper argues that the continued use of Byzantine-style coinage across the former Byzantine Empire in the years after the Fourth Crusade despite the political fragmentation of the period is evidence of an underlying demand for such coinage from both the common people and state authorities.
1.12 FC – Historiographies and Images across Languages
Nous, les ennemis : réfléxions sur le vocabulaire de Procope concernant les Romains et leurs adversaires
Geoffrey GreatrexSR 1
Dans son Histoire des guerres Procope fait référence régulièrement aux Romains en tant qu’ennemis (πολέμιοι, ἐναντίοι), ce qui peut à prime abord surprendre. Évidemment, il emploie le terme lorsqu’il rapporte des événements du point de vue des ennemis des Romains. Cependant, d’autres historiens, qu’ils soient romains ou byzantins, ne semblent pas se servir de ce moyen de désigner leurs propres forces armées, du moins pas à ce point. Nous proposons d’examiner de plus près la pratique de Procope: les premières analyses indiquent qu’il a tendance à recourir à cette tournure quand il relate des campagnes auxquelles il n’a pas participé lui-même, où donc il dépendait de rapports des autres. Il est possible que cette tendance soit liée à son emploi de rapports écrits, vraisemblablement qu’il adapte en modifiant le vocabulaire – car sans doute des récits de campagne de généraux ne parleraient pas des Romains en tant qu’ennemis! Notre présentation discutera surtout des oeuvres de Procope, mais nous élargirons le débat à d’autres historiens tant romains que byzantins.
George the Monk’s Chronicle: History of Byzantium as History of the World
Thomas PicciolaSR 1
For a long time, historians and other scholars used to focus mainly on the contemporary section of historical works to extract information. According to this point of view, George the Monk would only be interesting for the last book of his Chronicle, especially the part on the 9th century, when the author lived. All that precedes would therefore only be an obligatory passage, yet another repetition of what all the other chroniclers have already written for as long as this type of text has existed. However, this biblical and ancient part, which pre-dates the Byzantine period proper, is far from being free of Byzantine elements. Indeed, both as an Orthodox monk and as a Byzantine world chronicler, George the Monk had to accomplish the difficult task of bringing together universal history from Creation, or at least from the beginning of humanity, and Byzantine history, in a single whole: that of divine design. And so, the author considered the past through his peculiar vision of the world and discovered here and there what were for him clues and signs heralding what was to become Byzantium. It is not uncommon, in fact, for him to take the time to explain the origin of a Byzantine tradition in the portrait of a character, or to show a series of past events as a foreshadowing of later ones. It is a selection of these elements, scattered throughout the nine books of the Chronicle, that this paper proposes to examine in order to highlight their construction and their particularity, but also their resonance with other excerpts from the Chronicle or other texts.
The Image of Bulgarians in the Historical Work by George the Monk
Kirił MarinowSR 1
The aim of the paper is to analyze the portrayal of the Bulgarians in the historical work of George the Monk. The analysis will concentrate both on the author’s stated opinions about them and on the Bulgarians’ image emerging indirectly from reading George’s narrative. The study seeks to address questions concerning when and under what circumstances Bulgarians appear in his work; whether their portrayal is varied and subject to change over time; which factors shaped these representations rather than alternative views or modes of presentation; and what sources informed the author’s knowledge of the northern neighbours of the Byzantine Empire. The three basic versions of George’s work will be analyzed, namely the earliest, original manuscript, i.e. Coislinianus Graecus 305, the so-called Letovnik, preserved only in the Old Church Slavonic version, and the so-called Vulgata (the basis for Carl de Boor’s edition), which is the richest source on political and military issues, but is considered to be the latest version, at least according to recent research (e.g. Dmitri Afinogenov).
The Franks and Byzantines in Arabic Medieval Sources
Irena CvijanovićSR 1
Arabic authors have preserved numerous valuable accounts concerning Byzantium and the lands of the Franks. While earlier scholarship on Byzantium and its neighboring regions has primarily relied on Greek and Latin sources, Arabic materials have often been overlooked. As the dominant Mediterranean power, Byzantium significantly influenced the political and cultural development of other medieval states. During the Migration Period, various ethnic groups traversed the Roman Empire and contributed to the formation of early medieval polities. In northwestern Europe, the Roman state gave way to a plurality of Germanic kingdoms, while in the northeastern regions, a Slavic advance in the Balkans initiated the emergence of early Slavic states. Arabic historians and geographers described the Frankish realm and its inhabitants. Arabic sources are not precise when it comes to the borders of the Frankish kingdom, but they clearly indicate that the region in question refers to Western Europe. Among the most informative texts are the works of al-Masʿūdī and Ibrāhīm ibn Yaʿqūb, who mention Frankish cities such as Bordeaux, Saint-Malo, Rouen, Utrecht, Aix-la-Chapelle, and Augsburg. During the Crusades, al-Idrīsī—the most renowned Arabic geographer—composed his celebrated geographical treatise at the court of the Norman king Roger II in Sicily. In this work, he documented major European routes and provided detailed descriptions of both Byzantine and Frankish cities. Al-Idrīsī’s geography is considered the first comprehensive work of its kind published in Europe. Many Arabic historians and chroniclers wrote about the Crusades—conflicts in which Byzantines, Franks, Arabs, and Turks participated. These confrontations between Christians and Muslims, and between East and West, played a formative role in shaping the contours of the modern world.
The Fall of Byzantium – Oral and Written Tradition
Anna J. TóthSR 1
The Ottoman conquest of Byzantium in 1453 resonated far more profoundly in Western Europe than the city’s diminished political significance as a Turkish vassal state would seemingly justify. This heightened reaction was due to the symbolic importance of the event and the brutal, protracted siege marked by tragic and heroic events. In addition to the historically verified facts acknowledged by scholarly research, a rich body of legend emerged. In my paper, I examine data concerning the fates of the female members of the imperial family, as well as the origins of the narrative concerning Gertuka, an alleged traitor executed by the Sultan. These stories are legendary and lack historical basis: Emperor Constantine XI was a childless widower, the figure of Gertuka can be traced to Lukas Notaras megas dux preserving only a distorted version of the name. Certain later historical works report the deaths of both Gertuka and Notaras, without realizing that they refer to the same person. In my paper, I argue that these legendary elements did not emerge through a slow and gradual distortion of genuine events; rather, they were already present in the sources dating back to 1453 (e.g. at Aeneas Silvius Piccolomini, the Armenian kolophons, Jan Dlugosz, and perhaps Nestor Iskander) Their emergence can be attributed to the lack of information – an unavoidable consequence of war. The memory of battlefield rumours persisted, and later crystallized in the 16th and 17th centuries into complex narratives that significantly shaped the modern legacy of Byzantium.
1.13 FC – At the Frontiers between Byzantium, Sasanian Persia and the Early Caliphate
Two Eyes of the Earth or Just One? Byzantine-Persian Rivalry at the End of Antiquity
András KraftHS 33
According to the testimony by Theophylaktos Simokates, Shah Khusro II characterized the Persian and Byzantine empires as the two eyes of the earth. This evocative metaphor stands in stark contrast to Khusro’s vigorous attack on Byzantium later in his reign, attempting to take even Constantinople. This paper sets out to contextualize this radical and rapid shift in foreign policy at the turn of the seventh century. I reconstruct the underlying ideological factors and narrative scripts that are known from hagiographical, apocalyptic, and historiographical sources dating from the late sixth to the mid-seventh century. Given the dearth of contemporaneous Persian sources, the texts under investigation are predominately in Greek and hostile in character. They often emulate Persian claims by adopting or inverting them. Ultimately, the paper argues that the radical abrogation of Byzantine-Persian cohabitation can be seen as the political materialization of certain narrative strategies, such as hyperbolas, typologies, and antitheses. Narrative scripts and techniques functioned as blueprints for historical action.
Byzantium and the Church of the East: Were the Christians of Persia Subject to Byzantine Ecclesiastical Centres?
Evgenii ZabolotnyiHS 33
The Church of the East emerged in the Late Antiquity, mainly among the Aramaic-speaking population, and has been understood as a series of Christian communities situated east of the Euphrates River. It was only gradually, by the 5th and 6th centuries, that the Church of the East began to acquire the characteristics of a centralised structure subordinate to the Catholicos of Seleucia-Ctesiphon. The Christians of Iran (referred to as “Eastern”) perceived episcopal sees that constituted the pentarchy system as “Western”. In certain instances, its hierarchs would make appeals to the bishops of Antioch, Edessa, Nisibis. The Byzantines’ desire to establish links with Christians living outside the Empire was particularly evident in the activities of the embassy sent in 399 or 400 by emperor Arcadius to shahanshah Yazdegerd I. The embassy was headed by bishop Marutha of Maypherqat. During the second embassy, Marutha delivered a letter from the “Western Fathers” to the local bishops. The letter spoke of the need to convene a Council. One of the ways in which the normalisation of ecclesiastical life was achieved was through the reception of the decrees of the 1st Ecumenical Council (325). In 410, Yazdegerd authorised the opening of the Council in the capital, which was presided over by Isaac of Seleucia-Ctesiphon. The Council’s deliberations resulted in the approval of a range of the Nicene Creed and Nicene canons. At the Council convened in 424 under Catholicos Dadisho, the primacy of the bishop of Seleucia-Ctesiphon over other metropolitans was formally ratified. As is often asserted in historiography, the Councils of 410 and 424 are also understood to have confirmed the autocephaly of the Church of the East. However, this perspective is predicated on the assumption of its subordination to the see of Antioch in the preceding period, which is still only a hypothesis.
Georgian and Syriac Responses to Zoroastrian Persecution: A Comparative Hagiographical Study
Sophio GuliashviliHS 33
This paper examines how Georgian and Syriac hagiographical traditions depict Christian martyrdom under Zoroastrian rule during Late Antiquity, focusing on the Martyrdom of Saint Eustathius of Mtskheta (6th c.) and the Legend of Mar Qardagh, alongside selected texts from the Syriac Persian Martyr Acts. These narratives, shaped within distinct cultural and linguistic milieus, nonetheless reflect a shared theological response to religious persecution in the Sasanian Empire. The paper examines how themes of apostasy, imperial loyalty, and spiritual resistance are adapted in the Georgian and Syriac contexts, emphasizing both convergence and divergence in literary structure, martyr typology, and political theology. Special attention is given to the figure of the Zoroastrian convert, whose transformation from imperial subject to Christian confessor challenges both social order and religious orthodoxy. While the Georgian Eustathius foregrounds local ecclesiastical identity and the role of communal witness, the Syriac accounts – particularly Mar Qardagh – frame martyrdom within a broader vision of elite defection and cosmic contest. A brief comparative note is included on the Coptic Martyrdom of James the Persian, offering a wider lens on the transmission and reinterpretation of Persian martyr narratives across Christian traditions. The paper contributes to understanding how Christian communities beyond the Byzantine core articulated sanctity, resistance, and memory under Sasanian domination by situating Georgian and Syriac martyrdom texts within a shared historical framework.
The Role of the Magi/Mowbed in Sassanid-Byzantine Relations
Fatih İnanHS 33
The Byzantine and Sassanid Empires were at war with each other in late antiquity, which led to significant conflicts. The 7th-century conflicts were particularly significant, as they led to the Sassanid Empire’s exhaustion. These wars are regarded by historians as the Last Great War of Antiquity. Religion was one of the determining factors in the centuries-long political and military struggle between the two great powers. As a result of the religious policies pursued by the Christian Byzantine Empire and the Zoroastrian Sassanid Empire, the Zoroastrian and Christian clergy played an active role in the relations. The role of the clergy can also be traced in the religious struggles that took place in the buffer zones between the two states. The Sassanid Empire was a religious State from the moment it was founded, and Zoroastrianism continued to dominate. The Zoroastrian clergy, on the other hand, had an influence on almost all levels and decisions of the state. Magi/Mowbed priests were not very involved in diplomatic missions. However, their political influence in the internal affairs of the Sassanid state was clear. Christians, living as citizens of both states, were involved as an international political factor in Byzantine and Sassanid relations. The Christian bishops were even directly involved in the diplomatic activities of the Sassanids. When the ancient sources are analyzed, it is understood that the clergy had an influential role in the politics of the states in the relations of the two great powers that lasted for centuries. This study will examine how Magi/Mowbed priests influenced political decisions in the Sassanid-Byzantine struggle, what roles they assumed, and how they managed relations with Byzantium in the light of ancient sources and modern studies.
Loyalty and Lineage Beyond the Borders: The Role of Armenian Feudal Families in the Periphery of Byzantium (4th–7th centuries)
İlhami Tekin CinemreHS 33
This paper investigates the political and social roles of Armenian noble families (naxarars) in the eastern periphery of the Byzantine world between the 4th and 7th centuries. By focusing on key dynasties such as the Arsacids and the Mamikoneans, Bagratids, it explores how these families navigated between imperial powers—Rome/Byzantium and Persia—and how their local authority, titles, and networks of loyalty functioned within a distinctively Armenian model of aristocracy. The study aims to show that Armenian feudal structures developed as both a reflection of and a response to imperial competition, serving as a lens through which we can examine Byzantium beyond its traditional frontiers.
The Role of the Armenians in the Political and Military Developments of Byzantium during the Seventh Century
Maria RotaHS 33
At the beginning of the seventh century, the Byzantine Empire had extensive borders, which included important provinces, such as Africa, Egypt, Syria, Palestine and the region of the Black Sea. Τhe influence of Byzantium, as is well known, extended to areas in proximity to these territories as well. Of particular interest is the case of Armenia, which at the beginning of the seventh century was under the control of the Byzantines and the Persians, while later the Arabs also showed an aggressive attitude towards the territories of Armenia. The emperors of the period, in order to associate themselves with the Armenian aristocrats, awarded them high titles and military offices, integrating thus a large number of Armenians in the Byzantine army. The pressure to unite the Armenians with the Byzantines on an ecclesiastical level had a negative impact on their relations. Due to this situation, the Armenian nobles mistrusted the central administration of Constantinople and therefore participated in subversive movements against the Byzantine rulers. This paper will present key aspects of the political and military activity of the Armenians in Byzantium during the seventh century.
1.14 FC – The Logic of Metre and Rhythm. Remarks, Approaches and Comparative Perspectives
Metre and rhythm play an indirect, yet sonorous role in Byzantine literary production, both in poetry and in prose. The musicality, so to speak, that these two intertwined elements bring to literature follows its own logic. In recent decades, the study of metre and rhythm in Byzantine poetry and prose has advanced significantly, thanks to fresh research devoted to the topic, discovery of new, unpublished texts, and analysis of the metrical practice of some authors relying on better critical editions based on modern philological criteria. As it has been noted, the ever-present and fundamental counterpart to metre in Byzantine literature is rhythm, a qualitative and accentual continuation of the earlier quantitative metrical system. Metre and rhythm thus become two sides of the same coin in Byzantine literary production, in both highbrow literature and popular production. Rhythm, in both prose and poetry, is capable of shaping a passage into more varied and extended forms than the earlier quantitative metre once allowed — sometimes creating sort of stanzas or precise sections of a text. Rhythm vibrantly displays itself in clusters of caesuras, varied use of clitics, word-patterns, internal ‘rhyming’, structures across verses, and an overall sensation of balance. This session will present a series of case studies, moving from the particular to the general, embracing poetry and prose: it will begin with examples focused on individual elements that are strongly related to metre and rhythm, particularly in hymnography; then, the session will adopt a more philological and historical approach, and it will explore two cases in which metre and rhythm serve the philologist in determining authorship and style; finally, on a broader scale, it will examine two complementary cases of metre and rhythm in Byzantine poetry, viewed through their historical and cultural lenses — especially in comparison with the Latin West.
Clitics and Pseudo-Clitics in the Hymns of Romanos the Melodist
Marc D. LauxtermannHS 41
“Accent does not equal stress. It quite often denotes stress, but not always…” (Appendix Metrica, p. 306). The reverse is also true: lack of accent does not necessarily mean lack of stress. To put it differently, accent-bearing words may in fact be clitic and words without accent may in fact be orthotonic. Byzantine accentuation has never been properly studied. On the one hand, there are the classicists who ignore the manuscript evidence and blindly follow the traditional rules of accentuation (e.g. τὴν γυναῖκά μου at the caesura); on the other, there is the Noret school who fail to understand that accents may be graphematic (e.g. τε may be written as τὲ in manuscripts but remains clitic). The only way out of this linguistic mess is to study hymnography which, as it has strict homotony (stresses placed on certain set syllables), allows us to examine in which environments (phonological, syntactic and semantic) accent or lack of accent is relevant. In this paper, I shall look at the indefinite pronoun τις/τι, the personal pronouns με/μου/μοι and σε/σου/σοι, the indefinite adverbs που, πως, and ποτε, and the connectives δέ, γάρ, μέν, and οὖν in the kontakia of Romanos the Melodist. I shall also compare the editorial practices of Maas/Trypanis and Grosdidier de Matons in this respect and check these against the readings of the tenth-century manuscript Sin. gr. 925 (Diktyon 59300).
Metre to Shed Light: Some Insights on the Metrics of the Carmen de S. Panteleemone and its (Dubious) Attribution to John Geometres
Linda AiazziHS 41
Among the poems ascribed to John Geometres, the Carmen de S. Panteleemone (BHG 1415) stands out for its length (over a thousand prosodic dodecasyllables) and the number of copies (at least seven manuscripts preserving the whole text or part of it). However, its authorship is uncertain, since the poet is explicitly named in only two witnesses, the Laur. Plut. 5.10 and the Scor. Y.II.06, whereas the text is anonymous in all the others. The goal of this paper is to investigate the authorship by means of the poem’s metrical features as a crucial internal criterion. Both advancements in metrical studies and recent reliable editions of most of Geometres’ work provide the tools for a thorough analysis of the data. Of particular relevance will be comparisons with the dodecasyllabic poems undoubtedly attributed to Geometres. The enquiry into the constitutive elements of verse will not fail to consider the evolution of Byzantine metrical practice over the centuries. The survey will be grounded in my new critical edition of the Carmen, which takes into account the full manuscript tradition for the first time. Giving insights also for a broader reflection on the concept of authenticity in Byzantium, the results could shed some light on the authorship debate and help unravel the issue.
The Σχέδη τοῦ μυός: Prose Rhythm and Authorship Revisited
Ettore PistolesiHS 41
The authorship of the Σχέδη τοῦ μυός remains a matter of scholarly debate. A single manuscript explicitly attributes the work to Theodore Prodromos, while in all other witnesses it is anonymous. Konstantin Horna was the first to suggest that the author might in fact be Constantine Manasses, basing this attribution on notable parallels between passages of the Σχέδη τοῦ μυός and other works by Manasses. Later, Wolfram Hörandner supported this attribution on the grounds of prose rhythm, comparing the prose rhythm of the Σχέδη τοῦ μυός with that of Prodromos’ Monody for Andronicus Comnenus, and of Manasses’ Description of the Catching of Siskins and Chaffinches and Encomium of Michael Hagiotheodorites. However, prose rhythm can significantly vary across works belonging to different ‘literary genres’, aimed at different contexts, or serving different purposes. Therefore, it will be pivotal to compare the prose rhythm of the Σχέδη τοῦ μυός with that of other schede attributed with certainty to either Prodromos or Manasses. By analyzing the prose rhythm of two groups of schede ascribed to each author, this contribution aims to assess whether the prose rhythm of the Σχέδη τοῦ μυός is more consistent with Prodromos’ or Manasses’ practice, thereby providing a valuable contribution to the debate on its authorship. From a broader perspective, starting from a specific case study, this contribution aims to engage with the wider scholarly debate on the role of rhythm and style as criteria for determining the authorship of Byzantine literary works, and on the significance of these features in Byzantine prose and literary practice.
Old Verses for New Rhythms. Hexameters, Dodecasyllables, and Medieval Poetic Practices
Ugo MondiniHS 41
Throughout the Middle Ages, poets continued to employ ancient quantitative metres, both in Medieval Latin and Byzantine literature. Since the distinction between long and short vowels had been lost in medieval Greek (and Latin), quantitative patterns could be grasped intellectually only by a learned audience; yet poets continued to employ them. Conversely, everyone perceived the disposition of stress and the resulting rhythm. Several dimensions intersect when composing a piece in ‘old verses’: a lexicon and register suited to the verse form; the reception of ancient metres as mediated by medieval treatises and reading; the new rhythms and, therefore, the living poetic practice, acquired through reading and listening. The beauty of learned poetry arises from the interplay among all these dimensions. The paper investigates the ‘old verses’ found in Byzantine literature with particular attention to two poles, the hexameter and the dodecasyllable, to show how inherited metrical norms, exempla from earlier poets, and medieval practice operated in the rhythmical texture of poems, as well as how poets crafted their lines to appeal to all listeners and readers as contemporary ‘good verses’, while simultaneously stimulating precise intellectual processes and emotional responses among highly educated audiences sharing a common body of cultural knowledge. This dynamic is relatively transparent in the dodecasyllable, whose language diverges little from the ‘Byzantine koiné’; it is far more intricate in the hexameter, where the Homeric language, largely detached from the koiné, is paired with a metre that appears purely quantitative in both form and transmission. Drawing on recent research (Lauxtermann 2022), the paper offers a new account of medieval practice in learned verse, with case studies from Ioannes Mauropous, Ioannes Tzetzes, Michael Choniates, and other poets, and sets these against purely rhythmical metres (such as the pentadecasyllable) and parallel developments in Medieval Latin literature.
A New Verse for a New Epic? Reflections on Political Verse
Alberto RavaniHS 41
This paper examines the role of political verse in the late Byzantine period, particularly its connection with the emergence of the so-called vernacular romances. From the eleventh and twelfth centuries onward, texts written in political verse took two distinct directions: on the one hand, popular epic, such as Digenis Akritis; on the other, refined compositions often commissioned by or dedicated to the imperial court. Their authors were some of the most prominent intellectuals of their time; among them, Theodore Prodromos, Manganeios Prodromos, John Tzetzes, and Constantine Manasses. The production of political verse gained further momentum in the Late Byzantine period, where we continue to find both elegant didactic poems, such as Manuel Philes’ Metaphrasis of the Psalms and parenetic texts, as well as love romances written in a language rich in vernacular elements. This study compares the increasing literary prominence of the vernacular in Byzantium with parallel developments in Western medieval traditions. It analyzes the metrical systems that, in other literary cultures, may have favored the emergence of a poetic vernacular and assesses whether Greek political verse played a similar role. In doing so, the paper situates Byzantine poetic practice within a broader Mediterranean and European context, highlighting its unique yet interconnected trajectory in the evolution of the medieval vernacular imagination.
1.15 FC – Politics, Church and Culture in Georgia
Factors Shaping Political Relations Between Byzantium and the Kingdom of Iberia in the 4th Century
Gökhan ŞanlıHS 7
This paper examines the political factors that shaped the relationship between the Byzantine Empire and the Kingdom of Iberia in the fourth century. It focuses on three interrelated elements: the Christianization of Iberia, the strategic significance of the Darial Pass, and the influence of Byzantine–Sasanian rivalry. The adoption of Christianity by King Mirian III—closely linked to Byzantine influence—functioned not only as a religious transformation but also as a political realignment, allowing Iberia to distance itself from Sasanian hegemony. In this context, religion became a tool for both diplomatic orientation and internal consolidation. Geography further defined Iberia’s role in regional politics. The Darial Pass, a crucial corridor through the Greater Caucasus, served as a key point of control for movement between the northern steppe and the southern empires. Its strategic value attracted the attention of both the Byzantine and Sasanian empires, rendering Iberia a contested frontier zone. Finally, the broader imperial rivalry between Byzantium and the Sasanian Empire exerted continuous pressure on Iberia’s sovereignty, compelling its rulers to engage in a delicate balancing act. This paper argues that the political orientation of the Kingdom of Iberia was shaped not solely by the competing influences of the Byzantine and Sasanian empires, but also by religious change, geographical positioning, and the kingdom’s own balancing strategy.
Georgian Translations of John of Sinai’s “Climax”: Linguistic Particularities (Graecisms)
Maia Baramidze, Marine GiorgadzeHS 7
The Ladder of Divine Ascent by John Climacus is among the Greek Patristic works which were translated multiple times into Georgian and significantly influenced medieval Georgian artistic and philosophical thought. Between the 8th-9th and the 17th centuries, a total of six Georgian versions of this work were composed. The Ladder was translated into Georgian three times: first, a translation made from Arabic at the monastery of St Sabas in the Holy Land in the 8th-9th century; a second translation made in the last quarter of the 10th century by St Euthymius the Athonite, and a third translation was made by St Peter of Gelati. In addition, there are three verse renderings of the Ladder. The first one is attributed to Ioane Petritsi and is based on Euthymius’ translation, while the second and third are in-verse interpretations of Peter of Gelati’s translation. The author of the third poetic version is catholicos Anton I. This paper will present the critical editions of the two Georgian translations of the Ladder by Euthymius and Peter and will analyze the peculiarities of the translational methods employed by the two translators by comparing their versions to the Greek original. It will be shown that a large part of the lexis in the Gelati version of the Ladder consists of graecisms and loan translation compounds. The two prose versions of the Ladder thus contain rich material for studying the lexis of medieval literary Georgian (such as synonyms), but they also contain curious materials with regard to the development of the Georgian literary language.
A Shared Artistic Milieu: A Comparative Study of Two 9th-Century Illuminated Manuscripts from the Bagratid Centres
Zaruhi HakobyanHS 7
Among the numerous Armenian and Georgian illuminated manuscripts, two exceptional works stand out—the Armenian Gospel of Queen Mlkʿe (862) and the Georgian Gospel of Adishi (897). These are the earliest illuminated manuscripts from the South Caucasus to exhibit such a high level of artistic sophistication. Unaffiliated with any known artistic circle or school in the region, these gospels share notable similarities and display strong affinities with antique artistic traditions. There is little doubt that the miniatures in both manuscripts were modelled on early Christian prototypes introduced to Armenia from Byzantium, a development closely tied to the flourishing of art during the Macedonian Renaissance.
The colophon of the Adishi Gospel confirms it was copied at the Shatberd Monastery in Kgharjk, during the rule of the junior branch of the Bagratid princely family. The recent attribution of the Gospel of Queen Mlkʿe to the senior branch of the Bagratids of Shirak underscores a shared cultural context in which these two illuminated manuscripts emerged.
This cultural commonality between the two principal centres of the Bagratid family is further reflected in the architectural traditions of the time. The strong echoes of ancient and early Christian influences in Bagratid culture can be attributed to their close political and cultural ties with the Byzantine court, as well as to the broader historical legacy of the region.
Illuminated Georgian Manuscripts from Atabag Court Scriptoria and Trebizond
Nino KavtariaHS 7
From the second half of the 15th century, the influx of Eastern Christian clergy, including those seeking shelter from Constantinople or Trebizond, contributed to a multicultural atmosphere that greatly influenced the literary and artistic processes at the Atabags’ court. The rulers of this independent principality, the Jakeli-Atabag family, represented the stratum of the progressive-minded society of that period. Despite the growing Islamic influence around, in the synodica of the Jackels attached to the various manuscripts that have reached us, their Christian virtue and Christian disposition are emphatically presented. Their name is associated with both the locally produced artistic and reconstruction processes, as well as the large donations made in the Christian centers. Their connection and relationship with the great centers of Christianity, Mount Athos, Antioch, the Holy Land is widely known.
Various types of manuscripts copied at the court of the Atabags have reached us: psalters, gospels, liturgical collections (A-351, A-485, Q-84, A-733, Q-920, Q-921, K-375, O.I.58, etc.). The exact date and, in some cases, the indication of the exact place of copying help us in the study of manuscripts, and also clarifies the history of travels of calligraphers and their scribal activities during their visits. Goal of the paper is to present on the one hand, the artistic processes taking place at Atabags’ court, and reflected in the ouvre of miniaturists and on the other hand, show the connection with the artistic searches of the surrounding word, especially with Trebizond. The unique and universal compositions of the miniatures, and their distinguished stylistic features, and broad range of iconographic and literary sources and artistic traditions, undoubtedly reaffirm the manuscript’s connection to the artistic and literary center of the Atabags’ scriptorium. It reflects the artistic traditions of the Christian world of the time.
Thematic Sessions
1.01 TS – Les patriarches, des saints comme les autres?
Le patriarche est-il un saint évêque comme un autre ? La question peut en effet être posée : alors que la sainteté épiscopale est établie dès le tournant des 4e et 5e siècles et illustrée à intervalles réguliers, la sainteté des patriarches n’est racontée que tardivement, principalement à partir des 9e–10e siècles, au sein de l’empire et hors de ses frontières. C’est sans doute pour cette raison qu’elle n’a pas été étudiée en tant que telle, quand bien même les patriarches auraient été au cœur de recherches monographiques. Les Vies qui leur sont dédiées, plus qu’elles ne créent un culte confortant leur autorité, entendent justifier leur position dans un contexte de crise, voire dresser une généalogie de l’institution, écrire une histoire du patriarcat et de l’orthodoxie. L’élaboration de la figure du saint patriarche, à la faveur de différentes actualisations à Constantinople, mais aussi à Alexandrie, à Jérusalem et à Târnovo, défend-elle la thèse – par ailleurs contestée – que le patriarche serait le garant par excellence de l’orthodoxie ? La comparaison de différents dossiers hagiographiques, composés en milieu byzantin, arabe ou slave, donnera quelques éléments de réponse.
Holy Bishops of Alexandria: The Early Construction of Patriarchal Holiness and its Transformation through the Ecclesiastical Divisions of the Fifth and Sixth Century
Alberto CamplaniHS 32
My paper supports the thesis that the ideological construction of patriarchal sanctity is of ancient origin, traces of which can be found as early as the early fourth century in the first texts mentioning the martyr Peter of Alexandria. The sanctity of the following patriarchs was based primarily on the connection between martyrdom (not always resulting in their death, but more often in their exile) and orthodoxy, a pairing that gains significance due to the numerous episodes demonstrating the independence of the bishops of Alexandria from imperial political power, often at the cost of personal persecution. It will also be interesting to explore the different forms of sanctity in the two churches that emerged in the sixth century following Christological controversies: the sanctity of John the Almoner can be compared with that of Damian of Alexandria.
Zacharie (609-631?) et Sophrone (634-638?) de Jérusalem : deux trajectoires hagiographiques ambivalentes pour des patriarches de crise
Bastien DumontHS 32
Les patriarches Zacharie, déporté en Perse, et Sophrone, adversaire du monoénergisme et contemporain des conquêtes islamiques, sont tous deux mentionnés comme saints dans des sources de peu postérieures à leur mort en raison de leur fermeté d’âme et de leurs combats pour la foi face à l’adversité. Ils relèvent tous deux du modèle du saint patriarche garant de l’orthodoxie, de l’orthopraxie et du maintien de l’autorité de l’Église, qui risquait d’être discréditée par les catastrophes et par les manquements perçus du haut clergé. Cependant, la sainteté de Sophrone ne semble pas avoir été largement promue au 7e siècle dans les sources qui le mentionnent, tandis que la production hagiographique sur Zacharie est assez maigre. La recherche d’explications offre l’occasion de se demander à quoi la proclamation de la sainteté d’un patriarche en temps de crise était utile et à quelles conditions les auteurs de notre documentation pouvaient souhaiter la porter.
Les saints patriarches du 9e au 10e siècle et les enjeux littéraires d’un nouveau pouvoir ecclésiastique et politique
Stephanos EfthymiadisHS 32
Telle qu’elle est articulée dans l’hagiographie et dans l’historiographie byzantine du 9e et du 10e siècle, la sainteté patriarcale s’inscrit dans des principes assez différents de ceux qui furent aux fondements de la sainteté épiscopale et de son autorité spirituelle pendant l’antiquité tardive. Nos sources mettent l’accent sur la relation dyadique « saint / souverain » et nous permettent d’entrevoir les nouveaux acquis de l’autorité patriarcale ainsi que l’évolution du rôle du patriarche de Constantinople comme figure politique et publique. Cette communication vise à éclairer les multiples facettes de l’exercice du pouvoir patriarcal et de ses interactions et à analyser les procédés rhétoriques employés par les hagiographes et les historiographes pour construire l’image du prélat religieux qui s’oppose au souverain séculier ou qui exerce une autorité véritablement sans précédent.
Deux saints patriarches indociles de la période paléologue : Arsène Autoreianos et Athanase Ier
Marie-Hélène BlanchetHS 32
La littérature hagiographique consacrée à ces deux saints patriarches ne dissimule pas le conflit qui les opposa l’un et l’autre à l’empereur. Ils durent, en vertu de leur position éminente, faire usage de parrhèsia à l’égard de l’empereur, Arsène à cause de l’aveuglement par Michel VIII Paléologue de l’héritier légitime du trône, Jean IV Laskaris, et Athanase en raison de la politique de réconciliation d’Andronic II Paléologue avec les schismatiques arsénites. Ils furent en retour sanctionnés et finalement évincés du patriarcat, dans un processus que les hagiographes tendent à assimiler au martyre. Ces deux dossiers hagiographiques – Vies, mais aussi textes hymnographiques – mettent en scène une forme de rivalité entre le patriarche et l’empereur, exaltant une symphonie qui n’est plus et exposant sans détour une dissension bien réelle. Ces textes prennent le parti des patriarches en faisant de leur opposition à l’empereur l’un des fondements de leur sainteté.
Saints patriarches de Târnovo
Ivan BiliarskyHS 32
Le manque avéré de sources sur l’histoire médiévale bulgare affecte sérieusement notre connaissance et notre évaluation de l’histoire de l’Église bulgare. Il n’existe même pas de consensus sur la date à laquelle son chef a accédé à la dignité patriarcale : en 1235 ou encore pendant le Premier Empire. Nous ne pouvons donc pas savoir exactement combien de patriarches de Târnovo ont été vénérés comme saints et lesquels. Dans mon exposé, je tenterai de présenter les données disponibles. Le patriarche Macaire fut chef de l’Église bulgare dans les années 1380 (à l’époque des invasions tartares) et est mentionné dans le Synodikon comme « hiéromartyr ». Cependant, l’absence d’autres données (liturgiques et hagiographiques) ne nous permet pas de l’inclure dans notre liste. Le seul pour lequel nous disposons d’informations hagiographiques est le patriarche Joachim Ier, premier patriarche de Târnovo. Nous possédons une Vita incomplète le concernant, qui le présente d’abord comme un moine, puis comme un pasteur. On ne peut pas dire qu’il ait fait l’objet d’un culte largement diffusé. Sur le dernier patriarche de Târnovo, Euthyme, les textes hagiographiques ne nous livrent qu’un seul éloge. Il ne fait aucun doute qu’il était le leader (spirituel et politique) de la Bulgarie durant les dernières décennies du XIVe siècle. De plus, Euthyme est associé à l’hésychasme, à l’essor littéraire et à l’école littéraire de Târnovo. Nous ignorons la date de sa mort. Sa canonisation fut probablement l’œuvre de Grégoire Tsamblak, métropolite de Suceava, puis de Kiev : elle eut lieu après la fin de l’État bulgare médiéval et, probablement, du patriarcat de Târnovo. Les caractéristiques des saints patriarches de Târnovo ne sont pas univoques. On peut cependant se demander si c’est l’élément monastique du culte qui domine chez eux ou l’élément politique, inévitablement lié au chef d’une Église locale et autocéphale.
1.02 TS – Aspects of Cultural Transition Between Byzantium and the World Beyond
The purpose of this Thematic Session is to explore the diverse aspects of cultural exchange between Byzantium and the world beyond its borders, in the Balkans, Italy, Scandinavia, East Central Europe and the Baltic region. While Southern Italy and the Balkans were two regions that traditionally fell within the political and cultural orbit of the Byzantine Empire, recent research has brought to the fore new evidence that helps to better understand and contextualize the reception of Byzantine influence there. Three experts in the field will thus focus on different facets of cultural exchange, namely in the art of naval warfare and diplomacy in 11th century-Italy, as well as in the artistic tastes evidenced in ecclesiastical art and architecture, in the use of titles, and in fashion in the Albanian-speaking territories between the 13th and 15th centuries respectively. On the other hand, further north, in East Central Europe, the Nordic world and the Baltic region, Byzantium’s presence was never particularly strong, although some avenues of cultural contact were clearly open until the 15th century. Three presentations will attempt to trace some of the evidence, especially in the archaeological record, pertaining to cross-cultural interactions involving societies in Scandinavia, eastern Poland and Lithuania. To be sure, the contacts between these remote lands and the Byzantine Empire resulted in an array of cultural phenomena, which very often pose difficult problems of interpretation for scholars.
The Allure of Byzantium in the Albanian-Speaking Regions of SE Europe
Konstantinos GiakoumisHS 1
For the most part of Byzantine history the Albanian-speaking regions of southeastern Europe were, for a good part, integral provinces of the Byzantine states, though not linearly. Since the fall of the Byzantine state in 1204, the control of these distant border provinces oscillated between the rapidly weakening Byzantine state and that by ‘Latin’ states, with intervals of centrifugal rule by local noblemen, on occasion with the support of ‘Latin’ powers of Byzantium’s successor states, until their post-1417 Ottoman annexation. In spite of the weakening agency of the Byzantine state in these provinces since the thirteenth century, the Byzantine cultural influence remained highly coveted. In this presentation, I shall focus on three facets of Byzantine cultural expression “beyond Byzantium:” first, in the artistic tastes evidenced in ecclesiastical art and architecture of the time; second, in the use of titles of Byzantine descent in the self-identifications of elite clergymen and noblemen; and third, in the fashion of the time, as evidenced by the few remaining representations of noblemen in the Albanian-speaking regions of southeastern Europe. As elsewhere, the cultural allure of Byzantium remained appealing in hearts and minds of its former subjects long after the Byzantine state was no more.
Byzantium and the Formation of Medieval Scandinavia: The Origins of the Norwegian Military Organization under Harald Hardrada
Leif Inge Ree PetersenHS 1
Legal, institutional, and cultural influences during the unification and formation of Norway in the late Viking era have largely been seen as coming from the west, especially England. Military organization has been regarded as an autochthonous development resulting from the invention of the longship and local power struggles. Yet most of its characteristics were only firmly established under Harald Hardrada (r. 1046-1066), who cast off Danish dominance, eliminated local Norwegian petty rulers, and came close to re-creating Knut the Mighty’s North Sea Empire under Norwegian hegemony. His most important resource and creation was the leidang, a national ship-levy that could muster vast fleets under the king’s authority as opposed to the military followings of regional magnates. It is argued here that Harald’s military organization, strategy and tactics as evident in his campaigns to establish his rule in Norway, his wars against Denmark and the invasion of England were profoundly influenced by his nearly decade-long career in Byzantium. Harald is set in the context of a near constant stream of Scandinavian volunteers to serve in the Byzantine army in the same period. Harald and his men provided the know-how to establish an effective, nation-wide system of corvée labor and military service geared towards building, equipping and manning large fleets that far outstripped the patchwork of magnate and royal followings typical of the Viking Age. In the process, they also created a distinction between centralized full-time forces and regional levies that could handle defense as well as support major expeditions. Finally, Harald employed strategy and tactics that evoke Byzantine military theory and practice of the late 10th and early 11th centuries. Despite his demise, the leidang remained a cornerstone of the high and late medieval Norwegian kingdom and influenced similar developments in Sweden and Denmark.
Beyond Byzantium – Beyond Literary Evidence: The North-Western Periphery of the Byzantine Commonwealth According to Archaeological Data: Eastern Poland in Context
Marcin WołoszynHS 1
Until recently Byzantine studies were mostly the preserve of specialists in history, theology, art history, disciplines based mostly on evidence from literary sources. This was a major disadvantage for research in the reception of Byzantine Empire in East-Central, Eastern and Northern Europe where literacy is of a much later date than in Greece, Italy or Armenia. In the last two decades this field of research opened up more to archaeological material, and to cooperation with earth sciences, assisted by cutting-edge analytical techniques. Our perspective on the traditional sources for Byzantine history has changed as well. For instance, seals are no longer analysed only for their insights into the history of the alphabet and abstruse forms of abbreviation. They have been recognized as an invaluable source on social history. This wind of change is most apparent in the Late Antique / Early Byzantine Period but is felt in studies of the 9th–12th century as well. This tendency coincided with the ‘rediscovery’ of Byzantium by archaeologists of East-Central Europe and a proliferation of projects focused on the heritage of Basileia ton Rhomaion in their countries. The recent progress of medieval archaeology observed in Hungary, Czech Republic and Poland now makes our region of Europe—in the Middle Ages on the periphery of the interest of Constantinople —a gateway to Byzantium (F. Curta). In this context the study of the medieval Polish-Rus’ borderlands (10th–13th century) is more important than before. Today, this area lies on the eastern periphery of Poland and of the European Union. It is ironic that the backwardness of this region is an advantage for archaeological research. For instance, the low level of urbanization facilitates the collection of pollen sample, which is of key importance for Humans and Environment studies. In my presentation, I report on the progress of research in Polish-Rus’ borderlands, and on the contribution made by interdisciplinary and international archaeological projects currently underway to our understanding of the role played by Byzantium in the making of medieval Europe.
Byzantium and Lithuania, Factors and Agents in Bringing the Two Polities Closer Together: 14th–15th Centuries
Darius BaronasHS 1
This paper seeks to present an overall picture of Lithuanian-Byzantine contacts and relations over the period of the 14th and 15th centuries. These centuries saw a meteoric rise of Lithuania and the gradual decline of Byzantine fortunes: one country enjoyed a relative abundance of hard power, while the latter was still in possession of quite impressive soft power. This asymmetry provides a key that enables us to better grasp the dynamics of interaction between Lithuania and Byzantium. It is the contention of this paper that with the conversion of Lithuania to Roman Christianity in 1387, the relations between Lithuania and Byzantium gained momentum as compared to the previous epoch, a change which that deserves attention, for the benefit of a broader discussion: how a formally Roman Catholic country participated in the “Byzantine Commonwealth”. One of the best ways to trace down general outlines and identify particularly revealing moments in this politico-religious landscape is to focus our attention on the sequence of the metropolitans of Kyiv: Cyprian, Photios, Gregory Tsamblak, and Isidore.
1.03 TS – Sigillographiae provehendae: Zwischen Grundlagenforschung und Datenbanken?
Die Thematic Session widmet sich der Problematik des Zusammenspiels zwischen Grundlagenforschung und deren seriöser Auswertung zu Gunsten der vielversprechenden “Digital Humanities”. Die Beiträge zeigen den Vorrang der Grundlagenforschung und diskutieren den Umgang mit deren Ergebnissen in den verschiedenen Datenbanken.
Sigillography and Digital Databases
Werner Seibt, Alexandra-Kyriaki Wassiliou-Seibt, Andreas GkoutzioukostasHS 3
Undoubtely, we are currently living in the digital age, which has firmly established itself even within the field of the humanities. Nearly all contemporary research proposals in the fields of Byzantine History and Sigillography now aim at and promise the development of databases. The creation of such databases requires collaboration between historians and IT specialists, rendering each project an interdisciplinary endeavor. The results of these databases are useful, as they allow for immediate retrieval of data using multiple filters—a feature that shortens research time and provides a quick, direct, and clear picture of historical figures, phenomena, or sources. However, basic research remains irreplaceable and is the foundation of every such project. In this presentation, we will attempt to describe the current state of the main digital sigillographic databases—both general and specialized—their advantages and disadvantages, and future prospects, based on our experience with the databases developed in Thessaloniki
Les officiers du corps des Excubites (VIIIe-XIe siècle)
Jean-Claude CheynetHS 3
Moins célèbre que celui des Scholes, le corps des Excubites a donc fait l’objet de moins d’attention. Il disposait sans doute d’effectifs moins importants. Il en est de même pour le corps des officiers. Nous connaissons peut-être la majorité des domestiques des Scholes, ce qui est loin d’être le cas pour les Excubites. Le nombre des sceaux d’Excubites est nettement plus modeste que celui mentionnant les Scholes. Une liste non négligeable de domestiques des Excubites peut être établie, dans un ordre chronologique probable. Il est instructif de regarder les dignités dont ils ont été honorés, de quelles familles ils sont issus, leur origine ethnique quand c’est possible, si certains ont pu devenir domestiques des Scholes… Nous essaierons de déterminer le moment où le tagma a disparu. Ce fut peut-être avant celui des Scholes qui ne semble pas avoir survécu à la présence de Philarète Brachamios à Antioche.
Some Interesting Rarities from the Collection of Zafeiris Syrras
Christos StavrakosHS 3
The private collection of Zafeiris Syrras is internationally recognized as one of the most important private holdings of Byzantine lead seals. Its significance lies not only in the sheer number of objects but also in the high quality of preservation and the considerable historical and archaeological value of many of the specimens. The formation of the collection began in March 2003, when Zafeiris Syrras first turned his attention to Byzantine Sigillography. Since then, the collection has expanded steadily and now comprises close to more than one thousand seals, making it one of the three largest private collections of its kind worldwide. The material here has been selected with the aim of illustrating the collection’s scope and its potential contribution to sigillographic research. The chosen specimens demonstrate both the variety of typological forms and the richness of the historical, prosopographical and archaeological information conveyed by Byzantine seals, which serve simultaneously as objects of art, instruments of administration, and testimonies of political and ecclesiastical authority of the empire
Lead Seals from a Newly Discovered Monastery Complex in Sozopol
Zhenya ZhekovaHS 3
In the spring of 2024, on the site planned for a new bus station in Sozopol the foundations of a single-nave church with a narthex from the 12th–13th centuries were discovered, with fragments of masterful frescoes, a multi-layered Christian necropolis, as well as the remains of a monastery complex and ritual pits. At these very ritual pits four Byzantine lead seals from the 11th–12th centuries were also discovered. The excavations continue into 2025. To date, nearly 30 lead seals have been documented from Sozopol with chronological boundaries from the middle of the 9th century to the beginning of the 12th century. The largest amount of correspondence received in Sozopol was in the last quarter of the 11th century. Ivan Jordanov comes to the conclusion that the correspondence received here is more of a private nature. Prominent individuals who were the recipients of this correspondence resided in Sozopol as private individuals. Jordanov draws the same conclusions for other settlements located near or on the coast itself, such as Thermopolis, for example. These centers should be viewed more as military units along the defensive line Messemvria – Beroe – Philippopolis – Triaditsa – Niš, which arose in the third quarter of the 11th century. It was created after the defensive line along the Danube Limes was overcome by the barbarians and the Byzantine garrisons were dislocated from present-day Northern Bulgaria, south of the Balkan Mountains
Two Rare Compositions in Byzantine Sigillography
Elena StepanovaHS 3
The study focuses on two rare compositions in Byzantine Sigillography. The first one Apostle John the Theologian with his disciple Prokhor on the island of Patmos is placed only on two seals. One of them belongs to the monks of Patmos and is dated from the 11th to the beginning of the 12th century (The State Hermitage Museum). Apparently, it is referred to the famous monastery of St. John the Theologian on Patmos Island. The other seal is a private one, of John Padiotes, 12th century (Dumbarton Oaks, Washington). The second composition, which, as the author suggests, represents the Appearance of the Apostle Paul to St. John Chrysostom, is known from three seals, two of which are in the collection of the State Hermitage Museum, and the third one is kept in the Numismatic Museum of Athens. All three seals probably belong to the same customer, whose name, Leo, is indicated on the Athenian specimen (his position has not been preserved). These seals date from the late 10th to the early 11th century
The Prosopography of Healthcare in Byzantium: A Sigillographic Study
Martina FilosaHS 3
This paper examines the prosopography of philanthropy in Byzantium from the perspective of administrative and institutional history, using sigillographic evidence as its primary source. By analysing the seals of xenodochoi, gerokomoi, nosokomoi, and physicians, it seeks to reconstruct the administrative structures, hierarchies, and modes of appointment within healthcare institutions, as well as their integration into the broader framework of imperial and ecclesiastical governance. Attention is given to the chronological and geographical distribution of the evidence, the evolution of official terminology, and the social profiles of officeholders. The prosopographical approach allows for the identification of patterns of continuity and change in the management of these institutions, illustrating how philanthropy functioned both as a form of public service and as an expression of social and religious prestige. Ultimately, the sigillographic record provides a crucial basis for understanding the institutional mechanisms through which Byzantine society organised and legitimised its systems of care. In line with the aims of the thematic session, the paper also reflects on how the systematic collection and digital processing of sigillographic data can advance our understanding of Byzantine administrative and social structures
Who Owned a Seal and What Was Sealed? Demographic Approaches to the Byzantine Sigillographic Record
Christos MalatrasHS 3
This paper aims to address one of the fundamental questions in Byzantine sigillography: who owned a seal and what, in practice, was sealed? It draws on a statistical analysis of a representative and sizeable corpus, the collection of the Istanbul Archaeological Museum, which comprises approximately 1,500 lead seals dating from the 5th to the 14th century. By examining this material, the study explores the relative representation of different social and professional groups among seal owners, as well as the diffusion and evolution of decorative and iconographic motifs across time. The quantitative scope of this work will enable scholars to approach questions of frequency, and to situate data from regional corpora within a broader, more comprehensive framework that reflects the empire as a whole. In a second step, the paper turns to the implications of this dataset for the wider question of the functions and purposes of sealing. It investigates the prevalence of sealing practices across categories of administration and offices, with the aim of identifying who possessed the authority to seal and which offices were most central to the workings of Byzantine governance. In doing so, it also examines two distinct issues: first, the problematic phenomenon of anonymity on seals, and second, the possibility that seals were employed in the authentication of private correspondence. Ultimately, the paper argues that both the phenomenon of anonymity and the emergence of the category of “private individuals” among the seals owners are symptomatic of a shift: the gradual decline of sealing as a tool of strict administrative certification, and its transformation into a cultural medium for the exhibition and affirmation of identity.
1.04 TS – Narrating Gender and Desire in Middle Byzantium: Women, Eunuchs, Monastics, Men
This Thematic Session examines narrations of attitudes and beliefs about gender and desire in a variety of medieval East-Roman genres, including hagiography, historiography, speeches, and letters. How did Byzantine authors writing from the ninth to twelfth century use stories to encode and manipulate ideas about male and female and the differences between them? To what purposes? How were these concepts different from those operative in late antiquity? Stories of masculine women and effeminate men in particular articulated the boundaries of gender binaries even as they blurred them. Such stories decoupled connections, often assumed to be natural, between gender and sexual desire. Tales of ambiguity might trouble, thrill, or delight. Saints’ lives recounted stories of heroic women. Monastics of either gender might transcend gender norms, their love of God rendering them queerly desirous, even in their chastity. Historians and rhetors told of eunuchs, either admired or reviled, who upheld or troubled assumptions about maleness. Nuns who “disguised themselves as monks” might find authors and scribes alike confused about which pronouns and grammatical markers to use when telling their stories. Men who remained unmarried, such as emperor Basil II, called into question the stability of gendered life. Fictional and historical narratives conveyed expected patterns of gender expression and self-identification, offering regulatory modes of communication between authors and audiences. These narratives also at times gave glimpses of the unexpected and its subversive effects.
The Dialectics of Gendered Character(s) in Byzantine History Writing
Matthew KinlochHS 31
Characters emerge from the dialectical relationship between acts of reading (the interpretative, imaginative, and constructive interaction between an engaged reader and a finite set of textual elements) and regimes of reading (an assemblage of textual and readerly norms, constituted of many acts of reading, that govern an act of reading). In this, the production of characters as person-like inhabitants of storyworlds mirrors the act of performing gender, as delineated by Judith Butler. The repetitive act of reading certain collections of textual semes as past people is productive of personhood in the same way that the performance of gender creates the ostensibly stable categories of man and woman. This paper considers the double dialectic at play in the construction and narration of gendered characters, with examples drawn from Middle Byzantine history writing, particularly the Chronike diegesis of Niketas Choniates.
Hagiography Is Not a Heteronormative Genre
Derek KruegerHS 31
Medieval East Roman saints’ lives celebrated their heroes’ rejection of cross-sex romance and marriage, childbearing and childrearing. Saintly men renounced household roles including assuming authority over wives, children, and slaves. Saintly women abandoned husbands and even children or they avoid their parents’ plans for their marriage altogether. Most found community with members of their own gender, either in monasteries or in monastic pairs, while some lived alone as hermits. Tales of transmonks and cross-dressing nuns challenged the gender binary even as they tended also to reify it. All these forms promoted celibacy, disrupting expectations about sex and sexuality. By some estimates, one percent of the population joined monasteries, with a higher percentage in the capital, and men outnumbered women in monastic life by perhaps four to one. Monastics were marginal, but their stories were not. The impact of hearing tales of holy people in liturgical, public, or private settings meant that, for most Christians, the pervasive heteronormative expectation of the society at large were regularly in tension with narrated religious ideals. Was hagiography entirely out of step with society’s conceptions of gender and sexuality? Or was Byzantium perhaps, not as pervasively heteronormative as scholars have expected? In light of modern debates about heteronormative and its effects on the formation of identity, how should we understand the challenges to heteronormativity that characterize the Christian Middle Ages most popular literary genre?
Narrativizing Desire on the Frontier
Mark MastersonHS 31
In this presentation, I consider a passage from the tenth-century historiography, Theophanes Continuatus, that puts questions to standard interpretations of military masculinity and its relation to same-sex desire. In book 4 at section 23, the historiographer who wrote Theophanes Continuatus depicts Karbeas (the leader of the break-away Paulician state based in Tephrike) as curiously interested in the sexual desires of two of his high-status military men captives. Karbeas also tips his hand as to his own sexual interests. I focus on how we should regard this remarkable passage from “a history for the palace” (Featherstone 2012) and what it says about what is thinkable in the capital and on the frontier about masculine gender and desire. All in all, consideration of this passage brings up interesting questions about historical method and the nature of investigations into desire and gender in history.
Narrating Gender in Living Text Traditions: The Fluid Lives of Trans Saints
Julie Van PeltHS 31
Byzantine trans saints such as Theodora/us of Alexandria and Pelagia/us of Antioch have long been understood to represent genderfluid lives. More recently, scholarship has also begun to consider the fluidity of their Lives, that is, of the texts through which these saints are mediated. Indeed, hagiographical narratives are designated as ‘living texts’ due to the remarkable mobility visible in their manuscript traditions. Moreover, metaphrasis—the Byzantine practice of reworking a narrative text into a different stylistic register or literary format—is especially evident in the tradition of saints’ legends, specifically in the influential 10th-century Menologion of Symeon Metaphrastes. Approaching scribal agency and wholesale metaphrasis as expressions of the same phenomenon—rewriting—this paper explores the challenges and opportunities in conducting gender analysis across instances of literary and linguistic refashioning. In light of the inherent entanglement of gender and language, such refashioning cannot be explained simply through the Lachmannian concept of ‘error’, nor merely as stylistic refinement, but has deeper implications. Focusing on the rewriting of trans saint legends, this paper demonstrates how Metaphrastes’ standardization of their narrative form simultaneously shuts down the rich gendered variation characterizing the text traditions of the late antique “Vorlagen”. Thus, Symeon’s act of rewriting is not just a stylistic upgrade, as it has often been characterized, but an ideological intervention: it fixes not only the text, but also the saint’s identity.
Embodied Aesthetics, Somatic Experiences, and Aspirational taxis: The Case of Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos
Tiffany Joy Van WinkoopHS 31
The records of rituals performed on behalf of the Roman state by Constantine VII known to us in the Book of the Ceremonies can be fruitfully explored on the analogy with texts of liturgies in that we have scripts of rituals whose meaning was created anew each time they were performed. The repetitions of these rituals enforced and substantiated the ideal gender roles, the social functions, and the relationships to the Roman government among the participating eunuchs, women, and men. Attention to the somatic experience of participants helps explain the obsessive attention to details of sightlines, colors, sounds, movements, and aromas in De Ceremoniis and how these created a sense of sacred taxis. While we see the rituals through a textual record, the subject of our inquiry remains fixed on the people who participated in them and the possibilities for meaning creation available in those performances. Combining the approach of New Materiality with Lived Religion and the study of gender, this paper brings new perspectives to the enactment of Roman government seen in De Ceremoniis.
1.05 TS – Unifying Byzantine Thrace: The BRIA project
The twentieth-century wars between the Balkan powers forcefully divided the region of Thrace into frontier zones, dislocating communities, and aiming to produce ethnically and culturally ‘homogenous’ modern states (Bulgaria, Greece, and Turkey). The traumatic experiences profoundly impacted later historiography and seriously affected cultural heritage. This session introduces a multidisciplinary, collaborative initiative—known as BRIA—with scholars and students originating from the three countries. The goal is to overcome borders and the resulting limitations that still shape Byzantine studies. In this Thematic Session, team members, building upon their experience of travelling across the three countries, will contextualize aspects of the Thracian territory, such as rupestrian sites, riverine and coastal landscapes, settlements, and communities (past and present). Through this panel, we wish to instigate discussion on several topics, such as a new holistic methodology for understanding the Byzantine environment and rock-cut architecture, and a research model applicable to other regions. We aspire to offer fresh perspectives on comprehending the Byzantine world and to chart a course toward a more collaborative, inclusive, and sustainable future for our field of study.
Introduction to the BRIA Project
Ivana Jevtić, Nikos KontogiannisHS 6
The twentieth-century wars between the Balkan powers forcefully divided the region of Thrace into frontier zones, dislocating communities, and aiming to produce ethnically and culturally ‘homogenous’ modern states (Bulgaria, Greece, and Turkey). The traumatic experiences profoundly impacted later historiography and seriously affected cultural heritage. This paper introduces a multidisciplinary, collaborative initiative—known as BRIA—with scholars and students originating from the three countries. The goal is to overcome borders and the resulting limitations that still shape Byzantine Studies. In this thematic session, team members, building upon their experience of travelling across the three countries, will contextualize aspects of the Thracian territory, such as rupestrian sites, riverine and coastal landscapes, settlements, and communities (past and present). Through this panel, we wish to instigate discussion on several topics, such as a new holistic methodology for understanding the Byzantine environment and rock-cut architecture, and a research model applicable to other regions. We aspire to offer fresh perspectives on comprehending the Byzantine world and to chart a course toward a more collaborative, inclusive, and sustainable future for our field of study.
Black Sea Coastal Thrace 4th to 15th c.: the Hinterland of the City and a Borderland of the Empire
Albena Milanova, Rossina KostovaHS 6
The paper focuses on the ambivalent character of Thrace as an intermediate hinterland of Constantinople and a severely contested borderland between the Byzantine and Bulgarian empires since the 9th c. onwards. We chose the coastal area for our survey for several reasons, as the fact that the sea communications generate much faster and clear-cut reflections of economic, political, and cultural changes; the area allows us to study various types of interaction: between Constantinople and its Thracian hinterland; between the medieval Bulgarian empire and the Thracian borderland; between the coast and its hinterland. With case studies related to the areas of Sozopol Bay and Strandzha, we will address the following aspects: Settlement patterns and their reflection on demographic fluctuations and the centers of power. Production and trade were based on local resources and imports. Manifestation of the metropolitan and the local elites in the cultural setting of the area (e. g. monastic foundations, local cult places, etc.). Perhaps the framework of the thematic session will not allow us to answer completely all questions raised, but we hope to outline the way to answer the main question: how people and powers managed the challenge to build a home in the troubled territory of Thrace between the 4th and the 15th century.
Cities, Fortresses, and Monasteries in Thrace and Their Role in Power Struggles of the 14th Century
Dimitra Sikalidou, Anastasios TantsisHS 6
During the civil wars of the fourteenth century, the hinterland of Thrace became a contested landscape where cities, castles, and monasteries played a decisive role in the power struggle. The involvement of urban centres such as Adrianople (Edirne) and Didymoteichon reveals how local communities and commanders shifted allegiance between rival rulers. In this context, the region’s fortresses and road networks mediated alliances with neighbouring powers eager to take part in the same struggles. In 1341, Adrianople appealed for protection simultaneously to Tsar Ivan Alexander and John Kantakouzenos, while its capture by the latter in 1345 and his coronation there the following year turned it into a stage of imperial symbolism. Didymoteichon, residence of Andronikos III, became a base from which alliances with Umur of Aydin and Bulgarian forces were coordinated—showing how Thracian strongholds facilitated both local and regional politics. Fortresses and monasteries were equally effective in taking part in the contest for power over a strategically significant frontier zone. At Didymoteichon, the abbot of St. Gaura Monastery acted as a mediator between Kantakouzenos and Anna Palaiologina, while she, in turn, mobilized a wider clerical network—including Adrianople’s metropolitan, the monks of the Hodegetria monastery near Didymoteichon, and the monastery at the fortress of Petritzos (Stenimachos)—to strengthen her position. These dynamics show how political control in late Byzantium was dependent on geography, mobility, and communication networks across fluid frontiers. By tracing these interconnections through the lens of roads, settlements, and power, this paper reconstructs how allegiance and authority were constantly renegotiated in Palaiologan Thrace. Drawing on BRIA’s cross-border research in Greece, Bulgaria, and Turkey, it demonstrates how collaborative initiatives are vital for rethinking today’s borders, which often limit our understanding of these negotiations within what was once a more unified landscape.
Rereading Borders in Thrace: Urban and Architectural Transitions in the Late Medieval Period
Öykü Bahar Balcı GüngörHS 6
The historical-geographical region of Thrace served as a significant mediator of cultural and architectural interaction due to its position between Asia Minor and the Balkans, particularly during the late medieval period, a time characterized by frequent changes in political authority and shifts in power. The region, alongside its Byzantine heritage, played an important role in the formation of the Ottoman identity of the principality in this early period. However, the political division of Thrace among three countries (Turkey, Greece, and Bulgaria) in the early twentieth century hindered our understanding of its historical space and cultural connections, especially in the sub-regions showing similar geographic characteristics in the border zone. Drawing on the on-site visits across three countries of Thrace within an interdisciplinary framework and subsequent discussions carried out under the BRIA Project, this study investigates the concepts of ‘thinking beyond modern borders’ and the shared features of these sub-regions. In this context, the urban and architectural transition between the Byzantines and the Ottomans during the late medieval period in the Lower Evros (Meriç) River Valley, once a vibrant transportation hub but now forming the border between Turkey and Greece, is examined. The paper approaches the subject at various scales. From a broader perspective, the settlements on both banks of the river are analysed in terms of their relationships with each other, the topography, the river and the transportation network. Furthermore, the transformation of spaces and architectural details is examined at the level of individual buildings, aiming to reveal continuities and changes.
Rock and People in Byzantine Thrace. Two Case Studies from Glouhite Kamani and Michalich
Galina GrozdanovaHS 6
Aside from the urban centers and the impressive and sophisticated examples of civil and religious architecture, the studies of the rock-cut sites remain scarce and represent isolated efforts to understand the Byzantine heritage of Thrace. This paper proposes a comparative analysis between the two sites. Different levels of analysis will be proposed: the topographic description and the transformation of the rocks into the functional compounds; the historical background and specifics of the human habitation around – chronology and periodization. Another level of discussion concerns the sites’ relationship with the surrounding settlement infrastructure, including their connections to road networks, administrative centers, and prevailing concepts of sacred or religious space. Finally, the paper discusses the possibilities to establish models of function and habitation of the distinctive sites with the other examples known from the literature or during the BRIA expedition.
Space-Making in Landscapes Not Made by Human Hands: A Theoretical Model for Byzantine Rock-Cut Architecture
Görkem GünayHS 6
As outcomes of an alternative mode of architectural expression, rock-cut spaces assume a wide range of functions and meanings in distant geographies and cultural contexts, constituting a weighty sum of surviving material evidence from Byzantium as well. In scholarship, the term “rock-cut architecture” is rather loosely applied to an ontologically diverse group of material. In this paper, I discuss what it means to define and redefine spaces in rupestrian landscapes. Rather than conceiving rock-cut space-making as a purely human endeavor, I adopt a new materialist perspective and examine the agentive roles of nonhuman beings, with a particular focus on rock and water. Rock is the material to carve; its physical properties and relations to other landscape elements afford and encourage certain forms of engagement. The flowing bodies of water carve caves, valleys, and sinkholes, among other landforms. Water not only excavates but also builds stalactites and other speleothems through dripping. In Byzantium, the conscious efforts of people to transform the available rocky material for whatever use they saw fit necessarily relied on the entanglements with nonhuman beings. As such, rock-cut spaces became products of nonhuman agency as much as human intentionality. To explore these dynamic relations, drawing on the field excursions and stimulating academic discussions of the BRIA project, I present a threefold theoretical model for rock-cut space-making strategies in Byzantium: carving spaces out of the rock, building spaces on the rock, and using spaces in the rock. Each category exemplifies distinct yet interconnected spatial approaches, illustrating together how Byzantine communities, rocks, and water were entangled in human-altered rupestrian environments.
Rethinking Research Models in Byzantine Studies: The BRIA Project Approach
Bilge Ar, Ivana JevtićHS 6
While the methodological particularities of Byzantine Studies have been increasingly acknowledged in recent scholarship, the research models that underpin scholarly practice remain underexplored. Across the humanities—and especially in Byzantine studies—there is growing recognition that inherited research models often fall short of supporting the collaborative, interdisciplinary, and context-sensitive work the field demands. The BRIA Project, launched in 2022, addresses this gap by foregrounding the question of how research is conducted: how to study the rich yet understudied cultural heritage of Medieval and Ottoman Thrace, and how to build a model of collective inquiry that is sustainable and intellectually generative. Focusing on a region historically shared by Greece, Bulgaria, and Turkey, BRIA proposes a cross-border, collaborative framework that transcends political, linguistic, and disciplinary boundaries. It acknowledges the diverse material conditions under which scholars operate and the varying political narratives surrounding Byzantine heritage in each country. Through joint fieldwork, site visits, and annual thematic workshops, the project brings together scholars and graduate students from major institutions in all three countries, fostering both research and training in digital and analytical methods. An essential dimension of BRIA is its emphasis on mutual learning. Early field campaigns served as formative exercises in interdisciplinary practice, allowing participants to learn from each other’s methods while addressing complex and fragmentary sites collectively. Graduate students contribute within this framework, developing thesis projects aligned with BRIA’s aims under shared mentorship. This model not only facilitates the co-creation of knowledge but also nurtures a shared scholarly language and perspective. By linking the region’s past to broader historical narratives, the project contributes to the preservation and reinterpretation of Thrace’s heritage. Integrating research, education, and collaboration, BRIA proposes a replicable model of collective scholarship that redefines the study of Byzantine heritage in politically and culturally entangled regions.
3:30 pm – 5:00 pm Plenary Session: The Beasts, the Crops, and the Bones: Biological Perspectives on the Byzantine World
Beyond Literature: Archaeological and Biological Perspectives in Byzantine Human Animal Studies
Tristan SchmidtAudimax
The paper discusses the potentials and challenges of integrating the expanding body of archaeological evidence and insights from the natural sciences with the hitherto text-dominated research in the field of Byzantine Human Animal Studies. After an elaboration on the understanding of historically relevant actors that include autonomous humans, things and nonhuman animals, a first case study presents how zooarchaeological remains can shed light on the role of animals in defining notions of historical “space” and “place.” The next case study demonstrates how animal-focused paleopathology can enhance reconstructions of animals’ experiences and subjectivity in the past. A third part presents zoonotic diseases as an important case of human-environmental entanglement that depends on bioarchaeological insight, rather than text-based historical work. The concluding part proposes a concept of ecosystem-history that includes both biological, social and cultural factors.
Byzantine Bioarchaeology: From the Church and Crown to the Dirt and Dust of Everyday Life
Chryssa BourbouAudimax
The Byzantine Empire was a dynamic territory of complex societies, shaped by diverse cultural values, economic and environmental circumstances. Byzantine Studies often overlooks the average and the ordinary in favor of more visible aspects of cultural production, politics and religion that shed little (if any) light on the living conditions experienced by the empire’s inhabitants. Nonetheless, the splendor and glory of Byzantium lays beyond narratives primarily focusing on the figures of powerful emperors and the clergy, or artistic and architectural masterpieces. In the last decades, the scientific discipline of bioarchaeology (the contextualized analysis of human skeletal remains) has revolutionized our knowledge about Byzantine people. Crossing the traditional humanities-science divide, bioarchaeology studies the human skeleton as an entity that embodies biological, socio-cultural and environmental experiences. Growing research in the field of Byzantine bioarchaeology has thus shifted the focus from the church and crown to the dirt and dust of everyday life. In this paper, I present selected human-focused stories about health and disease, the delicate lives of children, diet and mobility patterns, as written in the human bones of Byzantine populations. The subsequent data engender optimism about additional and multidisciplinary studies in the future, and point to the ethical obligation of bioarchaeologists to communicate scientific knowledge beyond academic boundaries, in a manner that reaches the wider public.
Crops, Cropping Systems, and Agricultural Continuity in the Byzantine Empire ca. 500-1453 CE
Michael DeckerAudimax
This study examines the major crops and cropping systems of the Byzantine Empire from the seventh to the fifteenth centuries CE, focusing on agricultural continuity and change. Farming was the backbone of the Byzantine economy, sustaining at least 80% of the population throughout the empire’s history. By integrating textual sources, such as the Geoponika, with recent archaeobotanical and isotopic data, the chapter explores how environmental constraints and cultural preferences shaped agrarian practice in core territories like Anatolia and Italy. Cereals, specifically naked wheats and barley, provided the vast majority of caloric intake. Ancient hulled wheats like einkorn and emmer survived as niche crops in specific regions like Byzantine Italy, free-threshing varieties (bread and durum wheat) dominated the imperial diet. Barley maintained its status as a vital staple due to its environmental resilience and use as animal fodder, despite its lower social status. The study also highlights the role of “minor” grains—including millet and rye—revealing their importance as strategic hedges against crop failure and their prevalence in specific regional and chronological contexts. Ultimately, the paper situates Byzantine agriculture within the broader transformations of the medieval Mediterranean and European worlds.
The Circulation of Food Products in amphorae in the Middle and Late Byzantine Periods: the Input of Archaeometric Studies
Sylvie Yona WaksmanAudimax
Middle and Late Byzantine amphorae are among the final examples of clayey containers used in maritime trade of food products (e. g., wine, oil) in the Mediterranean and the Black Sea. In the past fifteen years, four of their most widespread types were studied by archaeological scientists using chemical analyses and petrography. They identified two main regions of production, which manufactured successively amphorae of types Günsenin I then IV, and types Günsenin II then III. These regions are respectively southeastern Thrace (where workshops of Günsenin I were already attested archaeologically in the early 1990s), and Chalcis and its hinterland, in central Greece, where evidence of production has since been recognized. These results, which clearly put forward only two areas, may lead to reconsiderations of amphorae finds from terrestrial and underwater excavations and surveys, and the maritime and fluvial circulation of food products they carried. Further research may meet with issues related to various factors, such as the silting up of potential kiln sites, the practice of reuse, and the interpretation of quantified data.
5:30 pm – 7:00 pm Session II
Free Communications
1.22 FC – Byzantine Historiography
Form and Function of Siege Narrations in Late Antique Greek Historiography
Nicole KröllBIG-HS
The description of a city siege is a traditional stock element of classical Greek and Roman historiography since its beginnings. We often encounter such narrations as digressions from the main storyline to give additional information on military tactics, technical aspects, or the geographical conditions of the besieged area. Descriptions of sieges can be found not only in the so-called ‘secular’ or ‘traditional’ late antique historiography such as Procopius’ Wars but also in the works of Greek ecclesiastical historiography extant from the 5th and 6th centuries CE. In his Church History, Theodoret of Cyrrhus gives a detailed description of the siege of Nisibis in the context of the Roman-Sasanian wars in 337–361 CE. Taking this description as a starting point, it is the aim of the paper to examine how late antique church historians integrate this stock element into their works. Although their narratives mostly focus on synods, bishops and the relationship between Christian orthodoxy and heresy, they also offer elements that are typical for the genre of ‘traditional’ historiography. The paper primarily is concerned with two aspects. First, the question of the narrative structures of ecclesiastical historiography: Why do these literary works include generic stock elements such as siege narrations? By fitting these narratives into their overall digressive style, what narrative goals do the authors of these texts pursue? Second, the question of genre boundaries: In which way do their historical narrations differ from their ‘classical’ predecessors writing ‘secular’ history? Can we speak of a distinct genre of ecclesiastical historiography?
The analysis of the passage in Theodoret will contribute to a better understanding of the late antique technique of digressive storytelling and late antique historiography beyond strict genre boundaries. Moreover, the contribution will draw attention to an underrepresented work in the studies of late antique literature.
Exploring the Chronicles of George Hamartolos and Its Impact on Medieval Byzantine and Georgian Communities
Tamar MelikidzeBIG-HS
Chronicles, especially the world chronicle, represent one of the most significant genres of historiography in the medieval Byzantine world. Byzantine scholars consider these works as have been written primarily by monks for a monastic audience,often imbued with a providential purpose. The primary sources that informed these chronicles included the Bible, especially the Old Testament, as well as the writings of various chroniclers and ancient historians.
This research focuses on the work of George Hamartolos (also known as Hamartolus or George the Monk), a Byzantine chronicler from the 9th century, along with its Georgian translation by Arsen Iqalt’oeli in the 11th century. George Hamartolos’s chronicle, owing to the abundance of surviving Greek manuscripts was widely recognised and disseminated in its contemporary society. The Georgian translation is particularly noteworthy as it became a foundational text for the study of history at the Gelati Academy in Georgia, alongside the works of Flavius Josephus. This study examines the Georgian translation in detail, exploring its composition and structure. It seeks to determine whether alterations were made during the translation process including possible insertions or changes in structure and to assess whether these modifications were deliberate or accidental. This investigation employs a narratological approaches examining the interplay between Byzantine and Georgian cultures and the impact of translations on these historical communities.
The Chronicler’s Workshop: George Kedrenos and the Use of Sources for the Roman History of the Regal and Republican Periods
Nicolas CampagnoliBIG-HS
Georgios Kedrenos was a Byzantine chronicler who lived in the 11th century. He authored a universal chronicle (Compendium historiarum) that spans from the Creation of the world to the year 811 AD. His goal was to “complete in reverse” the chronicle of the highly esteemed historian John Skylitzes. Kedrenos stands out among Byzantine chroniclers as the one whose working method can be reconstructed with the greatest clarity—an exceptional case in Byzantine historiography—because nearly all of his sources have survived. This fact has, understandably, influenced the scholarly reception of his work, often to its detriment, creating the impression that his chronicle is nothing more than a clumsy and unoriginal compilation of earlier texts. Undoubtedly, Kedrenos did not conceive of his Compendium as an original composition—nor was originality necessarily expected of chronicles. Kedrenos’ main source is a 10th-century chronicle known as Pseudo-Symeon, itself a complex compilation drawing from multiple earlier works. Kedrenos supplemented this base text with numerous interpolations of various kinds, particularly anecdotes and religious digressions. The aim of this paper is to examine the narrative construction of Kedrenos’ chronicle in the section dealing with Roman history of the monarchy and the republic. This is a period that Byzantine chronicles typically bypass, leaping directly from the founding of Rome to the imperial era. Kedrenos, therefore, was compelled to draw on external sources to cover this material. As such, this portion of his work offers a privileged lens through which one can analyze the chronicler’s intricate process of compilation.
In Pursuit of Alternative Histories of the 14th Century: Nikephoros Gregoras and John Kantakouzenos on Their Writing Opponents
Bojana PavlovićBIG-HS
The Byzantine historians Nikephoros Gregoras and John Kantakouzenos have left detailed accounts of the events that shaped the history of the Byzantine Empire in the 14th century. Their narratives are mutually complementary, as they occasionally present divergent interpretations of specific events, while at other times they enrich one another by supplying missing details. Nonetheless, both historians provide information about other authors and works produced during their time. Although such references are scarce, they offer valuable insights into 14th-century Byzantine writings that stood in opposition to the dominant narrative—one that ultimately prevailed and endured to recount the civil wars and the rise and fall of the Kantakouzenos family. The aim of this paper, therefore, is to explore the contents of these writings, to identify their authors or patrons, and to examine the intended audiences to whom they were addressed.
Epitome from the Historia Tripartita of Theodore Anagnostes – A Few Remarks
Adrian SzopaBIG-HS
Historia Tripartita of Theodore Anagnostes was the first attempt to create a complete history of the Church from the reign of emperor Constantine to the reign of Theodosius II. For this purpose, Theodore put together information included in the three Church Histories by Sozomen, Socrates Scholasticus and Theodoret of Cyrus. From the parallel narratives of these three authors, it was Theodore’s intention to select the most straightforward and pertinent accounts, while also taking into consideration all the unique items of information each of them might contain. It should also be noted that Theodore is very creative in compiling the texts. He often changes or modifies the texts of the compiled Histories, supplementing them with explanations or additional information. Historia Tripartita of Theodore has only been preserved fragmentarily. Its two first books can be found in the unpublished manuscript Codex Marcianus Graecus 344, dating from the turn of the thirteenth century and stored in Venice. The original text of the second part of Theodore’s work has not preserved to our times, only the summary-Epitome. There is very little information on the epitomator himself. Apart from some speculative suggestions that could be formulated on the basis of his own annotations to the text of the Epitome, we have virtually no biographical information on him. His composition can be dated to the years 610-615. In turn, the works from which he had drawn to make his extracts include the church histories by Eusebius of Caesarea, Gelasius of Caesarea, Philip of Side, John Diakrinomenos, and Th. Anagnostes. In particular, this part of the Epitome, which deals with the first two books of the Historia Tripartita, provides excellent material to demonstrate how the epitomator, who certainly – as previous studies have shown – did not passively transcribe a found text, worked.
1.23 FC – Manuscripts in Byzantium and Beyond: Texts and Contexts
Text and Paratext in Medieval Manuscripts of the Iliad: New Research Perspectives
Giuseppe PascaleHS 5
The tradition of Greek poetic texts accompanied by scholia is characterized by considerable variety in the strategy of mise en page. In particular, in the thicket of Homeric manuscripts, a large number of ways of organization can be distinguished both in the layout and in the very system of cross-reference between text and scholia. These differences sometimes characterize manuscripts bearers of the same classes of scholia (according to Erbse’s classification), or groups of manuscripts descended from the same ancestor. Through a comparative investigation of codicological, paleographical and textual data of some important manuscripts of the Palaeologan age – set up in different geographical areas – and the analysis of the dialectical relationship established between text and paratext, in some cases transposed by the models, in others appropriately established by the scholarly circles responsible for the manuscript, an attempt will be made to shed new light on modes of reading and fruition, the environments of transmission, and the relationship with the manuscripts of previous centuries. As case studies, the paper will focus in particular on some fairly well-known manuscripts, whose new palaeographic data will also be presented: Milan, Ambr. A 181 sup. (Constantinople, 13th century, ‘framed’ scholia); Milan, Ambr. I 4 sup. (13th century, Constantinople, marginal scholia); Breslau, Rhed. gr. 26 (Terra d’Otranto, late 13th century, marginal scholia); Milan, Ambr. L 116 sup., (Terra d’ Otranto, late 13th century, recueil after every book of the poem); and finally Genève, Gen. gr. 44 (marginal scholia), a very well-known manuscript from the 13th century, but of which there is still a lack of systematic study defining the origin and stemmatic placement. In the light of the collected data, novelties concerning the genesis and textual tradition of the scholia of the so-called h family of the Iliad will also be presented.
Visualizing the Death in the Illuminated Translation of the Manasses’ Chronicle
Vera Atanasova, Kristiyan KovachevHS 5
The paper is intended to offer a different reading on two miniatures from the Bulgarian translation of the Chronicle of Constantine Manasses kept at the Vatican apostolic library (Vat.slav.2). Researchers have largely discussed the link between the Middle Bulgarian medieval manuscript from the 14th c. and the text of the byzantine Chronicle from the 12th c. But the Vatican example presents unique colorful miniatures; two among them are precisely the subject of this paper: one with the funeral scene of the Bulgarian tsar’s son John IV and the other one depicting the entrance of his soul in Paradise. In art history, there are few known burial representations of ordinary person, even less when it comes to the decoration of manuscripts. But these two miniatures offer a very interesting depiction not just of the death, but of the salvation of the soul and the journey to Eden. Apart the problem for the depicted who is the son of the Bulgarian ruler John Alexander (1331–1371), several other questions emerge about these two representations: why is this particular scene represented on the pages of the Chronicle; what is the message in the visual representation of death and salvation of the soul? These problems are discussed in the present paper.
Ἡ Συλλογή Χειρογράφων τῆς Ἱερᾶς Μονῆς Κουτλουμουσίου: Μία Πρῶτη Προσέγγισις
Konstantinos/Hieromonk Kallinikos KrikisHS 5
Η Συλλογή Χειρογράφων της Ιεράς Μονής Κουτλουμουσίου περιλαμβάνει 784 ελληνικούς κώδικες. Στο πλαίσιο διδακτορικής διατριβής πρόκειται να ψηφιοποιηθεί για πρώτη φορά σημαντικό μέρος των εικονογραφημένων χειρογράφων της συλλογής, βάσει προηγούμενων προγραμμάτων της Εθνικής Βιβλιοθήκης, με στόχο τη διάσωση και ανάδειξη των κειμένων στην επιστημονική κοινότητα. Η μελέτη θα περιλαμβάνει την κωδικολογική και παλαιογραφική τεκμηρίωση, καθώς και την καταγραφή των χαρακτηριστικών των εικονογραφημένων κωδίκων. Η εργασία βασίζεται στους παλαιότερους καταλόγους χειρογράφων (Σπ. Λάμπρου, Λ. Πολίτη, Γρ. Στάθη), οι οποίοι όμως δεν ανταποκρίνονται στις σύγχρονες επιστημονικές απαιτήσεις, καθώς απουσιάζουν στοιχεία όπως η ανάλυση της γραφής, των υδατοσήμων ή η σχέση εικόνας και κειμένου. Ειδική αναφορά γίνεται και στον κατάλογο του Σ. Καδά, που παραθέτει τριάντα εικονογραφημένους κώδικες, χωρίς όμως επαρκή περιγραφή των εικόνων. Οι κώδικες αυτοί θα μελετηθούν με έμφαση στην εικόνα και την επικοινωνία της με το κείμενο, υπό το πρίσμα της Παλαιογραφίας, της Κωδικολογίας και της Ιστορίας της Τέχνης. Στόχος είναι η ανάδειξη του εικονογραφικού πλούτου της Μονής, η σύνδεση Φιλολογίας και Ψηφιακών Επιστημών, και η δημιουργία νέων πεδίων μελέτης για τους Αγιορείτικους κώδικες. Μέσα από την ανακοίνωσή μου επιθυμώ να παρουσιάσω τους κώδικες που θα μελετηθούν, με ενδεικτικά παραδείγματα.
Byzantine, Post-Byzantine, Ottoman: Greek Deluxe Manuscripts in Early Modern Wallachia
Ovidiu OlarHS 5
In the last quarter of the 16th century and the first decades of the 17th, two major centres for the production of Greek manuscripts emerged in Wallachia. The first and more influential was established by Loukas, a Cyprus-born calligrapher who served as bishop of Buzău and later as metropolitan of Wallachia (d. 1628/9). The second was founded by Matthaios, originally from Epirus, who became abbot of Dealu Monastery and subsequently metropolitan of Myra residing in Wallachia. Together with their disciples, Loukas and Matthaios spearheaded a revival in the production of deluxe Greek liturgical manuscripts—a tradition that had ceased following the Ottoman conquest of the Balkans. This revival was examined through the lens of “Byzantine persistency” and the survival of Byzantium as an idea. Loukas was often regarded as a late representative of the fourteenth- to early fifteenth-century “liturgical” style practiced at the Constantinopolitan monastery of the Mother of God Hodegetria. Occasionally, his work was also linked to the liturgical minuscule employed by Theodoros Hagiopetritis, a late thirteenth-century copyist from Thessaloniki. More recent scholarship has shifted the emphasis from continuity to processes of transformation and adaptation to new cultural contexts. Matthaios, for instance, borrowed liberally from Church Slavonic manuscripts and printed books. Nevertheless, neither the “Byzance après Byzance” paradigm nor notions such as the “Slavo-Byzantine synthesis within the framework of Byzantium after Byzantium” fully capture the complexity of this renewed interest in deluxe Greek liturgical manuscripts. This paper seeks to re-examine the surviving manuscripts produced by Loukas, Matthaios, and their disciples. By focusing on the extant colophons, I propose a new interpretive framework, situating these works within the broader context of the reconstruction of Greek-speaking Christian elites under Ottoman rule. Such an approach offers a more nuanced assessment of the significance of the so-called “Wallachian school” of Greek calligraphy.
1.24 FC – Re–Producing Byzantium: Cross–Medial Transfer, Circulation, and Reception of Byzantine Art in the Age of New Media (19th–20th c.)
This session explores the reception of Byzantine art in Western Europe through visual media, print culture, and architecture between the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, a period defined by rapid technological advancement and the emergence of mass cultural industries. The rediscovery of Byzantine heritage during this time coincided with both the proliferation of new visual media—including lithography, chromolithography, photography, and cinema—and the development of innovative architectural practices employing iron and glass structures. Fueled by intensified scholarly travel to the Eastern Mediterranean and a burgeoning interest in decorative and industrial arts, Byzantine visual culture was reinterpreted in the West through evolving regimes of mechanical reproduction. These cross-media transfers introduced significant shifts in both the perception and conceptual redefinition of Byzantine art, prompting debates about authenticity, mediation, and visual authority. Bringing together case studies focused on academic publishing, illustrated periodicals, museum displays, and architectural projects, this session investigates the dynamics of reproduction, together with the underlying visual strategies, epistemological frameworks, and historiographical concepts that shaped the modern reception of Byzantium. By tracing processes of transmission, adaptation, and reinterpretation across different media, the papers offer a critical understanding of how Byzantine art was rendered intelligible—and often commodified—for Western audiences. In addition to highlighting the role of technology in redefining disciplinary boundaries, the session reflects on how these mediations continue to influence both scholarly narratives and public imaginaries of Byzantium.
Shaping Byzantine Colors: Print Technologies and the Transformation of Art Historical Narratives (19th–early 20th c.)
Giovanni GasbarriHS 2
From the early nineteenth century to the early twentieth, Western engagement with Byzantine art emerged as a complex phenomenon of rediscovery, involving a wide array of personalities, institutions, and contexts. This reappraisal was profoundly conditioned by transformations in the publishing industry, particularly the development of such new color-reproduction techniques as chromolithography. For the first time, these technologies granted a wider audience access to the polychrome nature of Byzantine monuments and artworks, visual qualities previously confined to verbal descriptions that could not be communicated by earlier black-and-white engraving techniques. This new access, however, was mediated by two forces: the technical limitations of color printing, such as restricted palettes and unstable inks, and the persistence of an intellectual framework informed by classical and Renaissance aesthetic canons and by pervasive Orientalist perspectives. Together, these factors fostered an image of Byzantine aesthetic culture as fundamentally “coloristic” and anti-classical, defined by vivid chromatic contrasts and the primacy of decoration over subject. This image underwent continuous revisions over time. As the vocabulary of art history was progressively refined through the methodological innovations of German-Austrian Kunstwissenschaft, debates over reproduction fidelity, hierarchies of media, and the epistemic status of color repositioned the chromatic component as a constitutive principle of form, materiality, and liturgical space. Through comparative analysis of diverse publications, from travelogues to specialist corpora, this paper reconstructs the transformation of the narrative of Byzantium as a “civilization of color”. It assesses the impact of this narrative on the historical evaluation of Byzantine artistic production and traces its enduring consequences.
Engineering Byzantium in France. Experiments in Color and Iron, 1830–1920
Adrien PalladinoHS 2
Far from being a mere revival of ancient forms, the multifaceted Neo-Byzantine styles of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries emerged as experimental alloys, architectural and artistic languages interwoven with contemporary fascinations for mechanical reproduction, material innovation, and modern visual culture. Conceived as both a modern idiom and a politically charged symbol, the “Byzantine” resonated widely across Europe. This paper focuses on France and the writings and projects of architects Henri Labrouste, Léon Vaudoyer, Victor Baltard, and Ferdinand Chanut to explore two aspects of this phenomenon at the intersection of technology and architecture. The first concerns the long-debated issue of architectural polychromy. Though rooted in ancient Mediterranean practices, polychromy acquired renewed importance in the nineteenth century through its interplay with lithography, chromolithography, and illustrated architectural publications. Executed with bricks, marbles, paint, glazing, and mosaics, polychromy was mobilized within a complex discourse that cast Byzantine architecture—and related architectural orientalisms—as strikingly colorist and modern. The second turns to one of the century’s most emblematic innovations: iron frameworks. Iron structures acted as prosthetic devices, reinforcing or enabling forms conceived as organic architectures. Ornament, liberated from structural constraint by these iron “limbs”, became a field for conceptual experimentation of forms and space, reshaping the very understanding of Byzantine design. By situating these projects within their technological and epistemological contexts, the paper explores how Neo-Byzantine architecture participated in broader cross-media processes that transformed the perception of Byzantium across Western Europe. Through travel, print, color reproduction, and photography, Byzantine models were reframed through new media and material practices, transforming color and structure alike into laboratories for testing how the past could be made to serve modernity.
Between Two Empires: Knowledge and “Popularization” of Byzantine Artistic Heritage in Austro-Hungarian Italy
Livia BevilacquaHS 2
This paper aims to explore the role that the Byzantine artistic heritage played within the cultural milieu of the Habsburg Empire, between mid-nineteenth and early twentieth century, with a particular emphasis on its Italian territories. While examining the overall management and conservation policies put in place by the Viennese government, the ongoing research shows how these policies affected different areas of modern Italy, in combination with coeval new scholarly studies and surveys, primarily by the Wiener Schule der Kunstgeschichte. The material considered includes monuments and monumental decoration, as well as portable artifacts, encompassing Lombardy, Trentino, Veneto, Friuli Venezia Giulia, and Istria, spanning various time periods, depending on the region’s imperial affiliation. Among the most intriguing actors in this process were those who engaged in two distinct yet interconnected activities: scholarship and artistic creation. These individuals often assumed responsibility for the visual reproductions of Byzantine artworks (also through lithography and photography), a practice exemplified by Albert von Camesina among others. This paper will attempt to present the ways in which this activity was disseminated to the public, primarily through journals and exhibitions, and the translations of specific new knowledge and interests into contemporary artistic production in various media, including the visual and the performative arts.
“Undeniably Greek”. Publishing Byzantine Art and Constructing Local Identity in Post-Unitarian Naples
Antonino TranchinaHS 2
Praised for its «undeniably Greek personality» throughout the Middle Ages, Naples was deemed as a «stronghold against barbarity» by Michelangelo Schipa (1895). His judgement reflects the wider opinion of the bourgeois historians of Southern Italy, at that time. Modern authors have undermined the impact of Hellenism in medieval Naples, initially Byzantine and then more and more autonomous from the early ninth century on, but the historical understanding of the Neapolitan Duchy tremendously increased thanks to those early studies. Such a «history of the Neapolitan people» then appeared as counterbalancing the former fortune of monarchic Naples, fostered by local aristocrats in times of Ancien Régime. This change of paradigm soon affected the reception of medieval artistic heritage in Naples and across Southern Italy, which until 1860 had been altogether part of the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies. Intellectuals engaged in the publication of medieval buildings and artworks, especially in books and periodicals (e.g., Benedetto Croce’s ‘Napoli Nobilissima’). This paper aims at exploring the variety of narratives concerning objects and monuments that exemplified the alleged Greek identity of medieval Naples and the material evidence of Byzantine Southern Italy. Particular attention will be given to the means of documentation and dissemination of knowledge, such as journals and booklets, but also early photographs and catalogues. The attempt will be that of answering to the questions on how did the interest for the local past interacted with the broader Byzantine question permeating the coeval reception of medieval art in Europe; how did the public value that was attached to the Byzantine legacy adapted to the various forms and juridic aspects of medieval heritage (e.g., objects in public and private collections); how people’s attention was awakened and aroused both on the visual and intellectual level to the awareness of this submerged chapter of their past.
1.25 FC – The Cult of Saints between Text and Image in Medieval Georgia
The panel explores the nuances and contexts of the polyvalent and multifunctional veneration and representation of saints in medieval Georgia. Drawing on the expertise of historians, literary and art historians, as well as scholars of liturgy, the panel’s interdisciplinary approach aims to analyse the liturgical, social, political, and propagandistic roles of saints in medieval Georgian religious practices. On the one hand, the panel focuses on new findings regarding textual commemorations of the saints and their significance for the liturgical tradition. On the other hand, these findings are contextualized through the visual representations of the saints to enhance our understanding of their cultic functions. The representations of saints do not merely embellish or complement the decorative program in the sacred space, rather, they can be understood in relation to their liturgical position. In Georgia, like elsewhere in the Byzantine commonwealth, while reinforcing the universal idea of salvation, specific saints were deliberately chosen for propagandistic purposes. Their images were frequently associated with those of founders, reflecting the founders’ aspirations and conveying the social and political dimensions of the representation of the saints. The papers presented will analyse both textual and visual strategies used to conceptualize the cult of the saints as instruments of religious and political agendas. The panel will highlight distinctive features of the cult of saints in medieval Georgia while drawing comparisons to contemporary Byzantine practices and traditions.
The Georgian Translation of the Menaion (First Redaction): The Early Constantinopolitan Tradition of the Commemorations of Saints
Dali ChitunashviliHS 21
Some Georgian manuscripts containing the text of the Menaion, dated to the beginning of the 11th century, demonstrated their transitional character between Jerusalem and Constantinople practices and were identified as the first version (redaction) of the Menaion. Observing the Calendar of these manuscripts revealed that a part of the commemoration/feasts coincided with the Jerusalem practice, and a part with the characteristic of the liturgical practice of the Constantinople service. At the same time, the study of the Calendar revealed one part of the commemoration that is not found in any other Georgian liturgical collections and is a feature of the first redaction. The Georgian manuscripts of the first redaction of the Menaion preserve for us the interesting path that the hymnographic collections underwent on their way toward Constantinopolitanization.
Old and New Traditions of Saints’ Commemorations in Late Medieval (14th–16th Centuries) Georgian Liturgical Collections – The Gulani
Ketevan AsatianiHS 21
A new genre of Georgian miscellanies—the Gulans—primarily composed of texts with liturgical significance, emerged in the late Middle Ages. The Gulans are especially noteworthy for their volume and for combining materials from both very ancient and more recent liturgical traditions (Jerusalemite and Constantinopolitan). Unfortunately, they remain entirely unexplored: their unique characteristics—such as the commemoration of saints preserved only in early calendars, the introduction of new feasts that appear in these collections, and feasts that later became firmly rooted in church tradition—have not yet been examined in scholarly literature. The Gulans are significant liturgical compilations that span both the pre-reform and reform eras, vividly illustrating the shifts that occurred across specific geographical regions as well as in universal church calendars.
St Demetrios of Thessalonica Across Borders and Centuries: A Comparative Study of His Cult in Byzantium and Medieval Georgia
Maia MatchavarianiHS 21
This paper, forming part of a larger project on the comparative study of saints’ cults in Byzantium and medieval Georgia, explores the evolution of the cult of St. Demetrios of Thessalonike across two distinct historical and geographical contexts. It represents the first attempt to trace how a single saint’s cult was transmitted, transformed, and reinterpreted between the Byzantine and Georgian worlds. The study identifies the main stages in the development of St. Demetrios’ cult in Byzantium, revises the chronology of his transformation into a “warrior” saint, and re-evaluates the dating of the miracle of the myrrh-streaming from his relics. Georgian material has revealed facts unknown—or now lost—to the Byzantine tradition: an alternative version of the saint’s martyrdom involving two weapons, previously unrecorded miracles, an unknown author (Basil of Philippi), and two hitherto unattested homilies (Basil of Philippi’s Praise and a reworked version of Emperor Leo VI’s Praise). The presence of these elements in Georgian texts indicates their Byzantine origin and points to two key conclusions: (a) the existence of a now-lost branch of St. Demetrios’ cult within Byzantium itself; and (b) close cultural—and possibly economic—interaction between Georgia and Thessalonike in the eighth–ninth centuries, otherwise unattested in written sources. Approaching these issues from a new comparative perspective demonstrates how the study of a saint’s cult can illuminate broader patterns of cultural, spiritual, and interregional connection in the medieval Christian world.
St George and St Demetrios: The Nationalization of the Cult of the Warrior Saints in Medieval Georgia
Ekaterine GedevanishviliHS 21
The cult of the Holy Warriors always occupied a special place in Medieval Georgian culture. The country’s political geography – the bordering with three empires (Persian, Byzantine, and later the Arab Caliphate) undoubtedly played a significant role in the centrality of warrior saints in the Caucasus. St George is arguably one of the most popular warrior saints in Georgia. His cult, according to the Conversion of Kartli emerged with the Christianization of Iberia. The tradition escribes the building of the first churches dedicated to St George to the epoch of Apostolic saint of Georgia, St Nino (first half of the fourth century). It is noteworthy that the cult of St George manifested itself in separate kingdoms prior to the unification of the country. In addition to Kartli, the visual, textual, and liturgical traditions of the Kingdoms of Abkhazia, Tao-Klarjeti, and Kakheti also attest to his cult, thereby foreshadowing the political unification of the kingdom through his comprehensive veneration. From the eleventh century onward, he assumed the role of primary guardian for the Bagrationi family and the entire country. His dominant role is reflected in the contemporary literature and distinguished original and often unique imagery with strong theological and political contexts. Especially eloquent are his unique ‘composite’ images, caring the strong national overtones. The nationalization of his cult is reflected particularly well in the local liturgical and folk traditions connected to this saint. The rise of St Demetrius’s cult emerged subsequently, in the tenth century, reflecting the intricate process of Byzantinization within Georgian culture guided by the Georgian monastery on Mt. Athos. In the twelfth century, St Demetrius was already recognized as the “protector of the Georgian people,” a designation that was shared with St George. Consequently, he became increasingly associated with St George, eventually becoming one of the most significant patron saints of the Georgian royal dynasty.
The Cult of the Saints in the Caucasian Borderlands
Nikoloz AleksidzeHS 21
This paper explores a specific aspect of the cult of saints in medieval Georgia: their role as markers of border regions. The adoption and establishment of the cult of saints in early medieval Caucasia were often shaped by contemporary political and military needs. While in some cases they were internalized by local culture (e.g. St. George), in other cases, their cultic function was extremely specific, related to specific military aims (e.g. St. Eugenios of Trebizond). Yet in other cases, the veneration of saints flourished in multiethnic border zones, commonly known as Caucasian marchlands, territories situated between the Armenian and Georgian realms, and incorporating the cultural patterns of both. The commemoration of such saints frequently functioned to delineate and mark these border zones (e.g. St. Shushanik). From the Georgian perspective, borderlands were primarily viewed in two ways – north-Caucasian and south-Caucasian borderlands: the former primarily reflected in the Caucasian highlands of Svaneti, whereas the latter characterized by mixed populations of the Lesser Caucasus. The study examines both sides of medieval Georgian border regions, analyzing how borders, landscapes, and perceptions of what lies beyond the border were reflected in the visual and narrative representations of individual saints.
1.26 FC – Manuscript Production in the 16th Century
The Bayerische Staatsbibliothek’s Codices Græci 490 and 495: The Manuscript Compendium of the Mystras Plethonic Cycle in Humanistic Italy
Petros FokianosHS 31
The Bavarian State Library’s manuscripts 490 and 495 are among the most emblematic texts reflecting the intellectual debates that captivated the circle of disciples surrounding the eminent late Byzantine scholar George Gemistos, also known as Plethon during his final years in the Byzantine city of Mystras. Rather than being the work of a single author, these codices represent a compilation of texts that, despite their varied origins, form a coherent whole. Their production began prior to Plethon’s death, around the year 1450, and continued over the next two to three decades, always remaining within the bounds of the second half of the fifteenth century. These two codices contain classical, rhetorical and philosophical works with a strong Neoplatonic orientation, alongside contemporary texts from the period of their compilation. Notably, they include Plethon’s own writings, key epistolary texts central to the Platonic-Aristotelian dispute, and materials connected to Plethon—such as the epitaphs composed by his students, Charitonymos Hermonymos and Gregorios Hieromonachos, in honor of their late teacher. This study seeks to illuminate the role of these manuscripts in shaping the intellectual climate that flourished in Mystras around Plethon. Within their pages, one finds the hand of well-known students of Plethon, including Charitonymos Hermonymos, Georgios Hermonymos, Demetrios Triboles, Alexios Keladenos, and Demetrius Castrenus, as well as various unidentified figures referred to as Harlfinger’s anonymous copyists. These manuscripts functioned as a kind of manifesto-manual, capturing the vibrant scholarly atmosphere surrounding Plethon. By combining an analysis of the manuscripts’ material aspects with a textual examination, this presentation will explore the intricate connections between the individual sections of the two codices. Furthermore, it will shed light on the paths and roles of those involved in their production, as well as their contribution to the dissemination of Plethon’s ideas within the intellectual circles of humanistic Italy.
Byzantine Military Treatises in Early Modern Europe: Production and Dissemination of the Manuscripts
Ferhat Sezer KurtoğluHS 31
The fall of Byzantium and the subsequent westward expansion of the Ottoman state caused a steady flow of Greek migration to the West, where Greeks soon established communities. At the same time, the revival of interest in the classical heritage, namely the Renaissance, created opportunities for those Greeks who possessed calligraphic skills and knowledge of classical Greek and Byzantine literature. Using their social networks and cultural capital, some of these emigrants turned to book production and trade, creating and satisfying the demand for Greek manuscripts. In the face of the Ottoman advance and amid religious turmoil caused by reform and counter-reform movements, certain Byzantine texts gained popularity among the elites of Western Europe -the clergy, diplomats, and warlords- who sought to benefit from the abundant knowledge contained in the texts copied by Greek scribes. The focus of this paper is on the transmission, dissemination, reception, and use of Byzantine military treatises copied between 1450 and 1600, with an emphasis on texts copied in the West in the sixteenth century. Two main groups of people are studied: first, those who produced and supplied such texts, namely scribes, printers, book collectors, or book merchants; and second, various Western political and military figures who needed such knowledge in their struggle against their adversaries. The paper aims to contextualize and explain the surge of copying activity around Byzantine military treatises in early modern Europe in relation to the internal and external dynamics of each group or individual in question, thereby exploring the early modern reception of a particular aspect of the Byzantine culture.
Nature, Artichokes, and Salvation in the Oracles of Leo: Illustrated Post-Byzantine Eschatological Literature in Greek and Turkish
Aslıhan Akışık-KarakullukçuHS 31
In the aftermath of 1453, the post-Byzantine population of Ottoman Constantinople centered their hopes in the coming of a True Emperor at the end of time. Eschatological literature attributed to Leo the Wise was circulated in both the high registers of Greek as well as the vernacular and all surviving manuscripts of the so-called Leo Oracles date from the post-Byzantine period. These Oracles rely on natural philosophical principles, make extensive use of symbolic language pertaining to early modern science, and point to the City as the locus of both tyranny and universal salvation. The vernacular Oracles refer to the True Emperor as “the gardener of the whole universe”, to ethnicities with the names of animals and vegetables, and envision the nature of reality to be constituted of the four elements. Illuminated manuscripts of the high register Oracles depict Emperors that precede the True Emperor in the guise of Ottoman Sultans with scenes of devastation. Bilingual manuscripts of this high register literature invoke the Latin word ‘elementum’ to refer to both the characters of the alphabet and to the building blocks of Nature: ‘stoicheion’. Vernacular Oracles also make extensive use of early modern scientific-philosophical expertise. The uses of vegetable and animal names in the vernacular Oracles rely on symbolic associations. Artichokes with their medicinal qualities as a hepatic cure are symbolic because they represent the regeneration of Nature in the Spring and associations with fire, water, and earth. In similar manner, wolves are also invoked. Tellingly, the Oracles did not only circulate in written format but were told, retold, elaborated, illustrated, and translated into other vernaculars beside Greek. European travellers to Ottoman Constantinople recorded these legends in numerous languages. Turkish translations of the Oracles survive in early modern European editions of Turkish grammar and dictionaries as well as in pictoral dossiers.
Greek Manuscripts Beyond Byzantium. Transmediality in Andreas Darmarios’ Atelier at the End of 16th Century?
Pia CarollaHS 31
When Andreas Darmarios gained access to the Escorial Royal Library in 1573/4, both his manuscript production and his impact on the book market expanded rapidly. Working at great speed, Darmarios and his collaborators tried to produce and then sell manuscript copies of new, unpublished texts before the printed ones (the editiones principes) overtook them. This is why their production is often labeled as „series production“, i.e., making many copies in a row; yet the philological and codicological data point towards a different process, and raise issues of transmediality. The present paper offers a new interpretation of the workflow in Darmarios‘ atelier, which in turn sheds light on his reputation as a careless scribe and a forger. The relevance of the recentiores may be obvious for a philologist („Recentiores non deteriores“), while their number is often problematic. Andreas Darmarios, Sophianos Melissenos and other collaborators, having produced hundreds of manuscripts in Spain during the last quarter of 16th c., contributed to a number of Byzantine textual traditions, many of which can be better (or solely) understood via their ‚beyond-Byzantium‘ manuscripts.
1.27 FC – Ecclesiastical Matters after 1453
“They Understood that in that Place the Saint Wanted To Be Buried”: Mapping the Final Days of Patriarch Saint Gennadios I in the Cypriot Landscape
Elias PetrouSR 2
In the encomium to Patriarch Gennadios I of Constantinople, preserved in cod. Par. gr. 1189 (ff. 230v–235v), Saint Neophytos the Recluse of Cyprus offers details about the Patriarch’s life that are otherwise unattested in surviving sources. According to Neophytos, Gennadios abdicated the Patriarchal throne in his final years and traveled in secret to Cyprus. There, following an unfortunate incident in the mountains of Paphos, he died. The local population recognized his sanctity only after a series of miraculous events, and subsequently buried him at the site of his death, where a church was later erected in his honor. Despite this tradition, the exact location of Gennadios’s death and burial remains unidentified. While local communities commemorate Saint Gennadios annually on November 17 at a remote site near Paphos, no scholarly effort has yet been made to correlate the geographical references in Neophytos’s encomium with specific locations on the Cypriot landscape. This paper aims to trace the final journey of Patriarch Gennadios using a multidisciplinary approach that includes archaeological, literary, and oral sources. Drawing on Byzantine hagiographical conventions, local toponyms, and ecclesiastical memory, the study reevaluates the historical credibility of the text while engaging with living traditions. It will present findings from in situ research at probable locations mentioned in the encomium, supported by photographic documentation and additional material in a PowerPoint presentation. Ultimately, this research hopes to contribute to the historical and spiritual mapping of Cyprus’s sacred geography.
The Canonization Procedure at the Patriarchate of Constantinople in the Early Ottoman Period. St Patriarch Nephon II (1517): A Case Study
Dan Ioan MureșanSR 2
The formalisation of a canonisation procedure within the Church of Constantinople is attested, as Antonio Rigo’s research has shown, by the elevation to the altar of Gregory Palamas by the Patriarch Philotheus Kokkinos in 1368. However, the sources of the Byzantine period do not allow us to follow the later development of this practice. However, the Life of Saint Patriarch Niphon II, written at the beginning of the 16th century by Gabriel, the Protos of Athos, allows us to fill this gap at the beginning of the Ottoman period. This source gives us the complete story of the canonisation of this Patriarch, initiated by his disciple, the Prince of Wallachia, Neagoe Basarab, with the support of Patriarch Theoleptos in 1517. A detailed analysis of this dense narrative will enable us to understand all the stages of this process, the fruit of several centuries of crystallisation that that the Ottoman Empire ended up freezing. This case study will show that the Holy Patriarchs of Constantinople were not just saints like any other, but paradigmatic saints. Their exemplarity enabled the Great Church to preserve the spiritual pattern of Byzantium beyond political Byzantium.
Aristotle in Church Literature from the Period of Ottoman Occupation: The Cases of the Aristotelian Scholars Georgios Koressios and Nectarius, Patriarch of Jerusalem
Anna KaramanidouSR 2
The philosophical debate that took place during Renaissance regarding Plato’s or Aristotle’s superiority eventually became part of late Byzantine theology. Consequently, this issue also became an integral part of post-Byzantine theology, either as an integral and independent theme, or as an adjunct issue to the broader discussion for the preservation of tradition in the face of modernity, as well as the relationship between philosophy and theology. The scholars of the time display extreme concern for Aristotelian philosophy, and this constitutes an interesting issue for further investigation. Their expressed opinions affected not only the monastic circles, but also the design of the curricula aimed to be used by educational institutions of the time. It is difficult to trace scholars from the Ottoman period who were not involved, either directly or indirectly, with Aristotle’s philosophy. This presentation constitutes an introductory preamble of a broader scholarly theological investigation of the presence of Aristotelian elements in church literature from the Ottoman period. The choice of the cases to be investigated, Georgios Koressios and Nectarius, the Patriarch of Jerusalem, is based upon the following main reasons: The medical philosopher and theologian Georgios Koressios, displaying a great variety of knowledge on several issues, preserves throughout his work a scholastic methodology while citing an impressive number of quotes both from Greek Church Fathers and from Aristotle’s complete works, preserving at the same time a stable adherence to the Orthodox faith. He gained the special admiration of Nectarius and Dositheos, Patriarchs of Jerusalem. Nectarius and his work have been and still are the object of our thorough theological research. We have traced an extensive and remarkable presence of Aristotelian influence in his works, which we will present.
1.28 FC – The Reception of Byzantine Literature Beyond 1453
Leonardo Bruni and His Greek Knowledge
Salvatore PettroneHS 33
Leonardo Bruni was one of the major translators of the first decades of the Quattrocento: secretarius apostolicus and then Chancellor of the Florentine Republic, he learned Greek as a pupil of the magister Manuel Chrysoloras, from his arrival in Florence in 1397. He translated many Greek authors, such as Plato (Phaedo, Gorgias, Apology, Crito, Phaedrus, Letters, Symposium), Aristotle (Nicomachean Ethics, Politics, Economics), St Basil, Xenophon, Demosthenes, Aeschines and many Plutarch’s lives. His knowledge of Ancient Greek can be evaluated not only on the basis of the comparison between his translations and their Greek sources, but on a treatise written directly in Greek by him: “The Florentine Constitution” (Περὶ τῆς πολιτείας τῶν Φλωρεντίνων). Bruni wrote this short treatise in Greek to make it more comprehensible to the Eastern delegates participating in the Council of Florence in 1439. From an advocate of anti-tyrannical and popular government in the Laudatio Florentine urbi, with the Florentine Constitution Bruni came to accept the political transformation enacted under Medici rule. This work may be seen as a test case for assessing Bruni’s actual knowledge of Greek and for acknowledging the author to whom he owes his style. This paper aims to investigate the humanist’s linguistic competence by analyzing certain translation mistakes (as well as authorial variants) found in his earliest translation attempts—Phaedo and Phaedrus (especially in the introductory section of the latter dialogue)—and then comparing the use of Greek-derived vocabulary and syntactical constructions in the political treatise. Particular attention will be given to the influence of Aristotelian terminology, that Bruni uses in his work.
The Reception of Byzantine Hagiography During the Ottoman Period: The Neon Leimonarion and the Martyrdom of Saint Isidore as Examples of Post-Byzantine Metaphrasis
Maria-Heleni AlexiadiHS 33
The Neon Leimonarion (Νέον Λειμωνάριον) is a collection of hagiographical and hymnographic texts printed in Venice in 1819. The book includes Martyrdoms, Lives and Miracles of Saints, who lived during the Roman, Byzantine and Ottoman Period. Most of them are abbreviated versions of older hagiographical texts, which were recomposed and translated into Modern Greek mainly by the lead author, Macarius Notaras of Corinth (1731-1805). Macarius gathered the necessary material having access to rich manuscript collections, such as those of Mount Athos and Patmos. The paper will analyze the process of metaphrasis in the Neon Leimonarion taking as an example the Greek Martyrdom of Saint Isidore (BHG 960-961f), a soldier in the Roman navy who was sentenced to death for his Christian faith during the second half of the 3rd century on the island of Chios.
Τα Καθ’ Ὑσμίνην καὶ Ὑσμινίαν δράματα και οι αναγνώσεις του (Ανδρόνικος Νούκιος ,Βενετία, 16ος αι. – Νεοελληνικός Διαφωτισμός: Αδ. Κοραής, Πολυζώης Λαμπανιτζώτης, 18ος αι.)
Maria PanagiotopoulouHS 33
Όσοι έχουν ασχοληθεί με τη βυζαντινή μυθιστορία διερευνούν τις διαστάσεις των ποικίλων επιρροών που άσκησε αλλά και δέχτηκε το είδος σε σχέση με τις λογοτεχνικές παραγωγές άλλων γλωσσών/ πολιτισμών. Η δική μας εστίαση αφορά τις αναγνωστικές τύχες/ περιπέτειες του Τα καθ’ Υσμίνην και Ὑσμινίαν δράματα του Ευσταθίου/ Ευμαθίου Μακρεμβολίτη σε δύο κύκλους Ελλήνων λογίων που κινούνται σε διαφορετικά χωροχρονικά και πολιτισμικά περιβάλλοντα. Η πρώτη περίπτωση, Βενετία μέσα 16ου αιώνα, σχετίζεται με τη «λέσχη ανάγνωσης» του Κερκυραίου λογίου Ανδρονίκου/ Νικάνδρου Νουκίου και με σημείο αναφοράς τον κώδικα Βατ. 1563 ιδιόκτητο του Νουκίου: μια συλλογή ερωτικών κειμένων, από τα οποία το ένα είναι η μυθιστορία και το άλλο ένα κείμενο της πρώιμης νεοελληνικής δημώδους/ κρητικής λογοτεχνίας, το Ιστορία και Όνειρο του Μ. Φαλιέρου, έργο του 14ου. Ο κώδικας, αναφορικά με τη μυθιστορία, εντάσσεται στο ευρύτατο πλέγμα μαρτύρων του κειμένου και της χειρόγραφης παράδοσης του στον ευρωπαϊκό χώρο. Στη δεύτερη περίπτωση προσεγγίζεται η πρόσληψη της μυθιστορίας στα τέλη του 18 αιώνα και στο περιβάλλον του Νεοελληνικού Διαφωτισμού από δύο σημαντικούς εκφραστές του διανοητικού/ ιδεολογικού ρεύματος. Πρόκειται για τον Αδαμάντιο Κοραή, κινούμενο στο γαλλικό συγκείμενο και κύριο εκφραστή του ρεύματος και τον Πολυζώη Λαμπανιτζώτη, (περ. 1725-post 1798) γνωστό συνεργάτη του Γεωργίου Βενδότη (1757-1795 ) , που άνοιξαν νέους δρόμους στην οικείωση του ελληνικού αναγνωστικού κοινού με σημαντικά κείμενα της ελληνικής γραμματείας και δόκιμες μεταφράσεις ευρωπαϊκών λογοτεχνικών έργων, συμβάλλοντας έτσι στη διαμόρφωση ενός κριτηρίου/τεκμηρίου λογιοσύνης, την ύπαρξη συγκροτημένων βιβλιοθηκών καθώς καθιερώνεται η άποψη ότι «η προσωπική βιβλιοθήκη ενός ανθρώπου των γραμμάτων και δασκάλου είναι ο καθρέφτης των ευρύτερων ανησυχιών και προβληματισμών του» κατά τη ρήση του Κωνσταντίνου Στάϊκου.
A Woman Beyond Time: Byzantine Empress Athenais-Eudokia in Modern Literature
Eleni CharchareHS 33
The story of Athenais-Eudokia handed on by Byzantine tradition is a mixture of historical facts and romantic legend. Of Athenian origin and classical education, as the daughter of the pagan philosopher Leontius, she was baptized a Christian and crowned empress, as the wife of the Eastern Roman emperor Theodosius II. Suspected of adultery, she spent the last years of her life in Jerusalem, as an exile, pilgrim and benefactress. She is known for her erudition and religious poetry written in the epic genre and is remembered in the Orthodox calendar, as she was eventually restored to the Church after she had sympathized with Monophysitism. In recent decades, there has been a growing scholarly interest in this intriguing figure, mostly in her literary output. Our paper examines her image in modern literature, namely in historical novels by twentieth- and twenty-first-century female authors and is structured in two parts. The former concerns the novel published in 1952 by Anna Helen (née Mahler) Aszkanazy, a Viennese writer, feminist and political activist, who fled Austria after its annexation into Nazi Germany in 1938 and finally settled in Canada. The latter discusses the works of several Greek writers from the 1970s to the present day. The earliest work of this group is Ioanna Tsatsou’s monograph, published in 1970, amidst the seven-year military dictatorship imposed in Greece (1967–1974), and the latest is Anna Griva’s recent novel eloquently entitled “Exiled Queens” (2021). The themes running through these novels, such as love, marriage and motherhood, patriarchy and hierarchy, female education and creativity, liminality and exile, the search for faith and personal fulfillment, create a timeless image of Athenais-Eudokia that transcends boundaries.
1.29 FC – Philological Approaches to Redactions and Editions of Byzantine Texts: Between Authorial Intent and Collective Endeavour
The question of authorship is a crucial issue in the study of Byzantine literature, and it has long been the focus of scholarly inquiry, leading to a range of important conclusions. One significant finding is that authors, especially of high-register texts, often intervene in their texts to define their role and present their literary activity. Additionally, it has been recognized that Byzantine authorship rarely appears as a solitary endeavour, as it often involves a Kreis who contribute at different stages to the production, revision, and circulation of works. Building on these insights, the panel seeks to explore this aspect of Byzantine literature through new case studies. It begins with the recognition that manuscript culture offers a fruitful, though underexplored, perspective for understanding Byzantine authorship. The combined study of texts and the material vectors that transmit them not only opens up multiple research opportunities from a philological standpoint but also provides valuable insights into the complex relationship between the text and its author. More specifically, the panel will focus on two key phenomena that shed light on Byzantine authorship: the existence of multiple versions of a work and the creation of “editions”, understood as coherent book projects comprising one or more works, preserved in one or more manuscripts. The first category addresses the text “from within” (its compositional phases and revisions), while the second concerns the text “from without” (its placement within a collection, designed to guide its circulation and reception). Though distinct conceptually, these two categories often intersect, such as when a new book project involves the revision of an author’s work. Finally, special attention will be given to paratexts. Strategically positioned on the “threshold” of texts, they often serve as privileged tools for understanding the text’s history, composition, and circulation, as well as for exploring revision and editorial processes.
Authorial Intent or Kreis Project? The Role of Paratexts in Reconstructing the Editio Nicephori
Francesco VanoniHS 41
This paper examines key aspects of the manuscript tradition of the theological writings of Patriarch Nikephoros I (758–828), with the aim of illuminating the subtle boundary between the author’s own editorial planning and a later phase of redaction carried out by a learned circle—perhaps under the guidance of Patriarch Methodios—which reorganized the corpus after Nikephoros’ death. Recent research undertaken for the critical edition of the Antirrhetici I–II, later extended to all the texts shared by the manuscript tradition, has underscored the crucial role of paratextual elements. These features, consistently attested in the earliest witnesses, likely go back to Nikephoros himself and point to the deliberate creation, already at the stage of the Urtext, of a two-volume edition of his theological works. Furthermore, the important discovery of the entire index—previously known only in fragments—of the 343 chapters of “the great treatise against the first iconoclasm” (A. Chryssostalis), in an Oxford manuscript copied from the ancient Parisinus gr. 911, has made it possible to reconstruct in detail the dynamics of the extensive redactional activity on the editio Nicephori, undertaken after the “Triumph of Orthodoxy” in 843. Drawing on the manuscript evidence, the analysis of marginal annotations, together with a close examination of the now fully accessible pinax and its inconsistencies, offers direct insight into the multi-stage editorial process that shaped the transmission and final configuration of Nikephoros’ theological corpus.
Building a Text through Paratexts: Toward a Critical Edition of Nicetas Seides’ Conspectus Librorum Sacrorum
Giada Di GiuseppeHS 41
The Conspectus librorum sacrorum (hereafter CLS) is a summary of the Bible composed by Nicetas Seides (12th century). This work combines multiple sources with the author’s exegetical commentary, revealing a sophisticated editorial process. This paper presents preliminary research towards a new critical edition of the CLS, clarifying its sources and analyzing Nicetas’s compositional strategies. First, we examine the sources, which are primarily ‘paratexts’, i.e., works originally conceived as accompaniments to primary texts. Building on Simotas’s 1984 edition, we confirm the influence of the Pseudo-Athanasian (CPG 2249) and the Pseudo-Chrysostomian Synopsis (CPG 4559) for the Wisdom and Prophetical books of the Old Testament. We then propose Oecumenius’s hypotheseis (CPG 7475) as the principal source for the New Testament section. Additionally, we identify a previously unrecognized source: Theodoret of Cyrrhus’s hypotheseis (PG 118–119) for certain Pauline epistles. Second, we analyze Nicetas’s compositional strategies, which reveal two distinct approaches: (1) for the Pentateuch and the Historical books of the Old Testament, Nicetas draws upon the two Synopsis while incorporating his exegetical comments; (2) for the remaining biblical books, he reproduces his sources nearly verbatim with minimal intervention. Finally, we argue that a pedagogical purpose drives Nicetas’s redactional choices. This purpose is evident both in his reliance on established sources and in the work’s dedication to Michael πρόεδρον τὸν Γυρῆν, who had requested a guide to the Holy Scripture. A new dating of the CLS, based on direct analysis of the codex unicus (Athens, EBE 483), supports this view: CLS is one of Nicetas’s earliest works, composed when he still depended on established models.
La fortuna dell’opera antilatina di Germano II tra edizioni d’autore, manipolazioni e riscritture
Nicolò GhigiHS 41
Durante la fase finale dei colloqui teologici tenutisi a Nicea-Ninfeo nel 1234 tra gli apocrisiarî di papa Gregorio IX e la delegazione greca, quest’ultima, presieduta dal patriarca di Costantinopoli a Nicea Germano II, produsse in risposta ai legati latini una breve ma densa relazione (Responsio) sulla processione dello Spirito Santo, centrata su un dossier antologico di passi patristici sul tema. Il trattatello perse ben presto il suo carattere occasionale, e conobbe una notevole fortuna nei decennî successivi come compendiosa esposizione della dottrina pneumatologica e replica alle principali obiezioni latine, in particolare negli ambienti antiunionisti all’epoca del Concilio di Lione (1274). Testimonianza di tale fortuna è l’ampia circolazione manoscritta, nella quale si riscontrano tuttavia dieci distinte redazioni del testo (di cui una sopravvissuta solo in tradizione latina e una in tradizione slava), tra epitomi, manipolazioni intenzionali e riscritture integrali. Alcune di esse, come la prima edizione dell’opera in forma di trattato – priva di alcuni elementi occasionali contenuti nella redazione primigenia – o forsanche la sua rielaborazione in forma di ampia antologia, si possono ricondurre allo stesso patriarca Germano e al suo entourage; altre, invece, sembrano affondare le proprie radici negli anni dell’unione lionese, includendo epitomazioni, interpolazioni, e finanche alterazioni volte a eliminare passi che rischiavano di essere interpretati in favore degli avversari. Attraverso l’illustrazione della tradizione manoscritta, la comparazione delle varie redazioni e la ricostruzione del loro probabile milieu di origine, la relazione propone la Responsio come singolare esempio delle pratiche editoriali bizantine in relazione a un testo di contenuto teologico e al contempo di grande attualità nell’epoca delle controversie teologiche tra Greci e Latini, la cui fortuna è indissolubilmente legata alle molteplici revisioni e riedizioni dello stesso testo sia da parte dell’autore che da quei circoli intellettuali che ne sono stati i primi fruitori.
The Authorial Edition of Constantine Akropolites
Davide AvogaroHS 41
Constantine Akropolites (1254/1255–1323/1324), a prominent Byzantine author of the early Palaeologan period, assembled his extensive literary output into a planned three-volume edition, of which only the first two volumes survive: the codices Hierosol. S. Sepulcri 40 and Ambros. H 81 sup. These manuscripts are pivotal for the transmission of his oeuvre, preserving seventy-nine of his eighty-two known works and serving as the sole witnesses for fifty-nine of them. While Akropolites conceived and outlined the edition, its transcription was executed by professional scribes and, to a lesser extent, by members of his intellectual circle under his close supervision. Equally significant is the edition’s paratextual apparatus, crucial for understanding its internal organisation and authorial design. It comprises titles, a prologue to the first volume, an introduction to the Encomium to Constantine the Great, nine book epigrams, and twenty-five cover letters referring either to the collection as a whole or to individual works. These paratexts illuminate Akropolites’ editorial strategies and his attempt to present his corpus as a unified, self-interpreting body of work. This paper offers a comprehensive analysis of Akropolites’ authorial edition, assessing its function within his literary activity and the transmission of his writings. The first part examines the codicological features of the two surviving manuscripts, their structure, the distribution of texts, and the scribal hands involved. The second part shows how the content and arrangement of the paratexts provide insight into the compilation, authorial oversight, and early circulation of the edition. By viewing the manuscripts not merely as text carriers but as the material realisation of a deliberate editorial project, the study reveals Akropolites’ authorial intent and his effort to guide readers through his vast and still understudied corpus.
How to Craft a Treatise: The Rhetorica Monacensis as a Work in Progress
Ugo ValoriHS 41
This paper investigates the compositional process of the so-called Rhetorica Monacensis, a still unedited Byzantine rhetorical treatise from the 14th century preserved in autograph form, and in multiple stages. In particular, we can now access a preliminary draft preserved in the manuscript Vat. gr. 1340, accompanied by informal and personal notes. This new document offers a rare glimpse into the authorial work: marginal annotations, technical glosses, and excerpts from Aristotle and Hermogenes gradually evolve into a structured theoretical framework. Through erasures, corrections, and additions, one can trace successive layers of redaction and the transformation from provisional notes into a coherent treatise. Comparison with the later version preserved in Munich (Cod. graec. 505) reveals further developments: reformulations, expansions, and editorial adjustments that shed light on the author’s ongoing work of revision. The Rhetorica Monacensis thus provides a privileged case for observing Byzantine authorship as a process in motion, where reading, excerpting, writing, rewriting, and reorganising leave visible marks in the manuscript itself.
1.30 FC – Byzantine Literature Across the Centuries
Eine politische Botschaft der Alexias Anna Komnenes und deren anonyme Gegner
Diether Roderich ReinschHS 7
Diese Botschaft der Alexias lautet: Die Nachfolge der Kaiserherrschaft soll nicht durch Erbfolge bestimmt sein; eine gerechte Usurpation ist möglich. Nicht Blutsverwandtschaft ist die richtige Bedingung für die Nachfolge im Kaiseramt.
Diese Botschaft der Alexias ist von Zeitgenossen verstanden worden. Jemand hat durch Manipulation des Alexias-Textes versucht, sie zu konterkarieren oder zumindest abzuschwächen. Diese Manipulation hat sich in einem Überlieferungszweig niedergeschlagen. Dort ist a) an der betreffenden Stelle die Kritik an Ioannes und Manuel eskamotiert, und b) ist an 10 Stellen, an denen mit klaren Worten von der ἀποστασία des Alexios die Rede war, der Text zu neutraleren Formulierungen hin geändert worden. Derselbe „Zensor“ (oder eventuell auch ein Gesinnungsgenosse) hat auch das falsche Prooimion zu Nikephoros Bryennios’ Ὕλη ἱστορίας verfasst. Dort wird das Kaisertums Alexios’ I. in einer phantasievollen Erzählung mit seinem „natürlichen“ dynastischen Erbfolgerecht begründet: Einerseits sei er Neffe Kaiser Isaaks I. Komnenos gewesen und andererseits über seine Gattin Eirene Dukaina, mit welcher er eine Einheit gebildet habe (μία σάρξ), Nachfolger Konstantins X. Dukas, dessen Stammbaum auf den ersten Dukas zurückgehe, der ein Cousin Konstantins des Großen gewesen sei. Alle diese Manipulationen sowohl am Text der Alexias als auch an der Ὕλη ἱστορίας sind nach der Zirkulation der Alexias vorgenommen worden. Was die Alexias angeht, waren sie nur teilweise erfolgreich.
Byzantine History Beyond Byzantium: Niketas Choniates Travels to the West
Julián BértolaHS 7
The manuscript Austrian National Library, Hist. gr. 53, dating to the early 14th century, contains the shorter version of Niketas Choniates’ History and is best known for the author’s portrait on the frontispiece (folio Iv). Its margins and blank folios are filled with annotations by the main scribe and later hands, which help reconstruct the manuscript’s subsequent whereabouts. Remarkably, the last folio (323r) was annotated by three Greek witnesses who record the manuscript’s sale in Constantinople, June 1571, to Hannibal, secretary to emperor Maximilian II Habsburg. The notary George Apoteras, the rhetor of Hagia Sophia John Zygomalas, and the scribe John Malaxos attest and certify that the manuscript is Niketas Choniates’ autograph, “as it has been transmitted by oral tradition”. A line in Latin above the Greek testimonies summarizes: “The Greeks declare and testify that this is Niketas Choniates’ autograph”. A marginal note in f. 85r sheds light on another episode in the manuscript’s history. This folio was stained and rewritten with black ink by the same hand that left the marginal note: “An accident happened from the pouring of ink by mistake. And forgive me, readers, because no one is perfect”. This is the same scribe who copied a manuscript of Niketas Choniates’ History now preserved in the Fugger family archive (159a). Conceivably, the ink accident occurred while copying Fugger 159a, which was completed on Wednesday, 6 March 1555, by Alexander, chartophylax of Hagia Sophia, as we learn from the colophon. The same Alexander, named Apotyras in another colophon, is responsible for several manuscripts that served as models for editiones principes of Byzantine historians, including John Zonaras and George Kedrenos. This paper explores questions of authenticity and forgery, the reception and uses of Byzantine history in the 16th-century German-speaking world, and the activity of Greek copyists in Ottoman Constantinople.
When Did Michael Kritovoulos Begin Writing The History of Mehmed the Conqueror?
Vojislav PejuškovićHS 7
The Ξυγγραφή Ιστοριών of Michael Kritovoulos, often translated as The History of Mehmed the Conqueror, chronologically covers the period from 1451 to 1467. Since the author himself did not explicitly state when he began writing or when he delivered the History to the Sultan, scholars have generally accepted 1453 as the starting date of his work, while 1467 is considered the year of its submission to the Sultan. The latter date can be regarded as absolutely relevant, given that the work itself concludes precisely with August 31, 1467, suggesting that Kritovoulos could have submitted it within the same year. On the other hand, it is almost axiomatically accepted in scholarship that Kritovoulos began writing during the summer of 1453. This conclusion is based on Michael’s statement that Sultan Mehmed II deployed the then-beylerbey of Asia, Ishak Pasha, and the then-vizier, Mahmud Pasha Angelović, to a specific sector outside the Theodosian Walls. Since Ishak held the position of beylerbey of Asia until the summer of 1453, this indicates that Kritovoulos began writing after that summer — although it does not specify exactly when. The word “then,” which appears alongside Vizier Mahmud Angelović, was added in the margins during Michael’s later revision of the text. Following the execution of Grand Vizier Halil Pasha shortly after the conquest of Constantinople, Mehmed the Conqueror appointed a new vizier. Until recently, it was generally believed that Mahmud Pasha succeeded him; however, it has now been proven that the Sultan first appointed his close associate, Zaganos Pasha, who held the position until 1456, when he was replaced by Mahmud Pasha. This discovery has led us to conclude that the terminus post quem for Kritovoulos’s commencement of work is 1456. A more detailed analysis regarding the exact year will be provided in the paper.
The Bulgarian-Byzantine Conflict in Ludovico Ariosto’s Orlando furioso
Penka DanovaHS 7
From the time of Pio Rajna, the first scholar to explore the sources of the Renaissance masterpiece Orlando furioso, to the current decade of the 21st century, literary historians from many countries have been trying to answer the question: from where did Ludovico Ariosto draw inspiration for the motif of the Bulgarian-Byzantine clash included in the last three cantos of the poem in its 1532 edition. Fantastic motifs and a number of historical errors impede a satisfactory answer to this question. According to Danova, the way to solving the problem is to answer the question why the poet added this motif in the last redaction of the poem, since it is the precisely the events in the European Southeast in the third decade of the 16th century that are partly the key to solving the mystery.
Who Brought The Edifying Story of Barlaam and Ioasaph to the Holy City, and From Where?
Elguja KhintibidzeHS 7
According to the Lemma of the 11th-century Greek manuscripts of The Edifying Story of Barlaam and Ioasaph, the Story was brought to the Holy City by the monk Ioann of the Monastery of Saint Sabbas (Ἰωάννου μοναχοῦ …. μονῆς τοῦ ἁγίου Σάββα), an honourable and chosen (virtuous) man (ἀνδρὸς τιμίου καὶ ἐναρέτου). According to many researchers, “the monk Ioann of the Monastery of Saint Sabbas” has been identified as John of Damascus, and the “Monastery of Saint Sabbas” as the Laura of Holy Sabba the Sanctified (Mar Saba). Since it is now less doubtful that the author of the “Barlaam-Romance” is Euthymius the Athonite, the identity of the monk Ioann, who brought this story to the Holy City, should be investigated through the documents of Holy Mount Athos. In my estimation, he was Ioanne-Tornike, an Athonite monk and former Byzantine general, who held the titles of Patrikios and Synkellos. He was a monk at the Monastery of Oshki, where Saint Father Sabba served as abbot, when he assisted the Byzantine Empire with Georgian troops against Bardas Skleros. Under the patronage of Ioanne-Tornike, many sacred books were copied in this monastery and subsequently brought by him to Athos. In the colophons of these books, he is also mentioned with his secular titles. In a text written by St. Giorgi the Athonite (11th century), he is referred to as “განთქმულმან და საჩინომან კაცმან” (an honorable and chosen man), similar to how the monk Ioann is mentioned in the lemma. The lemma’s Ioann, monk of Saint Sabbas’ Monastery, is not a monk of the Laura of the Holy Sabba the Sanctified, but of the Monastery of Oshki, where Saint Father Sabba was the abbot.
Surrounding the Ottomans through Byzantine Marital Diplomacy: The Marriage of John VIII and Maria Komnene
Ivana VeselinovićHS 7
The third marriage of Byzantine Emperor John VIII Palaiologos, with the Trapezuntine princess Maria Komnene, has been interpreted in historiography as the result of a personal motive of the emperor, from which Byzantium gained nothing from Trebizond aside from the bride’s beauty. However, a detailed analysis of political developments in Europe and Asia Minor, as well as an examination of diplomatic relations among neighboring rulers, leads us to conclude that this theory is unfounded. The marriage between John and Maria, much like the emperor’s first two marriages, was a calculated political move aimed at expanding a network of allies against the Turks. In addition to Trebizond’s long tradition of intermarrying with neighboring Muslim rulers, it is important to highlight that one of Maria’s sisters was already married to Qara Yuluk Osman Beg, ruler of the Turkmen principality of Aq Qoyunlu. Alongside the Karamanids, Aq Qoyunlu was one of the enemies of the Ottomans in Asia Minor, being a state in constant territorial expansion during the 1420s and 1430s. Furthermore, the decentralized nature of this emirate was seen by neighboring rulers as a viable alternative to the Ottomans. Sources record a case in which the ruler of the Menteshe, after being defeated by Murad II, sought refuge and support from none other than Qara Osman. The most significant evidence supporting this theory is the 1430 correspondence between the ruler of Aq Qoyunlu and the Hungarian King Sigismund, revealing a plan by Qara Osman and his ally Shahrukh for a possible campaign against the Ottomans. Based on this connection between European and Anatolian enemies of the Ottomans, this paper proposes a theory of Byzantium as the hub of an alliance that, through familial and diplomatic networks, gathered potential allies in the effort to confront the threat of the Ottoman Empire.
1.31 FC – Ecclesiastical Organization and Administration
Roman Provincial Assemblies and Church Councils in the Late Antique/Early Byzantine Period: Terminological or Institutional Continuity?
Mikhail GratsianskiySR 6
The present research aims to investigate the problem of continuity between the Roman provincial assemblies and the councils of the Christian Church. This question was raised in the old historiography, but so far there have been no special studies on this topic. Because of this, the thesis of the German researcher of Roman provincial assemblies (Provinziallandtage), Jürgen Deininger, still retains its significance, according to which there can be no genetic connection between the institutions of provincial assemblies and church councils due to the fact that the former were mainly called συνέδρια, and the latter — σύνοδοι. Accordingly, the purpose of this paper is to test Deininger’s thesis on the material of the 4th–5th centuries, when the system of church councils was fully developed and existed in parallel with the system of civil provincial assemblies. We intend to study the application to church councils not only of the term συνέδριον, but also of other terms that traditionally described the institutions of civil leagues and provincial assemblies — ἔθνος, κοινόν, κοινοβούλιον, and partly Latin concilium and conventus. This study was done on the material of representative church-historical sources. On the basis of our analysis, we conclude that at the basic terminological level there can be observed a complete continuity between the institutions of provincial assemblies and church councils, which in turn makes justified the question about the essential and functional continuity between these two institutions of the Roman society during the 4th–6th c.
From Capital Grain to Ecclesiastical Gain: The Churches of the annona Route
Catherine KeaneSR 6
As part of the development of ecclesiastical wealth and authority in late antiquity, the Church accumulated property through various routes, such as donations. This aspect of early Church history has been well studied in the western Mediterranean through textual sources and tends to reveal information about urban property, rural farmland, and the property surrounding church complexes. Industries in which the eastern Mediterranean churches also played an administrative role, such as agriculture, mining, or the grain supply, are less well understood. This paper traces the establishment of late antique and Byzantine church complexes amidst the transport routes of the annona supply from Alexandria to Constantinople, focusing on case studies situated along the coasts of Cyprus, the Levant, southern Anatolia, and the Aegean. In smaller sites like Karpathos, the wealth gained from functioning as a stopover point for the annona ships is more clear. This paper aims to trace early Byzantine archaeological material to understand profits and prosperity in various coastal settlements connected with the trade route. This will serve as a case study within the analysis of the economic roles of Byzantine churches.
The Gothic Diocese in Crimea as an Example of a Byzantine Extraterritorial Church Diocese
Yuriy Mogarichev, Pavel V. KuzenkovSR 6
In the Middle Ages, there were five Orthodox dioceses in Crimea: Cherson, Bosporos, Gothia, Sugdaia, and Phulli. In four of them, the primates (archbishops, then metropolitans), according to the tradition, bore the title after the cathedral city, and only in Gothia the head was always titled after the country, not after the main city (Dory/Doros). This fact can be explained by several reasons: (1) At the time of the creation of the Gothic Diocese, its territory was outside the Byzantine Empire. Indeed, the bishop’s intitulation after the country was typical in Byzantium for foreign dioceses (e.g., Rus’, Alania). The separate see in the Mountainous South-Western Crimea was probably organized for the Christian population after the expansion of the Khazars (with its apogee not long before the Anti-Khazar uprising in Gothia ca.784-786). After inclusion of the region into the Empire (mid-9th c.), the title of archbishop remained, that could have been facilitated by the decline of Doros in 11-13 centuries. (2) According to the Life of John the Goth, the orthodox community of Gothia offered him to become their spiritual head after the previous local archpriest (likely, bishop of Cherson and the land of Dory) was transferred by Emperor Constantine V to the see of Heraclea for his support of Iconoclasm. After a journey to Jerusalem, John was sent by his people to Iberia, where he was ordained. Thus, the Church of Gothia became under the jurisdiction of the catholicos of Mtskheta, who was, in turn, subordinate of the Patriarchate of Antioch. Later, however, we find the Diocese of Gothia under the Patriarchate of Constantinople. Historically, the Christianization of the Goths as a nation was traditionally associated with the see of Constantinople, and presumably, the title ὁ Γοτθίας was called upon to remove all questions about his subordination.
The Metropolitan See of Salona: Spalatum in Post-Frankish, Partly Byzantine, Dalmatia in the 920s
Vadim ProzorovSR 6
A key source for this study is canon 1 of the Synod of Spalatum in 925, which stipulates that the metropolitan see in Dalmatia was established in Spalatum. It states: “Since long ago Blessed Domnius was sent by Peter the Apostle to preach in Salona, he has established that this church and city, where his holy remains rest, shall have primacy among all the Churches of this province and shall legitimately obtain the name of metropolis over all the dioceses, therefore by the order of its bishops, who by divine grace retain this see, the synod and consecration of the bishops shall be celebrated, because the Lord says: Where he is, thither will the eagles be gathered together.” Unlike most of the Balkan Peninsula, the ecclesiastical province of Dalmatia was subject to the jurisdiction of the Roman Church. In terms of its political affiliation, the region of Dalmatia was under the authority of Byzantium in part, and in part represented at least two political entities: Croatia and Hum. These Slavic archontates were dependent on the Frankish Empire in the 9th century. This paper posits the reliability of the aforementioned decision. This is necessary due to the fact that the documents concerning the synod and events in Dalmatia in the 920s are preserved in a manuscript from the early 16th century and the task of their verification has not yet been solved. The issue of the organisation of the metropolis of Dalmatia is of particular significance when viewed through the lens of the problem of the diocese of Illyricum in the context of the relations between Constantinople and Rome. This examination will be conducted within the framework of European ecclesiastical law. The texts from the Frankish period are used as the primary material for comparison.
Thematic Sessions
1.17 TS – Byzantium and Its Eurasian Contacts, circa 300–1500
Byzantium was one among several imperial polities in Eurasia from circa 300–1500. While researchers have long investigated interregional exchange along the so-called “Silk Roads” (which began much earlier), only recently has the utility of viewing Late Antiquity as a Eurasian-wide phenomenon been recognized (Di Cosmo and Maas 2018), as empires from Byzantium to Sasanian Persia to Tang China defined themselves in relation to a “classical” past, and, increasingly, in relation to their Eurasian neighbors. Old assumptions of “influence” across cultures have given way to more methodologically sophisticated investigations of “global Byzantium” (Brubaker, Darley, and Reynolds 2023). As Peter Brown (2014) has argued, the pull of the exotic was a powerful force at courts across the continent, even as new religious ideas, whether Christian, Manichaean, or Buddhist, created alternative long-distance communities. This Thematic Session will explore “Byzantium beyond Byzantium”: the movements of goods, people, skills, technologies, and ideas from Byzantium towards the east. Two speakers are Byzantinists and two are specialists of Persia and China, respectively, in order to provide a richer overview of the evidence than could be gained only by engaging with other Byzantinists. Placing Byzantium within the wider context of Eurasia, Jessica Rawson (an expert in Chinese archaeology) will first examine the material evidence for contact between Byzantium and China via intermediaries. Johannes Preiser-Kapeller will next consider Byzantium’s connectivity with inner Asia via the northern route, through the Caucasus. Turning towards the south, Thomas Benfey, a specialist of the early Islamic Middle East, will present evidence for the translation of a medical text from Syriac into Greek. Finally, Anna Sitz will chart the spread of inscriptions on luxury objects in the wider medieval world. Taken as a whole, this session will show that Byzantium cannot be understood in isolation but only as part of a larger whole.
Bridging Eurasia: From the Mediterranean and Iran to China, 400–1000 CE
Jessica RawsonHS 32
Major political and military changes in the Mediterranean and Western Asia reverberated as far as China. The routes of contact were no longer primarily along the ancient steppe routes. The changing powers of the steppe had forced China to look west along the deserts and oases that are often called the Silk Roads. These contacts are as much evident in material culture as in China’s official histories. Clear signs of the impact of the world of the Mediterranean are prominent in the roads that Buddhist proselytizers took through the desert world of today’s Xinjiang. The architecture of China’s massive Buddhist cave temples, such as those at Kizil, Dunhuang and Datong, show the deep impact of the Hellenistic world of architectural niches defined by columns and arches presenting sculpted figures in stucco or in stone. This architecture was hitherto unknown in China. Indeed, stone-arched or vaulted structures were never fully adopted within China’s indigenous architectural tradition. Concurrently, luxuries from the world of the Mediterranean and Persian courts have been revealed in silver and glass buried within Chinese hoards and tombs. Carried by such intermediaries as the Sogdian traders from Iran, these had a profound impact on China’s own manufacturing efforts.
Beyond the Caucasus. Northern Pathways from Constantinople to Inner Eurasia from Justinian to Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos (6th-10th Centuries)
Johannes Preiser-KapellerHS 32
Connections between the Byzantine Empire and the wider world of AfroEurAsia are still predominantly examined through the lens of the “Silk Road”, focusing on some main axes of terrestrial or maritime trade between the megacities of the medieval Middle East and East Asia. Routes from the Black Sea and Northwestern Caucasia, however, always provided alternative pathways towards Inner Eurasia, which allowed Constantinople in the sixth and seventh centuries to circumvent Sasanian Persia for diplomatic negotiations with the Western Turkic Khanate, for instance. These contacts equally involved the exchange of commodities such as silk, which can also be traced in archaeological sites such as Moščevaja Balka. Furthermore, these findings from the eighth and ninth centuries include fragments of Chinese writing and Buddhist texts, highlighting even more far-reaching connections in a period otherwise considered a time of contraction of Byzantium’s global reach. This paper illustrates the continuity of these connections from the sixth to the tenth centuries, when new commercial dynamics between the Middle East, Central Asia, Eastern Europe and Scandinavia made these regions even more relevant for Byzantine politics.
Inscribed Luxury Objects: The Spread of a Habit from Early Byzantium to Medieval Eurasia
Anna M. SitzHS 32
Medieval silver, gold, and bronze vessels from across Eurasia (places as far afield as the British Isles and Islamic Central Asia) share a curious common feature: the presence of prominent decorative writing. For example, a liturgical silver lamp from the sixth-century Sion Treasure in southern Türkiye includes the name and prayer of a donor in large niello letters, wrapping around the neck of the lamp. The letters are carefully wrought, and some incorporate decorative flourishes. Likewise, an eleventh-century bronze pitcher from Nishapur (Khorasan, eastern Iran) features an interlaced Kufic inscription on the shoulder, wishing happiness and peace to the user. Inscribed objects such as this may look “normal” to us (because our visuality has been influenced by exposure to such medieval objects), but for ancient viewers, the presence of prominent writing on luxury objects would have been surprising: Roman imperial silver plate included little writing (usually only the owner’s name and the vessel weight, added post-production in an inconspicuous place); Persian and Central Asian silver was the same. But by the eighth century, even a hoard of ‘Avar’ gold, found in modern-day Romania, included plates with prominent inscriptions – in nonsense letters meant to look like Greek. In this paper, I trace the explosion of inscribed luxury objects in the early Byzantine world and the gradual adoption of this habit across a broad swathe of Eurasia. Rather than discussing simply the importance of the written word in medieval religions, I argue that it was the opportunity to show off technical mastery and creativity that encouraged artisans in and around Byzantium to incorporate writing on their vessels.
1.18 TS – Environnements et paysages sonores dans le monde byzantin / Places and Soundscapes in the Byzantine World
Si la musique et les pratiques musicales ont largement intéressé chercheurs et historiens depuis de nombreuses années, tout comme les sons émis et entendus dans les lieux associés au pouvoir impérial, de telles thématiques n’épuisent pas le sujet des paysages sonores dans le monde byzantin. Cette ‘Thematic Session’ se donne précisément pour tâche de réfléchir à d’autres aspects relatifs à ce monde sonore que bien des sources permettent encore d’appréhender. Une attention pourra être portée aux sons relevant du domaine de la guerre – des champs de bataille aux cités assiégées où résonnent tambours, cris et gémissements. Le domaine sonore associé à la vie quotidienne – de la rue, du forum, du sanctuaire, de l’église ou de l’oikos – mérite lui aussi d’être saisi et interprété. Non seulement des voix s’y font entendre, mais c’est aussi l’écho de divers objets que textes ou images évoquent ou décrivent. Par ailleurs, les bruits émis par la nature et l’environnement naturel des Byzantins ont eux aussi retenu l’attention de ces derniers. Dans ce cas comme en d’autres, la part des représentations des auditeurs, tout comme la naissance ou le développement d’un imaginaire, est souvent sous-jacente dans les témoignages dont on dispose. Il convient d’en tenir compte et d’en suggérer des éléments d’explication. Autant de pistes de réflexion qui, sans omettre d’autres dimensions des paysages sonores à Byzance, seront traitées par les participants de cette ‘Thematic Session’.
The Bells of Hagia Sophia: An Ottoman History?
Alex Rodriguez SuarezHS 1
This paper looks at the bells of the most important church of the Byzantine Empire, the cathedral of Constantinople. A bell tower was added to the building, probably during the period of Latin rule (1204-1261). Its bells, however, remain a mystery. Any details such as their number, size or year of production are unknown. Bell ringing for religious purposes was forbidden under Ottoman rule and so the conquest of the city in 1453 resulted in the artefacts being melted down to recycle their bronze. The absence of any evidence only allows us to speculate about the lost instruments. For all that, the fame of the building and its previous role as a church maintained the memory of its bells. The bell tower stood until the eighteenth century, reminding Christian visitors of its former function. Even after its demolition, the bells of the building continued to fascinate. I will present and discuss these references dated to the Ottoman period, demonstrating that the evocation of these church bells endured, even if the artefacts were not extant anymore. In fact, at some point a bell that supposedly belonged to the church was put on display in Istanbul. The study of all these materials reveals that the Christian soundscape of Hagia Sophia still resonated centuries after it had actually ceased.
Le paysage sonore des campagnes militaires byzantines (VIIe-XIIIe siècle) : entre théorie et pratique
Pierrick GervalHS 1
Un des aspects majeurs de la culture byzantine réside dans l’importance accordée aux cinq sens. Cela a été particulièrement mis en évidence pour l’usage de l’encens dans les cérémonies religieuses ou impériales, la musique ou encore l’alimentation. À ce sujet, les travaux d’anthropologie religieuse menés par Béatrice Caseau illustrent l’intérêt heuristique d’une telle approche. Ce type de démarche n’a pas encore été conduit dans le champ de l’histoire militaire. Aussi nous proposons-nous de montrer que les auteurs byzantins, depuis les théoriciens de la stratégie militaire jusqu’aux chroniqueurs et aux historiens qui ont élaboré les récits de guerre, ont pleinement pris en compte le son, qu’il soit produit par des instruments ou par la voix, comme un outil de stratégie militaire et un moyen de rendre compte des émotions ressenties lors des sièges et des batailles. Cette analyse du paysage sonore qui confronte théorie militaire et pratique des combats fait appel à une riche documentation : des traités militaires (le Strategikon de Maurice, les Taktika de Léon VI, ou le De Velitatione de Nicéphore Phocas), des œuvres littéraires (les poèmes de Georges de Pisidie au VIIe siècle, Théodose le Diacre dans la seconde moitié du Xe siècle), des chroniques historiques (Théophane le Confesseur et le patriarche Nicéphore, Léon le Diacre, Skylitzès, ainsi que Jean Kinamos et Nicétas Choniatès) et des récits de témoins directs relatant la prise de grandes cités (Jérusalem en 614, Syracuse en 878, Thessalonique en 904 et 1185). Notre communication aura pour objet de présenter ce paysage sonore, dans la longue durée, afin de pouvoir mettre en évidence les évolutions qui accompagnent la situation politique et militaire de l’Empire à l’époque médio-byzantine.
The Integrated Soundscapes of Byzantium: Ritual and Musical Coherence across Performance Frameworks until Hesychasm
Evangelia SpyrakouHS 1
This paper proposes a holistic, interdisciplinary rethinking of Byzantine sonic culture, mapping its unified performative soundscape that deeply integrated palatial, liturgical and public spaces until the Hesychast era (14th century). Despite diverse performative frameworks (urban churches, imperial palace, Hippodrome, and streets), shared musical and ritual structures and practices fostered a cohesive performative culture. These structures, encompassing chant, gesture, movement and spatial dynamics, shaped communal life and practice, profoundly bridging sacred and civic domains. Among others, key examples illustrate this interconnected framework: The Trinitarian hymn (Trisagion) resounded in sanctuaries, streets, and the Hippodrome, establishing a shared theological-musical language. Antiphons and stichera were adapted for imperial ceremonies, blurring liturgical and courtly protocols. Also, the hymn Who is So Great a God as Our God used for the Vespers of the Genuflexion was repurposed for the Emperor’s triumphant return and the public submission of foreign chiefs, while antiphonal chants concluding with a polychronion in the Hippodrome followed the structure of ecclesiastical stichera. Drawing on musical manuscripts, liturgical typika, iconography, and historical narratives, this study reveals a dynamic, fluid performative system. However, the Hesychast era marked a decisive shift toward exclusion, fragmentation, and an introspective approach to chanting: the laity was separated from viewing the sanctuary, children were removed from civic monastic schools, and women’s chants were increasingly silenced in urban churches. The clerical appropriation of the Akathistos Hymn and the prohibition against the participation of Constantinopolitan monks in the liturgical celebrations of Hagia Sophia, ratified by patriarchal decree in a foundation document, exemplifies this narrowing. By tracing these transformations, this paper argues that Byzantine performance culture was a deeply integrated system, where public, imperial, and spiritual dimensions were mutually constitutive, until later reforms fragmented this shared sonic space.
Sons de folie, sons de miracle et leur absence à Byzance. Question de foi, affaire de société ou licence poétique des hagiographes?
Nike Ekaterini KoutrakouHS 1
Le son et la folie sont liés en grec médiéval par l’usage des termes : ἐξηχία indique le fait de prononcer des paroles inintelligibles ou âpres, et ἔξηχος indique le fou, tandis que le sens premier du verbe correspondant est « faire entendre au loin, déclarer publiquement », ce qui place les sons dans le cadre de la société. Suivant ce lien, cette communication portera sur les sons mentionnés par l’hagiographie byzantine en décrivant (suivant le modèle de la guérison du possédé par Jésus-Christ) des guérisons des malades-démoniaques et autres scènes des miracles. Dans ces scènes, qui se passent souvent dans des lieux publics (rues, marchés, seuil ou intérieur des églises), les sons abondent : cris du malade (quand il n’est pas, comme le possédé de l’Évangile, réduit au silence), qui retrouve la parole sensée après l’intervention du thaumaturge-héros de l’hagiographe ; sons-prières du saint-guérisseur, bruits et sons d’émerveillement du public, et sons des miracles opérés au moyen d’une voix d’en haut, tous font partie des procédés de l’hagiographe. Son lexique comprend aussi d’autres sons : lamentations, paroles incompréhensibles, pleurs, hurlements, gémissements, jurons, parfois de faibles plaintes et vagissements, ou encore des grincements de dents, tout un arsenal de sons dessiné expressément pour détruire l’humanité du possédé, qui allait lui être rendue par antithèse, par les sons du miracle. Les descriptions des sons et gestes du démoniaque, rappelant des maladies comme la schizophrénie, suggèrent une réalité. Toutefois, les sons de la folie constituaient pour le public byzantin un cadre de référence autour duquel se trouvaient construites d’autres perceptions. Ils plaçaient celui qui les produisait à la fois dans la société (représentée par les témoins) et hors d’elle. Le malade-démoniaque faisait ainsi pendant au saint-guérisseur qui, en tant qu’intercesseur de la puissance divine, se trouvait lui aussi au sein de la société mais en dehors du quotidien. Lieux communs reproduisant les concepts et interdits d’une société médiévale ou déshumanisation par licence poétique ?
Sounding the Divine: The Trumpet as Symbol and Messenger in Byzantine Eschatological Imagery
Antonios BotonakisHS 1
This paper explores the symbolic and theological dimensions of musical instruments—particularly the trumpet—in Byzantine visual representations of eschatological themes. From the biblical accounts of Moses on Mount Sinai to the apocalyptic visions of the Book of Revelation, the sound of the trumpet embodies divine presence, judgment, and revelation. In Byzantine art, this instrument transcends its musical function to become a spiritual voice, heralding both fear and salvation. Drawing upon illuminated manuscripts, iconography, and theological texts, this study traces how artists and theologians employed the image of the trumpet to visualize unseen realities—theophanies, divine messages, and the resurrection of the dead. The analysis includes examples from manuscripts such as Barlaam and Joasaph, the Book of Job, and depictions of the Last Judgment, where the angelic trumpets bridge biblical narrative and artistic imagination. By examining these visual and textual intersections, the paper argues that the trumpet in Byzantine eschatological imagery served not merely as an instrument of sound, but as a mediator between the audible and the invisible—between the divine command and human understanding. Its enduring presence illustrates how Byzantines translated theological mystery into sensory experience, transforming the sound of judgment into a vision of faith.
Angry Mob, Noisy Mob. Echoes of Urban Violence in Byzantium
Marie-Emmanuelle TorresHS 1
This paper investigates the sonic representations of urban violence and turmoil in Byzantine chronicles. Chronicles are full of episodes of urban agitation, sedition, and rebellion. Scenes of physical and verbal violence are vividly described, evoking great emotions, gestures, and vocal outbursts. People shout, sing, cheer, or hurl insults, in unison, in dialogue or in opposition. These sonorous outbursts happen during times of panic, revolt, religious competition, or just to protest against an imperial decision. They are quite frequent in Constantinople because the emperor is used to occupying public spaces with sonorous processions and parades. In order to demonstrate to everyone that he is indeed God’s lieutenant on earth, the one who has been chosen by Him, the emperor has to be acclaimed and sung about wherever he appears. The unison and harmony that resonate then confirm that he has been divinely chosen. In contrast, an uproar, a shouting or insults tend to demonstrate that he no longer has God’s support and may therefore be overthrown. That is why during public ceremonies, the people’s voice, or more precisely the noise they make, is carefully listened to and even recorded. And later, a chronicler can recall these sonorous reactions to enlighten the cause of the disasters. These collective emotions are portrayed in a very stereotypical and biased way: they therefore illustrate more the ‘crowd psychology’ that has been passed down since Plato and the elite perceptions than actual reality. Consequently, the way these scenes of sonic violence are written reveals not only the oral/aural nature of urban political life, but also the sonic representation of both Imperial power and the people. This paper will reveal the soundscape of urban violence and consider to what end it was used to write Byzantine history.
1.19 TS – Byzantium and Rome (15th c.): Manuscripts, Translations, Works of Art
This session will explore some examples of artistic and scholarly interaction between Byzantium and Rome in the 15th century. As far as the artistic aspect is concerned, it will be presented how Byzantine icons permeated the Roman context in the second half of the fifteenth century, both in the spiritual and the temporal spheres. In addition, it will be shown how Byzantine binding techniques were applied to Greek manuscripts in Rome via the alla greca technique. In the textual and intellectual aspects, some speakers will explore the new ways of translating Greek texts into Latin especially at the courts of Pope Nicolas V and Sixtus IV by Theodorus Gaza, Niccolò Perotti, and Bessarion.
Popes, Cardinals, and Byzantine Icons in 15th-Century Rome
Simona MorettiHS 3
This contribution aims to investigate how Byzantine icons permeated the Roman context in the second half of the fifteenth century, both in the spiritual and the temporal spheres. The fall of Constantinople in 1453 marked a turning point; however, even before that date, Byzantine works—mainly manuscripts and sacred objects—had already reached the West. In Rome, in particular, Cardinals Bessarion and Pietro Barbo, who later became Pope Paul II (1464–1471), owned “Greek” icons, though for different reasons. Public devotion was primarily Marian, while private devotion reveals other choices.
Byzantine and “alla greca” Bindings in the “Fondo Antico” of the Vatican Library (Vaticani graeci 1-1217)
Konstantinos ChoulisHS 3
The Fondo Antico of the Vatican Library (Vaticani graeci 1–1217) offers the unique opportunity of allowing researchers to observe the changes in the external appearance of the manuscripts. This is primarily due to the identifications made through the oldest inventories of the Vatican Library, which have emerged from the research, mainly of the Father Robert Devreesse, published in ‘60s and, of course, thanks to the exceptional archival material that has been preserved. Of particular interest are the rebindings of Greek manuscripts that took place during the 16th century under the pretext of “preserving” the ancient texts. During this period, many Greek manuscripts lost their genuine Byzantine bindings and were instead fitted with bindings in the so-called alla greca perfect imitations of Byzantine bindings crafted in Rome, sometimes in well-known private binderies. Within the alla greca bindings of the Fondo Antico, two main categories can be distinguished that apply to almost all bindings of this type i.e. alla greca bindings that replaced authentic Byzantine bindings and “genuine alla greca” bindings for Greek manuscripts mostly copied during the 16th century. Furthermore, the decorative and structural features of the alla greca bindings in the Fondo Antico offer valuable reference points for dating similar bindings found not only in other parts of the Vatican collections (Vaticani Graeci 1218 onward — including the Aldine and printed collections) but also in libraries around the world.
Translation Techniques in 15th-Century Rome: Theodore Gaza’s Versions of Aristotle’s Zoological Treatises
Chiara GazziniHS 3
Theodore Gaza (1408/10–1475)—one of the most important Byzantine Greek émigrés to 15th-century Italy and one of the most notable scholarly personalities at the papal court of Nicholas V in Rome—is particularly renowned for his activity as a translator of scientific and technical literature. His extensive work in this field is highlighted by his Latin translations of three texts from Aristotle’s zoological corpus (De animalibus, De partibus animalium, and De generatione animalium), which were dedicated to pope Sixtus IV in the early 1470s. Following their first printing in 1476, these texts received significant critical acclaim and widespread circulation, ultimately replacing earlier medieval and former Renaissance versions of the same treatises. However, Gaza’s translation of Aristotle’s De animalibus has largely been overlooked with regard to methods, goals, and strategies, both in their own right and in comparison with George of Trebizond’s concurrent work. This paper will examine this topic by providing a linguistic analysis of Gaza’s versions, focusing on vocabulary, syntax and stylistic features.
Metodi versori nella Roma del ’400: il manuale di Epitteto nella traduzione di Niccolò Perotti
Paola MegnaHS 3
In 1450, the humanist Niccolò Perotti, active within the Roman circle of Cardinal Bessarion, produced the first Latin translation of Epictetus’ Encheiridion and of the preface to Simplicius’ commentary, which he dedicated to Pope Nicholas V. This version, never printed, remained virtually unknown to the humanist public until Angelo Poliziano’s translation in 1479. In his excellent edition (Niccolò Perotti’s Version of the «Enchiridion» of Epictetus, Urbana, 1954), R. P. Oliver conducted a thorough analysis of Perotti’s translation methodology and Latinity, though he relied on an incomplete set of manuscript sources in both Greek and Latin. The subsequent identification by Gerard Boter of the Greek exemplar used by Perotti for his translation (Marc. gr. 261), along with more recent studies on the text and manuscript tradition of Epictetus—as well as new findings in the field of Perotti scholarship and Greek humanism—now make it possible to shed new light on the humanist’s translation methodology, his engagement with the Greek text, his conjectural and textual-critical practices, and his use of lexicographical tools and the exegetical apparatus of late antiquity and the medieval tradition.
Greek Problems in Latin Shape: The Latin Version of Ps.-Aristotle’s Problemata by Theodore Gaza
Luigi OrlandiHS 3
Among the protagonists in the season of translations from Greek into Latin promoted in Rome by Pope Nicholas V, Theodore Gaza undoubtedly stands out. Gaza’s academic interests ranged from poetry to medicine and even included Aristotelian botany and zoology. A “secondary” product, somewhat derivative, of Peripatetic philosophy are the physical-natural questions known as Problemata. In the mid-15th century, there were two translations of this text: the first, by George of Trebizond, had led to results that were considered so unsatisfactory that Gaza was commissioned to prepare a new one. The dispute that arose after the completion of Gaza’s version was one of the moments of confrontation between George of Trebizond and the scholarly milieu associated with Cardinal Bessarion and Pope Nicholas V. The identification of the Greek model used by Gaza for the translation and the comparison of the lexical and syntactic choices characteristic of other contemporary works—beginning with George’s previous translation —shed light on the intrinsic features of Gaza’s translation technique and provide an answer to the question: Is the success of his translation and its “triumph” over George’s in the decades to come justified on the objective grounds of superior quality, or can it be explained solely by the political dynamics of the time?
I Memorabili di Senofonte: sullo scrittoio di Bessarione traduttore
Antonio RolloHS 3
The reception of Greek authors in the 15th century was also made possible thanks to the Latin versions that started at the beginning of the century in the circle of Manuel Chrysoloras and continued in the following decades, taking on a programmatic character in Rome under Pope Nicholas V. The Pope sponsored the translation of numerous Greek texts, including the works of Aristotle, Theophrastus, and Alexander of Aphrodisias by Theodore Gaza, who proved to be an excellent interpreter in Latin, especially with regard to language. By 1444, Bessarion had completed his translation of Xenophon’s Memorabilia, De factis et dictis Socratis memoratu dignis, a work which, in the words of one of its first readers, the Benedictine Jean Jouffroy, was “eleganter traducta” (elegantly translated). This translation stands as one of the most successful examples of interpretation, being at the same time faithful to the original text and rigorously attentive to the stylistic movements typical of Latin prose of a high formal level. A leading figure in the cultural milieu of mid-15th-century Rome, Bessarion shows an excellent command of Latin, which is superior to that of many of his countrymen. It is probably due to this command that he was able to digest the teachings of Leonardo Bruni, who had outlined in his work De interpretatione recta the new guidelines for humanistic translation practice.
1.20 TS – New Directions in Byzantine Military History
Modern research methods are undergoing extremely rapid changes along with the world around us. This also applies to the study of war and warfare in a broad social, historical, and cultural context. John Keegan’s proposal of a new military history coincided with the revolution of sensory history and emotionology and the introduction of new research methods into traditional historical studies. This research—and much else besides, from critical approaches to narrative structure, gender studies, and global history—has not escaped Byzantine Studies either, and is being applied with excellent results by numerous scholars. The aim of the panel, entitled New Directions in Byzantine Military History, is to look anew at Byzantine military history using new research methods, whether this comes from employing novel methodological approaches to war and warfare or offering new interpretations of well-established research hypotheses, or through the use of new pieces of evidence or looking more closely at understudied topics.
Natural Law and the Struggle for Survival: Animal Metaphors in Byzantine Martial Thought
Georgios ChatzelisSR 1
In recent years, natural history and animal studies have gained remarkable traction among Byzantinists, opening new avenues for interpreting Byzantine scientific, philosophical, artistic, and political thought, among others. At the same time, these approaches have significantly enriched our understanding of how the Byzantines perceived the natural world and its symbolic meanings. However, such perspectives have rarely been applied to the realm of Byzantine military culture. My communication seeks to bridge Byzantine discourses on natural law, animal disposition, morality and warfare. I aim to explore how notions of natural law and the struggle for survival among animals impacted Byzantine tactical thought and war ethics, shaping contemporary debates on warfare.
Byzantine Military Literature: Problems of Editing and Prospects for Research
Immacolata EramoSR 1
Byzantine military literature has a key role in the tradition and transmission of ancient military knowledge, as well as being a prime witness of contemporary military practice. The editing, translation and commentary of this literature involves a multidisciplinary exegetical effort, which includes ecdotic and philological activities, literary sensitivity and historical intelligence. Side issues concerning the author, the structure and composition of the work, its dating, its relationship with sources and its reception are also fundamental topics to be investigated in order to understand the value of these texts as historical evidence. The challenge that Byzantine military literature poses to its scholars has been accepted, but only partially met. Suffice to say that Alphonse Dain, the leading expert in this field, managed to complete only one critical edition (Enée le tactician. Poliorcétique, Paris, Les Belles Lettres 1967; translation and commentary were by Anne-Marie Bon), leaving his followers a series of preparatory studies that need to be reconsidered, revised, updated and enhanced in order to serve as the basis for new critical editions, carried out according to modern ecdotic systems, new translations that also appeal to a non-specialist readership, and detailed and updated commentaries which take into account the most interesting results of previous scholarship. All these issues related to the editing, translation and exegesis of Byzantine military manuals are the central concern of Eramo’s contribution.
Stratagems and Deception in the Early Byzantine Classicising Historians
Larisa Ficulle SantiniSR 1
Stratagems have always been integral to warfare: from Sun Tzu’s Art of War to modern military practice, ruses involving manipulation of information and deception of the senses have remained a strategic constant. Byzantium – and in particular the works of the so-called early Byzantine classicising historians – is no exception. This paper examines the representation of stratagems and deception in the histories of Procopius, Agathias, and Theophylact Simocatta, with particular emphasis on Agathias. Through episodes involving false messengers, mock executions, and other forms of ruse, it shows how the study of stratagems raises far more questions than those concerned solely with the veracity of the events narrated – long the main focus of scholarly attention. By tracing continuities with classical precedents and identifying contemporary parallels, the paper investigates the interplay between narration and battlefield practice, between literature and warfare. It also situates this material with recent scholarship on Byzantine stratagems, which has thus far concentrated mainly on the middle Byzantine period. Re-reading the early Byzantine historians in this light – beyond the question of plausibility and within a broader framework of literary tradition and modern historiography – reveals stratagems as a valuable lens for understanding the complexity and diversity of this literary production.
Soundscape of Sieges: Insights from Selected Examples
Łukasz RóżyckiSR 1
The sensory history of Late Antiquity remains an emerging but increasingly dynamic field of study, with recent publications offering promising evidence of its rapid development. This paper seeks to investigate the soundscape of sieges during Late Antiquity and the Early Byzantine period, focusing on how sound and silence shaped both the experience and conduct of warfare. A central case study will be the siege of Amida in 359 CE, vividly described by the eyewitness historian Ammianus Marcellinus. In addition, the paper will consider the role of sound in Byzantine military thought, as reflected in military treatises that discuss the auditory dimensions of combat. By examining both the cacophony of the battlefield and the calculated use of silence, the study aims to illuminate how sound was perceived, experienced, and strategically employed to influence morale, communication, and the balance of power between opposing forces.
Multi-Disciplinary Approaches to the Impact of Warfare on Local Communities in the Byzantine Empire, 7th–8th c.
Alexander SarantisSR 1
The historical sources on Byzantine warfare tend to focus on the great successes or failures of Byzantine armies during military campaigns or in battles, or on the course of military invasions by the neighbours of the empire. But with the exception of stock in trade statements concerning the great destruction caused and the multitudes killed or carried off into captivity, they rarely provide any detail on the effects of warfare on local communities or how those surviving managed to endure and come to terms with the traumatic and violent events to which they were exposed. With the use of modern theories concerning resilience and the impact of warfare, developed in the social sciences and by psychologists, we can now say more about societal, communal, and individual coping strategies. In particular, we have good material, artistic, and textual evidence for responses to warfare in borderland areas distant from Constantinople. These include inscriptions and memorials devoted to relatives lost in wars, the celebration of sites of memory through building works, the development of martial material cultures best seen in weapon burials, and the celebration of the apotropaic power of local saints in Hagiographic texts and iconography.
The Life of the Frontier Soldier in the Early Byzantine Empire, from Recruitment to Retirement
Conor WhatelySR 1
Jordan, Israel, Palestine, and Egypt provide us with a significant body of papyri that illuminate a range of aspects of the often-complex relationship between soldiers and civilians in the late antique world. With the publication of the final volume of the Petra papyri close to a decade ago, we now have material that covers all aspects of a frontier soldier’s life and career. In this presentation, I intend to use the material from three sites, Syene in Egypt, Nessana in Israel/Palestine, and Petra in Jordan, to illuminate varied aspects of a soldier’s career. In particular, the Elephantine papyri from Egypt inform us about the recruitment and service of the soldier Patermouthis; the papyri from Nessana illuminate the complex relationships between soldiers and civilians during their service, from marriage to divorce; while the Petra papyri provide glimpses of life beyond the military into retirement.
1.21 TS – Within and Beyond: The Islands of Byzantium
Islands are both central and liminal spaces; the sea creates a paradox of separation and connectedness. Like the tides that touched the shores of the empire, despite their geographical fixedness, many islands proved fluid entities, falling beyond the political reach of Constantinople yet remaining within its political and cultural grasp while at the same time remaining an integral part of a Byzantine economic koine encompassing large Mediterranean islands (as well as coastal hubs). In fact, although the Balearics, Sardinia, Malta, and Sicily each slipped from direct rule (whereas Crete and Cyprus were reincorporated in the empire only in the tenth century), they remained part of the wider oikumene, linked via cultures of trade, religion, and artistic expression. In this panel, we will explore aspects of insular life in Byzantium as centered around themes of belonging, connection, and formation and expression of identity beyond the center. In particular, we will try to link the concept of islandness to that of “Romanitas”, as large islands present us with peculiar political, administrative, and socio-economic strategies of survival as well as material culture reflecting peculiar local identities rooted in the ontological dualism of “isolation vs. connectivity”.
Monks and the Formation of Island Identities in Byzantium
Nikolas BakirtzisHS 6
Monasticism shaped the cultural landscapes of Byzantine islands. This paper will address aspects of the development of Byzantine monasticism in island settings and the ways the establishment of monastic communities helps to define the cultural identity of local communities and societies. Foundational and hagiographic narratives, monasteries, local cults and pilgrimage traditions established flourishing monastic communities and supported the efforts of the Byzantine state to rule and control insular spaces as well as to exploit their resources. Using the island of Cyprus as my primary example along with comparative material from Chios, Patmos, Paros and other islands in the Eastern Mediterranean, I will attempt to trace the deeds of monks and their patrons in relation to the establishment of monastic traditions which effectively secured the influence of Byzantine rule and culture on island societies. Religious practice and ritual combined with economic, political and even military activities reflect the multi-faceted roles of monastic communities and their leaders.
The Island in Between: Sicilian Connections and Trade from the Vandals to the Coming of Islam
Michael DeckerHS 6
Sicily provides ample opportunity to explore the idea of the margins. Despite its central location in the Mediterranean, the island never developed a political or economic center of gravity within the empire, which arguably contrasts with the case of the Emirate of Sicily that would supplant Byzantine rule. In this paper, I examine facets of the connections between Sicily and other parts of the Byzantine Empire from the sixth through ninth centuries. Among the questions I seek to address are: What can we tell of the stance of Sicily within the empire from without and within? Was it even prior to the coming of the Muslims a frontier space, a place of the Latin other? An interface between west and east, as so often depicted? A pacific but unimportant place? What drew people to come and go from the islands, and what can we say about why? I will explore these questions primarily through the lens of travel and trade through an examination of the textual and material evidence as a précis of a larger, long-term study of the island.
New Approaches to the Study of the Early Byzantine Period in the Balearic Islands
Catalina Mas Florit, Miguel Cau OntiverosHS 6
Until relatively recently, Late Antiquity was one of the least understood periods in the history of the Balearic Islands. Nevertheless, archaeological efforts made in recent decades have significantly enhanced our understanding of this era, during which literary sources are scarce, making archaeological evidence indispensable for its study. In this contribution, we present the recent advancements, with a particular focus on the period during which the islands were under the dominion of the Byzantine Empire (AD 534–902/903). Our archaeological research adopts an inter and multidisciplinary approach, incorporating innovative techniques and experimental sciences to examine both urban and rural landscapes of island populations. We must contextualize this research within the realm of micro-regional studies, as only by providing new insights into various regions and their unique realities can we gain a comprehensive understanding of the history of rural life in the Mediterranean basin.
“Islands in the Stream”: Re-Assessing the Byzantine Insular Economy between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages (ca. 550-c. 900)
Luca ZavagnoHS 6
This contribution focuses on the economic implications of numismatic evidence from some of the most important islands of the Byzantine eastern (Crete and Cyprus) and western (Sardinia, Sicily and partially the Balearics) Mediterranean from early seventh to early ninth century. Historians have used the evidence of coinage to create false perspectives of how Byzantine insular economy changed, being mainly interested in how large the supposedly rarefied currency circulating on these islands was as a measure of their declining wealth from the second half of the seventh century on. In this paper I will argue that the monetary indicator gives us enough evidence pointing to a certain degree of economic prosperity on the abovementioned islands during the period under scrutiny, as even the more distant ones (like Sardinia and the Balearics) continued to play an important role in the political, fiscal, administrative and religious structures of the Byzantine Empire. For instance, and as it has been recently shown for the Sicilian monetary circulation from the late seventh century onwards, the rarefaction of bronze emissions vis-à-vis metrological and ponderal adjustments could owe less to an economic maelstrom brought about by the Arab raids than to the revised fiscal needs of the state. A similar trend can be sketched for Cyprus, Crete, Sardinia (where the African mint was relocated after the fall of Carthage to the Arabs in 698) and the Balearics (where an exceptional continuity of late seventh to early ninth century Byzantine bronze currency has recently been documented); indeed, for the abovementioned islands, we can conclude that a less-monetized economy did not imply a point-blank collapse of the economic life or their role as a simple military and administrative bulwark at the frontier of the empire. With this in mind, this paper will also try to show how the analysis of coinage and monetary circulation chimes with other types of material evidence allowing us to point to a relatively higher welfare of the Byzantine insular world compared to the Anatolian plateau, the Aegean region and the Balkans.
Tuesday 25 Aug
Special Events
Without Registration
Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Explore this year’s special exhibition at the Papyrus Museum in the Austrian National Library, dedicated to the “fragment” in the Greek Middle Ages. We present physical fragments of written artefacts, textual fragments in novel contexts, and documents of individual life as fragments of society. Expect glances into the Byzantine everyday world beyond shimmering mosaics.
Under the Banner of the Seals: History and Culture in the Eastern Mediterranean (from Late Antiquity to the Middle Ages)
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This special showcase provides an insight into the society and culture of the eastern Mediterranean region through clay seals from Egypt (from the holdings of the Papyrus Collection/Austrian National Library) and Byzantine lead seals (private collection of A.-K. Wassiliou-Seibt).
Post-Byzantine Icons from the Metropolis of Austria (Exhibition)
Church of the Holy Trinity, Fleischmarkt 13, 1010 Vienna
This exhibition shows icons from the holdings of the Greek Orthodox Metropolis of Austria. The icons were acquired in the late 18th and 19th centuries. Some of them were donated to the Metropolis by important patrons of the time and bear beautiful witness to Greek culture in the imperial city of Vienna at that time. The exhibition is free to all congress participants.
Coins of Crisis. Power and Money in Late Byzantium and Beyond
The political fragmentation and cultural diversity of the Eastern Mediterranean after the Fourth Crusade in 1204 was also reflected in a plurality of currencies. In this exhibition, coins from Late Byzantium and neighbouring polities are not only presented as means of payment, but equally as media of power and artefacts of socioeconomic entanglements – reflecting the innovative research of the young collector of these specimens, Samuel Ernest Logan Cowell.
Ephesos – A Metropolis of the Ancient World and Modern Archaeological Project
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
For over 130 years, the Austrian Archaeological Institute of the OeAW has investigated Ephesos, a major UNESCO World Heritage Site in Türkiye. Excavations reveal 9,000 years of settlement history. An international team studies social, economic, and environmental aspects of ancient life. The poster session presents this project, focusing on Byzantine material culture, diet, vegetation, agriculture, and animal husbandry.
The Stimulant Sea: Sugar, Coffee, & the Acquisition of Taste
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
This exhibition explores the intertwined and commodified histories of sugar and coffee within a specific place and time: the Medieval and Early Modern Red Sea, envisaged as a cultural connector between the Mediterranean world and Africa, Arabia, and the Indian Ocean. The exhibition explores four interrelated themes: first, tracing the trade networks and knowledge transfers that shaped the origins of sugar and coffee as we know them today; second, examining their early medicinal uses; third, considering the social rituals through which sugar and coffee became part of everyday consumption; and fourth, revealing the labor systems that enabled their production and global distribution.
This poster exhibition was part of a display in the Dumbarton Oaks Museum accompanying the 2025 Symposium, Africa and Byzantium, and sought to connect history-based scholarship with the contemporary world. As a public history initiative, it was intended for a wide audience, including visitors with a limited knowledge of the eastern Mediterranean and Byzantine worlds.
Book Exhibition
Main Ceremonial Hall, University of Vienna
Meet international academic publishers and their latest publications dealing with the Byzantine world.
Registration Required
Guided Tour: Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages (2/3)
Krystina Kubina, Giulia RossettoPapyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This tour is guided by the exhibition’s curators.
City Walk: Between Ostarrichi and the Bosporus. Vienna, Byzantium, the Crusades & the Global Middle Ages
Johannes Preiser-KapellerMain entrance of the main building of the University of Vienna
Vienna already in medieval times was situated at the intersection of ancient transregional routes. Pilgrims, crusaders and merchants passed the city on their way into Southeastern Europe and Constantinople along the Danube. Two imperial princesses from Byzantium settled in Vienna in the 12th and 13th century as wives of Dukes of Austria. Steppe nomadic groups such as the Huns, the Avars, the Magyars, the Cumans and the Mongols created connections to the wider worlds of Central Eurasia. Commodities, manuscripts and other objects found their way to the Danube from across the medieval world. This tour explores the traces of the Global Middle Ages in Vienna’s historical centre from Late Antiquity into the 15th century.
Guided Tour: Ephesos Museum (1/2)
Georg PlattnerEphesos Museum, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Ephesus (Türkiye) was one of most important cities in the ancient world. Hit by severe earthquakes and the deterioration of its harbours, the city remained an important centre in late antiquity and the Byzantine period. Austrian excavations in Ephesus started in 1895. Findings from the first years were brought to Vienna as a gift from the Sultan to the Austrian Emperor and are on display in the Ephesus Museum of the Kunsthistorisches Museum. Georg Plattner, director of the collection, will give an overview of old and new projects.
Manuscript Presentation: The Four Gospels in Syriac and Arabic: Biblical Philology and the Birth of Syriac Studies in Europe
Ephrem Ishac, Adrian PirteaAugustinerlesesaal, Austrian National Library, Josefsplatz
Explore Ms. ÖNB Cod. Syr. 1, the 1554 gift securing patronage for the first Syriac printed Gospels (1555), launching Syriac studies in the West and now powering an HTR model. Alongside it, Cod. Or. 1544 showcases the philological methods used by medieval Coptic intellectuals to study the Gospels’ textual history.
Theatron—Experience Byzantine Texts Live
Members from all of the Congress’ national committees may join us for our first International Theatron, designed to highlight the many works of the Byzantine Empire that have inspired us. All languages—Ancient, Medieval, or Modern—and all genres are welcome; provisionally, think in terms of a maximum of 5-minute presentation for each performer.
Film Screening of “Nikolaos Doumbas (1830-1900): A Greek from Western Macedonia, Reformer of Vienna” (Original Greek Version, No Subtitles) accompanied by an Introduction by Dr. Anna Ransmayr
Anna RansmayrLecture Hall Department of Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies, Postgasse 9
The film deals with the role of Nikolaos Doumbas, (descendant of a Greek merchant family from Macedonia) as a patron of urban architecture, fine arts and music in Vienna in the 2nd half of the 19th century. Accompanied by an Introduction on the History of Greeks in Vienna, curated by Dr. Anna Ransmayr
Student and Early Career Networking Event
CEU Auditorium, Quellenstraße 51
The Student Networking Event aims to connect students and early career researchers. Featuring a reception with journals and publishers stands and an academic speed dating session at thematic tables, the event fosters networking, collaboration, and insights into academic publishing. Food and drinks will be provided.
8:30 am – 10:00 am Session I
Free Communications
2.10 FC – Churches I (Turkey)
Annex Structures and Their Functions in Byzantine Churches of the Lycia Region
Neslihan KılıçHS 6
Located on the Mediterranean coast of southern Asia Minor, between Caria, Pamphylia, and Pisidia, the Lycia region covers a wide area and features a significant number of Byzantine churches. Positioned along Mediterranean trade networks, Lycia was among the primary regions for the spread of Christianity. With the spread of Christianity, the region witnessed not only the emergence of new worship spaces but also the development of an architectural configuration shaped by administrative and social changes. Churches in the region are scattered across both urban centers and rural settlements, including villages, islands, and mountainous areas. Based on their primary functions, they can be classified as parish churches serving the religious needs of settlements, episcopal churches in episcopal centers, katholicons within monastery complexes -mostly located in rural areas- and pilgrimage churches that served as places of visitation due to the presence of a martyrion, relic, or cult. Spaces associated with churches through secondary functions include baptisteries; pastophoria containing the prothesis and diakonikon; martyrions; hagiasmata; and relic or burial chapels for religious use. Administrative and residential structures within episcopeia, along with monastic units such as trapezae, coquinae, and clerica, fulfilled the needs of ascetic Christian life. This study identifies and documents various annex structures located around these churches through extensive fieldwork and examines their functions based on surviving architectural and archaeological evidence. The aim is to interpret and understand the motivations and practices behind religious architectural development, as well as the associated social and administrative structures, from the late 5th century -when the first churches began to appear in Lycia- until approximately the 12th-13th centuries, when the region came under Turkish rule.
New Findings Uncovered During the 2024 Work on the Church of St. John of Ayasuluk Hill
Sinan MimaroğluHS 6
St. John, one of the apostles of Jesus Christ and the author of the Gospel, is believed to have spent most of his life in Ephesus with Mary. It is believed that some of the Gospel he wrote was completed on Ayasuluk Hill. It is known that the martyrion, which was built as a simple grave structure when he died, was later transformed into what is seen today during the reign of Emperor Justinian I. The first excavations at the St. Jean Monument were initiated by Greek archaeologist G.A. Sotiriou in 1921, during the occupation of Izmir. Sotiriou carried out excavations in the bema area where St. John’s tomb was located, the north and east cross arms and part of the narthex. With the end of the occupation period, the excavations were paused for a short period of time and then continued by Hans Hörmann on behalf of the Austrian Archaeological Institute between 1926 and 1930. Hörmann carried out excavations in the naos, narthex, atrium and south cross arm. The results of the excavations were published in 1951 in the series Forschungen in Ephesos, volume IV.3. Since 2020, excavations have been carried out by Assoc. Prof. Dr. Sinan Mimaroğlu, a faculty member of Hatay Mustafa Kemal University. Under the direction of Sinan Mimaroğlu, excavations were carried out in 2020 and 2021 on the western slope of the inner castle in order to obtain data on the early periods of Ayasuluk Hill. The 2024 excavations in the south cross arm of the church yielded important results regarding the architectural phasing of the church of St. John in the earlier period. The 2024 excavations revealed that the plans of the early phase of the church and its construction phase, as interpreted by various scholars to date, were incorrect.
The South Basilica of Perge: A Key Example of Byzantine Church Architecture in Pamphylia
Ayça TiryakiHS 6
The ancient city of Perge, located 18 km northeast of Antalya, was one of the wealthiest cities in Anatolia and holds great significance in the history of early Christianity, particularly following Saint Paul’s visit during his missionary journeys. The city became a prominent episcopal center and was the site of multiple martyrdoms. These factors likely contributed to the construction of several churches in Perge. Among these churches, the South Basilica, located in the center of the Lower City and distinguished by its monumental scale, offers significant insight into the architectural development of early Christian basilicas in the region. Excavations conducted by the Antalya Museum have revealed the church’s distinctive features, including a T-shaped transept, a three-aisled naos, and an apse with adjacent pastophoria, measuring approximately 75 meters in length. Traces of high barriers between the nave and aisles – an unusual and rare feature in Byzantine architecture – highlight the basilica’s uncommon liturgical and spatial arrangements. In addition to its architectural elements, the basilica stands out for its rich stonework, both in terms of variety and decoration, featuring floral motifs, as well as allegorical animal representations, which reflect the artistic and cultural sophistication of the period. Based on the stone artifacts, the basilica is currently dated to the earliest period of the 5th century, although further research and inventory work are ongoing. This paper presents the architectural features of the South Basilica of Perge, focusing on its layout, decorative elements, and its significance within the broader context of early Christian basilicas in Anatolia. Through an evaluation of its distinctive characteristics, this study seeks to contribute to a more comprehensive understanding of the development of Byzantine architecture in the region.
The Byzantine Church of St. Euphemia in Chalcedon
Andrey VinogradovHS 6
The cross-in-square church of St. Euphemia in Chalcedon, was mostly misunderstood until today as a post-Byzantine building. Based on the analysis of the preserved building and engravings of the late 17th century, I, following I. Papadopoulos and V. V. Sedov, come to the conclusion that it was built in the Middle Byzantine period. Moreover, a comparison of its individual details with the neighboring monuments of Bithynia and Constantinople makes it possible to date its construction to the late 8th — early 9th century. The original church was an inscribed cross of the complex type on four columns, with a narthex, side galleries and an exonarthex. Above the narthex and the western corner bays the galleries were later (?) built. There are profiled cornices under the drum and at the buttress arches, and carved imposts under the small arches. Semicircular windows (probably originally thermal windows) are placed at the end of the side arms. The apse is triangular on the outside, and in the side apses are recessed into the eastern wall. The church is built of bricks, and the galleries (at least the southern one) probably of ashlar. The exterior decoration is known only on a round drum standing on a square pedestal, a recessed brick masonry or thick seams around the windows and the cornice under the roof. The original roofing is unknown: the gable roofs above the arms of the cross could have originated in the late Byzantine period. An important role in the dating of St. Euphemia plays the circular shape of its drum, which was replaced in Constantinople and Thrace by a multi-faceted one, as early as the mid-9th century (as well as in the Southern Balkans since the mid-10th century, except for the late monuments of the “pre-Helladic school”).
2.11 FC – Venetian Rule and its Effects
An Echelon of Warrior Saints, Including Constantine the Great, in a Wall Painting from Venetian Crete
Jenny Albani, Voula SarikakiSR 1
In the village of Sklavopoula, Crete, four churches from the Venetian period are extant: those dedicated to Saint George, Christ the Saviour, the Virgin Mary, and the Holy Spirit. The Church of the Saviour, a single-nave edifice measuring 7.12 by 4.17 meters, preserves wall paintings datable to the late fourteenth century, albeit now in poor condition. The eastern tympanum depicts the Holy Trinity: the Ancient of Days and Christ are shown seated side by side on a bench, with the Holy Spirit as a dove placed between them. In the western tympanum, the scene of the Hospitality of Abraham is rendered. On the north wall, the church’s founder—a hieromonk identified by the secular name Partzalis—is portrayed standing amidst a verdant hortus conclusus, holding a model of the church. Opposite, on the south wall, a frieze of four mounted military saints appears: Demetrius leads, followed in succession by Constantine the Great, Theodore, and a figure possibly identifiable as George. The motif of equestrian warrior saints is well attested within the corpus of late Byzantine monumental painting, particularly in regions subjected to Latin hegemony. However, the figure of Constantine the Great among the cohort of military saints remains a notable deviation from established iconographic conventions. A pertinent Cretan parallel is located in the Church of Saint Constantine near Drymiskos, datable to ca. 1400, wherein Constantine appears alongside Saint George. A later analogue, dating to 1487, is attested in the Church of the Holy Cross at Pătrăuți in Bucovina, Romania, where a frieze of mounted warrior saints similarly includes Saint Constantine. This paper seeks to interrogate the iconographic and ideological implications of Saint Constantine’s martial characterisation within the broader ensemble of mounted saints, situating this phenomenon within the complex socio-political and theological discourses of the Venetian period on Crete.
Legacies of Byzantium in Venetian Cyprus (1489–1571): Exploring the History of Families and Ideas
Christos ApostolopoulosSR 1
The discourse about the Venetian dominion in Cyprus (1489-1571) is mainly associated, not surprisingly, with the entire framework of the Latin presence in the island, including institutions, religion, as well as material heritage. This overwhelming presence of the Western dimension in historiography has somehow overshadowed the existence of various traces connecting this specific historical period with the rich reservoir of Byzantine influences on the island.
Such influences are linked to Cyprus’s earlier Byzantine past, but also to its geographical proximity to the Byzantine Empire, which collapsed definitively during the 15th century. In our paper, we focus on the presence of well-known Byzantine families in Cyprus under Venetian rule. Integrating scattered findings of earlier scholarship with new evidence from research in the Venetian State Archives, we identify the most important among these families and we examine the historical roots of their presence on the island. A special focus is also given to their notable role during the Venetian rule, when they occasionally assumed various positions of local authority, or just acted as poles of influence for the Greek population of the island, while showing generally loyalty to the rulers. The final part of the presentation is dedicated to the particularly interesting impact of some members of these families in the turbulent last years of Venetian rule, when intensive preparations for the defensive fortification of Cyprus alternated with scattered outbreaks of tension in the relations of the local population with the Venetian authorities. In the most famous of these incidents, the suppressed rebellion of Iakovos Diassorinos in 1563, we note the verbal coherence of the ideological basis that Diassorinos seemingly adopted with ideas that had been formulated for the first time during the last years of the Byzantine period and that would play a decisive role in later historical instances.
Greek Notarial Practice after Byzantium: Textual Formulae and Legal Education in Sixteenth-Century Venetian Greece
Kyriaco NikiasSR 1
While private legal practices in the Greek-speaking world have long been seen by Byzantinists and legal historians alike as a domain of continuity which extended into the Early Modern period, the scholarship is still deprived of a precise understanding of the mechanisms that sustained the survival of this Byzantine legacy in legal practice. This paper shall examine the role of notarial formulae in legal education, towards defining a methodology for a legal history of post-Byzantine legal practice. Selected sources will be presented from the large corpus of sixteenth-century private legal documents from the Greek-speaking territories under Venetian rule, based on research in the rich local archives of former Venetian territories. It shall be argued that the Greek notarial documents from the Venetian territories are particularly insightful historical sources because they reveal the contact, and sometimes conflict, between two distinct legal traditions. This is revealed in the survival and adaptation of technical language and textual formulae in a multilingual space, and the introduction of new normative texts such as Italian formularies and documentary forms. I shall consider how notaries were regulated by the Venetian imperial administrations, characterising the tension between notaries as private legal actors and as officers of the state.
The Monastic Cult of Holy Women: A Case Study from Venetian Crete
Nicolas VaraineSR 1
Perhaps counter-intuitively, holy women are depicted in many monastic churches: the mosaics of the narthex at Hosios Loukas are far from an exception, as the study of late Byzantine painted churches reveals. The presence of images of holy women in the (mostly) male space of the monastery deserves further investigation. Their role within the liturgy is minimal, and models of female monastic conduct do not seem to appear more often in monasteries than in village churches or churches built by single families; furthermore, they sometimes appear in spaces that may not have been accessible to occasional female visitors, which forces us to look beyond the possibility that the images of these saints constitute the visual counterpart of the faithful. This paper aims to address these questions by looking at one church in Venetian Crete: the monastic church of Saint-Paraskevi-and-Saint-Panteleimon near the village of Galifa, a few kilometers south of Heraklion. The church, probably the metochion of a Cretan monastery, was built in two phases: the earlier one dates back to the late 12th or 13th century, and the western extension of the church has been dated to the 15th century. Both parts of the churches contain images of holy women: a portrait of an unknown saint (likely Saint Paraskevi) in the older part of the building, and a cycle of Saint Paraskevi’s life as well as a series of medallion portraits of other female saints in the western part of the church. Looking at the pictorial context of these images, their connection with the liturgical furnishings of the building, and the integration of the church within the local sacred geography, the paper aims to determine the possible roles of the saint for the male community of the monastery.
2.12 FC – Inscribing in Byzantium and Beyond I
Landscapes of Oblivion? Reconsidering Epigraphic Recycling at Early Byzantine Aphrodisias
Arkadiy AvdokhinHS 2
The large-scale recycling of earlier inscriptions is a defining, yet under-studied, feature of late antique urban transformation across Asia Minor, evident at sites like Hierapolis (ca. 400 reused inscriptions), Ankara (>117), and Pessinus (>110). This paper focuses on Aphrodisias, a key site offering compelling evidence for shifting attitudes towards the inscribed past, manifest in contexts like the mid-4th-century city walls and so-called Temple/church. While reuse in the walls and the Temple-Church has been studied, interpretations often prioritise pragmatism (at least around 350 inscriptions re-used in the city walls) or targeted symbolic acts (Temple/church). In this presentation, I will reconsider these monuments by framing mass re-use through the lens of ‘operational forgetting’—a concept from oblivion studies (as a branch of memory studies) that looks at societal indifference towards earlier memoryscapes, driven by profound social and political change. I will do so by 1. integration of updated archaeological data 2. introduction of new insights from field notebooks for the Temple-Church (a revised estimate of 60–70 instances of epigraphic reuse within the church, a figure indicating a density of recycling potentially higher than even the city walls), and 3. adaptation of theoretical frameworks from oblivion/erasure studies this archival evidence suggests, significantly revising previous assessments of this building’s transformation. By unpacking patterns of selection, fragmentation, and placement across these major re-use contexts, this paper argues that the sheer scale of recycling reflects the obsolescence of an older monumental language as part of the very fabric of the city, and the social mechanics that underpinned it. This approach, combining new methodology with updated archaeological and archival evidence, illuminates the complex politics of forgetting and the dynamic processes of cultural adaptation that characterized this pivotal period of transformation within early Byzantine world.
Mapping Faith in Transition: GIS-Based Analysis of Religious Inscriptions in Justinianic Western Anatolia
Emine Bilgiç KavakHS 2
This paper examines the spatial distribution of religious inscriptions dated to the reign of Justinian I (AD 527–565) in Western Anatolia. By utilizing published epigraphic data—primarily from cities such as Sardis and Ephesos—and applying Geographic Information Systems (GIS), this research explores the changing religious landscape during a period marked by significant theological and political transformations. The focus lies on inscriptions that contain explicit Christian terminology, references to ecclesiastical institutions, and imperial dedication. These texts are georeferenced to visualize their spatial patterns and to assess how religious authority and imperial policies were inscribed into urban and rural topographies. The study aims to offer preliminary insights into regional trends in religious expression and monumentality, reflecting broader imperial agendas in the late antique Eastern Mediterranean. As a work in progress, the project also addresses methodological challenges related to the integration of historical epigraphy with spatial analysis tools. As this research is in its early phase, the analysis presented will be exploratory in nature. It considers the potential of GIS-based models to enhance the interpretation of epigraphic corpora and opens new questions regarding the dynamics between text, space, and power. This presentation forms part of a broader effort to reassess the religious and administrative restructuring of the late antique East by combining traditional textual approaches with digital methods.
An Epigraphic Record from the Early Byzantine Period at Hephaistia, Lemnos: The Epitaph of Euphrosynos and Aurelia Phila
Drusilla FirindelliHS 2
During recent excavations in the fortified coastal complex of the Monastery of Agios Paulos on Mount Athos, an inscription was discovered carved on a fragment of a marble sarcophagus. It was first reported at the end of the 19th century but it appears to have been lost in the early years of the 20th century. According to the text itself, the inscription originates from the city of Hephaistia, located on a peninsula in the northeastern part of the island of Lemnos, in the northern Aegean. The transportation of the inscription from Lemnos to Mount Athos was probably carried out by monks who owned properties (metochia) on the island, possibly around the mid-15th century. In the inscription, a deceased couple, Euphrosynos and Aurelia Phila, threaten anyone who might dare to intrude upon their tomb and invoke the protection of the authorities in the event of any violation. The exact provenance of the inscription is unknown, but it may derive from the area of Bounda, just southwest of the Hephaistia peninsula, where a suburban cemetery developed during the Early Byzantine period around a funerary basilica. The inscription, which was last studied in 1905 by G. Millet, deserves renewed examination considering the archaeological investigations carried out during the 20th century and still ongoing at Hephaistia by the Italian Archaeological School at Athens. Epigraphic comparisons may allow its dating to be narrowed down to between the second half of the 4th century and the early 5th century. The inscription constitutes an important element in our understanding of Hephaistia during the Early Byzantine period, a phase that is almost entirely absent from literary sources and otherwise known only through archaeological excavations.
Pilgrimage Inscribed in Stone: Rupestrian Complex at Medeia, Thrace
Görkem GünayHS 2
The lack of distinctive typologies for pilgrimage monuments has been noted before for Byzantine architecture. Additionally, past pilgrimage activities do not necessarily leave archaeologically detectable traces, and in the absence of textual and epigraphic evidence, identifying a site as a pilgrimage center is often a challenge. The situation is different, though, in the rupestrian complex outside Medeia (now Kıyıköy) on the Black Sea coast of Eastern Thrace, only a hundred km from the Byzantine capital, Constantinople. The pilgrimage at Medeia is inscribed on the bedrock, much like the numerous invocations that pilgrims incised on its walls, asking for help and salvation. In the earlier literature, the site is rather erroneously identified as a Late Antique monastery dedicated to St. Nicholas. Based on previously overlooked details of the spatial layout and carved decoration, as well as yet-unpublished pilgrims’ graffiti and wall paintings, I argue that it was established in the early Middle Byzantine period with a terminus post quem in the 9th century, primarily to accommodate the flocks of faithful visitors rather than a monastic community. The site is in the immediate vicinity of a well-fortified harbor city, Medeia, that occupies a prominent position in the maritime transportation network north of Constantinople; it is also well-connected to the inland Thrace with navigable rivers. In this setting, I discuss how the architecture instructed a designed movement for pilgrims to follow through the bedrock, framing privileged views and providing controlled access to the objects of pilgrimage that the complex encased. Moreover, the elaborate design and intricate sculpture indicate professional involvement and possibly a patron with considerable financial means. I suggest that the episcopal authority in Medeia may have maintained and controlled the pilgrimage activity and can also be credited for the architecture.
New Inscriptions from Constantinople
Mustafa H. SayarHS 2
Within the scope of this paper, new finds that can be included in the group of inscribed artifacts dated to the centuries during and immediately after the transformation of the imperial capital from the city-state of Byzantion to Constantinoupolis will be interpreted in terms of their contribution to the historical topography and socio-economic life of the city.
2.13 FC – Byzantine Poetry
From the heirmos to the troparia? Thoughts on the Hymnographer’s Method of Composition and Contemporary Editing Practices
Grigorios PapagiannisHS 31
This paper raises a series of questions concerning the use of the heirmos in Byzantine hymnography. Did the hymnographer always know the same text of the heirmos as that transmitted in the manuscripts and editions available to us today? Did he follow this text strictly, or did he modify it in the process of composition? Modern editions of troparia are usually established on the basis of the metrical structure of the heirmos, with philological intervention when the textual evidence appears to require it. The paper asks whether the reverse approach may also be appropriate.
Of Iambists and Buffaloes: Hipponax in John Tzetzes
Enrico Emanuele ProdiHS 31
Tzetzes and Hipponax present the reader with a unique case of a Byzantine author being the main non-papyrological source for an archaic Greek poet. Tzetzes cites Hipponax on 38 occasions, referring to 37 separate fragments for a total of some 80 lines. Often he quotes the same fragment on more than one occasion, or more than one fragment in one discussion. Words or verses quoted by Tzetzes have turned up in every papyrus of Hipponax’s Book I published to date (P.Oxy. 2174, 2175, 2323, and PSI 1089). A.D. Knox suggested that Tzetzes found all this Hipponax in a manuscript of the Lycophron scholia that was much richer than those now surviving; H. Schultz, in a manuscript of Hephaestion with scholia, or in an anthology. O. Masson, followed by E. Degani, successfully argued against these gratuitous suggestions: as already remarked by W. Schneidewin, Tzetzes must have read Hipponax – at least Book I – directly. Degani argued that one passage in Ptochoprodromos, too, alludes to one in Hipponax, but what we find in Tzetzes is unparalleled. In this paper, I shall explore Tzetzes’ references to Hipponax and map them on Tzetzes’ oeuvre. In what works, dating from what periods of his life, does he quote or cite Hipponax? How does he do so, and what are his purposes for doing so? Mostly linguistic and socio-historical, to be sure – but that is not all that there is to it. Building on V.F. Lovato’s recent remarks about Hipponax’s place in Tzetzes’ authorial self-image, I offer a more comprehensive examination of what Tzeztes does with Hipponax’s verses and what the fearsome ancient iambist does in, and for, the celebrated Τζετζικαὶ ἔρευναι.
Die beiden Gedichte des Johannes Apokaukos auf die heiligen Märtyrer Minas, Hermogenes und Eugraphus
Maria TziatziHS 31
Das erste Gedicht auf die heiligen Märtyrer Minas, Hermogenes und Eugraphus ist die zweitumfangreichste Dichtung unter den 16 uns bekannten Gedichten des Johannes Apokaukos, die im Codex Petropolitanus gr. 250 (Nr. 454 Granstrem), ff. 78v-81v überliefert sind. Es besteht aus 56 byzantinischen Zwölfsilbern und muss bei der Pannychida zum Fest des Gedenkens an eben diese Heiligen (das am 10. Dezember gefeiert wird) als gereimtes Vorspiel der feierlichen Lobrede zu ihren Ehren vorgetragen worden sein. Es bezieht sich hauptsächlich auf das Martyrium dieser drei Heiligen und preist sie für ihre Tugenden, die sie während ihres Martyriums gezeigt haben. Diesem Gedicht folgt ein zweites langes Gedicht über dieselben Heiligen (mit dem Titel Εἰς τοὺς αὐτούς), das aus 33 byzantinischen Zwölfsilbern besteht und dessen Hauptthema das ins Meer geworfene eiserne Reliquiar der Heiligen und dessen Auffindung ist. In diesem Beitrag werde ich beide Gedichte vorstellen und sie philologisch kommentieren, indem ich ihren Text kritisch wiederherstelle und die hagiologischen, biblischen und patristischen Quellen des Dichters identifiziere, die deren frühere Herausgeber und Forscher zu diesen Gedichten nicht identifiziert haben. Darüber hinaus untersuche ich anhand dieser beiden umfangreichen Gedichte die Hauptmerkmale des poetischen Oeuvres des Apokaukos, seinen Stil, sein Metrum und seine Sprache.
2.14 FC – Challenges of Editing Byzantine Texts II
The Fate of the Greek Oneirocriticon of Pseudo-Achmet in the Latin West: Progress on the Latin Critical Edition
Pierre-Olivier BeaulnesHS 33
Under the reign of Manuel I Komnenos (r. 1143–1180), a significant translation movement from Greek into Latin was underway. While major Aristotelian and theological translations received considerable scholarly attention, other works remain relatively understudied. One such text is the Latin translation of the Oneirocriticon attributed to the Pseudo-Achmet, produced in 1176 by Leo Tuscus, an imperial secretary at the Byzantine court. This treatise on oneiromancy was translated in the context of Manuel’s military campaigns against the Turks. Through this translation effort, Leo contributed to the transmission of Greek dream knowledge to the Latin intellectual sphere. Recent studies by Maria Mavroudi and Ambrogio Camozzi Pistoja have shed light on the importance of Leo’s translation. However, the full extent of its diffusion and impact in the Latin Middle Ages remains difficult to assess in the absence of a critical edition. Without a clearer understanding of how the text circulated, any evaluation of its reception remains provisional. This communication exposes current doctoral research aiming to address this lacuna by focusing on both the context of the translation — particularly through a close reading of the prologue — and the manuscript tradition in the Latin West. To date, over twenty Latin manuscripts have been identified, as well as several vernacular versions. This communication also presents the initial steps toward the establishment of a critical edition, emphasizing its scholarly value. Notably, the Latin witnesses predate the most complete Greek manuscripts, making this undertaking also valuable towards a new critical edition of the Greek text. Beyond its textual and philological significance, this study not only enhances our understanding of Leo Tuscus’ work and its reception but also contributes to a broader understanding of cross-cultural intellectual exchanges between Byzantium and the Latin World in the twelfth century.
Οn The New Edition of the So-Called Chronicle of Monemvasia
Eirene-Sophia KiapidouHS 33
The so-called Chronicle of Monemvasia is a short text of historical content that has acquired a considerable notoriety for more than a century mainly due to its information about the entry and settlement of the Slavs in Greek territory and the Peloponnese specifically. Equally intriguing issues have been the structure of the text’s narrative, the identity of its anonymous author/authors, as well as the different versions of the text preserved today in three manuscripts from the 16th century: Iviron 329 (Diktyon 23926), Kutlumus 220 (Diktyon 26249), and Collegio Graeco 12 (Diktyon 56407). A fourth codex, the Taurinensis 336 b I. 4 (B VII 29) (Diktyon 63564), was unfortunately destroyed by fire in 1904. In my paper I will shortly discuss the main problems to be dealt with, while working on the new edition of the text for the Corpus Fontium Historiae Byzantinae series.
On the Corpus of Gregory Palamas’ Homilies
Raimondo TocciHS 33
After the edition provided by P.K. Chrestu (1985), the Corpus of Homilies by Gregory Palamas received another edition by B. Pseutogkas in 2015, for which a total of 13 manuscripts were used. One of these manuscripts is Hagion Oros, Μονή Βατοπεδίου 134 (Diktyon 18278), which since the brief description by Arkadios Vatopedinos has been wrongly dated to the 15th century instead of to the 14th century. Applying palaeographical and codicological criteria, the copy preserved today in ms. Vatop. 134 was recently dated around the year 1364, i.e. close to the death of the Saint, which is now placed in the year 1357. Contrary to what is stated in the prolegomena of Pseutogkas’ edition (p. 28 and 36), the user of this edition will notice that this text carrier has not been taken into account for the constitution of the text very systematically. The paper will discuss the value of the manuscript within the transmission of the Homilies and the editorial handling of this important witness.
Nicephorus Blemmydes’ Διήγησις μερική – Preparing a New Critical Edition
Ábel TörökHS 33
My research focuses on the two-volume autobiography of the 13th-century Byzantine scholar, theologian, and cleric Nicephorus Blemmydes. Despite being one of the most important figures of the intellectual life of his time, a significant portion of his work remains unpublished, while the parts that have already been edited have received disproportionately little scholarly attention. My doctoral project aims to produce a new critical edition of his “Partial account” (Διήγησις μερική), this highly significant and unique yet unjustly overlooked text. In my presentation, I will outline the initial steps of my work, highlight key innovations that my edition will contribute to previous scholarly efforts, and discuss the progress I have made in analysing the manuscripts. My approach follows the stratigraphic examination methodology developed and theorized by Filippo Ronconi, which regards the codices as complex cultural objects. Since my dissertation will also include a detailed commentary on the text, I will address the methodological aspects of this commentary as well.
Zur Überlieferung der Einzelbestandteile der Eisagoge tu nomu
Martin Marko VučetićHS 33
Im Vortrag wird der handschriftlichen Überlieferung der Einzelbestandteile des byzantinischen Gesetzbuchs “Eisagoge tu nomu”, das zur Zeit des Kaisers Basileios I. (867-886) verfasst wurde, nachgegangen. Das Gesamtensemble der Eisagoge – Rubrik, Prooimion, Pinax, 40 Titel – ist nämlich nur in einer einzigen und zudem vergleichsweise recht jungen Handschrift auf uns gekommen. Dagegen finden sich die Einzelbestandteile in – teilweise überraschenden – anderen Überlieferungsgemeinschaften. Es soll daher der Frage nachgegangen werden, inwiefern eine Zusammengehörigkeit dieser Einzelbestandteile überhaupt als gesichert angenommen werden kann.
2.15 FC – Women and Power
Sophia: Wife, Empress, Kingmaker
Fiona HaarerHS 34
Corippus designated Justin II and Sophia as ‘the two lights of the world’ in his panegyric, ‘In Laudem Iustini Augusti minoris’, celebrating the accession of Justin to the throne following the death of Justinian. Sophia’s influence can be seen at every stage: her expedient conversion from miaphysitism to orthodoxy during the later stages of Justinian’s reign; her influence over every aspect of the governance of the empire including financial, religious and military; and her control over the empire when Justin’s insanity prevented him from continuing to rule. She was the first empress to appear on Byzantine coins together with the emperor; the writers of the reign celebrated the imperial couple as equals; and statues of the pair adorned the empire. Justin named at least two palaces and a harbour in Constantinople after his wife. In doctrinal matters, she not only played a role in Church politics, persecuted the miaphysites, and indulged in the donation of relics, she even composed her own prayer to the Virgin offered before Justin’s inauguration. At a perilous moment in the Persian war when Justin succumbed to his madness, she negotiated directly with Chosroes. Sophia was truly the ‘kingmaker’ of three emperors, promoting the accession of Justin, Tiberius and even Maurice. Compared with the attention afforded to previous empresses, such as Theodora, and even Ariadne, Sophia has been relatively neglected. This communication will develop the work of scholars such as Averil Cameron and others who have sought to re-assess the reign of Sophia and the unusual power she wielded as the wife of an emperor, with particular regard to her influence in some key examples of imperial diplomacy. These instances will demonstrate Sophia’s authority not just within the empire but her understanding of how to use both hard and soft power overseas.
Rereading Sexual Violence in Byzantine Hagiography from the Fifth to the Twelfth Centuries
Isabella LewisHS 34
The reception of Byzantium in modern times is not always positive. Myths of medieval whiteness and gender are mobilised by the American Alt-right, religious and political institutions, and in mainstream media, which participate in maintaining white patriarchy in the present. For instance, Douglas Galbi’s website, purple motes, co-opts Medieval texts to communicate a misogynist agenda. One blog post on the site compares the false allegation of rape made against St Eugenia to men on US college campuses who, he claims, are victims of false accusations, and contends that modern courts, like Roman courts, are biased against them. Galbi even declares Eugenia the ‘patron saint for men falsely accused of rape’ (2017). The divide between academic and popular writing, however, is not that stark. While the misogyny of purple motes and the racist ideology of the Alt-right are dangerous myths of history, they are also fundamentalist and niche discourses; their reach is limited. Historiography has the power to maintain and reproduce harmful cultural discourses in the mainstream, yet it is perceived as rational, objective, and trustworthy—this makes it more dangerous. This paper will critically assess the only history of sexuality as it appears in Byzantine hagiography—Byzantine Hagiography and Sex from the Fifth to the Twelfth Centuries by Alexander Kazhdan (1990)— to show how sexual violence has been deemphasised, dismissed, and excused. He reframes instances of sexual victimisation as erotic and romantic encounters, which obscures an historical understanding of both sexual violence and consensual sex as it appears in the hagiography and reproduces modern misogyny and patriarchy. By rereading sexual violence in Byzantine hagiography, I aim to disrupt harmful histories that reproduce present-day rape culture.
Seven Women of Medieval Serbia
Svetlana Smolčić MakuljevićHS 34
This paper innovatively examines the multifaceted roles of seven elite women in medieval Serbia, arguing for their pivotal yet understudied contributions to visual culture, ecclesiastical foundations, and artistic development. By critically interrogating male-dominated historiographical narratives, the study highlights how these women—Helen of Anjou, Anna Dandolo, Queen Simonida, Empress Helena, Despotess Jelena Mrnjavčević, Princess Milica, and Irene Kantakouzene—actively shaped dynastic legitimacy, sacred topography, and cross-cultural exchange within the Byzantine-Slavic sphere. By analyzing charters, fresco inscriptions, and textile donations, the paper reveals how women’s agency shaped Serbia’s cultural landscape as a “Byzantine periphery” while asserting local dynastic prestige. This reevaluation challenges center-periphery dichotomies, demonstrating how Balkan elites—particularly women—curated Byzantium’s legacy to serve their own political and spiritual agendas.
L’iconographie du pouvoir impérial dans les monnaies de la régence d’Anne de Savoie
Stefano VianelliHS 34
À la mort d’Andronic III Paléologue, le 15 juin 1341, le trône échoua formellement à son fils mineur Jean V. Une institution de régence fut alors instaurée par sa mère Anne de Savoie, inaugurant ainsi une phase de négociation et de redéfinition du pouvoir impérial. L’un des moyens d’étudier ces changements politiques est de nous pencher sur l’iconographie des monnaies frappées par le nouveau régime. L’objectif de cette intervention est de reconstituer les mécanismes de légitimation du pouvoir impérial pendant la Régence d’Anne de Savoie en 1341-1347 à travers les évolutions que connait son image, telle qu’elle est transmise par les données numismatiques.
Female Imperial Power? Authority? Influence? Towards a Reassessment of Late Antique Imperial Women
David Víu DomínguezHS 34
It remains largely undisputed in scholarship that the so-called office of the Roman empress, and the position, prerogatives and power associated with it, were entirely contingent on the goodwill of the emperor. However, in the absence of a constitutionally sanctioned position, role or authority regarded by law for either, academic approaches aiming to delve into imperial women have had to rely, for the most part, on sources characterized by their scarcity and a—not always properly acknowledged—negative bias by a wholly male repertoire of ancient authors. Our purpose is to, first and foremost, pose a question: was there ever a female imperial power, whether in nature or in character? Traditional historiography would either energetically oppose the very assumption that such women could wield power in any shape or form or conversely argue that it could only be so by virtue of very exceptional circumstances. But what if those circumstances were not so extraordinary? What if we could further develop the tools of analysis at our disposal? In order to address this concern, it seems pertinent to revisit and reconsider the very language with which both ancient and modern authors have referred to a wide collection of practices related to the notion of imperial power. How can this be achieved? First, by reassessing the semantics of concepts such as power, authority, influence or mediation, and focusing on how, when and why they are -consciously or otherwise- used to refer to the same instances depending on whether the subject of the action is male or female. Second, by analysing how the aforesaid concepts and the vocabulary analogous to them have evolved, likewise incorporating the latest scholarly developments in the field. Altogether the aim is to establish a different framework to shed new light on female imperial power.
Round Tables
2.01 RT – Scholars, Teachers and the Patriarchate of Constantinople in the Palaiologan Period: New Insights and New Questions
The Palaiologan period was marked by a unique flourishing of learning and scholarship, supported by contributions from various institutions and agents. An especially influential environment for the intensified scholarly activity was the Patriarchate of Constantinople. As the highest ecclesiastical institution of Byzantium, its foremost but not exclusive contribution was the education of its clerics and officials. Numerous prominent Palaiologan scholars and teachers—such as Gregory of Cyprus, George Pachymeres or Nikephoros Xanthopoulos—were strongly connected to the Ecumenical Patriarchate. The connections between institutionalized and informal learning in the milieu of the Patriarchate, the contents and accessibility of its library—one of the main repositories of knowledge in Constantinople—, as well as the (intellectual) biographies of prominent literati connected to this circle have been of constant interest for modern scholarship. Many questions, however, remain open, even if our knowledge of the intellectual climate of the Palaiologan period has been substantially refined in recent decades. New critical editions and studies of texts composed in this period, as well as palaeographical and codicological research, have contributed enormously. Above all, they offer a fresh glimpse into the activities of scholars copying and annotating manuscripts, as well as into the circulation of specific books and texts. The proposed Round Table aims to present current insights in connection with enduring questions as to the role of the Ecumenical Patriarchate in the intellectual life of Late Byzantium and the motivations for the Church’s involvement in establishing a thriving scholarship in the final Byzantine centuries.
Teaching Elementary Spelling in the Palaiologan Period
Theodora AntonopoulouHS 21
The paper will investigate the transmission of elementary spelling instruction in Palaiologan Constantinople. Drawing on educational practices rooted in the Komnenian period, it examines the available instructional materials and searches for the pedagogical principles that underpinned them. The discussion highlights the roles, intentions, and perspectives of the principal authors involved in producing these materials, focusing on the continuities and transformations of elementary education in late Byzantine society.
A Scholar and Clergyman Writes History: George Pachymeres and His Network
Ekaterini MitsiouHS 21
The present paper examines the dual identity of George Pachymeres (1242–c. 1307) as scholar and member of the Patriarchal clergy exploring his positioning in an intellectual network of the early Palaiologoi. By situating Pachymeres within the scholarly and ecclesiastical circles of his time, the paper traces how his educational background and his relationships with key contemporaries influenced his literary production. Ultimately, the research highlights the role of the Patriarchate in the creation and sustainability of the literati networks at the turn of the 14th century in Byzantium.
Moral Reform and Pastoral Leadership: The Preaching Activity of Patriarch Kallistos I
Mihail MitreaHS 21
This paper explores the preaching activity of Patriarch Kallistos I of Constantinople as a reflection of his pastoral response to the moral and social challenges of fourteenth-century Byzantium. Drawing particularly on his moral and exhortatory homilies, a large part of which are still unedited, it examines how Patriarch Kallistos I sought to guide and discipline his flock (clergy, monks, and laity) in the troubled and volatile context of the 14th century. His sermons reveal a perceptive and pragmatic preacher, attentive to the realities of Constantinopolitan life. He encouraged repentance and rebuked the moral lapses of society and the uncanonical practices and moral laxity of the clergy. Kallistos’ sustained homiletic activity, paralleled by his administrative measures, attested in the Register of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, reflects a coherent pastoral program aimed at promoting a spiritual revival and moral reform within the Church and the City.
The Festal Homilies of Joseph Bryennios
Antonia GiannouliHS 21
This presentation examines the Festal Homilies of Joseph Bryennios (ca. 1350–1431), addressed to the audiences in Constantinople and Crete. Through an analysis of their content, structure and rhetorical techniques, it explores how Bryennios adapted the conventions of Byzantine preaching to the needs of public exhortation and how these homilies reflect the didactic objectives of a representative of the Patriarchate of Constantinople during the late Byzantine period.
The Longing for Paradise: Reflections on Paradise Among Scholars in the Circle of the Patriarchate of Constantinople
Vratislav ZervanHS 21
In the past two decades, research into Byzantine eschatology and conceptions of the afterlife has greatly enriched scholarly understanding of paradise in Byzantine literature and art. While the early and middle Byzantine periods have received significant attention, particularly with respect to visionary narratives of holy ascetics and saints that shaped both literary and visual traditions, the late Byzantine era remains comparatively understudied. Existing analyses are largely confined to laudes Constantinopolitani and imperial panegyrics depicting Constantinople as a terrestrial reflection of paradise. To date, no systematic investigation has addressed how individual scholars within the intellectual orbit of the Patriarchate of Constantinople articulated and engaged with the concept of paradise. The extant scholarship remains fragmentary, offering only partial insights. Yet, in the 14th and 15th centuries, contemplation of the Last Judgement and posthumous destiny constituted a profound existential concern. The fear of eternal damnation and the aspiration for entry into heavenly paradise shaped theological and philosophical discourse during this period. These developments were reinforced by intensified engagement with Latin ecclesiastical literature, predominantly polemical in nature, as well as by a growing awareness of Islamic theological perspectives as a distinct intellectual framework. Despite their rejection, these encounters significantly influenced the evolution of contemporary conceptions of paradise. This paper analyses the literary works of patriarchs and scholars connected to the patriarchal milieu, alongside manuscripts commissioned and owned by them. It seeks to offer a comprehensive reconstruction of the conceptualisations of paradise in both literary and artistic domains. Furthermore, it evaluates the hypothesis that, during times of crisis, a nostalgic yearning for humanity’s primordial state in paradise became a discernible motif in these cultural productions.
2.02 RT – Eastern Roman Art and Culture Beyond “Byzantium”?
Historians of the later Roman Empire are increasingly moving away from the terminology of “Byzantine” and “Byzantium” to describe the polity they study, in part due to recognition of how the rubric of “Byzantium” has functioned. “Byzantium” has been useful for maintaining a distinction between a religious medieval and supposedly secular antiquity, for making western Europeans the true heirs of antiquity and enabling the ‘Renaissance,’ for maintaining imagined ethic continuities, for providing models of Orthodox empire, for upholding Western European ascendency as natural, and for constructing the West as rational, freedom-loving, advancing, upstanding, fair, creative, dominating, and masculine. Scholars who do not wish to uphold these outmoded historical schemas are thinking through the benefits of dropping the “Byzantine” label. For historians whose subject is defined politically by the Roman polity, the option of adopting the emic vocabulary of “Roman” is readily at hand. The approach of calling the people that they study by the names those people called themselves, with occasionally an initial adjective signaling which particular era and territory of the Roman polity is under discussion, seems to be clearer, less distorting, less derogatory, and more truthful than calling them “Byzantines.” Yet for fields such as the history of art, in which changes in style, rather than politics, underlie major divisions, there may be more challenges involved in giving up the rubric of “Byzantium.” This conversation will consider the relative benefits and difficulties that the “Byzantine” terminology brings to the fields of art history, archaeology, and material culture. The participants will bring their varying perspectives of working in archaeology, art history, literary culture, both in the center and peripheries of the later Roman polity to bear on these questions. Together we will discuss what may be gained and lost by moving the study of art and culture “Beyond Byzantium.”
“Byzantine Art” without Borders
Alicia WalkerBIG-HS
What is “Byzantine” Art? Is it artistic production undertaken within the geographic boundaries of the “Byzantine” Empire? Or is it an artistic style – a set of formal principles and qualities – untethered to a particular place or time, to a particular cultural or political group? Historians have devised persuasive arguments for abandoning the term “Byzantine” as a cultural-historical designator in their discipline, yet art historians face particular challenges in following suit. If scholars were to call art produced in/for the so-called Byzantine Empire by another term – perhaps “(very) late Roman” or “medieval Roman” or simply “Roman” – might the term “Byzantine art” be retained for aesthetic styles that emerged from “Byzantium” but were used more widely? Might “Byzantine art” persist as a set of formal properties that evoke “Byzantium” but without adherence to a particular geographic or even temporal boundary? How might debates surrounding other conventional terms employed in the fields of history and art history (for example, “medieval,” “late antiquity,” “the Middle Ages,” “Islamic art”) offer caveats and possibilities for the current crisis in terminology for the study of things “Byzantine”?
“Coptic Art in the Byzantine World” and Beyond
Elizabeth BolmanBIG-HS
Until fairly recently, Egyptian Christian visual culture has been considered peripheral and substandard, made by Christians called Copts. Remembering that Egypt was one of the wealthiest provinces in the Empire, and examining racial and nationalist agendas with a critical eye, it is clear that Egypt played a major role in the complex process that was cultural production, circulation and reinterpretation in the empire and beyond. “Coptic” cannot correctly be used for the many types of Christians in Egypt until after the Arab conquest in 641/642 CE, and even then, it took at least two centuries or more for the Christians of Egypt to coalesce into a single doctrinally-defined group (Miaphysite) and to use Arabic as their native tongue. The range of visual and material culture produced in Egypt in late antiquity and the medieval period makes using the label “Coptic” for it difficult. A broadly similar trajectory for one style of wall painting continued from late antiquity through the early fourteenth century (in the surviving record), and it can comfortably be described as Coptic. But how, then, should scholars label art made by Copts in different styles? Just one example is the most popular art of the early thirteenth century, used by Muslims, Christians, and Jews, in Egypt, the Levant and modern-day Iraq, etc., and created in an environment which had its center in Baghdad? These questions have no easy answers, but promise to make for an exciting discussion.
Byzantine or East Roman Art or Imagery?
Leslie BrubakerBIG-HS
To recap the obvious: 4th-15th-century Greek-speakers living in parts of what is now Greece and Turkey called themselves Romans. After 320, when Constantine I moved the imperial capital from Rome to Constantinople, modern scholars call them Byzantines (after the other name for the capital) or East Romans (because Diocletian divided the Roman empire into East and the West). For us to favour calling the Romans what they called themselves – though admittedly with the added adjective ‘East’ – is in line with the current tendency to prefer hellenised over latinised spelling for Greek names (e.g. Komnenos rather than Comnenus). Well, fine, though ‘medieval East Roman’ is more cumbersome than ‘Byzantine.’ But it is even more anachronistic to talk about ‘medieval’ than it is to label the whole East Roman world ‘Byzantine’ – which is at least a term that would have been recognised by someone living there (unlike ‘medieval’ or ‘the Middle Ages’). So it may be a little precious to jettison the word Byzantine, so long as one recognises it as a modern label. It is a useful term, but is it more useful for art historians than for historians of other stripes? Here another issue raises its head, for what I have real trouble with is applying the term ‘art’ to Byzantine visual production. It is not that the Byzantines had no word for ‘art’: they did, techne (τέχνη). But techne had a range of meanings much broader than the Renaissance-inflected reduction of the meaning of the word to something intentionally creative and beautiful, divisible into ‘styles,’ that we have learned to associate with the word ‘art’. Visual communication was ubiquitous and powerful in Byzantium, more impactful on most people than the written word. Calling it ‘art’ is misleading, and I would rather avoid that than the term Byzantine.
What We Keep When We Say “Byzantine”: Curating the Category in the Museum
Andrea AchiBIG-HS
Museums have long been central to the construction of “Byzantium” as an art-historical category. Through taxonomies of style, spatial hierarchies in galleries, and narratives tethered to Western medievalism and Renaissance exceptionalism, museum practice has played a key role in separating the Eastern Roman Empire from the Roman world it claimed and the global networks it shaped. This paper considers how curatorial practice can respond to current historiographical shifts that move beyond Byzantium and toward more accurate and less ideologically freighted framings of “Byzantine Art and culture.” Focusing on past exhibitions at The Metropolitan Museum of Art, and on The Met’s upcoming exhibition, Byzantium after Byzantium, I explore the opportunities and challenges of foregrounding continuity, plurality, and lived identity within environments historically structured by nationalist scholarship, confessional claims, and Euro-American imperial imaginaries. Rather than discarding the term “Byzantine” outright—a label embedded in collecting histories, visitor expectations, and museum infrastructure—my project examines how curators might critically frame the term, exposing its genealogy while centering the empire’s self-identification as Roman, its Afro-Eurasian networks, and its legacies in Orthodox, Islamic, and post-imperial contexts. In doing so, my project asks how museums might participate in building new epistemologies—ones that dismantle inherited hierarchies while opening space for more expansive, accurate, and globally resonant understandings of “Byzantine Art.”
2.03 RT – Inscriptions Between Stone and Fresco: Aspects of Materiality in the Byzantine Monumental Script Culture
Μonumental inscriptions of the Middle and Late Byzantine Period were produced primarily in two materials, carved on stone and painted in color on fresco surfaces. For the major part of them, their characteristics were determined by the material and the nature of the surface itself, an aspect that has not been examined in depth so far. The different writing surface was first of all decisive for the placement of the inscriptions on a building. Texts carved on stone are most often found on the exterior of churches, as they are very resistant to the weather conditions. Less durable painted inscriptions were placed in the interior, where they could be more protected. The qualities of the material themselves are also related to the formation of the script. Marble and other stones were mainly inscribed in capital letters, while small calligraphic letters with abbreviations and ligatures were not so common. On the contrary, in painted inscriptions there is a greater freedom in the use and combinations of characters as well as a more personal style of the scriber-artist is often attested, as in scripts of the book culture. The material of the inscription plays a role in the length of the text and its arrangement in space. Texts on stone are rarely long, unlike those in fresco which can extend to larger surfaces and can be scattered in nearby spots in the interior of a monument. The above features are ultimately in connection to categories regarding the content of an inscribed text –especially in a church– and its public reception by society and its readers-viewers. This round table aims to investigate issues such as the above and to examine the dynamics of Middle and Later Byzantine epigraphic tradition and the different functions of inscriptions based on the nature of the writing surface.
Painters as Scribes and the Materiality of Writing in Byzantine Monumental Decoration
Theodora KonstantellouHS 5
The interior of a Byzantine church was a space densely inscribed with text. The number, visual appearance, and placement of inscriptions varied widely, depending on factors such as the symbolic significance of the texts according to their type, the painters’ training, and the practical realities of inscribing on the painted walls of a church. This paper examines these aspects through a group of churches on the island of Naxos, Greece, executed by painters trained within the same workshop at the turn of the 13th to the 14th century. In these churhces, inscriptions are exceptionally abundant and meticulously rendered, revealing a pronounced concern not only for their meaning but also for their visual display and materiality in the painted space. More specifically, the discussion will adress: a) the variation in graphic presentation of the inscriptions according to spatial context, whether placed on high or low surfaces, or on vertical or curved surfaces; b) the adaptation of epigraphic style to the material, colour, and symbolic qualities of the objects and the surfaces upon which the inscriptions were written; and c) the incorporation of features and ornamental details derived from manuscript culture, and their adaptation to the material and spatial conditions of painted inscriptions, in relation to the skills and training of the painter-scribes. These observations highlight how the interplay between script and surface—mediated by the painters’ technical skill and sensitivity to material and its symbolic connotations—shaped the making and reception of inscriptions in Byzantine monumental painting. Through the translation of writing across media, the painters echoed aspects of Byzantine script culture within the painted space. The materiality of writing thus emerges as a crucial element in the process of inscribing on painted walls, revealing the painter-scribe’s ability to mediate between text and matter through a mode of practice that combined technical mastery with interpretive insight.
One Inscription Between Stone and Manuscript
Emmanuel MoutafovHS 5
This paper will explore the connection between the Verses of supplication to the Despoina Virgin and Mother of God of the Chora as if spoken in person by the very pious empress lady Maria Komnene Palaiologina, as written in MS Dujčev Gr 177, and the epitaph of the Tomb D of Michael Tornikes and his wife in the funeral chapel of the Chora church in Constantinople. Both texts were created by Manuel Philes in the 14th century, and the first of them was probably an autograph of the same court poet. This case study will show how primarily one text appears on parchment and after that it is carved on stone to become a monumental inscription, saving some of the characteristics of the manuscript script in the interior of a Byzantine church, and simultaneously becoming a part of its decoration. In general, this contribution will comment on the model-object relation that appears later in the painter’s manuals as well.
Praying for Salvation in a Versatile Medium: Painted Donors’ Inscriptions in the Middle Byzantine Churches of Cyprus
Maria ParaniHS 5
In art-historical studies of monumental Byzantine painting, painted donors’ inscriptions incorporated into monumental iconographic programs are treated primarily as texts: their language and, in the case of metrical inscriptions, their metre are recorded and commented upon; potential intertextual connections are identified; the prosopographic and historical information they contain is carefully mined; and, more importantly, their content is painstakingly analysed in order to identify the intentions of the patrons, the spiritual, the emotive, as well as the social, in commissioning the painted ensemble. Inspired by recent fruitful developments in epigraphic studies, which privilege the materiality of the painted inscriptions, what I propose to do is look at patrons’ inscriptions surviving in a small number of painted Cypriot churches dated to the 12th century not simply as texts but as texts-on-display, the inflection of whose message was inseparable from their material matrix. According to this approach, the material characteristics of the inscriptions, i.e., the medium, the colour, the shape, the size and the spacing of letters; the layout of words against the actual or painted supports or within frames; their disposition on the wall-surface and their physical relationship to other aspects of the painted decoration, as well as questions of visibility and legibility, are all considered integral in the communication of their message. Indeed, it will be argued that the materiality of the painted inscriptions did not simply impact the visual perception of this message by the viewer or reader, but that it was constitutive of meaning. Not least, the versatility afforded by the painted medium allowed for the individualisation of donors’ inscriptions in our Cypriot case-studies. Form and emplacement added nuance to, not to say helped activate, the content of the words by providing non-textual ‘subtext’ on the individual patrons’ self-perception and their negotiation of their relation to God on the one hand and their social milieu on the other within the physical, social, and spiritual space of the church.
The Interplay of Majuscule and Minuscule in Byzantine and Post-Byzantine Inscriptions and the Role of Materiality
Andreas RhobyHS 5
Most Greek inscriptions from the Byzantine and post-Byzantine periods were executed in majuscule script. The forms remained highly conservative over the centuries, which makes these inscriptions difficult to date in the absence of other chronological indicators. The use of minuscule letters was—unsurprisingly—much less common. Beginning in the 9th century, the minuscule script came into regular use in manuscripts as a result of the systematic metacharakterismos (change of script). It subsequently appeared not only in painted inscriptions—where the technique of painting made the script easier to execute—but also in stone inscriptions. In these cases, we often find an interplay between majuscule and minuscule scripts, without a fixed rule governing the choice of one over the other. When considering the use of minuscule script, one should not overlook the close relationship between epigraphic and manuscript cultures. Particularly in the late and post-Byzantine periods, certain dedicatory and donor inscriptions closely resemble the handwriting of scribes working on manuscripts. This presentation will examine several examples of inscriptions combining majuscule and minuscule scripts, with particular attention to their material aspects. Questions regarding the motivations for choosing one script form over the other will also be explored.
2.04 RT – Late Medieval Practices of Ownership in Byzantium and Beyond: Byzantine, Armenian, Serbian, and Ottoman Contexts
Land and property ownership is pivotal in discussions on social hierarchies, economic structures, and the role of the state in the economy of medieval societies. Amidst the constantly shifting political territories across the Caucasus, Asia Minor, and the Balkans from the 13th to the 15th century, this Round Table delves into the composition and legal nature of wealth and (re-)distribution of properties in Byzantine, Serbian, Armenian, and Ottoman contexts. Five early-career scholars revisit the topic through a combination of legal sources, charters, foundation documents, and historiography, in Armenian, Arabic, Greek, Old Church Slavonic, Ottoman, and Syriac. The overarching theme focuses on the relationship between private property ownership and religious and state structures. Key discussion points include the composition and legal nature of Byzantine aristocratic landholding; the extent of the Byzantine emperors’ claims of ownership; the discrepancies between the legal terminologies surrounding the ktetorship of religious institutions vis-à-vis the actual practices of the ordinary people; the intricate processes of collective micro-endowments in the transformation of property into social capital that allowed non-elites to exercise limited agency within the aristocratic and ecclesiastical property systems; the transformation of Greater Armenia from a land-based aristocratic to a commerce- and land-based aristocratic society marked by increased urbanism; and the emergence of Ottoman absolutist claims over medieval legal conventions of ownership in the course of state-building and centralization. Recognizing the potential of interregional studies of the economic histories of medieval and early modern societies across medieval Eurasia, this round table also inquires whether certain late medieval modes of ownership were transferred, borrowed, or adopted interculturally.
Ownership or Granted Possession? Rethinking Aristocratic Landholding and Imperial Authority in Late Byzantium (13th–14th c.)
Thanasis SotiriouHS 41
The power of the Byzantine aristocracy depended largely on the wealth they controlled. Understanding the composition and legal nature of this wealth can illuminate the social and economic interests of the aristocrats, and in turn provide vital insight into their political behavior. This paper examines aristocratic properties in Late Byzantium, roughly between 1204 and 1350, focusing on the meaning and legal status of landed resources. It explores the extent to which aristocratic possessions represented full ownership, as opposed to conditional and revocable grants, often tied to political service and dependent on imperial concession and recognition. Central questions include how far imperial sovereignty limited aristocratic ownership; which legal and administrative instruments (such as pronoiai, fiscal exemptions, or confirmations) linked landholding to imperial favor; and under what circumstances property could be confiscated or redefined by the state. Particular attention is given to the blurred boundary between “private” and “granted” land, the mechanisms through which the emperor retained a superior claim over all territory, and the strategies aristocrats employed to secure legitimacy for hereditary claims and appropriate grants. By reassessing these categories, the paper seeks to contribute to the debate on who ultimately “owned” aristocratic estates in Byzantium, and how authority over property was negotiated between imperial power and private possession.
Ownership of Foundations or Founders’ Rights? Ktetorika Dikaia in Late Byzantium
Elif NeyziHS 41
The ownership of religious foundations remains among the most intricate aspects of Byzantine legal and economic history. Examining how the Byzantines conceptualized the transformation of a property into something sacred, how they managed the resulting possession and institutional control of these sacred and consecrated spaces, and how these practices evolved over time, sheds light on the shifting social and economic interests of founders and patrons of religious foundations. This paper addresses these issues through the prism of ktetorika dikaia—the “founders’ rights”—a key term in late Byzantine sources that has conventionally been interpreted as denoting privileges such as burial and commemoration granted to a founder within their establishment. This paper reassesses whether ktetorika dikaia signified attenuated forms of founders’ rights in the thirteenth to fifteenth centuries, as distinct from ktetoreia or despoteia (ownership, proprietorship) of religious foundations. Particular attention is given to the terminology employed in foundation deeds (typika), court cases, and archival documents, where the interplay between normative prescription and lived reality becomes visible. By investigating the blurred boundaries between ownership and stewardship, private initiative, endowed status, and ecclesiastical and/or imperial oversight, this paper proposes a historicizing approach to understand religious foundations. It thus contributes to ongoing efforts to reassess the nature of ownership of religious foundations in late Byzantine society.
Collective Monastic Donations: A Way to Salvation for the Late Medieval Balkan Commoners
Anna AdashinskayaHS 41
Focusing on collective village donations, micro-endowments, and hybrid sale-gift contracts, the presentation will discuss how peasants, village priests, artisans, and minor officials used pious donations as a way to exercise limited agency within the aristocratic and ecclesiastical property systems and to participate in a spiritual economy that translated material property into eternal remembrance. Particular attention will be given to how these non-elite actors collectively navigated ownership through interpersonal networks, kinship ties, and local hierarchies. Their acts of donation often reflected both communal solidarity and pragmatic negotiation, balancing economic vulnerability with religious aspiration. The study will also consider how such practices blurred the boundaries between ownership, stewardship, and devotion, transforming property into a medium of moral and social capital. In the Serbian lands, documents from Htetovo and Kosorići show village elders (starci) and minor landholders acting as witnesses and donors in disputes and pious endowments, offering small fields “for the soul” (za dušu) or as burial provisions (za grob). These local figures, sometimes called sebri or baštinici, mediated between monastic interests and communal rights, effectively transforming modest holdings into tokens of spiritual and social capital. Similarly, in Byzantine Macedonia, the collective donation of Palaion Pegadion to the monastery of Zographou in the 1320s illustrates how whole communities could convert shared resources into vehicles of salvation and remembrance.
Landholding in the Medieval Armenian Church
Alasdair GrantHS 41
Landholding in late antique Armenia is understood by scholarship as having comprised overwhelmingly inalienable allodial estates under the control of ancient aristocratic families. By the turn of the second millennium, however, a vibrant land market was underway; the challenge facing the historian is thus to account for this transformation. Because of the institutional Church’s inextricable link to these selfsame families through personnel and patronage, ecclesiastical landholding is subsumed into this wider picture and has received insufficient independent scrutiny. This paper asks how the late medieval landscape of landholding among the Armenian Apostolic Church came to be. In investigating this evolution, the paper is made up of three components. The first is a brand-new checklist of episcopal sees and monasteries, intended to outline the chronological and geographical contours of church institutions and foundations and hence tether the paper to concrete examples. The second is an analysis of rulings concerning landholding contained in Armenian canon law. The third and final element is an evaluation of the extent to which Armenian historiography, hagiography, and charters reflect or contradict the requirements of the normative texts. The paper suggests that the alienation of Church land was already underway in Late Antiquity, but that it was overwhelmingly under the disrupting circumstances of Islamic rule in the eighth and ninth centuries that the Church emerged as an autonomous actor and hence also landholder detached from the secular nobility. The subsequent re-emergence of Armenian royal houses between c. 900 and 1375 meant renewed secular challenges to this autonomy, but this was in turn partly counteracted by the continued existence of Armenian communities and institutions outside Armenian rule before and after 1375.
‘The Property is Mine’: Re-considering Mehmed II’s Absolutism as a Disruption of Medieval Legal Conventions on Ownership
Ali Daniş NeyziHS 41
Much ink has been spilled on Mehmed II’s centralization of the Ottoman state and the nature of his economic reforms. An important connection between two aspects of this process remains to be analyzed: Mehmed II’s issuance of a copious amount of legal decrees (ḳānūn-nāme) and his wholescale allocation of particular tax revenues in Istanbul to his personal Islamic foundation (vaḳf). Based on readings of Mehmed II’s decrees, foundation deeds, and Ottoman revenue registers, this paper argues that the common denominator of the political, economic, and cadastral reforms undertaken during his reign was a shift in the perception of any taxable asset as the sultan’s personal property. This hypothesis is then placed into comparison with practices of land ownership and religious endowments in late Byzantine and early Ottoman contexts, in order to propose that Mehmed II’s were much too radical a deviation from medieval legal conventions of ownership. This new emphasis on Mehmed II’s policies as a legal aberration offers a fresh explanation of their almost immediate reversals in the first years of the reign of his son, Bayezid II.
2.05 RT – Les livres comme témoins de la circulation des savoirs dans les lieux d’interface linguistique
Nous nous proposons d’étudier le livre médiéval comme lieu d’expression des interactions entre communautés linguistiques, à la fois au sein de l’empire byzantin et dans ses “marges”, pendant la période allant du IXe au XIIIe siècle. L’Italie méridionale et la Sicilie ayant déjà fait l’objet de nombreuses études et de synthèses, on se concentrera plutôt sur la partie orientale de la Méditerranée et sur les régions qui ont constitué des lieux d’interface culturelle durant cette période: par exemple Antioche, le Mont Athos et la Cilicie mais aussi Constantinople même. Le livre médiéval, dans sa matérialité et son histoire, qu’il soit grec ou qu’il ait été utilisé par des Grecs, servira de point de départ et de support principal à la réflexion, afin de mettre en lumière les phénomènes d’interaction et de circulation des savoirs. On s’intéressera en particulier aux phénomènes suivants : (1) intervenants étrangers (commanditaires, copistes, enlumineurs, relieurs etc.) dans la production du livre grec et, inversement, intervenants hellénophones dans la production de livres dans d’autres langues; (2) annotations allophones dans des manuscrits grecs attestant l’usage de ceux-ci par des locuteurs non principalement hellénophones; (3) marques témoignant d’une activité de traduction, dans les livres, du grec vers d’autres langues ou inversement; (4) identification et analyse des livres (ou des familles de livres) utilisés pour produire une traduction; (5) manuscrits multilingues. L’analyse de ces traces matérielles nourrira la réflexion sur les milieux multilingues qui font usage de ces livres, sur les modalités de circulation des savoirs entre ces communautés, sur les transferts culturels entre l’empire byzantin et ses voisins.
‘Long’ Greek Notes in Literary Arabic Manuscripts
Alice CroqHS 7
As has been noted on several occasions, medieval Arabic manuscripts contain numerous ‘traces’ of Greek. The most recent studies (D’Ottone and Potenza 2025; Roberts forthcoming) highlight the wide variety of forms that Greek could take, both in the margins and in the body of Arabic manuscripts. Signatures, glosses, reading indications and numerous subscriptions have thus been identified. In this presentation, I will focus on longer texts, such as colophons and Greek marginalia left by copyists that engage directly with the content of the Arabic text. I would like to introduce two Arabic manuscripts to the discussion that, to my knowledge, have never been studied before. One contains homilies by John Chrysostom, while the other is a collection of ascetic texts. These manuscripts will be examined as evidence of the copyists’ detailed knowledge of Byzantine and Arabic traditions, as well as their activity in Egypt and Syria during the 12th and 13th centuries.
Un Nuovo Testamento greco-armeno (e italiano): il Par. gr. 27
Francesco D’AiutoHS 7
L’intervento si concentrerà su un manoscritto bilingue greco-armeno del Nuovo Testamento (Atti, Epistole, Apocalisse), divenuto più tardi trilingue per l’aggiunta, nei margini, di una versione italiana. Impaginato in origine, nell’XI secolo, su due colonne, in esso fu però curiosamente copiata solo la colonna del testo greco, mentre il testo armeno fu trascritto un secolo più tardi da una mano che è stata identificata con quella del celebre intellettuale, letterato e uomo di Chiesa Nersēs Lambronacʻi (1152/1153-1198), arcivescovo di Tarso (dal 1175/1176). Il codice verrà presentato nelle sue particolarità, cercando di chiarire i contorni dell’operazione filologica svolta da Nersēs, e sarà brevemente discusso nel contesto della produzione manoscritta armena (e non solo) attribuibile alla mano e/o alla committenza di questo importante esponente della Chiesa armena in Cilicia.
A Bilingual Gospel of Luke: From Greek to Arabic in the Paris BNF, suppl. gr. 911
Christian HøgelHS 7
The manuscript Paris BNF, suppl. gr. 911, dated in its colophon to the year 1043 CE, is a bilingual Gospel of Luke, with facing Greek and Arabic text. The manuscript originates from Southern Italy/Sicily, and its paratexts, mainly in Arabic, reflect its function as tool to ease the reading of the original Greek gospel for a reader of Arabic. A small text in Arabic on the Gospel of Luke also provides a reference to the original composition in Greek. In this way the manuscript reflects a retention of attachment and veneration of the text in its original.
Un manuscrit médical bilingue (grec-arabe) méconnu: le Paris, BnF, gr. 2293
Thibault MiguetHS 7
Le manuscrit Paris, BnF, gr. 2293 (13e s.) contient l’Epitome medica de Paul d’Égine, à la fois en grec et en arabe. Le texte bilingue est présenté sur deux colonnes, chacune présentant une langue. Peter Pormann est le premier et le dernier à s’être penché sur ce manuscrit, dans un article de 2003, dont les éléments sont repris dans son ouvrage de 2004 sur la tradition orientale de Paul d’Égine. Le manuscrit mérite toutefois une attention renouvelée, dans la mesure où le lieu de production proposé par Pormann (la Sicile du 13e siècle) ne peut en aucun cas, selon le spécialiste des manuscrits de cette région Santo Lucà, être retenue. Il s’agira donc de reprendre l’analyse codicologique et philologique du manuscrit, en tentant d’opérer des rapprochements avec d’autres manuscrits bilingues connus et d’autres copistes grecs actifs ailleurs dans le monde méditerranéen. Une attention portée aux autres indices de circulation (notes marginales en grec et en arabe) permettra également de faire avancer le dossier, en proposant une nouvelle reconstitution de l’histoire du manuscrit, depuis sa copie jusqu’à sa conservation actuelle à Paris.
A Group of Thirteenth-Century Greek-Arabic Lectionaries from Mt. Sinai
Adrian C. PirteaHS 7
Liturgical bilingualism (and trilingualism) is a well-attested phenomenon among the Melkites in the patriarchate of Jerusalem since the early Islamic period. Beyond well-known examples such as the ninth-century Greek-Syriac-Arabic Psalter from Jerusalem (Moscow, RGB Φ. 201 No. 18-1) or the Greek-Arabic lectionary Sinai Ar. 116 (a. 995/6), such bilingual manuscripts continued to be produced and used until the later medieval period. The paper will first offer a brief survey of the existing Greek-Arabic lectionaries and discuss the current state-of-the-art, which has so far focused primarily on the earlier manuscripts. The second part of the paper will provide a closer analysis of a group of lesser studied thirteenth-century manuscripts (Sinai Ar. 124, Sinai Ar. 149, Sinai Ar. 172), which contain Arabic and Greek lectionaries arranged in consecutive order.
Paratextes visuels : diagrammes, dessins et peintures dans des recueils arméniens
Ioanna RaptiHS 7
À la fin du Moyen Âge, les diagrammes et les dessins tendent à se multiplier dans les manuscrits arméniens. Outre les calendriers et les traités astronomiques, ils apparaissent dans divers contextes et souvent dans des compilations de textes variés, souvent de traductions ou des adaptations de textes anciens. Cette présentation examinera le rôle des dispositifs graphiques tels que les tables et les diagrammes comme moyens de transmission et d’appropriation des textes dans des productions ordinaires – aucun de ces manuscrits n’est de luxe. L’étude s’appuie sur deux manuscrits arméniens du XVe siècle – Matenadaran M8973 et M3884 – le premier produit en Crimée, au comptoir génois de Caffa où se côtoient Latins, Grecs et Orientaux, et le second dans une localité inconnue. Il s’agit de recueils composés de divers textes dont des adaptations et de commentaires d’œuvres plus anciennes et qui combinent des représentations picturales du zodiaque avec des représentations graphiques de divers sujets (géographie, parenté, nature) où la géométrie opère pour visualiser et créer des schémas mentaux. En interrogeant les inspirations et les fonctions de ces dispositifs entre texte et image, leur analyse selon les contenus propose d’évaluer leur rôle (mnémonique, critique voire conjuratoire et magique) dans la réception des textes et d’élaboration de savoirs.
Thematic Sessions
2.06 TS – From Sacred Bodies to Healing Objects: Saints, Relics, and Icons East of Byzantium
The translatio of holy relics and icons from Constantinople to monasteries and shrines in the East is a recurrent literary motif in several Eastern Christian traditions, namely Armenian, Syriac, and Georgian. Narratives about the displacement and re-placement of saintly remains are attested in a vast array of Eastern Christian texts, including hagiographies, historiographies, geographies, travelogues, and even historiolae. The placement of Byzantine relics and icons in specific spaces fostered the inception of local hagio-geographies through the establishment or development of shrines and pilgrimage sites ‒ generally within the perimeters of rural monasteries ‒ that became cross-cultural, transregional, and cross-generational places of encounter and memory building. This endeavour was also designed to create an ideal tie with the Byzantine past and present through different models of reinterpretation and re-adaptation of sainthood (and also martyrdom). Yet, scholarship has only recently and sporadically begun to examine how narratives about Byzantine saints and the use of Byzantine relics and icons contributed to the prestige of specific places and fostered the process of community-building amongst Armenian, Georgian, and Syriac communities of the middle, late, and post-Byzantine spaces. This Thematic Session explores the interaction of saintly relics and icons with their “new” space through the analysis of varied textual sources and material evidence produced within the Armenian, Georgian, and Syriac landscape.
Tracing the Cult of St Eudoxios in the Eastern Mediterranean between the 10th and 11th Century
Lewis ReadHS 1
The Martyrdom of Saints Eudoxios, Romylos, Zenon, and Makarios is a composite late antique martyrology, originally composed in Greek, that unites two distinct narratives: the martyrdom of the Praepositus Romylos under Emperor Trajan and the martyrdom of the Komēs Eudoxios together with Zenon, Makarios, and 1104 fellow soldiers under the Emperor Diocletian. Their shared site of execution, Melitene, provides the unifying frame. Between 991 and 1092 CE, both abbreviated and full Armenian versions of this martyrology appeared for the first time, with the vita longior translated in Melitene itself. This paper situates the emergence of the cult of Saints Eudoxios, Romylos, Zenon, and Makarios within the Armenian liturgical tradition in the context of Chalcedonian Armenian translators active in the Byzantine Empire during the tenth and eleventh centuries. It argues that the cult’s translation into Armenian functioned both as a locally meaningful act of veneration within the Armenian Chalcedonian community of Melitene at the close of the eleventh century, and, when considered alongside the Melkite Christian Arabic tradition, as a reflection of the broader socio-cultural and political dynamics of Byzantine expansion into Anatolia, the Caucasus, Mesopotamia, and northern Syria during the tenth and eleventh centuries. More specifically, it interprets the cult’s Armenian reception within networks of textual dissemination and translation that operated as instruments of Byzantine imperial and ecclesiastical intrusion, consolidating hegemony by constructing, reinforcing, and sustaining a transregional confessional space oriented toward the authority and praxis of a Constantinopolitan centre.
Manuscripts as Healing Objects and even ‘Sacred Bodies’ in Armenia
Manea Erna ShirinianHS 1
The Armenian tradition bears striking testimony to a unique reverence for manuscripts, particularly for so-called “magic gospels” (e.g., the Shurishkan Gospel, the ‘Anania’ Gospel, the “Red” Gospel, the ‘Tsughrut’ Gospel) and for healing books known as ‘Nareks’. These codices were not merely treasured texts but were often venerated as sacred objects imbued with divine presence, sometimes even treated as living beings—a practice that in certain communities persists to this day. Despite the large-scale loss of manuscripts during invasions—such as the burning of 10,000 codices in 1170 at Baghaberd—invaders gradually recognized their extraordinary value for Armenians. In some instances, ransom payments were made for manuscripts alongside, or even instead of, human captives, as illustrated by the case of Vanakan Vardapet and the Gospel of Khoranashat Monastery. This attitude reflects the deep symbolic and spiritual significance of the Armenian script itself. Invented by Mesrop Mashtots, the alphabet was regarded as a divine gift, bestowed through the inspiration and guidance of God. The very word Astvatsashunch, one of the Armenian terms for the Bible, literally means “breathed upon by God” or “inspired by God,” underscoring this theology of sacred language and text. A remarkable literary witness to this perception is found in the ten riddles attributed to David the Invincible, where the Armenian script is personified, speaking in the first person and revealing its own qualities. Such texts not only reflect the sacralization of writing in Armenian intellectual culture but also demonstrate the intertwining of theology, literature, and identity. This paper will examine the intertwining of manuscript veneration, the sacral status of the Armenian alphabet, and their lasting impact on Armenian theological and cultural imagination.
Relics and Diplomacy between Byzantium and the East Syrian Church: Traces of a Lost Connection in Syriac and Arabic Sources
Giovanni GomieroHS 1
The Syriac-speaking communities of the Fertile Crescent gradually distanced themselves from the Byzantine world between the 5th and 6th centuries. The East Syrian Church (the Church of the East), in particular, had already marked its separation in 410 (with the Synod of Mar Isḥaq), well before the divisions provoked by the Christological controversies. Nevertheless, this theological wall between Byzantium and the Patriarchate of Seleucia-Ctesiphon did not prevent the circulation of ideas, texts, books, and objects across the Byzantine-Sasanian frontier. Although not abundant in number, several examples preserved in East Syrian hagiography and historiography (composed in Syriac, and from the 9th century onward also in Arabic) bear witness to a fascinating and little-studied case of interreligious and intercultural exchange. One striking example is the translatio of relics and books from the West (the Edessa region) to the East (northern Iraq), attested in the early 7th century in the Book of Governors by Thomas of Marga. During the same period, numerous diplomatic, intellectual, and theological exchanges involved bishops and patriarchs of the Church of the East traveling directly to Byzantium (ca. 550–630). In addition to these material exchanges, there is also evidence of liturgical and hagiographical connections between the Byzantine Chalcedonian world, the West Syrian Miaphysite tradition, and the East Syrian Dyophysite Church. The cult of saints frequently transcended theological and political divisions between churches and empires. For instance, the Vita of John of Daylam, an East Syrian monk and saint of the early 8th century, circulated widely across multiple Christian traditions and survives in several recensions in Syriac, Arabic, Sogdian, and Ethiopic. Even beyond Byzantium, though never entirely detached from it, the Church of the East continued to cultivate certain forms of connection with the Greek West—an aspect of its history that remains to be fully understood and studied.
The Relocations of Sancta Camisa and the Iconography of “The Virgin of Mercy” in the Armenian Kingdom of Cilicia
Emma ChookaszianHS 1
This paper explores how the cult of the Virgin Mary, and particularly the iconography of the Virgin of Mercy (Madonna della Misericordia), was received, adapted, and transformed in the Armenian Kingdom of Cilicia during the 13th century. Focusing on two exceptional miniatures from the Gospels of Prince Vasak and Marshal Ōshin (Morgan Library, MS M.740)—both depicting noble donors sheltered beneath the Virgin’s extended mantle—this presentation situates Armenian visual culture within the broader devotional and political currents of the medieval Mediterranean. The first half of our talk traces the transmission of the Sancta Camisa—the Holy Tunic of the Virgin—from Byzantium to Chartres, and its theological role in shaping a new Marian iconography across Europe. These relic-based devotions fueled a surge of artistic creativity, leading to the emergence of the Virgin of Mercy motif in Latin Christendom. Remarkably, this motif appears in Cilician Armenian manuscripts decades before its full flourish in Italian painting, reflecting not only artistic exchange but also the dynamic Marian piety at the Armenian royal court. The second half of our paper revisits the contested identity of the haloed bishop in the donor portrait from Marshal Ōshin’s Gospels (Morgan Library, MS M.740). Traditionally identified as Bishop John of Grner by S. Der Nersessian, this figure is re-examined through colophonic, stylistic, and iconographic evidence, and an alternative reading is proposed. Our study reveals how Marian iconography, Western textile motifs like the fleur-de-lys, and hagiographic rhetoric were deliberately integrated into Cilician manuscript art to articulate political legitimacy, family lineage, and divine protection. Ultimately, this paper sheds light on a cosmopolitan artistic moment when Cilician Armenia absorbed Latin devotional aesthetics and reasserted its own theological identity through subtle hybridization and courtly patronage.
2.07 TS – Byzance et l’Inde – Un continuum d’échanges politiques, commerciaux et culturels (284–1204)
While the relations between the Greco-Roman world and India are well-known (the example that spontaneously comes to mind is the encounter—real and/or imaginary—between Alexander the Great and the gymnosophists), those that developed during the Byzantine era need further exploration. The guiding principle of the present thematic session is to highlight the continuity of political, commercial, and cultural exchanges from Late Antiquity to Byzantium. This session is designed to establish a dialogue between textual sources (Nonnus of Panopolis, Procopius of Caesarea, Cosmas Indicopleustes, Barlaam and Josaphat) and the disciplines of Art History, Sigillography and Numismatics, Material Culture, and History of Religions.
Les épices indiennes et la culture alimentaire en Méditerranée (4e-10e s.)
Béatrice CaseauHS 32
La péninsule arabique a joué un rôle très important dès l’Antiquité dans la transformation des saveurs culinaires en permettant l’arrivée des épices venues d’Inde et d’Asie orientale. La cuisine du sud de la péninsule arabique a été très tôt influencée par les traditions culinaires et l’usage des épices venues de l’Inde et de Sri Lanka, ou encore de la corne d’Afrique où parvenaient des épices d’Indonésie. Mais ces trésors épicés n’ont pas seulement servi à la cuisine locale, ils sont surtout devenus une source de modification de la gastronomie méditerranéenne et byzantine. Après être arrivées en Égypte ou en Palestine, transportées par la voie maritime le long de la mer Rouge ou par les routes terrestres, le long des routes caravanières, les épices ont pu voguer vers les grandes villes de la Méditerranée et trouver leur place à la table des plus riches, comme l’attestent des livres de cuisine et diverses sources.
Peacock or Yak? The Toupha of Cosmas Indicopleustes between Image and Use
Andrea Torno GinnasiHS 32
The Christian Topography of Cosmas Indicopleustes, beyond its well-known cosmographical theories, also includes brief descriptions of plants and animals observed by the author during his journey to the East. In the passage on the Indian yak (ἀγριόβους), Cosmas refers to the toupha as the animal’s tail, whose hairs were said to adorn military standards and horse harnesses. Although Byzantine sources usually associate the toupha with the peacock-feather ornament of the imperial triumphal headdress, a comparative reading of Western and Eastern texts, supported by visual evidence, suggests that both meanings may have coexisted. In addition to Byzantine and medieval attestations, the use of similar ceremonial standards across different Eastern contexts, even in later periods, reflects the enduring cultural exchanges between Byzantium and India. This paper aims to reassess the semantic and visual history of the toupha as a case study within the broader network of Indo-Byzantine connections.
Palingénésie ou punarbhava ? De la métempsychose chez Nonnos de Panopolis
Delphine LauritzenHS 32
Au début du chant 37 de son grand poème épique des Dionysiaques, Nonnos de Panopolis mentionne en quelques vers la croyance des Indiens dans la doctrine de la transmigration des âmes. Trois filtres de lecture doivent être pris en compte pour évaluer le degré de connaissance que l’auteur avait de son sujet. Premièrement, l’expression poétique est en elle-même signifiante et conduit à la création de nouvelles suggestions interprétatives. Deuxièmement, sont à explorer les liens entre le poète d’origine égyptienne et le néoplatonisme de son époque (Ve siècle). Enfin, il s’agit de replacer la question de la métempsychose dans le contexte contemporain de la première période byzantine.
The India of Barlaam and Ioasaph: “Curiouser and Curiouser”
Sergio BassoHS 32
Various inscriptions in different manuscripts of BkI point to India as the origin of the story. In addition to this factual evidence, readers of the BkI have been naturally led to think of India as the origin of the narrative of the BkI because of its indulgence in fables and because of its Buddhist elements. However, are theriomorphic fables a monopoly of Indian literature? Secondly, how important are such Buddhist elements? And thirdly, exactly which land do these inscriptions mean by “India”? The answers are not so obvious and appear “curiouser and curiouser”, as Lewis Carroll’s Alice would notoriously say.
2.08 TS – Byzantine Thrace and Beyond: Communication, Administrative, Commercial and Social Networks
The geographical area of Thrace, which extended from the Danube to the Aegean and from the Nestos to the western coast of the Black Sea, was a key region of the Byzantine Empire, as the imperial capital, Constantinople, belonged to it. Studies have been published from time to time on Thrace’s history, prosopography, historical geography, and administration, but the networks within the region and with other nearby or distant regions have not been adequately investigated. Fresh conclusions and interpretations can be revealed by the study of the new sigillographic, numismatic, and archaeological data, the recent research findings of historical geography, and social network theory. The aim of this Thematic Session is to examine the networks of Thrace with other regions during the Early and Middle Byzantine periods through the movement of people, the transfer of products, and the circulation of written information via maritime and overland routes. Therefore, the following topics for discussion are suggested: (1) Circulation of written information and communication at administrative and military levels according to the evidence of seals; (2) Trade and economic relations of Thrace with nearby and distant regions; (3) Harbours and commercial centres in Thrace; (4) New evidence of amphorae and coins.
Administrative Networks in Thrace: The Evidence of Seals
Andreas GkoutzioukostasSR 6
In the region of Thrace, thousands of seals have been discovered, for which we know the place of finding either because they come from archaeological excavations or from indications by collectors, although their information is not always accurate. The seals found in the territories of present-day Bulgaria, which correspond to a large part of Byzantine Thrace, have been published by Ivan Jordanov, providing a unique source for the history of the region. By knowing the findspot of the seals as well as the office and the area of service of the sender of the seal, we are able to reconstruct the communication networks with Thrace. The present paper, which is based on the research and findings of the project “Lead Seals in Byzantine Thrace: Re-examination of data, mapping the distribution of findings and tracing the communication networks (LSByT)” carried out in Thessaloniki, will attempt to highlight the communication networks of officials within and outside Thrace, on the basis of the seals discovered in the area and dating to the Middle Byzantine period (8th–12th c.).
Roads and Commercial Networks in Thrace
Andreas Külzer, Georgia TheochariSR 6
Late Antique and Byzantine Thrace was crisscrossed by a dense road network, with numerous communication routes connecting the individual market centers between the River Danube in the north and the Aegean Sea or the Sea of Marmara in the south. These roads often consisted of several routes running parallel to each other at a certain distance to facilitate the supply of military units and larger travel groups. In this way, even smaller market towns on secondary roads gained a certain importance as regional communication centers. The paper will present several examples from the economically important Eastern Thrace, the immediate hinterland of the Byzantine capital of Constantinople.
Military Mobility and Communication in Thrace through the Evidence of Seals
Alexandra-Kyriaki Wassiliou-Seibt, Dimitrios SidiropoulosSR 6
Within the framework of the international project “Lead Seals in Byzantine Thrace: Re-examination of data, mapping the distribution of findings and tracing the communication networks (LSByT)” funded by the Hellenic Foundation for Research and Innovation (https://lsbyt.web.auth.gr/), approximately 3,000 seals with known findspots, predominantly from the territory of modern Bulgaria, were reviewed and, on the basis of the information of the inscriptions, placed in relation to their findspot. Our presentation will focus on selected examples of Byzantine military officials with geographical command, as well as those of the regiments of the imperial guards (tagmata); the seals will be integrated into the potential historical contexts that triggered their mobility to Thrace.
Coin Circulation in Byzantine Thrace: New Findings from Bulgaria
Zhenya ZhekovaSR 6
The data from the coin finds in Thrace show that after the second decade of the 7th century the monetary circulation came to a complete halt. On the one hand, this anomaly is explained by the naturalization of the Empire’s economy, and on the other hand, by the lower stage of development of the barbarians newly settled in its territories, such as Asparuh’s Bulgarians, who are bearers of other socio-economic relations and have no money circulation. In Thrace, the lack of coins is also explained by the departure of Byzantine garrisons. The first signs of revival are seen with the coin issues of Constantine V (741 – 775), but even then, we can hardly talk about any definite economic recovery. Byzantium entered the tenth century with a stable financial system. Its economy was experiencing visible growth, which was also reflected in its monetary policy. The production of coins at the beginning of the tenth century was in gradation, in view of the documented finds so far from the territory of both Byzantium itself and its neighboring countries – especially Bulgaria. The large number of Byzantine coins documented from the present northeastern Bulgarian lands, once the heart of the First Bulgarian Kingdom, show that after 681 life here does not stop. The former Byzantine territories have new inhabitants and this is the population of the new united state – Danube Bulgaria. The concentration of coin finds around Pliska outlines not only the state’s center, but also the settlements that arose both on the outskirts of the capital and in the interior, for which we still do not have enough archaeological data. Therefore, the claim that Byzantine coins are found in this period only along the coast, where the Byzantine power nominally exists, needs to be reconsidered.
Remarks on the Topography and Toponymy of Southwestern Thrace
Peter SoustalSR 6
In this paper I focus on the southwesternmost part of Thrace, more precisely the Prefectures of Xanthi and Rodopi of the Hellenic Republic. My aim is to draw conclusions about the economy, administration and transport on the basis of the historical topography and toponymy, primarily from the Byzantine and Ottoman eras. Of particular interest are the connections to the neighboring regions of Macedonia, Eastern Thrace and the Rodope region.
Commercial Networks Between Thrace and the Aegean: The Evidence from the Amphorae
Natalia Poulou, Michail GkanatsasSR 6
Amphorae as transport vessels provide crucial evidence for assessing the economic structures of Byzantine regions, their trade networks, the circulation of goods, and, by extension, patterns of human mobility. This paper focuses on amphorae unearthed in Byzantine Thrace and the Aegean, dating from the mid-seventh to the eleventh century. Recent advances in typological classification over the last two decades, combined with archaeological and petrographic research, have significantly clarified questions of production and distribution, particularly within the Aegean. The evidence now allows us to reconstruct transport routes, trace the movement of commodities, and reconsider the dynamics of mobility among different groups within the Byzantine world.
2.09 TS – Cultural Cross–References in Late Byzantine Literature
The research presented in this Thematic Session will focus on late Byzantine literature, encompassing various genres and different authors. Each paper will explore the cross-cultural references and connections not only between Byzantine literature and the literature beyond Byzantium, but also between different historical epochs and genres within Byzantium. This also includes some theological and philosophical concepts and ideas, which will be presented in their historical context. The aim is to establish and to explore this connection further as a two-way communication. This concept of comparative methodology will illustrate the importance of the local (provinces and beyond Byzantium, or historical distance) and its communication with the capital (the mainstream). Obviously, the bulk of the literature is on the Capital’s side, when the comparison is based on geographical distinction. Therefore, this research will present first of all the attitude of Byzantine authors toward the other(ness), in order to see the position of the other, when the other side is not presenting itself.
Eros Beyond Byzantium: Cultural and Philosophical Cross-References in Hysmine and Hysminias
Daniela ToshevaHS 3
The Komnenian romance novels are often identified as a revival of an ancient genre — the romance novels of the Second Sophistic — and they are usually examined in relation to their ancient models. Hysmine and Hysminias by Eumathios Makrembolites, however, moves beyond imitation, transforming the inherited form into a reflection of Byzantine intellecetual and moral sensibilities. This paper examines how Makrembolites’ narrative creates a dialogue between the literary past and the spiritual present of twelfth-century Byzantium. Through the reworking of Platonic and Neoplatonic concepts of eros, the novel mediates between pagan philosophical heritage and Christian ethics, turning the ancient motif of idealized love into a vehicle for moral and theological reflection. By reading the romance as a site of philosophical negotiation rather than mere imitation, this paper demonstrates how Makrembolites redefines the boundaries of Byzantine identity through narrative experimentation. Ultimately, Hysmine and Hysminias exemplifies how late Byzantine literature operates as a space of cultural hybridity—an intersection where antiquity, Christianity, and contemporary intellectual discourse coalesce, revealing Byzantium’s enduring capacity to translate and transform the heritage of the past.
No Goat – No Milk: Echoes of Classical Greek Literature in John Tzetzes’ ἐκ τῶν τραγίσκων ούκ αμέλγεται γάλα
Maciej HelbigHS 3
This paper explores the dense intertextual fabric of John Tzetzes’ twelfth-century iambic poem, ἐκ τῶν τραγίσκων ούκ αμέλγεται γάλα (‘From little he-goats, no milk is drawn’). We argue the poem is a metaliterary palimpsest, where the proverb of the sterile goat becomes a vehicle for complex scholarly commentary, woven from allusions to Classical Greek models. Grounded in the editions of Petrides (1903) and Baldwin (1985), our analysis first deconstructs the core metaphor, tracing its proverbial origins and its potential as satire against the intellectual sterility Tzetzes perceived in contemporaries. The central thrust identifies the specific classical echoes animating the verse. We demonstrate how Tzetzes, the consummate grammatikos, infuses his lines with resonances from Attic comedy, particularly the grotesque bodily humour and animalistic imagery of Aristophanes. Furthermore, we examine the poem for traces of the iambographic tradition of Archilochus and Hipponax, whose spirit of invective Tzetzes adapts for his scholarly battles. Finally, we situate the poem within Tzetzes’ authorial persona as an embattled guardian of paideia. This short poem is a microcosm of his larger project. Each classical allusion acts as a badge of erudition, proving his point performatively: true intellectual ‘milk’—valuable insight—can only be drawn from the deep well of classical literature, not from the ‘little he-goats’ of superficial learning. This study illuminates the intricate methods by which a late Byzantine intellectual constructed his identity and authority through a deliberate re-appropriation of the classical past.
Plethon and the Byzantine Voice in Η Γυφτοπούλα (The Gypsy Girl)
Marija Chicheva-AleksikjHS 3
This paper investigates the presence and influence of Gemistos Plethon in Alexandros Papadiamandis’ novel Η Γυφτοπούλα, focusing on the ways in which Byzantine philosophical thought informs the literary narrative. Although Plethon is mentioned in the text, the precise reasons for his inclusion and the extent of his impact on the novel warrant closer examination. The study aims to explore how Plethon’s late Byzantine and Platonic ideas may have inspired Papadiamandis, shaping narrative strategies, character development, ethical reflection, and the depiction of “the other.” The research will employ close reading of selected passages from the novel, alongside comparative analysis of Plethon’s key philosophical writings, to identify thematic and conceptual resonances. Special attention will be given to ethical dilemmas, moral discourse, and the integration of philosophical ideas into the everyday lives of the characters, revealing how Papadiamandis adapts Byzantine intellectual heritage to a nineteenth-century Greek context. By exploring these intersections between literature and philosophy, this paper seeks to demonstrate the novel’s function as a medium for intellectual dialogue across time and culture. Since the translation of Η Γυφτοπούλα into contemporary Macedonian is currently in progress, this study will also highlight those linguistic expressions that reflect the Byzantine style, which simultaneously pose a challenge to render faithfully in a modern language.
Practical Wisdom and Cosmic Order: Plethon’s Reinterpretation of Phronesis in a Cross-Cultural Horizon
Jasmina PopovskaHS 3
Gemistos Plethon, often regarded as the last great philosopher of Byzantium, redefined classical concepts within his utopian and religious-political vision. Among these, phronesis—traditionally understood in Aristotelian ethics as practical wisdom guiding human action—receives a distinctive reinterpretation. This paper examines Plethon’s use of phronesis across his surviving writings, including the Nomoi, his political Memoranda, and his treatise De Differentiis Platonis et Aristotelis. Plethon retains the Aristotelian sense of phronesis as the faculty of right deliberation, but broadens its scope in two crucial directions. First, phronesis becomes the essential virtue of political leadership, enabling rulers and legislators to shape laws and institutions that mirror rational order. Second, and more innovatively, Plethon integrates phronesis into a Platonic–Neoplatonic framework, where practical wisdom not only secures justice in human affairs but also aligns the soul with divine and cosmic law. Situated at the intersection of Byzantine intellectual tradition, late antique Neoplatonism, and the early Renaissance revival of Plato, Plethon’s conception of phronesis illustrates the cultural cross-currents of his time. While drawing on Aristotle, he adapts Platonic categories inherited through Neoplatonism, and his vision in turn shaped early modern humanist debates. By analyzing the fragments of the Nomoi alongside Plethon’s advisory texts, the paper argues that phronesis is central to his vision of the ideal polity and the harmonious ordering of human life in accordance with the gods. In this sense, Plethon transforms a primarily ethical virtue into a cornerstone of his theological-political philosophy, bridging Byzantine, classical, and Renaissance horizons.
Maximus the Confessor and the Hesychast Tradition: Greek and Serbian Trajectories of the Essence–Energies Distinction
Vladimir CvetkovićHS 3
This study traces the diverse trajectories of the reception and interpretation of Maximus the Confessor within the hesychast tradition. It first examines Gregory Palamas’ reading of Chapters on Theology and Economy I.48–49, focusing on the phrase ἀπειράκις ἀπείρως, which received divergent interpretations not only from Palamas’ opponents, such as Akindynos, but also from his followers, including Philotheos Kokkinos. As a counterpoint, the article considers the reception of Maximus in Serbian-Slavic hesychasm, where the Four Hundred Chapters on Love served as a foundational text. In contrast to the Greek reception, which emphasized terminological analysis of ἀπειράκις ἀπείρως, the Slavic tradition read Maximus through a Dionysian lens, particularly via the diagrammatic representations of divine unity and differentiation included in Elder Isaiah of Serres’s 1371 translation of the Corpus Dionysiacum. The study argues that Serbian hesychasts articulated a relational rather than purely conceptual understanding of the essence–energies distinction, preserving the experiential and ontological dimensions of Palamite theology and shaping a distinct theological synthesis rooted in ascetic practice and contemplative knowledge.
What Has Constantinople To Do With Athens? Maximus Confessor’s Creative Appropriation of Hellenic Philosophy
Daniel HeideHS 3
In my paper I propose to examine the great Byzantine theologian St Maximus Confessor’s appropriation of Hellenic philosophy. As I will demonstrate, Maximus’ philosophical theology reveals a deep and creative engagement with pagan philosophy which sometimes produces surprising results. For example, by transposing Aristotle’s Physics onto the plane of metaphysics, Maximus argues for a temporal beginning to the world – a conclusion diametrically opposed to that of Aristotle. In terms of the Neoplatonists, Maximus presses the ‘intelligible triad’ into the service of Christian Trinitarian doctrine – even as he rejects the notion of a mediated hierarchy of being. A third example is Maximus’ use of Porphyrian logic which he creatively conjoins with the Pauline understanding of the Church as a unity-in-multiplicity. These are but three of myriad examples of Maximus’ creative engagement with Hellenic philosophy. As such, Maximus offers a fascinating case study of a 7th century Byzantine thinker’s engagement with the other in the form of Athenian and Alexandrian philosophy. Maximus’ deep understanding of philosophy throughout his writings bears witness to the cosmopolitan education of a professed monk while demonstrating that his engagement with pagan philosophy is neither one of dogmatic rejection nor uncritical reception. Instead, Maximus’ virtuosity and creativity as a philosophical theologian reveal to us the pinnacle of what can only be called an authentic Christian Byzantine philosophy. A striking example of the late Byzantine reception of Maximus the Confessor is the Church Slavonic translation of Epictetus’ Enchiridion, incorporated as the fifth century of Maximus’ Four Hundred Chapters on Love. This fusion of Stoic ethics and Maximian ascetic theology illustrates how late Byzantine and Slavic thought integrated Hellenic moral philosophy into the Christian pursuit of deification.
10:15 am – 11:45 am Session II
Free Communications
2.25 FC – Topography and Urbanism
Between Peaks and Paths: Topography as Context in the Architectural and Archaeological Survey of Late Antique Choma
Ayşe Merve Çilingir, Bülent ArıkanHS 6
This paper presents findings from an architectural and archaeological survey of the Elmalı Plain in southwestern Anatolia, focusing on the Late Antique and early Byzantine settlement of Choma. Located in the Bey Mountains at the western edge of the Taurus range, the Elmalı Plain is a highland basin whose protective topography made it a key intersection in regional and imperial networks. In Late Antiquity, the plain hosted a few urban centers surrounded by rural settlements. Choma, the largest, lay at the heart of the plain. Four major routes emphasized the plain’s strategic importance: two extended northward to inland Anatolia and the Aegean coast, while two led southward to the Mediterranean and coastal Lycia. These routes linked the plain to broader imperial, trade, and pilgrimage networks, making it a connective space between inland and coastal zones. Using classical architectural documentation and systematic archaeological fieldwork, this study examines how topography influenced settlement patterns and architectural choices. It highlights Choma’s role as a regional node within the Byzantine infrastructure, and how its built environment reflects evolving religious, economic, and logistical priorities. Rather than viewing the Elmalı Plain as peripheral, this study repositions it as a vital part of Byzantine provincial life. By foregrounding the interplay between geography, movement, and architecture, it offers new insights into rural life in the Byzantine world and the significance of highland regions within the empire’s territorial and cultural systems.
Il Kastron di Stilo e le strategie urbane nella Calabria bizantina (IX–XI sec.)
Francesco CuteriHS 6
Lo studio prende in considerazione la fondazione dei kastra nella Calabria bizantina (Italia) ed in particolare nei secoli IX-XI. Partendo dall’analisi della città di Stilo, per la quale disponiamo di una buona quantità di fonti documentarie e dei risultati di più ricerche archeologiche, saranno analizzate le modalità di sviluppo urbano di alcune città calabresi sorte in altura, sopra isolati acrocori lontano dal mare, quali: Rossano, Santa Severina, Gerace, Castelvetere, Oppido, Catanzaro. Lo studio, tenendo conto della disponibilità degli spazi urbanizzabili, e delle evidenze architettoniche sia civili che, soprattutto, ecclesiastiche, intende definire le strategie adottate per connotare le modalità di fondazione e trasformazione del tessuto urbano anche in relazione al ricorrente fenomeno dello sviluppo lungo i costoni rocciosi di un articolato sistema abitativo in grotta. Stilo, importante centro minerario, Santa Severina, che in età medio-bizantina diventerà sede di metropolìa, e Rossano sede di importanti personalità civili e religiose (ad esempio San Nilo), saranno i centri sui quali si farà maggiore affidamento per tracciare una storia urbana che tenga anche conto delle importanti connessioni culturali con la capitale dell’impero. Saranno inoltre prese in considerazioni le più tarde fondazioni, nell’XI secolo inoltrato, di altri centri quali Catanzaro e la sede vescovile di Oppido.
Difendere i limes imperiali: alcune strategie e architetture militari bizantine tra la Siria settentrionale e la Sicilia (VI–IX secolo), con Arena Antonina
Elie Essa Kas HannaHS 6
Il presente contributo si propone di analizzare, in chiave comparativa, le strategie difensive adottate dall’Impero bizantino in due aree di frontiera decisive ma geograficamente distanti: la Siria settentrionale e la Sicilia, tra il VI e il IX secolo. Entrambe le regioni furono oggetto di prolungati sforzi di controllo da parte dell’amministrazione imperiale in risposta a pressioni esterne (sassanidi, arabi, arabi-musulmani, nordafricani) e interne (dinamiche locali, autonomia comunitaria, instabilità territoriale). Attraverso un sistematico confronto tra la cultura materiale, si evidenziano sia le convergenze strutturali dei modelli difensivi bizantini, sia le differenze generate dall’adattamento ai diversi paesaggi naturali e culturali. Lo studio considera inoltre il ruolo delle comunità locali nella manutenzione e nel riuso delle strutture militari, con particolare attenzione alla persistenza delle architetture difensive bizantine in età islamica e normanna. L’approccio adottato, che integra fonti scritte, dati archeologici e modelli geo-strategici, offre una nuova prospettiva sulla gestione delle periferie imperiali, mettendo in luce le modalità con cui il potere bizantino cercò di mantenere una presenza efficace in territori marginali, sovente con fragilità infrastrutturale e una pluralità etnica e religiosa. In questo quadro, le infrastrutture difensive non vanno interpretate solo come dispositivi militari, ma altresì come strumenti di organizzazione dello spazio, di proiezione del potere e di mediazione tra centro e periferia. La comparazione tra la Siria settentrionale e la Sicilia consente di cogliere il grado di flessibilità dell’apparato bizantino nella gestione delle crisi, evidenziando come l’Impero seppe adattare modelli difensivi a contesti locali profondamente diversi. Questo contributo si propone dunque di arricchire il dibattito storiografico sulle frontiere bizantine, offrendo uno sguardo articolato sulle dinamiche militari, politiche e insediative che hanno modellato due importanti regioni dell’ecumene bizantina.
Architecture and Urbanism in Early Byzantine Delphi
Nikolaos Emmanouil MichailHS 6
Contrary to until recently held views, the city of Delphi did not decline along with its renowned oracle during the early Byzantine period. Although little is known about the city during Roman times, it seems that between the 4th and the 7th century AD Delphi had known a period not only of important economic upheaval, gaining the status of a regional trade and production center of ceramics, but of architectural and urban development as well. The city of the 4th to 6th century AD seems to have grown inside and out of the ancient sanctuary, gradually transforming the ancient shrine into a prosperous city quarter. Private houses and even luxurious villas were erected from the 4th century onwards along with public baths, cisterns and a forum, offering to the increasingly Christian Delphi all the standard elements of a Roman city. Using as point of reference the monumental complex of the so-called Roman Agora and its recently completed architectural study, the paper will explore the question of urban and architectural transformation in Early Byzantine Delphi. Constructed in front of the main, south-east entrance of Apollo’s sanctuary, the Roman Agora is one of the most prominent public buildings of the period. The analysis of its architectural configuration, construction techniques and location allows us to further examine how large-scale architectural projects like the one of the Roman Agora were instrumental in reshaping the city’s urban organization and even “relocate” its monumental center. Last but not least, the paper will address questions regarding architectural tradition and innovation as well as questions of imperial interest and interference vis-à-vis the city’s Early Byzantine development.
McFadden’s Worms: A Post-Disaster Archaeology of Early Byzantine Kourion Utilizing Legacy Data
Ian RandallHS 6
The current topography of the ancient city of Kourion was profoundly shaped by excavations in the 1930s through 1950s, conducted by a University of Pennsylvania team led through much of that period by George H. McFadden. The grand theatre, the House of Eustolios, and many of the palatial villas that form the core of the tourist experience of the site were excavated at that time. Since 2021 I have worked with what remains of the Penn material in the Episkopi museum storerooms, attempting to piece together coherent information about these landmarks in their post-earthquake phase, given that the excavations were never substantially published. This paper presents a preliminary synopsis of this work and the beginnings of a post-disaster archaeology of, and with, the Penn legacy data at Kourion.
2.26 FC – Modern Byzantiums: Reimagining Byzantine Heritage in the Long Nineteenth Century, Part I
The long nineteenth century witnessed a profound reconfiguration of Byzantine heritage across Europe and beyond. This period not only marked the institutionalization of Byzantine studies with the founding of journals and university chairs but also saw Byzantium emerge as a powerful cultural construct, reinvented through visual arts, architecture, music, literature, and performance. Far from a neutral revival, this reimagining of Byzantium intersected with the formation of national identities, colonial ambitions, and ideological narratives that reshaped both scholarly discourse and artistic production. This panel investigates how Byzantium was appropriated and transformed to serve diverse political, religious, and cultural agendas. It explores the ways in which the Byzantine legacy was used to legitimize modern identities, articulate imperial ideologies, or construct notions of historical continuity. Particular attention is paid to the tension between local reinterpretations and transregional exchanges, as well as to the entangled relationships between Byzantium, Orientalism, and the European imaginary. By examining these processes through an interdisciplinary lens, the panel contributes to a broader reflection on the uses of the past in modernity. It also engages with current debates on the decolonization of cultural heritage by reassessing how material and visual culture were mobilized to produce new cultural taxonomies and historical narratives. This panel aims to illuminate the multiplicity of “modern Byzantiums” that emerged across different geographies and discursive contexts, offering new insights into the enduring relevance and adaptability of the Byzantine image in the modern age.
‘Goût oriental, style byzantin pur’: Debating ‘Neo-Greek’ Architecture in Germany and France
Dominik MüllerHS 21
Before France exported ‘neo-Byzantine’ churches into its colonial territories, such as the Basilique Notre Dame d’Afrique in Algiers (1858–72), the terminology and historiography of ‘neo-Greek’ architecture were topics of an intense scholarly debate in the German states and France. During the first half of the 19th century, the synonym of ‘Byzantine’ found its way into texts by Sulpiz Boisserée, Christian Stieglitz, Rudolf Wiegmann, Georg Moller, and was introduced into France by Ludovic Vitet. Previously viewed as a signifier of decadence and stagnation, this upsurge of theories envisioned Byzantine influences as an expression of proto-national belonging and historical continuity established by the Ottonian dynasty in the 10th and 11th centuries. The idea of a transitional period thus integrated obscure geographical markers of the ‘Orient’ and ‘Occident’, and counterbalanced pan-European convergence with the aspiration of cultural autonomy in Germany by fusing classical and early-medieval architecture. Rediscovering the visual imaginaries of a fragmentary Byzantium, vibrant cultural associations with ancient Greece, the Roman Empire, and the Mediterranean East were opposed to a dogmatic classicism. The formerly neglected history and allegedly primitive, stagnant and decadent status of Byzantine architecture thus mediated between the demands of modern bourgeoise society and the legitimisations of the Prussian and Bavarian monarchs. This paper intends to contribute to the complex ideas of nationhood and its relation to architectural form by comparing the various conceptions of Byzantine architecture and their imaginary potential in 19th-century Germany and France. Interrogating the sociopolitical and theological concerns around the term ‘neo-Greek’, this paper attempts to lay open the conflicted cultural implications and ambivalent identities inherent to stylistic categories.
Claiming the Heritage of ‘Kyivan’ Rus’: Neo-Byzantine Style in Ukraine under the Russian Imperial Rule
Mariana BodnarukHS 21
The historical association of Russia with Byzantium was based on Orthodox Christianity, introduced to ‘Kyivan’ Rus’ from Constantinople. St. Volodymyr’s Cathedral in Kyiv (1862–1882), built at the suggestion of the Metropolitan of Moscow to commemorate the 900th anniversary of the baptism of ‘Kyivan’ Rus’ by Prince Volodymyr the Great, and Chersonesus Cathedral (completed in 1874–1876), commemorating the presumed site of Vladimir’s own baptism, exemplify Byzantine Revival architecture in the Russian Empire. St. Vladimir’s Cathedral in Chersonesus and the later Annunciation Cathedral in Kharkiv (1888–1901), designed by a local architect, were among the largest and tallest churches in the empire. Founded in Sevastopol in 1881, rather than in Chersonesus as originally intended, another St. Vladimir’s Cathedral, together with the Church of Christ’s Resurrection in Foros, consecrated in 1892, constitute two further prime examples of Neo-Byzantine architecture in Crimea. These churches, Neo-Byzantine in style but Neo-Russian in practice, drew on medieval Rus’ monuments, reflecting the extent to which the concepts of “Byzantine” and “medieval Russian” coincided in nineteenth-century thought. Chosen as the official national style by tsarist decree, this visual language evoked both imperial Byzantine and medieval Rus’ heritage in order to legitimize Russian territorial claims in Ukraine. The Orthodox Byzantine-Russian tradition, rooted in autocracy, developed into a key element of state identity and a political tool of imperial expansion. This paper argues that Neo-Byzantinism in late nineteenth-century architecture in Ukraine functioned as an instrument and extension of Russian colonial policy.
Byzantine Revival Synagogues as Sonic Spaces
Fani GargovaHS 21
The Byzantine revival, understood as a modern phenomenon, has frequently been associated with imperial or national representation. This association is evident in the institutionalization of the Byzantine revival as the preferred style for Russian churches and in the promotion of Byzantine-style mosaics in the Bavarian and Prussian kingdoms. It has also been regarded as an aesthetic device for modernist and avant-garde artists, seemingly devoid of any intrinsic meaning or political agenda. However, little attention has been paid to the use of the Byzantine revival as a means of creating visibility for minority communities, including the appropriation of the Byzantine style as a tool of self-empowerment. The adoption of the Byzantine style in synagogue architecture provides a compelling counter-narrative, as the multifaceted integration of this style was driven by a combination of political, aesthetic, and liturgical motivations for a non-Christian minority community. The advent of the Byzantine revival coincided with the age of emancipation and the struggle for religious liberty among European Jews. In various regions of Western and Central Europe, therefore, Reform synagogues began to appear as prominent architectural landmarks. The paper will explore this pivotal moment of redefinition in Jewish religious and architectural history, focusing on the prominence of the Byzantine revival in the context of Reform synagogues. The adoption of Byzantine architectural models emerged as a particularly fruitful solution for Reform synagogues that introduced musical accompaniment in the form of a choir and, on occasion, even an organ during service. Consequently, I will argue that the establishment of a Jewish religious reform was enabled and catalyzed by the Byzantine revival, understood not only as a visual style but also as an acoustic spatial solution.
Byzantine Echoes in a Habsburg Port: Neo-Byzantine Architecture in Trieste
Francesco LovinoHS 21
In the multicultural and politically charged milieu of Trieste, a pivotal port city of the Austro-Hungarian Empire, Neo-Byzantine architecture emerged as a powerful medium of religious, cultural, and ideological expression. From the mid-nineteenth to the early twentieth century, edifices such as the Serbian Orthodox Church of San Spiridione (1869), the monumental Synagogue (1912), and the now-lost Caffè Bizantino exemplified a conscious appropriation of Byzantine forms, reimagined to articulate communal identity, historical continuity, and cosmopolitan ambition. This paper examines the reinterpretation of the Byzantine aesthetic within Trieste’s sacred and civic architecture, situating it at the intersection of the city’s plural social fabric and its imperial context. By analyzing stylistic strategies, patterns of patronage, and contemporary reception, the study elucidates how Neo-Byzantinism contributed to the construction of a distinct architectural language that negotiated belonging and difference within the contested cultural landscapes of Central European modernity.
2.27 FC – The Council of Chalcedon and its Long Term Impacts
The Reception of the Henotikon in the Armenian Church: A Failed Attempt at Christological Unity
Sirun GrigoryanSR 6
The Council of Chalcedon, convened in 451, had far-reaching repercussions for the cohesion of Eastern Christianity, fragmenting the Byzantine Empire between dyophysite and monophysite factions. This theological and political schism provoked significant unrest, particularly in the empire’s eastern provinces. In an attempt to avert a deeper rupture, Emperor Zeno issued the Henotikon in 482—a unifying decree composed by Patriarch Acacius of Constantinople and addressed to the See of Alexandria. The document deliberately avoided a definitive stance on the rulings of Chalcedon, aiming instead to reconcile opposing Christian groups through a doctrinal formula characterized by its deliberate ambiguity, thus allowing for diverse theological interpretations in the interest of imperial stability. The Armenian Church, which was unable to dispatch representatives to Chalcedon due to political turmoil in 451, later rejected the council’s decrees on grounds of Christological divergence. This position fostered distrust and friction with the Patriarchate of Constantinople. Nevertheless, the Armenian ecclesiastical authorities temporarily endorsed the Henotikon, a gesture that briefly alleviated the theological estrangement with Byzantium. Despite this tentative rapprochement, it proved insufficient to halt the growing alienation between the two ecclesiastical bodies. The Byzantine insistence on dyophysitism ultimately reinforced Armenian resistance. This enduring tension is documented in various literary sources, notably in fragments preserved within a seventh-century Armenian compendium of ecclesiastical and theological writings, known as The Book of Letters (Գիրք թղթոց). This paper aims to examine the Armenian Church’s reception of the Henotikon and to explore how this response illustrates the intricate interplay of doctrinal and political forces between Armenia and Byzantium during the fifth and sixth centuries.
A Miaphysite Network in Constantinople? The Case of Zʿura in the 530s
Changxu HuSR 6
At the synodos endemousa of 536, alongside the deposed bishops of Constantinople (Anthimos), Antioch (Severos), and Apamea (Petros), a Syrian monk named Zʿura (Gr. Zooras) was also condemned. The Chalcedonian monks, led by Marianos, archimandrite of the Dalmatou Monastery, emphasised in their petitions the close association of Zʿura with Severos and Petros, portraying them as a triad to be anathematised. Curiously, however, in John of Ephesus’s hagiographical account, any explicit connection between Zʿura and these prominent Miaphysite leaders is difficult to discern. Was there in fact a functioning Miaphysite network between these figures in Constantinople during the 530s that the Chalcedonian monks sought to dismantle? Or should we instead ask why they deemed it expedient and necessary to group the three— or, with Anthimos, the four—together for condemnation? While several scholars have provided persuasive explanations for Zʿura’s personal downfall, particularly concerning his interactions with laypeople in the capital, the question of his alleged affiliations with other Miaphysite ecclesiastical figures remains open to further inquiry. This paper explores the issue by examining the activities of Miaphysite monks and clerics in Constantinople, the internal dynamics of the Chalcedonian camp during the same period, and the rhetorical strategies employed by Chalcedonian actors in constructing the narrative of a unified Miaphysite threat at the synodos endemousa of 536. In doing so, the paper aims to shed new light on the politics of ecclesiastical labelling and the strategic use of condemnation in shaping ecclesiastico-political landscape.
The Caliphate and the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) Empire at the Crossroad of Chalcedon: A Historical Assessment
Andrew RoushdySR 6
The rise of Islam in the seventh century irrevocably transformed the religious and political landscape of the Byzantine Empire. This paper explores how the Islamic conquests of traditionally non-Chalcedonian regions, particularly Egypt and Syria, altered the dynamics between Chalcedonian and non-Chalcedonian Christians within the empire. Initially, Byzantine emperors and ecclesiastical leaders pursued efforts toward reconciliation, seeking to heal the Chalcedonian Schism that had divided the empire since the Council of Chalcedon (451). These attempts, evident in the initiatives under emperors such as Heraclius and the development of theological formulas like Monothelitism, reflected both theological motivations and pragmatic concerns for imperial unity in the face of external threat. However, the swift loss of key provinces to Arab Muslim forces deprived the empire of much of its non-Chalcedonian population. This demographic shift contributed to a hardening of attitudes within the remaining Chalcedonian leadership. By the time of the Sixth Ecumenical Council (680–681), conciliatory approaches had largely been abandoned. The council not only condemned Monothelitism but also reaffirmed Chalcedonian Christology with renewed vigor, effectively excluding non-Chalcedonian perspectives from any official ecclesiastical standing within the empire. Analyzing conciliar texts, imperial correspondence, and contemporary theological writings, this paper traces how the interplay between external Islamic pressure and internal theological debates shaped the empire’s final consolidation of Chalcedonian orthodoxy. I argue that the rise of Islam was a crucial, if often underappreciated, factor in ending serious efforts at reunion, as the loss of non-Chalcedonian provinces reduced the political incentive for compromise. In exploring this shift, the paper contributes to a broader understanding of how external geopolitical developments impacted internal Christian doctrinal divisions during a critical transitional period in Byzantine history, and ultimately, how the loss of the Middle East led to the Imperial Church’s resolve to irrevocably sever unity with the non-Chalcedonian faction at the Sixth Ecumenical Council.
Reframing Byzantinization: Nerses of Lambron and the Reception of Byzantine Rite in Cilician Armenia
Arman ShokhikyanSR 6
This paper investigates the reception and creative adaptation of Byzantine Rite in twelfth-century Cilician Armenia through the lens of The Explanation of the Divine Liturgy by Nerses of Lambron (1153–1198), Archbishop of Tarsus. As a leading ecclesiastical figure during the Armenian Kingdom’s close interactions with Byzantium, Nerses exemplifies a phase of deliberate theological engagement with imperial Greek sources, shaped by both admiration and selectivity. His commentary provides a rare example of a non-Byzantine reception of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy of Pseudo-Dionysius, filtered through an Armenian theological lens and deployed within a Eucharistic mystagogy.
Rather than adopting Byzantine forms wholesale, Nerses integrates key elements such as the Synaxis, Prothesis Rites, and aspects of the Anaphora of Chrysostom, while preserving central Armenian theological emphases, including the Christological Trisagion and the Anaphora of Athanasius. This composite liturgy reflects not only ritual borrowing but also theological negotiation, particularly regarding ecclesial hierarchy, consecration, and mystical ascent. His use of Dionysian concepts in Armenian translation reveals both a familiarity with and a reframing of Byzantine hierarchies in service of a distinct ecclesiology. This paper reconsiders the prevailing historiography of “Byzantinization” (Taft, Winkler, Galadza) by highlighting the agency of Armenian ecclesiastics in shaping what was received and reinterpreted. It situates Nerses’ liturgical thought within the broader context of Byzantine-Armenian relations in Cilicia and argues that his work marks a significant moment in the diffusion of Byzantine liturgical theology beyond imperial boundaries. In doing so, this paper offers a historical-critical analysis of Nerses’ commentary as a document of liturgical diplomacy and theological transformation. This, in turn, opens a further fertile space for our understanding of how Byzantine ritual was circulated, contested, and reshaped on the empire’s peripheries.
2.28 FC – Human, Nature and the Reception of Ancient Knowledge
New Approaches to Photios’ Amphilochia
Christofora FitrouHS 2
The Amphilochia, one of the least studied works of Patriarch Photios, is the topic of my doctoral dissertation currently being completed at the University of Patras, under the title “The Amphilochia of Patriarch Photios: A Philological Study on the Collection and Its Relation to Photios’ Epistolary Corpus”. The aim of my research is to investigate the terms of the collection’s formation and, consequently, to highlight its identity through a series of parameters, with particular emphasis on its connection to the manuscript tradition of the Patriarch’s letters. In my communication, I will focus on the prevailing scholarly view that Amphilochia is a collection of erotapokriseis (questions and answers) on the basis of the question-title of each text. However, the evidence of the collection itself indicates that these titles do not necessarily define the collection’s affiliation to a specific literary genre but rather suggest a special function related to a formal organisation of its material. In this context, titles serve the thematic classification and communication of each text’s content to the reader, with their structure facilitating interpretive focus on the points in question, revealing that Photios’ explanatory method moves in the same direction. This approach hopefully reopens the question of the Amphilochia’s identity, offering new data for understanding the collection’s composition.
Crossing Lines: Homeric Allusion and Coded Invective in Procopius’ Book II of Wars
David KennedyHS 2
This paper will argue that, at the start of Book II of Wars, Procopius delivers a damning assessment of Justinian’s foreign policy utilising the trope of speaking, as Kaldellis calls it, the ‘ugly truths’ through the mouths of foreigners. The text in question follows the revolt in Armenia in 538 and sees Procopius use coded invective to criticise Justinian’s foreign policy through the speeches of the Gothic and Armenian envoys who were seeking aid from the Persian king Chosroes against the Romans. Alongside this, Procopius also employs allusions to Homer in his narrative of the death of the Roman commander Sittas. The paper will show how this invective is a continuous theme connecting the speeches of the Gothic and Armenian envoys along with the intervening account concerning Sittas. This invective functions to present Justinian’s poor management of foreign affairs as creating the very thing he needed to avoid, namely driving the Armenians into open revolt and creating a second front in the East. The paper represents a re-reading of Procopius’ presentation of Sittas and argues that it plays an important role within the text’s wider coded invective toward Justinian. It will also show how this invective was relevant to contemporary concerns, since Procopius published Wars at a time when Belisarius was facing similar difficulties to Sittas during his second Italian campaign.
The Question of Natural Knowledge in Theophylaktos Simokatta (d. after 640) Quaestiones Physicae (Translation, Commentary and Context)
Damian LiviuHS 2
Theophylaktos Simokatta (c.580-c.640), a byzantine historiographer, had an interest in abstract thought, theological issues and natural knowledge. He wrote, besides history, Ethical Epistles, On Predestined Terms of Life and Quaestiones Physicae, a short work on the various problems of natural phenomena. This minor work is written in the form of a dialogue (question-answer format). The text deals with some supposed wonders of nature. Some historians consider the work scarcely a serious work of scholarship, but merely a brief example of paradoxographic genre of pseudo-scientific literature of a sophistical nature, intended for entertainment: as an example, one question concerns the ravens that do not drink water in summer. However, other questions may express some more serious content: such is the dialogue about a plant called ruta/rue and why it has an effect on snakes or snakes’ bites (venom). Since I shared in the past, at a conference at the University of Bucharest, the importance of this work for the transmission of ancient knowledge in Byzantium (ancient authorities that Theophylakt Simokatta used), the purpose of this presentation, after more research, is to strengthen the case for interest in natural knowledge in Byzantium using paradoxographical texts. His Epistles circulated in the 12th century (Vat. gr. 1349 and 1391) and his Quaestiones Physicae appear also in the 12th century (in Michael Glykas), used as a source of information along with the Physiologus, Claudius Aelianus (On the Nature of Animals) works of Psellos (De omnifaria doctrina), which indicates that we have a text that circulated also as a source of knowledge.
The Transformations of the Physiologus
Caroline MacéHS 2
The earliest Physiologus collection was probably created in a third-century Egyptian ascetic community. At the beginning a modest and poorly written booklet containing fascinating stories, it underwent numerous transformations through different times and places. The present contribution will highlight the main landmarks of these transformations with special attention to book formats and manuscript contexts in different languages.
The Mutability of Αll Τhings Ηuman and Monastic Life in Romanos Melodus’ Kontakion On Life in the Monastery
Theocharis PapavissarionHS 2
Romanos the Melodist (died after 555) lived during the reign of Byzantine Emperor Anastasius I (491-518). Due to the high lyricism and intense drama of his poems, he has rightly been described as the Pindar of ecclesiastical poetry. His poetic greatness earned him universal recognition and acclaim in Constantinople. The increased interest in the person and work of Romanos in recent years has often been referred to as the ‘Romanos Renaissance’. In this paper, we examine Romanos’ kontakion entitled On Life in the Monastery (Εἰς ὁσίους μοναχούς, ἀσκητὰς καὶ μοναζούσας). We believe that this kontakion is of great interest, as it presents two important anthropological perspectives. On the one hand, it focuses on worldly life, which is characterized by the transience, relativity, and futility of rational beings because of their creation out of nothing. In our worldly reality, people’s efforts often seem futile and useless, since injustice and evil prevail, while good is not always rewarded, as is the case in Paradise. One can discern certain hints of theodicy in Romanos’ references. On the other hand, Romanos proposes the monastic path as the ultimate model of the angelic society, a life of silence and praise, far from the cares of the present world. In conclusion, the kontakion is, on the one hand, a constant reminder of the relativity and futility of this life and, on the other, a paean to the ascetic way and its proximity to heavenly life.
2.29 FC – The Reception of Byzantium in Modern Academia I
Gyula Moravcsik (1892–1972)
Erika JuhászHS 30
Gyula Moravcsik remains the most renowned Hungarian Byzantinologist to date. However, his scholarly work and academic virtues were not only appreciated in Hungary. His humility towards research and his extraordinary perseverance resulted in outstanding works that also won the recognition of his colleagues abroad. Over the years, he became a member of numerous scholarly organizations both at home and abroad, sometimes holding the post of President or Vice-President. He was elected an external or honorary member of several foreign academies and received several prestigious decorations, both military and civilian. The paper aims to provide further additions to the work of Gyula Moravcsik based on the documents found in his legacy and archival sources.
Byzantium in the Antipodes: the Flourishing of Byzantine Cultural Memory in the Greek–Australian Diaspora
Olympia NelsonHS 30
In a global landscape where Byzantine studies are flourishing, Australia presents a compelling and unexpected case of ‘Byzantium beyond Byzantium’. While historically and geographically disconnected from the Byzantine Empire, 21st-century Australia has become a site for the ongoing life of Byzantium. This paper explores how the identity of diasporic Greek Australians, particularly of the third-generation, is enriched by Byzantine cultural memory. Drawing on the theme of ‘Byzance après Byzance’, this paper positions the Australian Greek Orthodox community as both custodians and interpreters of a living Byzantine legacy. Through urban centres like Melbourne, home to the second-largest Greek population outside of Athens, and Sydney, where vibrant Greek communities have built and adorned Orthodox churches in a distinctly neo-Byzantine style, this study examines how younger generations of Greek Australians engage with Byzantium. Far from being a dormant legacy dismissed or overlooked by younger generations, Byzantium has become important for identity and spirituality. This phenomenon is not a nostalgic one: it reflects a flourishing of Byzantine cultural forms in an unexpected global context. The use of icons in homes and the ritual practices surrounding their veneration, recent major museum exhibitions (https://mona.net.au/stuff-to-do/art/heavenly-beings) and aesthetic choices in new church architecture all point to a living tradition. Australia, once as distant as possible from the Eastern Roman Empire, has become a new frontier for the continued presence of Byzantium. In engaging with the theme ‘Byzantium beyond Byzantium’, this paper positions Australia as an example of how diasporic communities transmit Byzantine culture and adapt it to new cultural and generational landscapes.
Contextualising the Paul Lemerle Collection at Rikkyo Library in Postwar Japanese Byzantine Studies
Minoru OzawaHS 30
The Niiza Preservation Library of Rikkyo University houses the personal library of Professor Paul Lemerle of the Collège de France. Immediately following Lemerle’s death in 1989, the collection was acquired by Rikkyo University with special funding, in accordance with his wishes. It comprises a vast array of materials, including 2,203 books, 1,129 journal issues, and 5,867 offprints. It contains rare materials, some of which are available only in this collection in Japan. Not only does it constitute one of the richest repositories of Byzantine literature in the country, but it also offers valuable insights into Lemerle’s intellectual footsteps, including his annotations and marginalia. This presentation will proceed in three parts. First, it reconstructs the process of acquisition using internal, previously unpublished documents from Rikkyo University. Second, it situates the collection within the broader history of the university library’s holdings. Third, it contextualizes the acquisition within the postwar history of Byzantine Studies in Japan. Through this multifaceted analysis of the Lemerle Collection, the presentation aims to shed light on how Byzantium has been situated within the intellectual history of Medieval Studies in postwar Japan.
Georgios Zaviras (1744–1804) and the Orthodox Polemical Theology in Hungary
Borbála SzebehleczkyHS 30
My paper analyzes the theological contributions of Georgios Zaviras (1744–1804), a significant intellectual leader of the first Greek diaspora in Hungary, whose substantial theological work remains largely unexplored despite its importance. The presentation centers on Zaviras’s Σύνταγμα περὶ τῆς κράσεως τοῦ ἱεροῦ ποτηρίου, in which he critically engages with Western European Protestant and Hungarian authors concerning the Holy Eucharist, based on patristic authorities, Byzantine theologians, and modern Greek thinkers to defend the Orthodox faith in Hungary. The paper will also examine Zaviras’s handbook, Βιβλιοθήκη Πολεμική, which presents biographies of key polemical authors. Furthermore, the Ἀρχαία Ἀπομνημονεύματα illustrates his engagement with the East-West Schism, analyzing its historical and theological roots, particularly concerning the Filioque and the use of azyma. Zaviras critiques Western innovations, referencing figures such as Photius and Patriarch Michael Keroularios, and utilizing synods and patristic writings to support Orthodox positions. His work functions as a historical account, theological defense, and a lament for lost unity. The presentation will also address Zaviras’s Ἱερά Σύμμεικτα, a collection of short theological studies tackling diverse questions such as the salvation of heretics, the image of the Father, miraculous icons, infant baptism in times of danger, the re-ordination of priests, and free will. This paper will offer an introductory exploration of Zaviras’s arguments within these reflections. Finally, it will examine Zaviras’s significant work, Νέα Ἑλλάς. While primarily a historical and biographical account, it implicitly reflects his theological perspectives by highlighting figures who engaged in religious debates. Overall, Zaviras’s diverse intellectual endeavors, encompassing the refutation of Protestantism, anti-Catholic polemics, engagement with the East-West Schism, underscore his crucial role in shaping Orthodox intellectual discourse in 18th-century Hungary. His commitment to defending Orthodox theology against both Protestant and Catholic challenges, alongside his exploration of fundamental theological questions, reflects a theology characterized by preservation rather than innovation.
2.30 FC – Asceticism and Monasticism
Rethinking Monastic Identity: A New Perspective on Binbirkilise–Değle
Gözde Demir MerziHS 7
Approximately 29 kilometers north of the ancient city of Laranda (now Karaman), the ruins of Binbirkilise — “Thousand and One Churches” — are scattered across the hills and plains of the extinct Karadağ volcano in central Anatolia. Beyond the numerous structures clustered within the ancient settlements of Madenşehir and Değle, Karadağ hosts additional Byzantine-era remains situated on various hilltops. While early travelers began visiting the area in the late 18th century, formal academic investigations only commenced in 1895. Within the framework of my doctoral thesis, I analyzed the architectural remains of Değle, focusing particularly on its typology, settlement patterns, and distinctive characteristics — a subject that has remained at the center of scholarly debate since the earliest explorations of the region. Although no written evidence survives to support the widespread existence of monasteries, 19th- and early 20th-century scholars frequently interpreted complexes in remote, elevated locations as monastic sites. Likewise, structures with perimeter walls, courtyards, and multiple rooms at Değle were consistently labeled as monasteries from the earliest explorations. Recent Byzantine scholarship has increasingly questioned these uncritical attributions, seeking instead to clarify the functional ambiguities of such complexes. Notably, the Alahan site has been reinterpreted as a pilgrimage center, while Cappadocia’s rock-cut courtyard complexes are now understood to have functioned primarily as residential spaces. Building on recent research and newly uncovered field evidence, this study revisits the Değle settlement, proposing that it served purposes beyond monasticism. The possibility of secular and monastic structures coexisting must be considered, recognizing the fluid boundary between religious and secular life. By analyzing Değle’s spatial relationships with neighboring settlements, strategic locations such as fortresses and military routes, and its broader integration into the Karadağ landscape, this study offers a reassessment of the settlement’s character and function.
Signs in Silver: Prestigious Patronage in the Circle of Apa Abraham of Hermonthis
Luke HesterHS 7
Around the year 600 C.E., a woman named Eulogia, daughter of Potamon, donated a silver object into the care of a priest Praepositus for use in a church located within the former Pharaonic Temple of Rameses II at Luxor. Alongside a prominent Christogram is emblazoned the name “Father Abraham, Bishop” in Greek; archaeological and epigraphic evidence suggests this is the well-attested Abraham of Hermonthis. The silver sheet represents one portion of the Luxor Treasure, unearthed in 1889 by French archaeologist Eugène Grébaut, which has been left out of most discussions of late antique Egypt and early Byzantine silver. Though its precise function remains obscure, either a rectangular paten or incense box cover, I explore the reception of this luxurious item through a contextual analysis of patronage systems, episcopal authority, and spiritual protection. It is my contention that the Apa Abraham plate served as a marker of reciprocal assurance between Abraham and his church community. It was unusual amongst comparanda for its conspicuous commemoration of a bishop who was active but not the donor, declaring the patron’s wish to acknowledge Abraham’s elevated spiritual status. The object thereby solicited religious approval from the figure who had authoritative control over crucial rituals such as the celebration of the Eucharist. While officially under Byzantine administration, Abraham’s ecclesiastical circle was governed by the anti-Chalcedonian Patriarch of Alexandria Damian, conflicting with the imperial church. The dedicatory inscription, in Greek, thus reveals that linguistic expression did not indicate doctrinal positionality in Egypt near the end of Byzantine rule, but evinced elite education. Through analyzing his personal correspondences in Coptic on surviving ostraca, I propose that the silver plate demonstrated explicit allegiance to Abraham and implicit acceptance of his Miaphysite faith while simultaneously revealing the continuity of Mediterranean habits of patronage to signal status and spiritual authority.
The Solitary Exercise in Cenobitic Life Αccording to Saint Theodore the Studite
Spyridon PanagopoulosHS 7
This paper traces the foundations of cenobitic life through the Studite cenobitic reform of the 9th century AD. By analyzing the Catechisms, a work of St. Theodore the Studite, the backbone of the monastic regulation of the life of his community is presented. It is an attempt to analyze some of the most basic topics that are found throughout the two collections of Catecheses, the Small and the Great. The themes that we have gathered are: the imitation of Christ, Saint Apostles and Holy Fathers, obedience, chastity, spiritual fatherhood, love, holy communion, unity, virtues, ascetic struggles, confirmation of faith, learning God by dogma and ethics. It is evident, throughout Theodore’s scriptures, how intense an interest he took in the monks individually, how he delighted in their progress, and mourned when they drifted away from virtuous living. He never forgets the great diversity of character among the men with whom he has to deal. He feels egalitarian towards others, in such a way that many times he levels himself to the audience. The labour of all in the monastery, however different in kind, is directed to the same end and is a form of divine service. Their common sufferings are the foreteller of common joys to come. Generally speaking, it is concluded that cenobitic life, according to Saint Theodore, is one way for people who have promised to perform the monastic profession that leads to the “Prototype” of the souls, to eternal life in Paradise. Christ is the beginning and end of the spiritual quest at the same time and certainly rewards the monks who try to reach him with enlightenment, joy and peacefulness from this very life.
The Power of Shadow: Rethinking Byzantine Monastic Space
Maréva UHS 7
While light has received substantial attention in Byzantine studies, shadow – its inseparable counterpart – remains largely unexplored. This paper proposes a preliminary study of the role of shadow in monastic churches, considered not as a mere absence of light, but as a sensory condition constitutive of spatial experience. Challenging conceptions of ecclesiastical space based on visual clarity and formal legibility, this study aims to examine how shadow generates an embodied and interiorized experience by modulating perceptions, softening architectural limits, blurring visual hierarchies, and disrupting lived temporality. Far from being a passive medium, shadow emerges as an active agent: it envelops the body and slows the gaze, movement, and gestures. It shapes an experience of the invisible and the immaterial, fostering contemplation and inner transformation. Drawing on monastic architecture, liturgical and theological texts from the Middle and Late Byzantine periods, and a phenomenological approach, this paper will explore how shadow produces a meaningful sensory alteration within the monastic context, closely linked to prayer and withdrawal from the world.
Too Elusive to Grasp: Assessing the Debate Over the Historicity of the Letter Collection of Isidore of Pelusium
Dimitrios ZaganasHS 7
The letter corpus transmitted under the name of Isidore of Pelusium is the largest surviving Byzantine collection (ca. 2,000 letters), yet its past and future exploitation is greatly hampered by the uncertainty about its historicity and date. Some viewed it as a later literary fiction, many as a genuine correspondence from the early fifth century CE, while others remained sceptical. Has the problem been adequately addressed, or perhaps resolved? Not really. This paper will critically review the debate over the historicity of Isidore’s letter collection, highlighting the strengths and flaws of each approach to a problem that is intrinsic to Isidore’s corpus itself and seems incapable of wholly satisfactory solution.
The Myth of Monasticism and the Mirage of the Sinai Desert
Ryan AbramowitzHS 7
TBA
Round Tables
2.16 RT – Byzantium and the Muslim World Beyond Conflict: Tracing Aspects of Exchange in Science with a Focus on Technology, Crafts, and Expertise
In recent decades, scholarly debate has increasingly focused on the interactions, mutual influences, and technological transfers facilitated by various forms of mobility between Byzantium and the Islamic world. This Round Table aims to explore practices and techniques in different fields that indicate – or imply – cultural and material exchanges. The two-way transmission of technical expertise has not yet been fully explored from either a theoretical or a practical perspective. Evidence of these exchanges appears in Byzantine sources as well as in Latin, Arabic, Syriac, and other textual traditions. The flow of technical knowledge extended beyond Byzantium, circulating in diverse social and geographical contexts, often independently of conflicts in Persian, Arab, or Turkish regions. Various factors acted as agents of cultural and technological transfer. Troops, prisoners of war, population groups, and individual figures – such as scholars, ambassadors, artisans, merchants, and even military officers – contributed to these exchanges. The papers in this Round Τable will attempt to examine the promoters of skills and knowledge, the driving forces behind these exchanges, and other factors that facilitated them.
Agents of Cultural Transfers in Byzantium: Unravelling the Asian Influence
Rustam ShukurovBIG-HS
This paper offers a comprehensive exploration of the intellectual and material interactions between Byzantium and various Asian cultures, including Persian, Arabic, and Turkic (Eastern and Northern) regions. Despite growing academic interest in these interactions over recent decades, the nuances of cultural transfers from Asia to Byzantium have yet to be fully conceptualized. This paper aims to fill this gap by scrutinizing the mechanisms, structure, and underlying motives of these exchanges, which have been insufficiently addressed in existing literature. Central to our investigation is the role of the agents responsible for these cultural transfers. The paper will analyse the social and cultural status of these individuals, exploring how their positions within their respective societies facilitated the exchange of ideas, art and technology. It will also compare and contrast the motivations and objectives of different groups involved in these transfers, shedding light on the complexities of cross-cultural interactions. Furthermore, the paper will delve into how these agents, with their unique perspectives and agendas, shaped the nature and content of the cultural and material exchanges. Special attention will be given to the impact of specific agents on the transmission of ideas, fictional and scientific texts, artistic styles and technological innovations from Asia to Byzantium. By examining the agents of cultural transfer in detail, this study aims to contribute a nuanced understanding of how Byzantium assimilated and transformed Asian elements into its cultural fabric. This paper not only adds to the historical narrative of Byzantine-Asian relations but also offers insights into the broader dynamics of cultural exchange and influence in the medieval world.
Navigating Nature: Maritime Expertise and Environmental Adaptation in Byzantium and the Islamic Eastern Mediterranean
Maria LeontsiniBIG-HS
The nautical skills of naval officers and sailors in Byzantium and the Islamic world required, among other skills, a combination of practical experience and theoretical knowledge of environmental conditions, including winds, currents, and coastal geography. Byzantine nautical manuals emphasize the importance of understanding natural conditions and adapting navigation or organizing naval expeditions accordingly. This study investigates whether and how this specialization was implemented, among imperial admirals or among specialized crews, and attempts to place it in the context of the circulation of Byzantine and Arabic treatises on astrology, astronomy, and meteorology. The stark contrast between the sparse documentation of Byzantine naval material—such as maps or instruments—and the comparatively richer Arab archive raises important questions about the transmission, secrecy, and strategic priorities underpinning Byzantine naval knowledge.
Old Concepts, New Applications: Water, Fire, and Relevant Technologies Producing Dual-Use Items in Byzantium and the Neighbouring Areas
Nike Ekaterini KoutrakouBIG-HS
This paper examines the ‘dual-use items’ (a term which encompasses goods and technologies that have both civilian and military applications) and their production in a historical perspective, focusing on Byzantium and neighbouring areas. Using as a starting point the ‘dual use’ concept of fire and water producing energy goods as well as their technological applications, it studies their evolution in Byzantium and her neighbours. Relevant lexical references attest the concept of fire as energy producer, (e.g. fire as δραστικὸν στοιχεῖον-active element and its use for thermal energy through the δραστήριος κίνησις-active movement of pyroxenes or for light/fire production through τῷ δραστικῷ τῆς θρυαλλίδος -the active action of the fuse) both in everyday life and in war. Similarly, water was seen both as an active energy producer by use of hydropower and as a weapon in wartime, as attested by submerging enemies (ἐξυδατώνειν) through river hydraulics. Relevant processing techniques developed out of various fields (tanning, metallurgy, glass and gold working, pharmacy/medicine, ceramics), and chemical operations as using the ἄμβιξ/alembic, produced both luxury/everyday products and oils and incendiary substances which could be thrown against enemies in stone/ceramic/glass grenades. Cross-references to Greek authors in Arab treatises, or to Arabs ‘περιβοήτου[ς] έν τεχνουργίᾳ’ mentioned in Greek manuscripts, attested to the existence of dual-use items as well as to the interaction between medieval Byzantium and the Islamic world. The question remains as to the development of such knowledge being due to direct exchange through observation and ‘industrial’ spying, or to a parallel approach with innovations inspired indirectly from perusal of ancient authors and experimentation. Military manuals seem to privilege the direct approach but silence or ciphers in written treatises when referring to the production of inflammable substances (as the alcohols), point rather to the second approach or to a combination of both.
Cross-cultural Transfers of Automata and Mechanical Artillery Knowledge between Byzantines and Arabs
Stavros LazarisBIG-HS
My talk will focus on the production of automata (such as hydraulic machines, recreational automata including animated animals, etc.) and various war machines (mangonels, trebuchets, incendiary devices, etc.) through the study of several Byzantine and Arab texts. In this paper, I aim to review the reciprocal influences and technological transfers between Byzantines and Arabs (9th-13th c.), as well as the supposed functions of these inventions, namely to serve, entertain, and protect.
Trading More than Blows: The Flow of Military Technology Between the Middle Byzantine State and the Islamic Orient
Christos MakrypouliasBIG-HS
If we are to believe the official statements contained in Byzantine sources (including military manuals, legal texts, and the works of emperors such as Constantine Porphyrogenitus), most aspects of military technology were (or should have been) well-guarded state secrets. Emperor Constantine VII’s advice to his son to protect the “secret” of Greek Fire is a case in point, as are the earlier prohibitions in the Theodosian Code against instructing “barbarians” in the manufacture of weapons and siege engines or exporting shipbuilding techniques to neighbouring nations. Many modern researchers—Byzantinists in particular—have subscribed to this view. But other sources, especially those produced in the Islamic East (a society whose educated elites were far more “mechanically minded” than the Byzantines), paint a different picture: one of the widespread dissemination of military technology and the existence of a common vocabulary of military matters. Our aim is to provide a systematic overview of the current state of research on this fascinating aspect of cultural exchange between the two worlds and to pinpoint gaps in our current knowledge. We also examine the literary sources—both narrative and technical—of the Middle Byzantine period for evidence revealing the degree to which various elements of Byzantine and Arab military technology (technical know-how, terminology, etc.) may have been shared by both powers. We hope this evidence will support the idea that the flow of military technical know-how between the Middle Byzantine state and the Islamic East was not only uninterrupted but also reciprocal. This is a study not only in the history of technology, but in cultural history as well.
Audio Technology in Secular Byzantine-Muslim Environments in Texts and Illustrated Manuscripts of the 10th–12th Centuries
Stavroula SolomouBIG-HS
The aim of this paper is to shed light on sound as a cross-cultural factor on the basis of exchanges, both in peace and war, between the Byzantines and Muslim Arabs. It examines technical knowledge and expertise in sound management in secular Byzantine and Muslim settings, both civilian and military, from the 10th to the 12th centuries. We focus on various matters, namely, the physics of sound, acoustics, materials used, on the manufacturing and functioning of musical instruments, on alarm systems in camps and on immersive acoustic experiences. We compare the evidence provided by Byzantine and Arab texts in order to reveal aspects of the transmission and interaction of the technology of sound in the Eastern Mediterranean. This evidence includes historiographical material, military manuals, diplomatic reports, treatises on music theory, lexicographical references, and illustrated manuscripts. A study of how these two medieval cultures perceived sound thus shows that sound functions as one index of history.
2.17 RT – Viva voce. The Agency of Envoys in the Medieval Mediterranean
In the medieval Mediterranean, envoys on diplomatic dispatches often carried not only official written statements but also messages transmitted viva voce. This can be inferred from occasional oblique references in official documents. It appears that in some cases viva voce exchanges exerted an impact which went beyond what was put down in writing. One example can be drawn from the ample and pointed report of the famous embassy to Constantinople led by Liudprand, bishop of Cremona, in the name of the Ottonians.Those living along the shores of the Mediterranean had inherited a regard for the written word from Classical Antiquity but also from the book-based Abrahamic religions. However, they also had exchanges with other peoples which relied on orally transmitted consuetudes and knowledge. Therefore, this round table aims to bring together scholars from various fields of medieval and Byzantine studies to reflect, comparatively, on the following: how orally transmitted intelligence stood vis-à-vis written documentation in the diplomatic exchanges between polities of the medieval Mediterranean; how personal persuasion could go beyond official expectations or, on the contrary, fail spectacularly to the point of jeopardising the diplomatic mission. The papers might be collected in a special issue of a journal to offer a new perspective on the history of political relations in the medieval Mediterranean and neighbouring regions.
Planned Plots and Altered Alignments in Byzantine Efforts to Restore Adelchis (775–788)
Jeffrey BerlandHS 31
The conquest of the Lombard kingdom by Charlemagne (773–74) and the flight of the last Lombard king, Adelchis, to Constantinople opened a period of about fifteen years during which the new political order in the Italian peninsula could still be challenged. During this time, the balance of power was repeatedly tested among external and regional power players, notably the Franks, Byzantium, the papacy, the duchy of Naples, and the principality of Benevento. This equilibrium was partly managed through the traditional instruments of early medieval diplomacy: territorial settlements (notably with the papacy in 781 and 787), a betrothal alliance (between Princess Rotrude and Constantine VI in 781), and the swearing of oaths of vassalage. At the two chronological extremities of this period, however, Byzantine attempts – planned in coordination with Lombard allies – to restore Adelchis and overturn Frankish rule in Italy were thwarted, reshaped, or redirected by the activities of special envoys on the ground. Responding to shifting regional dynamics, these envoys generated new political alignments that effectively altered the course of the initially prepared projects. This paper explores how the contrast between imperial plots negotiated at a distance and the interventions of envoys in local contexts sheds light on the decisive agency of ambassadors. It argues that what was prepared through letters and formal exchanges could be transformed viva voce by the practical negotiations and improvisations of legates.
Health and Medical Issues in the Context of Oral Diplomatic Communication in Byzantium (6th–12th Centuries)
Nicolas DrocourtHS 31
In the ritual oral exchanges between official emissaries and the logothete of the drome during the first solemn audience in the presence of the emperor, recorded in the Book of Ceremonies in the mid-tenth century, attention is paid to the health of each other. This type of information is sometimes confirmed by more narrative sources, although this remains rare, as well as in the few official letters exchanged between sovereigns that we have preserved (either directly or as parenthetical remarks in chronicles). The question of health therefore fully enters the oral dimension of contacts between sovereigns through their ambassadors. One might think it insignificant, as modern historiography has undoubtedly considered it, having hardly addressed it. However, illness or, worse, its corollary, death, are factors that those involved in diplomatic contacts necessarily took into consideration, as they could slow down, halt, or even reverse the course of official and unofficial exchanges. Health issues often slip under the radar of official information or may appear formal if not secondary. Nevertheless, the oral tradition surrounding them suggests that they were of great importance in negotiations and, possibly, in the conclusion of diplomatic agreements. This is what we propose to examine in this paper through examples from the sixth to the twelfth centuries.
The Art of Diplomacy in a Mediterranean Kingdom: Sicily and Beyond
Giuseppe MandalàHS 31
In the winter of 1137–38, a letter sent by the Fatimid caliph al-Ḥāfiẓ to Roger II, King of Sicily, refers to Abū Manṣūr Ja‘far al-Ḥāfiẓī as “the bearer of this response, renowned for his suitability for the task, praised as one who performs his assigned duty with due competence and reliability. He has been instructed on what he must mention and explain, and reliance is placed upon him for the matters he will clarify and convey in person, through direct speech.” Diplomacy is, indeed, an art that demands skill, tact, and refinement. It entails navigating complex relationships, negotiating agreements, and resolving conflicts in ways that respect the interests and perspectives of all parties involved. The four core principles of diplomacy – negotiation, communication, relationship-building, and the promotion of interests – collectively constitute the foundation of effective diplomatic practice. These principles are interwoven and operate in harmony to enable successful diplomatic engagement. In the case mentioned above, the art of diplomacy thus involves not only written correspondence but also oral communication – viva voce – entrusted to the reliability and discretion of an ambassador. The present study aims to investigate certain communicative strategies underpinning the art of diplomacy as practiced within the Kingdom of Sicily, a realm situated at the heart of the Mediterranean. Throughout its long chronology (1130–1412), the kingdom maintained diplomatic relations with all major political actors of the Mediterranean world, and particularly with Islamic polities. Such interactions exemplify how cross-cultural diplomacy served not only pragmatic political purposes but also fostered mutual understanding, intellectual exchange, and enduring cultural connectivity across the Mediterranean. In attempting to reconstruct this multilingual and multicultural context, the analysis will focus on the strategies employed by chanceries and written texts, as well as by ambassadors, translators, and interpreters active over the longue durée within the Sicilian setting.
2.18 RT – Sexes et Genres, Byzance au–delà de Byzance – Sex and Gender, Byzantium Beyond Byzantium
La table-ronde donnera l’occasion d’exposer les influences byzantines, confronter les conceptions des sexes et genres (femmes, eunuques et hommes), à Byzance et au-delà de Byzance (Beyond Byzantium), mais aussi de questionner dans une optique récente épistémologiquement les concepts de « sexe » et « genre » comme catégories d’analyse, notamment avec l’apport des Trans et Queer Studies et comment les études byzantines peuvent contribuer en retour de façon spécifique au contenu de ces concepts. Seront abordés la question de la beauté chez les Seldjoukides et la notion d’indétermination de sexe et de genre concernant la jeunesse, comment le rôle des femmes dans l’entourage des souverains Hauteville, en-dehors des reines, témoigne de la présence continue des Byzantines à la Cour siculo-normande, comment femmes et eunuques à Byzance impactent les relations avec la Bulgarie au Xe siècle, ouvrant des confrontations mais aussi des influences byzantines, comment les conceptions de la virginité à Byzance intersectent avec la périodisation et traversent les frontières des sexes et genres, pour ouvrir sur des compréhensions et des temporalités à Byzance autres que celles des dominants, comment notre compréhension des normes de masculinité et de genre à Byzance peuvent être éclairées par les études Trans et Queer et comment les études byzantines ont des choses à dire en retour pour ces études, comment l’étude des eunuques de l’Orient byzantin, de l’empire perse, des Cours des pays d’Islam, en tant que monde commun, permettent de mieux comprendre les circulations et le rôle des eunuques entre Byzance et ces sociétés.
Eunuques, femmes et pouvoir entre Byzance et la Bulgarie au Xe siècle
Georges SidérisHS 33
Nous verrons comment femmes et eunuques à Byzance impactent les relations avec la Bulgarie au Xe siècle, ouvrant des confrontations mais aussi des contacts. Rendus responsables, tant du côté bulgare que du côté byzantin, de la guerre en 917, les eunuques sont des boucs-émissaires commodes pour la diplomatie byzantine qui semble s’accorder avec le souverain bulgare sur des valeurs militaires viriles; du même coup la régence de Zoé semble effacée derrière le gouvernement des eunuques. Mais cette vision idéologique ne reflète pas la complexité de la situation des sexes et genres, des eunuques et des femmes, à Byzance et dans ses relations avec la Bulgarie au Xe siècle.
Beyond the West: Eunuchs East of Byzantium
Shaun TougherHS 33
Byzantium’s use of eunuchs is often contrasted with the West, but this paper will explore both Byzantine ideas of eastern eunuchs and the existence of eunuchs in the near east (primarily Persian eunuchs and eunuchs of Islamic courts). It will consider how eunuchs are situated in relation to sex and gender, focusing on the roles and identities they are assigned. Such an approach has the benefit of placing Byzantium within an eastern context, rather than as aberrant to the West, and illuminates eastern notions about eunuchs and sex and gender.
Beyond Virginity
Anne AlwisHS 33
This paper will explore how virginity intersects with periodisation; how, as a concept, over time, it not only rises above the limitations of sex but crosses gender boundaries, and how it acts as a form of agency. The paper will essentially investigate whether the application of gender as a category of analysis produces alternative accounts of time/change/periodisation to conventional historiographical ones, or whether virginity, and the way that the concept was gendered, meant that the Byzantines were able to understand time and temporality in ways other than the dominant ones.
Beauty or Sex : The New Paradigm of Beauty in the Saljuq World
Anna CaiozzoHS 33
It is quite usual in the medieval Persian poetry to exalt young men and women’s beauty comparing them to cypress, flowers, stars and especially the Moon which became throughout the time the nicest symbol of beautiful faces! The figurative arts flowering during the Saljuq period exalt this kind of beauty promoting the indetermination as the highest characteristic of youngness. We will see that is in fact, the introduction into the art of the homoerotism a secular trend until the Qajar period.
Manliness
Liz JamesHS 33
What did it mean to be a man in Byzantium? What was acceptable and what was not? What were gender norms in Byzantine society? And how is our understanding of these shaped by our changing understandings of gender and gender formation now? This paper looks to explore how the hugely important work done in trans and queer studies about the openendedness of gender should inform Byzantine Studies – and how Byzantine Studies has something to say in return.
Women at the Court of the Norman Kings of Sicily (12th Century)
Annick Peters-CustotHS 33
This paper is an attempt to address the question of the women who, not being queens, have a secondary function around the Norman king and are playing second fiddle. They are nevertheless sometimes documented through rare sources which consent to a glimpse inside the court and reveal some affective relationships more often than not ignored by the historians. Some of them bear witness to the continued presence of the Byzantines at the Hauteville’s court in a more discreet and everyday way than the great personages usually taken into consideration.
2.19 RT – Logic in Late Antiquity and Early Byzantium
In his esteemed philosophical treatise Dialectica, John of Damascus (7th–8th century) reiterates the Aristotelian contention that logic constitutes merely an instrument (organon) of philosophy, rather than a philosophical discipline in its own right. By contrast, in his Encomium to St Gregory the Theologian, composed in the latter half of the ninth century, Nicetas David of Paphlagonia asserts that logic occupies a central position within the philosophical enterprise. This revaluation of logic’s epistemological status emerges as a commonplace within the intellectual milieu of late ninth-century Byzantium. What accounts for this paradigmatic shift in the conceptualisation of logic? How might it be situated within the broader trajectory of early Byzantine logical inquiry? Furthermore, to what extent can this transformation be attributed to the influence of extra-Byzantine traditions of logical education—particularly those cultivated in Armenian, Syriac, and Arabic intellectual contexts? Additionally, how did theological polemics with Manichaeans, Miaphysites, and Muslims shape or recalibrate the study and application of logic within Byzantine thought? This round table seeks to address these questions by exploring the development of logic from Late Antiquity through the early Byzantine period. Contributors will examine diverse dimensions of the multifaceted and hitherto underexplored logical discourse of early Byzantium. Particular attention will be given to the reception and adaptation of Late Antique logical models, as well as to emerging indications that logic had begun to assume novel methodological functions within philosophical and theological frameworks. Drawing upon intertextual analysis, the discussion will also outline the contours of a prospective research agenda dedicated to the study of early Byzantine logic.
Logical Discourse and Transcendence Practices in the Teaching of Gregory Palamas
Ivan ChristovHS 41
We know about Gregory Palamas’ interest in logic during the years of his study in Constantinople from the biographical book of Patriarch Philotheos Kokkinos. Later, already as a monk, he began his debate with Barlaam first on the question of the applicability of apodictic syllogism in theology, and we have the correspondence between the two and Akindynos on this issue. In the subsequent development of the dispute, which extends to the spiritual practice of hesychasm, in defense of which Palamas wrote his main works, he distinguishes theology from the hesychast’s vision of God as two separate paths of spiritual ascent to God, the second of which is higher and truly bestowed divine grace. In my paper, I will consider several questions: 1. Does Palamas reduce the way of transcending only to noetic prayer and does he break with the tradition of mystical theology? 2. Is there still a place for paraconsistent discourse in theology as a transcending activity of the mind, and is it not entirely subordinate to soteriology? 3. Is the importance of traditional logic, which he insisted on at the beginning of his debate with Barlaam, preserved, and what is its place in theology?
The Short and Long Recensions of John of Damascus’s Dialectica and Their Reception in Arabic Christianity
Habib IbrahimHS 41
My paper revisits the transmission and reshaping of the short (brevior) and long (fusior) Greek recensions of John of Damascus’s Dialectica in Arabic Christianity. Starting with the eleventh-century Antiochene translation attributed to Antonios Abbot of Saint Simeon, we demonstrate that the Arabic Philosophical Chapters primarily reflect the brevior while maintaining a distinctive 53-chapter structure. We also examine a late 17th-century Maronite translation of the fusior that retains much of Antonios’s technical vocabulary, revealing the strong continuity of terminology in the transmission of John Damascene’s works into Arabic across the centuries.
Armenian Sources in the Byzantine Polemics of the 4th-5th Centuries: The Letter of Patriarch Proclus to Sahak Partev Catholicos
Hayk HakobyanHS 41
The polemical genre is one of the pillars of Byzantine theology, the sources for which were church theological treatises, and letters to neighboring churches. The current paper discusses the letter of Patriarch Proclus to Catholicos Sahak Partev, as well as the theological debates of the Fifth Ecumenical Council of 553. Emperor Justinian used the aforementioned letter in the context of the Council’s works.
The Porphyrian Line in Byzantine Aristotelianism
Dmitri BiriukovHS 41
This paper traces the distinctive features of Porphyrian philosophical discourse, particularly in contrast to the Aristotelian tradition, as manifested in Gregory of Nyssa’s To Ablabius and Against Eunomius. It demonstrates how these features are subsequently reflected in the writings of John Damascene and Gregory Palamas.
The Particularity of Human Nature in 9th-Century Byzantine Christology
Smilen MarkovHS 41
One persistent ambiguity in post-Chalcedonian Christology concerns the ontological status of Christ’s human nature: is it a singular entity akin to that of other human beings, or does it constitute a common essence? To examine this question, Photius and Nicetas of Byzantium—both active during the ninth century—propose a novel logical framework. Their model centres on the relationship between Christ’s hypostasis and the individuating features of his human nature. Departing from the Porphyrian schema of individualising accidents, Photius and Nicetas introduce a conceptual mechanism that signals an internal differentiation operative within the person of Christ. Crucially, they contend that Christ’s individuating human characteristics neither particularise the common human nature nor pertain to the dichotomy of ‘communality versus particularity.’ Rather, these features engender new hypostatic properties (ἰδιώματα, in Photius’ terminology) or render Christ the bearer of a heterohypostatic reality (ἑτερουπόστατος, as Nicetas describes it). This paper will examine what logical traditions and philosophical concepts this innovative logical model reflects. By situating Byzantine Christological reasoning within a broader intercultural framework, the study aims to illuminate the epistemological and methodological transformations that shaped theological discourse in the early medieval period.
Armenian, Arabic and Syrian Anti-Manichaean Polemics in the Context of Logical Education Beyond Byzantium
Oksana GoncharkoHS 41
In this paper, I will trace the development of anti-Manichaean polemics around the Mediterranean as influenced by the development of logic in Byzantium and its various receptions in Armenian, Arabic and Syriac traditions in the 8th to 9th centuries.
2.20 RT – Boundless Byzantium: Post–Conquest Material Culture after the End of Byzantine Rule
In many places, Byzantium continued beyond the political confines of Byzantium. Even after Eastern Roman sovereignty had ended in a region, Byzantine cultural production surprisingly did not. Over the course of its 1000-year existence, the borders of the Eastern Roman Empire changed dramatically; early on, large parts of the territory were conquered by the Arabs; in the West, areas such as Venice and Southern Italy were lost; Cyprus, Crete, and the Morea were conquered by Crusaders; and Anatolia successively came to be ruled by the Seljuks. But even after administrative change, Byzantine culture tenuously prevailed. This roundtable, therefore, critically questions the heuristic model of a close relationship between a political power (Eastern Rome) and its cultural production; instead we ask where and when Byzantium continued after Byzantine political rule over a region had ended. This question is first and foremost a historiographic one. The boundaries of modern disciplines, and the idea of periods, historic developments, and (national) borders often create the illusion that visual and material cultures share these constructed boundaries. Each of the speakers focuses on one region and examines the extent to which this region engaged with Byzantium beyond the limits of Byzantine political sovereignty.
Continuities and Discontinuities in the Material Culture Along the Islamic-Byzantine Frontier (7th–13th c.)
A. Asa EgerHS 5
The Islamic-Byzantine frontier, dividing Anatolia and Syria, changed hands from Byzantine to Islamic c. 638 (covering four dynasties: Rashidun, Umayyad, ‘Abbasid, then Shi‘a Hamdanid), and back to Byzantine c. 969, where it remained until c. 1085 before falling under brief Saljuq rule for 14 years, then longer Crusader occupation until 1268. Despite the dating precision owed to conquests and political/administrative shifts known from texts, the material culture reflects a different story. Material culture, namely ceramics, shows a lag of about 50-100 years where we can detect discernable change, if at all. This may be explained away by the inexact nature of post-seventh century ceramics, which are dated stratigraphically and stylistically, at best, to within fifty year segments. However, in the case of the frontier, we may trace continuities and discontinuities in local pottery production on the level of specific families. This paper will use the evidence from Antioch, in particular the courtyard house of a potter family in sector 17-O, excavated by Princeton in the 1930s, alongside material culture from excavations in Tarsus. This family of potters were likely Greek Byzantines who made Islamic-style ceramics for local distribution, and for export to Islamic lands or the Byzantine Aegean during the politically unstable periods of Byzantine, Islamic, and Crusader rule. This paper will argue that material culture responds to a complexity of vectors – taste and consumption, imitation, and tradition and technology as handed down from potter to potter. Further, both pottery and potter, have little to do with any marker of ethnic or religious identity or political authority such as “Islamic/Muslim/Arab,” “Byzantine/Orthodox Christian/Greek,” “Crusader/Latin” and do not respond to administrative change and disruptions, including ‘destructions’ of cities. Rather, the evidence shows that the opposite may be true and continuities in material culture and its production, bridge periods and people.
Cappadocia under the Islamic Crescent: Continuity and Change
Pagona PapadopoulouHS 5
Byzantine Cappadocia represents an oxymoron: it was only a peripheral province of the Byzantine Empire, mentioned in the sources mainly in relation to its role in the defense of the empire against eastern enemies. Moreover, it was a province that was lost early, since it entered the Seljuk realm already in 1082 and was never to become Byzantine again. Nevertheless, due to its exceptionally well-preserved archaeological and artistic remains, it is an area that offers crucial evidence on Byzantine art, culture, and society – even after its conquest. Byzantinists tend to focus on the earlier, Byzantine period and culture, while ignoring the fate of Cappadocia after the Seljuk conquest of 1082 and, perhaps more importantly, the society that this conquest produced, a society in which Muslim newcomers influenced and were influenced by the conquered Christian populations. The Seljuks were the rulers of the area for the next two and a half centuries, although the Danishmendids, a Turkic dynasty that represented the main rival to the Seljuks in Anatolia during the twelfth century, ruled over areas extending from the Pontos to Malatya, thus including parts of Cappadocia. Both Seljuks and Danishmendids were Muslims, deeply influenced by Persian culture. Their settlement in Anatolia exposed them also to Christian influence, Byzantine and Armenian. The influence was of course reciprocal and Eastern/Islamic motifs began to appear in the decoration of local monuments. Recent scholarship has focused on the self-perception, the identity of the populations living in this mixed society as revealed by its architectural and artistic production, but also on matters of continuities and discontinuities in the material culture and topography of Cappadocia. The paper will summarize this scholarship highlighting the particularities of the Cappadocian paradigm in order to contribute to broader discussions regarding what could be called, paraphrasing Nicolae Iorga, “Byzance au-delà de Byzance”.
Mainland South Italy after the Byzantines
Linda SafranHS 5
Byzantine culture persisted in southern Italy long after the Norman conquest of ca. 1071, especially in Calabria and the Salento, the toe and heel of the Italian boot. This paper focuses on the latter, where a regional dialect of Greek, Griko, is still spoken in a few places even today. A notable number of grammars and schedographies reveal that education in Greek remained important, with the curriculum and methods imitating those of Constantinople into the sixteenth century. Texts written by ancient and medieval Greek authors were copied extensively, especially in the decades around 1300; the latest Byzantine text was Nikephoros Blemmydes’s Epitome physica of ca. 1237, copied in 1471/72 (Vatican City, Barb. gr. 226). A few of these were illustrated, including an Iliad around 1270 (Wrocław, Biblioteka Uniwersytecka, Rehdigeranus 26). In Salento, unlike Calabria, the copyists were priests, clerics, and laymen, not monks. The region’s last dated manuscript in Greek is a typikon produced in Soleto in 1583 (Vatican City, Barb. gr. 383). The Orthodox faith persisted in some towns until the 17th century, despite the successive replacement of Orthodox bishops by Latin ones and the gradual adoption of Roman-rite practices, but only exceptionally was a non-Byzantine saint commemorated in the Orthodox liturgy (an office of Saint Francis was composed in 15th-century Galatone). Greek-rite churches continued to be built, rebuilt, and ornamented with frescoes, and Byzantine-era chapels and images were sometimes preserved in new or updated Roman-rite buildings and in Baroque altars. Post-Byzantine visual and material remains include mural paintings, tombstones, manuscripts, and icons, often “Byzantinizing” in style, iconography, or both. Local images of the “Madonna di Costantinopoli” evoked both the subject and the fate of the famous Hodegetria icon destroyed by the Turks in 1453 by including a depiction of the cathedral of Otranto being attacked by Turks in 1480.
Ottoman Greece and the Complicated Notion of the Post-Byzantine
Maria GeorgopoulouHS 5
My paper assesses the cultural perseverance of traditional Byzantine forms in Greece in the early modern period in relation to the European Baroque elements that take center stage in mansions and churches in the 18th century. By juxtaposing socio-political realities in Ottoman Greece and Venetian-held islands, I investigate how the Baroque was wedded with the post-Byzantine in Ottoman Greece. Venetian-held islands in the Aegean and the Ionian seas had a numerous Catholic population that eventually took strong roots in the local idiom, creating remarkable hybrid forms in religious architecture, art, and music such as Cretan icons. Eventually, Baroque artistic forms, clear manifestations of the aesthetic of the Counter Reformation, would come to serve an Orthodox flock (as Daphne Lappa explains for Corfu). What was the impact of such practices in the Ottoman realm? The circumstances of the Greek Orthodox community in the regions of Epirus, Thessaly, Macedonia, and Thrace were totally different. Without Latin bishops to challenge the authority of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, Orthodoxy was the connecting tissue of the Greek community offering solace, eternal salvation, and prestige for those in the higher echelons of society. Keeping the great Byzantine tradition alive was a sine qua non for their survival and eventual flourishing thanks to a remarkable network of monasteries. Newly restored monuments and paintings in Western Macedonia will provide concrete material to explore how Western formal elements crept in and were gradually embraced by local artists. Used selectively as decorative vignettes in 18th century mansions, the Baroque and rococo styles redefined the decoration of post-Byzantine churches without any sense of being rejected as foreign impurities from un unwanted Catholic sphere. My paper tries to assess the reasons that allowed for this fashion to permeate Ottoman art in Greece and beyond.
The Maritime and Commercial Afterlives of Anaia: Relocating the Harbor (?) and Shipyard on the Byzantine/Aydinid Cusp
Suna Çağaptay, Hasan Sercan Sağlam HS 5
In this presentation, we once again turn to Anaia, a multi-period mound settlement located opposite Samos on the Aegean coast of Asia Minor. Famed for signing the trade agreements in 1261 with the Genoese and 1265 with the Venetians, Anaia became a major hub for the production of ceramics, glass, metal, and bone, which was circulated through a harbor whose location had been a matter of debate. Previous studies located the harbor on the shores of the mound or its immediate west or east and labeled an intramural structure (B40) as a kommerkiarion (office/residence of the tax collector). In this presentation, we examine Genoese and Venetian archival records and cartographic evidence, such as portolan charts and primary accounts, as well as recent archaeological work conducted at the site, to define the character and context of its associated maritime and commercial infrastructure and debunk localizations and labelings. Our joint presentation concludes that Anaia is likely to have had an anchorage pier that is situated to the west of the settlement and complemented by a shipyard; as such, these two features can be located within the broader context of the late Byzantine/ early Aydinid urban and economic landscape, emphasizing its role in regional maritime networks and continuity, albeit changes in the political regime. Our multidisciplinary approach integrates archaeological, textual, and cartographic analyses to fine-tune a nuanced interpretation of Anaia’s maritime catchment area and its changing functions and fortunes.
Thematic Sessions
2.21 TS – Religious Rhetoric of Power in Byzantium and Beyond
This session proposal intends to develop research first carried out in the pioneering volume “Religious Rhetorical of Power in Byzantium and South-Eastern Europe”, BIESEE 15 (Braila-Bucharest, 2021) edited by Ivan Biliarsky, Mihail Mitrea, and Andrei Timotin. The research is concerned not only with rhetoric in the strict sense of the art of persuasive discourse, but also with rhetoric as a means of expression used for the purpose of persuasion by an individual or a group. This rhetoric is “religious” when the content of this mean of expression belongs to the religious field. The contributors to this session examine the complex relationships between rhetoric and various forms of power in Byzantine society and beyond Byzantium, in its political and cultural orbit (e.g. in the Medieval Slavic and Romanian worlds), including imperial power and local authorities. The focus is on a number of literary genres: hagiography, historiography, panegyrics and chronicles. As rhetoric is not just written or spoken discourse and there is also a “visual rhetoric”, the session also includes two papers dealing with visual rhetoric in Byzantine and South-East European art.
Jeux de pouvoir et rhétorique du pouvoir dans la Vie du patriarche Eutychios
Vincent DérocheHS 32
Cette Vie, curieusement assez peu étudiée, décrit la carrière étonnante d’un patriarche de Constantinople au VIe s. : nommé par Justinien contre toute attente pour mener à bien le concile des Trois Chapitres en 552, Eutychios est déposé par le même Justinien en 565 pour avoir refusé de souscrire à l’aphtartodocétisme de l’empereur. Quand son successeur Jean le Scholastique meurt en 577, l’empereur Justin II, neveu et successeur de Justinien, ne voit pas de meilleure solution que de le réinstaller comme patriarche jusqu’à sa mort en 582. La fin de sa vie est marquée par une controverse sur la nature du corps à la résurrection. L’intérêt de la Vie est que nous pouvons la confronter à une riche documentation externe, et donc apprécier ce que l’hagiographe, le prêtre Eustrate de Constantinople, choisit de dire et surtout de ne pas dire. De plus, Eutychios devait à la dynastie justinienne à la fois sa nomination, sa déposition et sa réinstallation, et la Vie est écrite sous Tibère, de cette même dynastie : le rapport avec le pouvoir politique est pour le moins complexe. Nous étudierons la façon dont Eustrate résout ou contourne ces difficultés.
Monuments in Dialogue: Hagia Sophia and the Bronze Horseman of Justinian in the Fourteenth Century
Elena N. BoeckHS 32
This presentation considers the emergency restorations of both Hagia Sophia and the Bronze Horseman of Justinian in the fourteenth century. It argues that art historians have overlooked the dialogical possibilities in the key restoration and patronage program instituted by Andronikos II. It focuses attention on exclusive, imperial vistas available only from the upper south gallery of Hagia Sophia and it probes the possible meanings of the most unusual chancel marble panel of the gallery. Finally it raises new questions regarding the placement and date of the Deesis mosaic in the upper gallery.
Embodiments of the Law: The Illuminated Chrysobulls of Andronikos II and Moses’s Vision on Mount Sinai
Andrei DumitrescuHS 32
The Exodus narrative frames the transmission of the law to the prophet Moses as an encounter with a corporeal manifestation of the invisible divinity. Having descended on Mount Sinai, God molds his ineffable presence into an epiphanic body. It is through this anthropomorphic envelope that the Lord seals the covenant with the elect nation by performing the ritualized gestures of writing the ten commandments with his finger and handing them to Moses. My paper traces a Late Byzantine echo of the corporeal staging of lawgiving within the visual rhetoric of power elaborated at the court of Emperor Andronikos II Palaiologos (r. 1282–1328). It spotlights the previously unexplored pictorial context of the imperial portraits attached to a pair of early fourteenth-century chrysobulls sent from Constantinople to the metropolitans of Monemvasia and Kanina, currently at the Byzantine and Christian Museum in Athens and the Morgan Library in New York. Designed as vertically oriented scrolls, the two edicts bear votive depictions of Andronikos II offering the documents themselves to Christ and the Theotokos, respectively. The use of such mise en abyme compositions as an iconographic preface of chrysobulls lacks direct precedents. My analysis argues that the Monemvasia and Kanina scrolls reference a contemporaneous rendition of the Sinai Theophany featured in the Palatina Psalter (Vatican Library, Pal.gr.381), a luxury manuscript produced in the capital’s elite environment. Within this codex, a full-page miniature portrays Moses receiving the Decalogue inscribed not on tablets, but on a rotulus from an anthropomorphic figure of Christ the Lawgiver. I suggest that the adaptation of this scene pattern on Andronikos’s documents prompted a relationship of triangulated mirroring between Christ, Moses, and the emperor as embodiments of legislative authority. Such an iconographic intercrossing spoke to a broader Palaiologan campaign of reaffirming the sacral aura the imperial office across the Balkans.
Devotion, Miracles, and Power: The Religious Rhetoric of Resistance against the Ottomans
Florin LeonteHS 32
This paper considers the role of religious rhetoric in late Byzantine literature of resistance against the expanding Ottoman Empire. Drawing upon fifteenth-century siege accounts by authors like John Kananos, Demetrios Chrysoloras, John Anagnostes, and Gennadios Scholarios, it argues that as the military and political power of the Byzantine state waned, religious discourse became a tool for interpreting events and contesting official ideas of power. Public devotion and appeals to divine figures, particularly the Theotokos, constructed a collective identity centered around Orthodox faith in the face of overwhelming odds. Narratives of miraculous intervention are central to these texts, often explaining Byzantine survival or victory not through imperial might, which is frequently depicted as weak or ineffectual, but through direct divine action. This rhetorical move questioned old emperor-centric models of authority. Miracles could legitimize the Byzantine cause while simultaneously highlighting the ruler’s limitations, thereby shifting agency towards the divine and collective decision-making. Furthermore, the paper explores the theological explanation for defeat, where sieges are framed as divine punishment for collective sin. This rhetoric of divine justice was prominent in the laments that tried to make sense of catastrophe but also as a call for spiritual renewal. In sum, this paper argues that the religious rhetoric of resistance was not merely a devotional exercise but a document that echoed tensions in the Byzantine politics and society. It was used to negotiate and understand the trauma of defeat and construct new sources of power when traditional authority proved insufficient.
Stairway to Heaven: An interpolation into the Chronicle of 1570
Radu G. PăunHS 32
The conquest of Constantinople by the Ottomans had an indelible impact on the collective consciousness of the Byzantines and of the Christians in general. Yet, as has often been emphasised, Constantine XI’s presence is rather low in practically all the contemporary Greek writings devoted to the ‘catastrophe’, and almost nothing is said about the imperial insignia, which had disappeared without any trace. Instead, all literary and historical works from that period focused on the holy relics and icons of Orthodoxy — the sacred symbols of an identity that should withstand the power of the “unbelievers”. In the last quarter of the 16th century, however, a new narrative emerged that shifted the focus from faith and its symbols to the holiness of the basileia, as represented precisely by the imperial insignia, which thereby took the place of the liturgical objects as key subjects of the story. This narrative may be found in a brief, and understudied, tale inserted in certain manuscripts of the Chronicle of 1570. The present paper explores the connections between this tale and other contemporary sources (literary, historical, liturgical, visual), with the aim of reconstructing the social actors’ vision of the past and of Byzantine imperial power, and their hopes for the future.
2.22 TS – Byzantium Beyond Byzantium in Time and Space Through its Liturgical and Hymnographic Texts: New Perspectives of Research
In this Thematic Session we would like to offer a review of the new perspectives of research dealing with the liturgical and hymnographic texts recorded between the 15th and 17th centuries (either manuscripts or printed books), as well as with those created outside the geographic centers of the Byzantine culture. On the one hand, the fall of Constantinople coincided with the beginning of book printing, which gave a new impulse to the diffusion of the liturgical and hymnographic texts, such as the Greek books printed in the Republic of Venice. On the other hand, an intense activity of translating and disseminating of liturgical manuscripts was developed in the Great Duchy of Muscovy, mainly during the 17th century. And on the territory of the neighboring Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth the first Ruthenian printed books were published in 1491 by Schweipolt Fiol in Kraków: these were four Orthodox liturgical books. Later, in 1522 Belarusian scholar Francysk Skaryna published the so-called “Little Traveller’s Book”, a collection that contained a number of liturgical texts written in Church Slavonic. In 1604 Gedeon Balaban, bishop of Lviv, published the Liturgicon, the result of his cooperation with St Meletius Pegas, Patriarch of Alexandria and locum tenens of the Ecumenical Patriarchate of Constantinople. Finally, between 1610 and 1640 a large-scale project of revising and retranslating liturgical books was conducted at the Kyivan Caves Monastery by Pamvo Berynda and St Petro Mohyla, among others. To sum up, we will address different research questions from a liturgical, textological, translation, literary, and cultural perspectives.
The 17th-Century Trebnik at a Crossroads of Cultures and Theologies
Aleksandr AndreevHS 1
This paper explores the 17th-century Slavonic Trebnik as a liturgical book shaped by competing cultural and theological currents in Eastern Europe. Beginning with Gideon Balaban’s translation of Greek rites, I trace how regional editions—the Uniate 1618 Vilnius Trebnik influenced by Latin sacramental theology, Metropolitan Peter Mohylas’s publications, and Patriarch Nikon’s revision in Moscow—recast rites to serve divergent confessional aims, views of sacramental theology, and church-political positions. Focusing on Christian initiation (baptism and chrismation) and confession, the study compares rubric and formula changes that reflect the quite loose theological boundaries between Orthodox, Byzantine Rite Catholic, and Latin Rite Catholic communities in the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth of the 17th century and the liturgical connections between Kyivan and Muscovite Orthodoxy.
The Priest Ioannis Morezinos and His Hymnographic Work
Dimitrios SkrekasHS 1
The priest Ioannis Morezinos (mid-16th – early 17th century) became known primarily through the studies of Eleni Kakoulidi, as well as through the publication of his poetic work Klinē Solomōntos (The Bed of Solomon, ed. E. Kakoulidi-Panou, E. Karatzola, M. Chalvatzidaki). Morezinos emerges as a cultivated figure, not only as the owner of an impressive family library rich in manuscript codices, but also as the creator of hymnographic compositions. Among the codices of this library—which, after his death, passed successively to Venice, Holkham Hall in England, and finally to the Bodleian Library in Oxford—there are autograph, unpublished hymns that offer valuable testimony to Morezinos’s literary and hymnographic production. This paper will examine Morezinos’s hymnographic output in light of the textual tradition and the dispersion of his works, both within the Holkham Hall collection and in other manuscripts. The analysis will focus on the thematic and stylistic variety of his compositions, as well as on their place within the broader context of post-Byzantine hymnography.
Apocryphal Liturgies in Slavic
Susana Torres PrietoHS 1
Since the earliest creation of Slavic liturgical service codices, excerpts from various apocryphal texts had been inserted in the daily or festal menaia, or even in homiliaries, receiving an equivalent canonical status to other gospel texts. The paper presents some of the earliest examples of inclusion of apocrypha in liturgical readings and homiliaries, paying special attention to the texts linked to Christ’s resurrection and the cycle of the life of Mary which were widely attested in all the areas of the Byzantine Commonwealth.
Gregory Tsamblak between Byzantium and Eastern Slavs
Adelina Angusheva-TihanovHS 1
My paper explores the Byzantine legacy in the medieval Orthodox Slavic written culture and the subsequent appreciation of the original Slavonic works, based on Byzantine examples, by the later Eastern Slavonic bookmen. It focuses on one of the most significant cultural and political figures of the late medieval Orthodox Christian tradition—Gregory Tsamblak, a Kyivan Metropolitan from 1415 to his death in the winter of 1419/20. His writings (numerous liturgical sermons and canons, eulogies, a vita, and a translation narrative) present a thorough and complex use and reuse of the Byzantine hagiographical and hymnographic repertoire. The first part of my paper discusses the ways in which Tsamblak used specific Byzantine texts to produce his works, giving a new meaning to the borrowed excerpts. In this section, I also examine which Byzantine authors Tsamblak favoured and drew upon in shaping his works and explore the reasons behind his choices. In doing so, I hope to contribute to the understanding of the logic behind the reception and dissemination of Byzantine literature among Orthodox Slavs in the early 15th century. The second part of the paper explores how Tsamblak’s own legacy was viewed by later East Slavic bookmen such as Metropolitan Macarius (d.1563), Stefan Javors’skyj (d.1698) and others.
New Services and Saints in Liturgical Books in some Slavic Monastic Collections
Victoria LegkikhHS 1
The history of Slavic monastic collections is still unclear and has to be reconstructed with the help of small details. One of these elements is the mention of new services and saints in typica. A typicon is a liturgical book containing instructions about the order of the Byzantine Rite office and variable hymns of the Divine liturgy. Originally, the saints mentioned are Byzantine and there are no Slavic saints. But the Studion-Alexis typicon already proposes an enigma, mentioning an unknown service as “celebrated in our monastery”, which led many researchers to the idea that this service has Slavic origin. I could find the service and an identical rite in Greek in the Messina typicon, so the “original” text not only became a translation but we can also speak of connection between the rites of Premongolian Rus and the Byzantine rite of South Italy. Later the saints mentioned in so-called “Jerusalem” typica offer a lot of interesting ideas of connections between traditions and monastic libraries and some newly attributed pages of the same typica at different libraries can correct this picture several times. Already starting from the 12th century, we see the first mention of Slavic saints, and in the 15th- and especially 16th-centuries typica of different collections have a different set of mentioned saints. The saints mentioned help reconstruct not only a crossing tradition between different monasteries of Rus but also between Rus and Bulgaria and Serbia. The paper will analyze some particularly interesting liturgical books and show how the set of saints helps to see more in the history of monastic collections.
Continuity and Change in the Rite for Purification of Mothers on the Fortieth Day after the Delivery: Byzantine and Slavonic Euchologia (Manuscripts and Printed Books in the 15th-17th Centuries)
Margaret DimitrovaHS 1
The paper considers the changes in the number and functions of the prayers and in the liturgical directions in the rite for the fortieth day after the childbirth in Slavonic Euchologia (Trebninks) as compared to Greek manuscripts and printed books. In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, a relatively stable configuration of prayers and instructions for the priests was established in South Slavonic Trebniks that differed from that in East Slavonic ones. In juxtaposition with earlier Slavonic sources, it seems that in the late fourteenth or early fifteenth century, the texts of the prayers were revised in comparison with Greek models. A possible role of the Athonite revision of the liturgical books is discussed in the paper.
New Perspectives of Research in Post-Byzantine Greek and Slavonic Liturgical and Hymnographic Texts
Enrique Santos MarinasHS 1
Recent scholarship on Post-Byzantine Greek and Slavonic liturgical and hymnographic texts has entered a period of significant renewal, marked by the adoption of interdisciplinary methodologies and the integration of digital, historical, and cultural perspectives. Moving beyond the traditional boundaries of textual philology and ecclesiastical history, contemporary research now views these texts as vital expressions of theological continuity, cultural adaptation, and identity formation in the centuries following the fall of Byzantium. This shift foregrounds the dynamic interplay between inherited Byzantine models and the new historical, linguistic, and regional contexts of Orthodox communities under Ottoman, Venetian, and later Slavic influences. Digital humanities have transformed the study of Post-Byzantine hymnography, facilitating the cataloguing, transcription, and comparative analysis of manuscripts dispersed across diverse regions and archives. Computational tools and digital corpora enable the tracing of textual transmission, translation, and stylistic evolution between Greek and Church Slavonic traditions, revealing how liturgical poetry mediated theological and cultural exchange across linguistic boundaries. Parallel advances in codicology, palaeography, and musicology have further illuminated the interrelationship between text, chant, and manuscript culture, uncovering the performative and aesthetic dimensions of worship. At the same time, contemporary interpretive frameworks—drawing from anthropology, gender studies, and postcolonial theory—invite fresh readings of these texts as reflections of local religious sensibilities and as instruments of spiritual resistance, identity negotiation, and cultural memory. Comparative studies now situate Post-Byzantine liturgical creativity within broader Eastern Christian and Mediterranean networks, emphasizing hybridity, innovation, and cross-cultural dialogue. Through these new perspectives, Post-Byzantine Greek and Slavonic hymnographic traditions emerge not as static continuations of Byzantine precedent but as evolving, contextually responsive articulations of faith. This reorientation enriches our understanding of how liturgical and poetic forms sustained and redefined Orthodox spirituality in the complex landscape of the early modern and modern periods.
2.23 TS – Byzantine Intellectuals in Search of Ways to Save Byzantium
This Thematic Session is devoted to the phenomenon of Byzantine intellectuals and their influence within and beyond Byzantium. During the 15th century, Byzantine scholars participated in the broader discussion about the fate of the declining Byzantine Empire, aiming to prevent the subjugation and extinction of their genos. Seeking solutions, they turned to the intellectual traditions of the Byzantine world, namely ancient Greek, Roman, and Christian. Some of them resorted to ancient Greek philosophy, believing that its revival would contribute to the strengthening of the Byzantine community. Key moments of their diplomatic and political activity in attempting to secure Western aid for Byzantium, which was threatened by the Ottoman Turks, will also be discussed. The participants in this Thematic Session will try to find out the reasons why the ideas and voice of Byzantine intellectuals were not perceived and properly heard in their time. Having received no support in Byzantium, many of them had a decisive influence on the minds of the countries of the Byzantine οἰκουμένη and in the West.
Byzantine Intellectuals (as Politicians and Diplomats) and Their Attempt to Save Byzantium (c. 1350–1450)
Ivayla PopovaHS 16
Scrutinizing and analyzing the philological evidence deriving from literary sources and diplomatic documents, one could reasonably argue that the Byzantine Latinophile intellectuals of the second half of the 14th and of the early 15th century devoted their lives, their literary production and their entire activity trying to secure Western help for Byzantium against the Ottoman threat. The paper analyses the vigorous diplomatic and literary activity of the Emperor Manuel II Palaeologus, of his prime minister (mesazon) Demetrius Kydones, and of Manuel Chrysoloras, a distinguished scholar, teacher and well known diplomat of Manuel II. Some other representatives of the group of Latinophile intellectuals in Byzantium, such as Maxim, Theodore and Andrew Chrysoverges, Manuel Kalekas, will also be object of our study. Important details of their literary works (e.g. Manuel II Palaeologos’ Funeral Oration on His Brother Theodore, The Letters of Manuel II, The Dialogues of Manuel II, Emperors’ A Depiction of Spring, The Monodies and Letters of Demetrius Kydones, The comparison between Ancient and New Rome and the Discourse to Manuel II of Manuel Chrysoloras etc.), which intended to support the union of the Churches, considered it as the only possible and realistic solution for the survival of the Empire in the face of the imminent Ottoman threat, and appraised Western culture recognizing and admiring the Latin cultural achievements, will also be traced.
The Byzantine Intellectual Demetrios Rhaoul Kabakes at the Court of Sophia Palaiologina and His Contribution to the Development of the Theory «Moscow – Third Rome»
Oleg G. UlyanovHS 16
The new ideological doctrine, approved at the Moscow Council of 1492, is considered by experts as the predecessor of the political theory “Moscow – the Third Rome,” which is usually associated with the name of the Elder of the Eleazar Hermitage, Philotheus. Meanwhile, it is obvious that the political concept “From Rome to the Third Rome” could not have arisen among the lower clergy, but entirely and completely, like any political theory, owes its appearance to the ruling elite. Recently, historians have increasingly raised the question in their works about the existence at the court of Ivan III of a whole group of Greek scientists who played an active role in the political life of Muscovite Rus at the end of the 15th century. The emergence, thanks to Byzantine emigrants, of the ideology of strong statehood can be traced in a number of works, primarily in the “Message of the Eastern Patriarchs to Emperor Theophilus,” as well as in the famous “Message to the Ugra,” where the influence of the ideas of Cardinal Vissarion of Nicaea is noticeable. In this regard, the author undertook a scrupulous study of the historical role of Demetrios Raoul Kabakes («Dmitry the Greek» in Russian chronicles) as secretary and archive keeper of famous Byzantine Humanist George Gemistos Plethon, who had a decisive influence on the program of social innovations of Ivan III in line with the transition to the “Third Rome”.
Saved by Philosophy? 15th-Century Disputes about the Usefulness of Philosophy for the Salvation of Byzantium
Georgios SteirisHS 16
One group of late Byzantine scholars argued that the promotion of Hellenitas rather than Romanitas should be grounded in the intensive study of ancient Greek philosophy and intellectual culture. They aspired to revive the glory of ancient Greece through the appropriation of its philosophical heritage. According to another group of scholars, however, the solution lay in the gradual Latinization of Byzantine philosophical thought. They turned to the Latin philosophical tradition for inspiration, translating and commenting on medieval Scholastic texts. In their view, the ancient Greek philosophical heritage had reached a higher stage of development in medieval Western Europe, and the Byzantines could benefit from these intellectual advances. A third group, by contrast, maintained that the Byzantine intellectual tradition—as an amalgam of Greek, Roman, and Christian elements—was itself sufficient to strengthen society and the state against external threats. Consequently, they opposed both the Hellenization and the Latinization of Byzantine philosophy, fearing that the alienation of Byzantine culture posed an even greater danger than the subjugation of the empire and the genos. This paper examines these competing intellectual positions and assesses their implications for late Byzantine philosophy, culture, and politics.
Macedonians and the Roman Idea of Translatio Tradition in Byzantium (13th–15th Centuries)
Mitko PanovHS 16
The paper will deal with the use of the name Macedonia and Macedonians by the Byzantine authors from the 13th to the 15th century and how it reflected the Roman idea of translatio tradition. The analysis will encompass how these names incited the memory of Alexander the Great and Philip II and how those famous ancient kings incited patriotism, especially among the citizens of Thessalonica. This tradition complemented the notion of Thessalonica being the “first city in the land of the Macedonians”, which was continuously nurtured by the citizens since the antiquity. The Macedonian terminology in the period under consideration also echoed the famous era of the Byzantine Macedonian dynasty, serving as a reminder of glorious times personified by Basil II who also connected with the Macedonian name and tradition. Facing with the attack of the Turks, the Byzantine emperor Manuel II Palaiologos in his motivating speech before the Thessalonians, reflected that their fatherland was that of Philip and Alexander, while John VI Kantakouzenos was encouraged to show to the Turks that “you are Macedonians, and that only the age distinguishes you from Alexander. Thus, it is not surprising that after conquering the Byzantine territory and most of Macedonia, Tsar Stefan Dušan apart from the tsar the Serbs, the Bulgars, the Hungarians, the Dalmatians, the Arvanites, the Hungaro-Vlachs, titled himself as “Tsar of Macedonians”. The presentation will show that the name Macedonians and the Roman idea of translatio tradition in Byzantium had a strong influence on the identity of the inhabitants of Macedonia.
The Anti-Latin Controversy of the 1270–1280s and the Scholarly Philosophical Tradition: The Example of the Treatise of George Moschambar Capita antirrhetica contra Beccum
Oleg NogovitsinHS 16
The treatise of George Moschambar Capita antirrhetica contra Beccum is remarkable in many aspects. Being published anonymously in the period of implanting the Latin creed by Emperor Michael VIII and Patriarch John Bekkos upon signing of the Church Union at the Council of Lyon in 1274, this treatise appears to be, perhaps, the most fascinating product of the anti-Latin controversy of the time. For example, it contains discussion over the issue of falsification of a renowned fragment from the treatise “Against Eunomius” (Adv. Eun. 3.1.24–26) by Basil the Great, where the Filioque emerges in quoting by John Bekkos and in writings of his associates (George Metochites and Constantine Meliteniotes). A century and a half later, at the Council of Ferrara-Florence, the issue of authenticity of the related versions of the text of Basil became a matter of lengthy discussions. In our opinion, one of the pivotal features of Moschambar’s treatise is his application in the arguing against Filioque the conceptual toolkit of the scholarly philosophical tradition of commentaries on Aristotle, which was rather unusual for the previous stages of the anti-Latin polemics. Moreover, in spite of the lack of data on the Thomist conception of understanding the processions within the Trinity as a structure of opposed relations (relationes oppositae) in Byzantium of that period, Moschambar interprets them right that way, as distinguished κατὰ τὴν σχέσιν ἀντιθετικῶς ὡς τὰ πρός τι. In the paper, we propose to address one of the most interesting examples of the given polemical strategy—the argumentation of Moschambar against the doctrine of the procession of the Holy Spirit from Father and Son tanquam ab uno principio in the third chapter of the treatise. As an argumentative basis, Moschambar accepts Aristotle’s teaching on Relatives (τὰ πρός τι) and four species of Opposites (τὰ ἀντικείμενα).
How Nicephorus Gregoras Thought Byzantium Could Have Saved Itself
Warren TreadgoldHS 16
During Byzantium’s fifteenth-century decline, Nicephorus Gregoras was one of the most distinguished Byzantine intellectuals, known as an historian, scientist, philosopher, and theologian. When Gregoras was born around 1293, Byzantium seemed to have a promising future as the greatest power in the Eastern Mediterranean; but by the time Gregoras died around 1361, Byzantium was an almost hopelessly failed state. Many modern scholars think Gregoras was right to support the capable John VI Cantacuzenus against the underage John V Palaeologus in the civil war of 1341-1354 that did so much harm to Byzantium. Many modern scholars also sympathize with Gregoras’ hostility to the mystical doctrines of Hesychasm, which have often been considered anti-intellectual. Nonetheless, most modern scholars think Gregoras wasted his talents and energy in his unsuccessful fight against Hesychasm, which before the end of the civi war had been accepted by nearly all Byzantines, including both John V and John VI. From a modern point of view, Gregoras may seem to have aggravated a minor theological dispute at a time when Byzantines desperately needed to unite against their Turkish, Slavic, and Western rivals. Yet Gregoras was well aware of the catastrophe overtaking the empire, and he claimed that this catastrophe was primarily caused by God’s anger at the Byzantines for accepting Hesychasm. Gregoras, intellectual though he was, believed Byzantium could be saved only if it repudiated Hesychasm as a serious heresy. In his opinion toleration of Hesychasm explained not just the persistence of the civil war and the depredations of the Ottomans, Serbs, Bulgarians, and Italians but the Black Death itself, which was perhaps the worst of the afflictions that ruined the empire.
2.24 TS – Culture and Art on the Territory of the Ohrid Archbishopric
The examination of material and spiritual culture, as well as the art created in the territory of the Ohrid Archdiocese throughout its centuries-long existence, enables a stratigraphic overview of the cultural currents in the Balkans from the 11th to the 18th century. From the very foundation of the Ohrid church organization, its intercultural and multiethnic character is evident, traceable throughout its entire existence. Specifically, the Ohrid Archdiocese was rooted in ancient Christian traditions reestablished in these regions as early as the 4th century, but its administrative organization and structure were largely shaped according to the older church organization of Samuel’s State. It is evident that from its very beginnings, it represented an amalgamation of Byzantine and Slavic traditions in these regions. Throughout its eight-century existence, its diocese occupied different territorial boundaries with a diverse ethnic structure, often finding itself in different political contexts, contributing to the formation of unique cultural and artistic expressions. The epicenter of such phenomena was undoubtedly Ohrid, as the administrative center of the archdiocese, but no less significant was Kostur, which played a role as a kind of artistic center. The uniqueness and autochthony of the cultural traditions created in the territories under the ecclesiastical authority of the Ohrid Archdiocese are evident in almost all aspects of material and spiritual culture. Starting from church architecture and painting, through literary production, to applied arts and funeral rituals, characteristic manifestations can be traced, directly or indirectly dictated by the church organization. The primary goal of organizing this roundtable is to trace such cultural phenomena.
Mortuary Practices and the Transformation of Sacred Space in Byzantine and Post-Byzantine Macedonia
Ordanche PetrovHS 3
In this paper, the mortuary practices of the Byzantine and post-Byzantine period in the wider region of Macedonia are examined, with a chronological focus from the 11th to the 19th century. The analysis is based primarily on archaeological evidence, while historical sources are also considered where available. Particular attention is given to the location of necropoleis, the presence and character of grave goods, and the rituals associated with burial. The central focus of the study is the transformation of Byzantine churches and monasteries as burial places. Case studies include the monasteries of Saint Nikola in Manastir, Saint Leontios in Vodoča, Saint Panteleimon in Ohrid (Plaošnik), Saint Panteleimon in Nerezi, and the churches of Saint Demetrios and Saint Nikola in Varoš, Prilep. While in earlier centuries these monasteries and churches were burial places reserved mainly for monks and patrons, over time their sacred spaces gradually opened to wider society. Cemeteries grew around them, reflecting a shift from burials restricted to the religious community and its benefactors to the inclusion of laypeople. This transformation indicates that in the post-Byzantine period many monasteries and churches, while retaining their sacral character, increasingly took on the role of parish churches for the surrounding communities. As a result of this process, they gradually became burial places for laymen, illustrating the broader social and religious changes that shaped mortuary practices in the region.
The Architecture and the Wall Painting of the Katholikon of the Treskavec Monastery in the Second Half of the 13th and First Half of the 14th Century
Aleksandar VasileskiHS 3
The current architectural form and wall painting of the katholikon of the Treskavec Monastery, dedicated to the Dormition of the Theotokos, reflect centuries of structural additions, functional modifications, and subsequent repainting campaigns. These interventions, driven both by the needs of the monastic community and by the intentions of the patrons, span more than eight centuries. Due to the extensive scope of these alterations, the original appearance of the building is today difficult to reconstruct with certainty. This paper seeks to define the character, extent, and narrower chronological framework of the architectural development of the church, while also presenting a focused analysis of the surviving fragments of earlier painting layers, which can preliminarily be dated to the late 13th and the first half of the 14th century. Through iconographic and stylistic-formal analysis, it is possible to establish a relative chronology of the successive painting phases, and thereby to better understand the construction history of the individual architectural components. Moreover, scientific investigations, particularly chemical analyses and the identification of multiple stratigraphic layers, allow for a clearer assessment of the scale and nature of subsequent interventions. At the same time, the iconographic program and stylistic features of the preserved frescoes provide important insights into the political and cultural context in which this decoration emerged. They also make it possible to propose hypotheses regarding the possible patrons and the artistic milieu from which the painters originated, thus contributing to a more nuanced understanding of the artistic production at Treskavec.
Art and Culture on the Territory of the Bishopric of Pelagonia
Robert MihajlovskiHS 3
In this paper, we will discuss the cultural history of the Pelagonian bishopric as one of the most remarkable dioceses of the Archbishopric of Ochrid. It was located at the junction of the Roman road of Via Egnatia and had a great cultural and artistic influence on the whole region. Its early Christian roots were at the Roman town of Heraclea Lyncestis and around the 10th century it was transferred to the nearby medieval settlement of Bitola. According to the chrysobull of Basil II, the bishopric of Pelagonia consisted of Bitola, Pelagonia, Prilep, Debreshte and Veles with its 15 clerics and 15 servants. The throne of the Pelagonian bishopric had included the territory of medieval Varosh at Prilep as an important urban centre that contributed to the artistic and cultural profile of Pelagonian diocese. In the territory of Pelagonia a number of monasteries with some scriptoria and workshops continued the ancient tradition. The whole region was well known for the miraculous icon of Mother of God Pelagonitissa from the Komnenian and Palaiologian periods.
Medieval Single-Nave Churches in the Strumica Episcopy from the 11th to the 14th Century
Dushko CvetanovHS 3
Medieval Strumica, in the period of the 11th–14th centuries, was one of the most important medieval, central Balkan cities, a military-administrative center and the seat of a rather important bishopric. Its location at an almost equal distance from the main centers of power in this part of the Balkans: Thessaloniki, Serres and Skopje is sufficient confirmation that the city of Strumica represented the main connecting link. The Strumica bishopric, even during this time of Byzantine rule, continued to exist within the framework of the Ohrid Archbishopric. The Strumica bishopric was honored with great privileges, properties and a dependent population. This is known from the first charter of Basil II for the Ohrid Archbishopric, from 1019, with which he guaranteed its rights. Thus, even at the beginning of Byzantine rule, the process of growth of the church-monastery large-scale feudal landholding was accelerated in the Strumica region. In Strumica and the Strumica region, there were a large number of churches, the number of which varied in different periods, depending on the needs and opportunities that dictated the progress of the entire region. The relatively dense population of the Strumica region, as well as the large number of settlements that existed in the Middle Ages, are sufficient confirmation of the need to build sacral buildings. In historical sources related to the Strumica Episcopate, a large number of churches are mentioned, some of which are located, and only a small part of them have been archaeologically researched. These churches are part of monastery complexes, part of medieval fortifications, within the civil area of the city of Strumica, as well as in the rural areas themselves.
12:30 pm – 2:00 pm Session III
Free Communications
2.35 FC – Texts and Contexts of Theological Literature and Religion in Byzantium
Byzantine Biblical Exegesis and the Limits of Imagination in the Context of Determinacy and Indeterminacy of Machine Learning
Václav JežekSR 6
The following contribution assesses the exegetical tradition linked with John Chrysostom’s commentaries on Genesis through the prism of his understanding of the New Testament literature. The primary goal is to assess whether Chrysostom can go beyond his rhetorical education and tradition as well as his Christian dogmatical stance to offer an interpretation of the Biblical passage, which would enable a new platform for further textual construction and interpretation which would go beyond causal and deterministic limits of the set text. In other words, whether there is sufficient space for exegetical imagination which is not limited by predetermined categories and methods. We argue that, at close inspection and regardless of his traditional characteristic as a literal exegete, Chrysostom surprisingly offers new horizons in interpretation, primarily linked with an overall freedom underscored by Byzantine pneumatology and moral associations. We then compare Chrysostom’s work with the Biblical passages and his exegetical method with modern Machine Learning, which similarly struggles with restraints set by the text and the causal and deterministic possibilities of interpretation/exegesis specific to machine analysis. Just as Chrysostom, the Machine Learning possibilities are limited in one way or another. We then demonstrate parallels between these two worlds and contexts and finally assess whether indeed the “Machine” or Chrysostom is more freer in the interpretation of the text.
From Polemic to Taxonomy: Late Heresiology and the Classification of the “Other”—Heresy Directories and Panoplia as a Sub-Genre
Hisatsugu KusabuSR 6
This paper investigates the shift from polemic to taxonomy in Byzantine heresiological writing. It focuses on the works of the Komnenian Panoplists—in particular, around the publication of Euthymios Zigabenos’ Dogmatike Panoplia and the trial of Basil the Bogomil. It argues that, in the later Byzantine period, heresiologists stopped treating each newly found group as a wholly “new heresy.” Instead, they built a taxonomy: they took the main issues in current theological debates and social life and sorted them under different heresy labels. Rather than dismissing their lists as dusty inventories of long-dead heresies, we should attend to the classificatory logic used for arranging the knowledge of the heterodox communities within the Oikoumene. The heresiological writings served a dual purpose. They were, first, polemical weapons forged to refute errors; nevertheless simultaneously, they operated as intellectual engines for classifying social and ideological outsiders, as A. Cameron revealed in her “How to Read Heresiology (2003).” Through a taxonomic reading, this study re-examines both anonymous witnesses—represented by cognate heresiological manuscripts such as Cod. Vind. gr. 307 and by the headings of heresy found in the law codes—and the works of named authors, from Epiphanios’ Anakephaleosis (4th cent.) to Matthew Blastares’ Syntagma (14th cent.). Special attention has been paid to the Komnenian Panoplists, whose classificatory choices reflect not only theological anxiety but also the political calculations and diplomatic exigencies that emerged whenever religious identity influenced negotiations with neighboring powers or efforts to contain domestic unrest. This study thus reveals that communities once branded as doctrinal deviants or “outsiders” were redescribed as recognizable internal “sects” (Acts 24:5), marking a fundamental shift in the ways religious diversity was conceptualized within Orthodox society.
Aspects of Purgatory in Byzantine Vernacular Literature (12th–15th cent.)
Vasileios NtaisSR 6
The absence of explicit references to the details of the afterlife in the Scriptures led the Byzantines to leave this topic open to discussion. As a result, every individual was free to form his own opinions about the afterlife and death, and many traditions about the provisional fate of the soul have appeared. After this provisional Judgment, there is an intermediate state, during which both the souls of the righteous and the sinners experience only a foretaste of what reward or punishment is coming to them after the Last Judgment. Towards the end of the 12th century, Roman Catholics canonized a similar idea. Purgatory was a middle place between Heaven and Hell for souls needing purification. The Orthodox rejected this notion because it lacked scriptural or patristic support, and simultaneously, they stopped discussing provisional Judgment as it dangerously resembled the Latin concept of Purgatory. Only at the Council of Ferrara-Florence did Greek metropolitan Mark Evgenikos articulate the first official Orthodox thesis on the afterlife, asserting that souls are provisionally judged immediately after death. This paper aims to present how aspects of Purgatory were incorporated into Byzantine Vernacular Literature from the 12th to 15th century, despite the fact that the Orthodox never accepted it officially.
Η «βασιλική ὁδός» κατά τον Ευστάθιο
Theodora PapadopoulouSR 6
Ο Ευστάθιος Θεσσαλονίκης (12ος αιώνας) παρεμβάλλει σχόλια ή παραινέσεις προς τους ισχυρούς στις ομιλίες του, ακόμα και όταν αυτές έχουν καθαρά θεολογικό περιεχόμενο. Εξετάζεται εάν η παρέμβασή του απορρέει μόνο από τη συνήθη ευθύνη του ποιμενάρχη που μεριμνά για την ευπραγία του ποιμνίου του, τόσο την υλική όσο και την πνευματική, ή μαρτυρά μια θεωρητικά θεμελιωμένη στάση απέναντι στην εξουσία, συνδυάζοντας τη θεολογία με την πολιτική πράξη.
Dimensions of Time in Symeon the New Theologian’s Works
Ana Maria RăducanSR 6
Symeon the New Theologian was a mystical monk living in Byzantium in the tenth-eleventh centuries. He was abbot of the monastery of Saint Mamas, an active person, involved in the public life of his period. The aim of my paper is to show how this Byzantine monk and the audience of his works perceived the time and the gap between the ideals of the first Christian centuries and the ones of their own era. In his quest for a spiritual revival of Saint Mamas community, Symeon struggles against the widespread idea that the human being depends on the social and religious context of his time. In his preachings, despite the audience’s beliefs, he expresses the thought that every epoch has its own saints and that it is still possible to live in the Constantinople of the tenth-eleventh centuries as a Christian from the Apostolic times. In this respect, he gives as an example the life of Saint Symeon Eulabes, from Stoudion monastery, his spiritual father, whose cult he legitimizes and ardently promotes, against the official position of the patriarch. I would argue that his discourses and positions are part of a larger debate concerning the problem of the cult of the new saints after the end of Iconoclasm. Symeon’s biographer, Niketas Stethatos, supported the same position, in his attempt to validate and promote the cult of his mentor.
Shifting Narrative Voice in Niketas Stethatos’ Life of Saint Symeon the New Theologian
Peter SchadlerSR 6
Niketas regularly jumps back and forth in his narrative of the Life of Symeon between first person singular and first person plural narrative voices. At one moment he has full control of the narrative, stating: “My narrative is sufficient to demonstrate…” while in the next he follows with, “But we must still add to our narrative an episode that we have almost omitted.” Sometimes the reader will even be formally addressed for his acquiescence in sharing a story about the saint: “But let us also hear, if you agree, what he did for his true disciple after his death.” A closer look at Niketas’ narrative choices reveals more than the use of simple rhetorical devices to sway a reader. Instead, Niketas engaged in the use of a clear pattern intended to move a skeptical audience to acceptance of Symeon’s place among the saints. In this respect, Niketas was ahead of his time, as contemporary research into narrative framing, including voice, reveals he could use techniques that have been identified to raise the probability of adding to his ingroup those who stood outside of it.
2.36 FC – Monumental Painting
Use of Dentil Frieze and Imitation Marble in Byzantine Monumental Painting Art
Metin KayaSR 7
Marble is one of the most significant materials employed in Byzantine architecture, particularly in the decoration of interiors. A defining feature of Byzantine architectural ornamentation is the use of marble revetments covering walls up to the level of arches and vault piers. From the early Byzantine period onward, such marble cladding was extensively utilized in major buildings, including Hagia Sophia, the Church of Saints Sergius and Bacchus, and the Basilica of San Vitale in Ravenna. In addition to genuine marble revetments, Byzantine monumental painting also incorporated imitation marble patterns, particularly on the lower sections of church walls, which were symbolically associated with the earthly realm. In Anatolia, such painted marble imitations appear in the wall paintings of Byzantine monuments in regions such as Latmos, Hadrianopolis, Olympos, Rhodiapolis, and Cappadocia. Some of these imitative patterns are purely fictitious, while others replicate specific types of marble, such as cipollino rosso, marmo proconnesio, bigio antico, and cipollino verde, all of which were widely used in Roman and Byzantine art. Another significant decorative motif in Byzantine monumental painting that can be considered an imitation element is the dentil frieze. Like painted marble patterns, dentil friezes were integrated into the Byzantine decorative repertoire from an early period. In mosaic or wall painting borders, these motifs appear either as continuous sequences or as isolated elements framed within geometric compositions, such as squares or rectangles. This paper aims to provide a comprehensive analysis of painted imitation marble and dentil motifs in Byzantine-period wall paintings from Anatolia, examining their origins, stylistic characteristics, and aesthetic significance. Through a comparative approach, the study will contextualize these decorative elements within the broader framework of Byzantine art and architecture, highlighting their symbolic and visual impact.
The Painted Work of Vladimir Komarovskij
Kveta KazmukováSR 7
Despite some recent rediscoveries (the exhibition of the Nukus Museum collection at the Pushkin State Museum of Fine Arts, Moscow, in 2017; the restoration of the frescoes in the church of Sofia, Wisdom of God, Moscow, in the same year), the work of the artist Vladimir Komarovskij (1882-1937, executed in Butovo), remains largely unknown in Russian art history. Its reception by the Russian Orthodox Church also seems to be waning. Yet still, the philosopher Pavel Florenskij (1882-1937) was a great promoter of this artist, whose work helps us to understand, from the perspective of the problem of representation in the Byzantine sense, what was at stake in the artistic research of this time: the quest for “true” realism (and the militant struggles against so-called “formalism”), and this beyond Russia, since such were indeed the aspirations in the international modernist art movement. Unable to engage in a search of the artist’s fragmentarily preserved work in Russia in person, in view of the current war, this article addresses this historiographical gap by taking as its support mostly proposed representations. While acknowledging an obscuring tendency, the paper presents what can (rather) be seen and reconstructs that which can only be assumed. It touches briefly on the author’s posthumously edited writings and questions thereby the causes of this dynamic, which conditioned the creation of Komarovskij. The focus is foremost to present what can be known of the artist’s painted work and thereby at least open a way for its subsequent analysis, as well as that of the Byzantine heritage in the artistic context of the 20th century.
2.37 FC – Unusual Elements in Byzantine Art and Architecture: New Methodological Perspectives
Byzantine artistic and architectural production has traditionally been interpreted through a series of dichotomies, such as provincial vs. metropolitan, eastern vs. western, and classical vs. non-classical. Artworks and buildings have been categorized according to specific sets of characteristics, organizing them into recognizable stylistic, iconographic, and structural groups. However, many objects and structures resist such rigid classification. Their distinctive, often unusual features challenge established norms, necessitating more nuanced scholarly approaches. This session presents a series of case studies that explore these atypical characteristics in Byzantine buildings, objects, and paintings, raising questions about their origins and broader implications. Centered on re-evaluating works that fall outside traditional canonical frameworks, the papers seek to establish new methodologies for studying artistic and architectural deviations in Byzantium. Key questions include: Are metropolitan forms in provincial settings always a reflection of a patron’s identity, or do they reveal aspects of the local population, economic conditions, and cultural aspirations? Does the presence of Western elements in Byzantine monuments stem from ideological and historical influences, or are they sometimes a result of practical considerations? Does hybridity in artistic forms indicate a shift toward non-Byzantine models, or is it a product of eclectic tastes shaped by global influences and the availability of skilled artisans? Ultimately, this session seeks to rethink traditional scholarly approaches that correlate visual production with established artistic canons. By incorporating patterns of variation, idiosyncratic features, and deviations from conventional norms—elements that were in fact pervasive in Byzantine art and architecture—we hope to develop a more comprehensive framework for understanding Byzantium’s artistic complexity.
Still as Death, Alive in Art: Unusual Funerary Practices in Byzantine Art
Ljubomir MilanovićHS 3
TBA
Hybridity in Architecture of the Studenica Katholikon
Jelena BogdanovićHS 3
TBA
St. Nicholas in Kuršumlija: Anomalous or Misinterpreted
Marina MihaljevićHS 3
TBA
Visual Hybridity and Cultural Negotiation: Aspects of the Architectural Sculpture of Dečani Monastery
Ida SinkevićHS 3
TBA
Eclectic Tastes and Pioneering Design in Byzantine Architecture: The Case of Paregoretissa in Arta
Sotiris Voyadjis, Varvara PapadopoulouHS 3
TBA
Appropriations and Transformations in Venetian Architectural Decoration
Galina TirnanićHS 3
TBA
2.38 FC – Cross–Cultural Influence on the Move: Pathways of Byzantine Images and Texts Across Time and Space
This panel explores the mobility of Byzantine ‘cultural objects’ — including artworks and books, as well as iconographic models and textual traditions — beyond the empire’s borders from the middle Byzantine period onward. It investigates how material artifacts, as well as immaterial forms of knowledge and aesthetic expression, circulated across the medieval and post-medieval worlds, facilitating the transmission, adaptation, and transformation of Byzantine heritage. The papers analyze a variety of case studies to highlight how objects, visual languages, and literary traditions traveled across diverse regions, spreading from Byzantium to the Western Mediterranean, Eastern Europe and Kyivan Rus. The panel will reconstruct the trajectories of these cultural vectors, the networks and agents that enabled their circulation, and the ways in which they were reinterpreted in different social, religious, and political settings, thus shaping artistic and cultural landscapes beyond Byzantium itself. By focusing on both material and immaterial transmissions, this panel offers a broader understanding of Byzantium’s dynamic presence in interconnected artistic and intellectual spheres in the medieval and post-medieval world. It reveals Byzantine culture not as a static inheritance, but as a living, evolving set of traditions, reactivated and reshaped across time, space, and communities.
Political Figures on the Mosaics from Constantinople to Sicily: A Comparative Study
Zhihuan ZhouHS 5
Cultural objects are vectors of Byzantine heritage. Their mobility within and beyond the borders of the Byzantine Empire shows how Byzantium plays its important role in artistic and cultural transformations, on one hand, and how others imitate its artistic and cultural style, on the other. Indeed, this paper proposes to study the famous mosaics of Hagia Sophia of the 9th–11th century and their reception and imitation in Norman Sicily of the 12th century. In particular, we will analyse the political figures, emperors, kings and other high authorities on these mosaics. The representation of rulers in the mosaics is a very rare phenomenon in Late Antiquity, as the Ravenna mosaics in particular attest. Those of Hagia Sophia, although certainly influenced by the Ravenna tradition, establish a new artistic model for the representation of power in the middle of the medieval world throughout the Mediterranean. When the Norman King Roger II (1095–1154) and his civil servant George of Antioch (1090–1151) built and decorated their monuments in Sicily, they decided to use the Byzantine model to represent themselves, their absolute authority in their kingdom, and their connection with the Christian faith. We will analyse and compare all the details of the political figures on these mosaics and their historical background. Such a study aims to show how the model of power representation circulates beyond Byzantium and how and why it is accepted and chosen by other regimes, reflecting the key role of Byzantine culture in the Middle Ages.
Hagia Sophia’s Krater in Byzantium and Kyivan Rus
Evan FreemanHS 5
The ancient Greek krater—a large, two-handled vessel used for mixing wine and water—had a long afterlife in the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) Empire, and beyond. The Septuagint text of the book of Proverbs, traditionally attributed to King Solomon, describes the personification of Wisdom mixing her wine in a krater. Krater motifs decorate numerous late antique churches, including Hagia Sophia in Constantinople, where they were associated with Christ as God’s Holy Wisdom and with the Eucharist. The form and symbolic significance of the krater endured in Byzantine art and culture in the post-iconoclastic era. In liturgical texts, the term krater became synonymous with the Eucharistic chalice. Several two-handled chalices from Middle Byzantine Constantinople and Kyivan Rus’ were probably intended to evoke the form of the ancient krater, and a 1396 inventory records several kraters in the treasury of Hagia Sophia in Constantinople. Handled vessels likely intended to represent kraters also appear in Middle and Late Byzantine art, for example, in depictions of the Crucifixion and the Communion of the Apostles. This paper argues that the ancient origins of the krater, as well as later Jewish and Christian associations of the krater with Wisdom and with Christ, made the krater an enduring symbol with both religious and imperial connotations in the Eastern Roman Empire and in neighboring lands like Kyivan Rus’. Byzantine sources perpetuated the ancient understanding of the krater as a mixing vessel, and in art, material culture, and texts, the krater remained a powerful symbol of Christ as the Holy Wisdom of God. By evoking the text of Proverbs 9, the krater also alluded to King Solomon, traditionally identified as the author of Proverbs and the architect of the Jewish Temple, who served as an archetype of biblical kingship and patronage in Byzantium and Kyivan Rus’.
Cross-Cultural Networks and Trans-Mediterranean Mobilities: Traveling the Adriatic with a Cretan Icon Painting Workshop
Margarita VoulgaropoulouHS 5
From the fifteenth century onward, the Eastern Mediterranean and Adriatic Seas emerged as an entangled contact zone, where artists and patrons of Greek, Latin, and Slavic origin intersected. Among the most active agents in this arena were Cretan icon painters, who traveled along Venetian colonial networks circulating portable artworks, iconographic models, and techniques. Trained in the multiethnic and multi-confessional centers of Venetian Crete, these painters blended Byzantine pictorial forms with late Gothic and early Renaissance motifs, offering new pictorial solutions that proved especially attractive to multicultural audiences. This paper focuses on one of the earliest and best-documented cases of a traveling Cretan icon painting workshop: that of Angelos Bitzamanos from Candia (1467–ca. 1535). Trained as an icon painter in Crete, Bitzamanos was later documented in Ancona and subsequently active across a series of South Adriatic centers, including Ragusa, Barletta, and Otranto. His family workshop, operated with his younger relative Donatos and local assistants, produced a variety of works, ranging from small portable icons to large altarpieces. Archival evidence and surviving works trace his collaborations with local and foreign painters and patrons, as well as the evolution of his style across different commissions. By reconstructing the routes of the Bitzamanos family workshop, this paper highlights how artistic mobility catalyzed cross-cultural exchanges in the Adriatic as part of wider trans-Mediterranean networks. Moreover, it underscores how Byzantine pictorial forms were not only preserved but also transformed through constant negotiation and adaptation. Ultimately, the case of the Bitzamanos workshop exemplifies the linguistic and pictorial bilingualism that characterized Cretan artists, as well as their mobility, openness to collaborations, and adaptability to diverse cultural and confessional contexts.
Oracles in Transit: Byzantine Mediations and Renaissance Re-imaginings of the Chaldean Tradition between East and West
Chiara Ombretta TommasiHS 5
Considered the “Bible of the Neoplatonists” (Cumont) and systematized by Michael Psellus, the fragmentary collection of the Chaldean Oracles was later rediscovered in Renaissance Europe and, through its pseudepigraphic attribution to Zoroaster, came to stand alongside other esoteric traditions of classical and late antique origin. The present analysis, building on several studies, especially those of Helmut Seng on the Latin versions of the work, highlights how Renaissance re-elaborations (in Ficino or Patrizi) do not represent a mere revival of antiquity, but rather a second translatio of culture, in which wisdom believed to be of Eastern origin acquires a new philosophical and symbolic status within the humanistic discourse of Europe. The study also aims to address and discuss issues of textual transmission and the criteria of selection by which the various oracles were assembled. Through the notion of transit—understood as a material, linguistic, and interpretive movement—the project reconstructs the processes through which the Chaldean tradition became a laboratory of mediations between East and West, theology, magic, and philosophy.
The Afterlife of Some Late Byzantine Anti-Islamic Polemics: Copyists, Readers and Book-Collectors
Luisa AndriolloHS 5
The “Dialogue on the Faith of the Monk Euthymios with a Saracen Philosopher” and the “Confutatio Agareni” attributed to a certain Bartholomew of Edessa are among the few known examples of Byzantine anti-Islamic polemical controversies likely produced in the 12th century. Beyond their content and the insights they may offer into Byzantine knowledge of contemporary Islamic theology and Muslim popular beliefs, their textual history and reception are of particular interest and raise challenging questions. These texts appear indeed to have circulated across the Near East and Byzantine territories between the 13th and the 15th centuries, undergoing a transformative reception already at an early stage of their transmission. As pseudo-epigraphic works or texts of uncertain attribution, they were early subjected to rephrasing, rewriting and selective transmission, so much so that the notion of ‘distributive authorship’ may aptly describe their formation. Thus, their textual (re)arrangement and inclusion in miscellaneous codices reflect the evolving needs and interests of copyists and readers in shifting geographical, historical, and social contexts. In later centuries, the circulation of these polemical texts in the post-Byzantine world and beyond – reaching as far as Russia and Western Europe – further led to reshaping their meanings and functions for new audiences, ensuring their continued transmission and adaptation. This paper will trace the trajectories of these writings from their initial dissemination to their later manuscript transmission. By examining the structure and history of selected manuscripts, it will explore the role of copyists, readers, and collectors in shaping their reception and afterlife across time and space.
2.39 FC – Procopius Beyond Now!
This session brings together a group of researchers who all utilise Procopius of Caesarea’s texts as a significant part of their investigations. They will deliver their research results which demonstrate the variety and relevance of Procopius’ legacy. Elif Keser-Kayaalp will analyse how, in Book 2 of “Buildings”, Procopius focuses on Mesopotamia while rarely mentioning the churches or monasteries in this frontier region. She will show the potential of his many layered texts and read the “Buildings” in a new light in relation to the miaphysites. David Kennedy will argue for Procopius using characterisation of certain of Justinian’s generals to shine light on the many faults that Procopius saw in Justinian. Christopher Lillington-Martin will evaluate some of Procopius’ medical anecdotes, comparing his description of combat wounds with those described by Paul of Aegina to engage with medical discourse and to identify literary and conceptual parallels in the depiction and treatment of illness and injury. Süha Konuk will present the preliminary results of the archaeological survey project, 2024-2026, with the aim of determining the precise location of the battle of Dara in 530 inspired by Procopius’ narrative. Jakob Riemenschneider will enlighten us on Procopius’ portrayal of the Mauri and scriptural imagery. Procopius of Caesarea’s account on the origin of the Mauri peoples is an extraordinary piece of learned, and creative synthesis. It is a very contemporary mixture of traditional origo-elements, Christian preoccupations with their Jewish past, and eschatological theorising. All of these work together to give ethnography renewed relevance while retaining its distinct historiographical utility.
Procopius and Northern Mesopotamia
Elif Keser-KayaalpHS 21
Elif Keser-Kayaalp will analyse how, in Book 2 of “Buildings”, Procopius focuses on Mesopotamia while rarely mentioning the churches or monasteries in this frontier region. She will show the potential of his many layered texts and reads the “Buildings” in a new light in relation to the miaphysites.
Procopius’ Coded Invective of Justinian via his Characterisation of Generals
David KennedyHS 21
David Kennedy will argue for Procopius using characterisation of certain of Justinian’s generals to shine light on the many faults that Procopius saw in Justinian.
Procopius’ and Paul of Aegina on Combat Wounds
Christopher Lillington-MartinHS 21
Christopher Lillington-Martin will evaluate some of Procopius’ medical anecdotes, comparing his description of combat wounds with those described by Paul of Aegina to engage with medical discourse and to identify literary and conceptual parallels in the depiction and treatment of illness and injury.
Traces of Belisarius and His Army: Preliminary Results of Fieldwork on Dara Battlefield
Süha KonukHS 21
Süha Konuk will present the preliminary results of the archaeological survey project, 2024–2026, with the aim of determining the precise location of the battle of Dara in 530 inspired by Procopius’ narrative.
A New Coat of Paint. Procopius on Mauri and Scriptural Imagery
Jakob RiemenschneiderHS 21
Jakob Riemenschneider will analyse Procopius’ portrayal of the Mauri and scriptural imagery. Procopius of Caesarea’s account on the origin of the Mauri peoples is an extraordinary piece of learned, and creative synthesis. It is a very contemporary mixture of traditional origo-elements, Christian preoccupations with their Jewish past, and eschatological theorising. All work together here to give ethnography renewed relevancy, while retaining the distinct historiographical utility of ethnography.
2.40 FC – Building Meaning on Multiplicity: Creating and Interpreting Ambiguity and Ambivalence in the Byzantine World
Things are not always clear. As Byzantinists, we must frequently face up to uncertainty: to that produced by the often incomplete nature of the evidence we work with, but also to the ambivalences inherent in texts, artworks, and other objects. Deliberate ambiguity was a recognized tool in the Byzantine writer’s arsenal. Drawing on Ioannes Tzetzes’ description of amphoteroglossia (‘double-tonguedness’, ‘ambivalence’), Panagiotis Roilos’ 2006 monograph explores how this rhetorical device enables a writer to convey multiple, even contradictory, meanings within a single word or expression. Lara Frentrop, in a 2019 article, extends this concept to the visual arts, arguing that Middle Byzantine individuals were attuned to ambiguity in the production and interpretation of artworks. Youval Rotman (2016) examines ambiguity not as a stylistic device but as a social force, showing how the ambivalent figure of the holy fool reshaped cultural attitudes in Early Byzantium. Building on this growing body of scholarship, we aim to explore the various facets of ambiguity and ambivalence in Byzantium, considering both intentional ambiguities, those that form part of an authorial or artistic strategy, and ambiguities in reception, the multiple readings that texts, images, and manuscripts may elicit from both their contemporary audience and modern scholars. The contributions will be structured along three axes: (1) Textual ambiguity and its subversive potential, focusing on how speech and writing could be used to critique, to circumvent censorship, and to undermine social norms and historical figures—including the emperor(s)—through irony or double entendre. (2) Ambiguity in the codicological space: the formation of collections of texts, the co-existence of contradictory materials, and the reception of such collections. (3) Ambiguity in visual and material culture, analyzing how Byzantine artworks and objects were deliberately designed to hold—or were retrospectively perceived as sustaining – multiple, coexisting layers of interpretation across religious, political, and symbolic registers.
Undermining Masculine Self-Representation through Narrative Irony in Rhodanthe & Dosikles (c. 1130–1140)
Mary MaschioHS 31
In his opening monologue, the hero of the novel, Dosikles, declares his fitness to endure the trials of captivity ἀνὴρ γάρ εἰμι καὶ μάχαις συνετράφην / καὶ μυρίος ἤλθησα πολλάκις μόθους (1.116-117) but worries for his beloved Rhodanthe as a γυνὴ θαλάμῳ καὶ τρυφαῖς εἰσθισμένη / σὰρξ ἁπαλή, πρόχειρος εἰς πᾶσαν νόσον (1.119-120). Invoking military prowess as a standard for elite masculine behaviour and associating elite women with softness and vulnerability evokes an entirely normative view of gender in twelfth-century Constantinople. Yet, over the course of the novel, this gendered self-representation is repeatedly undermined by the events of the plot and the reactions of other characters: Dosikles never engages in any combat, and his only threats of violence are against his own person; he vaunts his talents as an orator, another important facet of Byzantine masculinity, but his speeches provoke boredom in his friends (2.432) and, unlike his friend Kratandros, he makes no attempt to reason his way out of being sacrificed (8.355-515). The gap between Dosikles’ words and his actions, between the character’s view of himself and the impression the audience is given of him, produces a comedic effect and casts doubt on the gender norms that he affirms. This presentation will explore how the author, Theodore Prodromos, exploits this narrative irony to paint a more ambiguous portrait of his hero than might at first be assumed and to call into question the contemporary expectations for wealthy young men.
Εἶδος ἄξιον τυραννίδος : A “Dog Whistle” for Cultivated Readers in Palaiologan Byzantium?
Giulia D’AlbenzioHS 31
In the Byzantine world, ambiguity was a recognised feature of learned discourse. Heirs to a long rhetorical and philosophical tradition, Byzantine authors often employed expressions with double meanings and formulations that allowed for the coexistence of multiple, even contradictory, interpretations. Although these techniques have been examined in recent years within the field of Byzantine literature, their use and function when referring to a political context, in which every word required particular care, remain partially understudied. This contribution proposes to examine the uses and evolving meanings of the expression εἶδος ἄξιον τυραννίδος, primarily during the Palaiologan period. Originating in Euripides, where it meant “an appearance worthy of kingship,” this verse, in its Byzantine reception, could also be understood as “an appearance worthy of tyranny.” Frequently associated with emperors and would-be emperors, the expression enjoyed a long literary afterlife and underwent several stages of resemanticization, acquiring by the tenth and eleventh centuries a previously unseen subversive potential. The aim of this study is to determine whether this expression operated in late Byzantium as a kind of “dog whistle” among intellectuals: a coded form of reference that allowed them to both uphold and subvert imperial ideology, comprehensible only to an audience attuned to its learned resonances. By tracing its occurrences across the literary production of the Palaiologan era, this contribution seeks to elucidate how authors negotiated the delicate balance between imperial encomium and political critique, and to illuminate the subtle strategies of allusion, irony, and veiled dissent that characterised late-Byzantine political discourse.
“In the Name of Father, Son and Holy Sea”: The Ambiguous Relationship between Amalfitans and Byzantines
Fermude GülsevinçHS 31
Between the eighth and eleventh centuries, the Duchy of Amalfi occupied an ambiguous position between Byzantium and Latin Christendom. Once politically attached to Constantinople yet entangled in Papal, Lombard, and Arab networks, Amalfi exemplified the coexistence of multiple, and sometimes contradictory, identities. This paper explores the ways in which Amalfitans cultivated a double-tongued rhetoric that mirrored their liminal status. Drawing on documentary, sigillographic, and material evidence, it argues that Amalfitan elites strategically manipulated Byzantine symbols and language to express both loyalty and independence. Charters that invoke imperial authority while omitting the emperor’s name and churches and monasteries whose decoration emulates the Byzantine style reveal a conscious engagement with ambiguity as a political and devotional tool. Through this prism, the “Holy Sea” becomes more than a pun: it encapsulates the sacred and spatial liminality through which Amalfi articulated its relationship with Byzantium. The sea bound Amalfi to the empire through trade, faith, and a shared ritual vocabulary, yet it also provided the medium for reinterpretation and self-definition. By reading Amalfi’s hybridity as a form of deliberate ambivalence rather than passive syncretism, this paper situates the duchy within a broader Byzantine Mediterranean of negotiated meanings, where ambiguity was not a sign of weakness, but a means of survival, creativity, and belonging.
Canonical Legal Collections in the Syriac World: Ambiguous Co-Existence in Absorbed Traditions
Carlo Emilio BiuzziHS 31
Legal canonical traditions generally emerge from the most stable institutions of the Church. Synodal decisions delineate the boundaries of orthodoxy, determining what lies within or outside a particular creed and shaping the Church’s direction. In the history of Eastern Christianities, many pivotal moments were defined by such synods and councils. Syriac legal literature, however, also attests to another phenomenon: the deliberate blurring of these boundaries to provide communities with comprehensive collections of canonical material. The development of legal thought within Syriac traditions was profoundly influenced by Christological divisions. The two largest known collections—the Western and Eastern Synodica—explicitly reflect this split. Yet both already exhibit a synthesis of diverse legal traditions, revealing a fundamental hybridity present from the inception of Syriac legal compilations. Examples include the inclusion of the Canons of Chalcedon in Miaphysite collections, the interplay between secular imperial and ecclesiastical legislation, and the integration of Islamic legal material into the broader Syriac corpus. By reexamining the category of ambiguity in the formation of these collections, this paper explores how contradictions within legal compilations shaped communal engagement with non-orthodox material. Ambiguity, rather than representing disorder, emerges as a productive strategy—one that transcends theological and theoretical divisions to construct a functional and inclusive legal corpus for Syriac communities.
Byzantine Art on Gotland? The Ambiguity of Modern Historiographical Labels Applied to Peripheral Contexts
Elena De ZordiHS 31
The island of Gotland in the Baltic Sea, now part of Sweden, features a series of pictorial decorations that are described in scholarship as being “Byzantine” in nature. These are the wall paintings in the Garde and Källunge churches and the painted wooden fragments that belonged to the lost stave churches in Eke, Sundre, and Dalhem. While the iconography of these images evidently depends on the figural tradition of Byzantium, the same cannot be said for the buildings they belong to, especially the stave churches. Since timber architecture was never employed for religious structures in the territories of the Byzantine Empire, the technical solutions needed for their decoration were most likely unknown to Byzantine workshops. There are instead strong hints that their origin is to be traced to the art of the Rus’. This presentation aims to discuss how well these examples fit into the category of Byzantine art, especially when architectural and liturgical practices do not align with formal and iconographic similarities. The Byzantine label, used without due caution, erases aspects that belong to the Nordic tradition, such as the architecture of the churches and the pictorial technique of the paintings on wood. The inherent ambiguity of these artworks, situated at the border between the two cultural spheres, prompts us to reflect on the necessity of a more nuanced definition of artistic categories and classifications for cases like these. This is especially true when analysing peripheral and border areas where the Byzantine element would have been received devoid of the social, cultural, and liturgical stances that gave meaning to these iconographies within the boundaries of the Empire.
2.41 FC – From the Greek to the Cyrillic Alphabet: New Perspectives and Innovative Approaches to Script Analysis
It is well established that the Cyrillic alphabet originated from the Greek script in the late ninth century. Yet the relationship between the two did not end with this moment of creation: Greek continued to influence the development of Cyrillic for centuries, particularly in the South Slavic cultural sphere, where this interaction remained active at least until the fifteenth century. Despite the prolonged and multifaceted interaction, the genetic and developmental relationships linking Greek and Cyrillic have yet to be subjected to systematic scholarly investigation. An ongoing international research project, funded by the Bulgarian National Science Fund (FNI), aims to fill this gap by examining the evolution of the Cyrillic script as attested in South Slavic manuscript sources from the tenth to the fourteenth century. Particular attention is also given to comparative analysis with epigraphic material. The project brings together philologists, paleographers, and computer scientists in a collaborative, interdisciplinary framework. As part of this research, a digital tool (CyPaT) has been developed to support the morphological description and analysis of handwritten letterforms. This tool, which is now being made available to the scholarly community, enables a more systematic and replicable approach to the classification of Cyrillic scripts.
Towards a History of the Cyrillic Script in the South Slavic Territories
Marco ScarpaSR 2
The Cyrillic script, created by the disciples of Saints Cyril and Methodius at the end of the 9th century for the Bulgarian Church and Empire, has developed across space and time up to the present day. Its origin and early evolution, particularly in the South Slavic regions, took place in dialogue with the Greek alphabet. Our project, which is currently halfway through its course, aims to explore the history of this development in greater depth, also making use of new digital technologies. The main lines of development of our project will be presented.
Revisiting Cyrillic Script: Its Origins and Relationship with the Greek Alphabet
Vasya VelinovaSR 2
The report focuses on the genesis of the Cyrillic alphabet in the context of the Byzantine written culture. The period from the middle of the 9th century to the middle of the 10th century is the time of the development of graphic variants of the Cyrillic script. At the same time, the transition from uncial to minuscule script was taking place in Byzantium, but uncial manuscripts were still used in Christian worship. They were also known in the First Bulgarian State after the adoption of Christianity. In this plan, the Cyrillic alphabet will be considered as a graphic product of the Greek uncial script and the corresponding manuscripts of that time and at the same time as a product of the Glagolitic alphabet, which provided graphic signs for the specific sounds of Slavic speech.
Graphic Models in the Formation of the Cyrillic Script: A Comparative Approach
Cheti TrainiSR 2
The emergence of a new script for the Slavic language, developed within the court of Simeon of Bulgaria under the influence of the elegant and hieratic forms of the Greek majuscule, and further refined in a court scriptorium that regulated its use, represented only the initial phase in the evolution of a series of Cyrillic graphic models. These models, often competing with one another as writing spread across increasingly diverse contexts, marked the dynamic development of the Cyrillic tradition. This section of the session will focus on several of these graphic models involved in the formation of the Cyrillic script, presenting specific case studies and adopting a comparative approach.
Digital Tools for the Analysis and Description of Handwriting
Maxim GoynovSR 2
This part of the session will present how leading-edge technologies in computer vision (CV) and artificial intelligence (AI) can be applied to digitised images of Cyrillic manuscripts, enabling in-depth description of their physical and visual attributes, structured management of codicological and palaeographical datasets, advanced computational processing such as feature extraction and pattern recognition, effective management and curation of the resulting metadata, rich visualisation of manuscript letters and comparative-analytical frameworks that can reveal new information and provide researchers with specific observations, allowing them to be more confident about their assumptions, conclusions and studies. This part will outline the stages in developing an open-source, sustainable infrastructure tailored for the analysis, management, visualization, description, structuring, and other processing of Cyrillic manuscripts.
From Manuscript Evidence to Analytical Models: Interpreting Letterforms with the CyPaT Toolkit
Marta RiparanteSR 2
This study examines the transition from the de visu study of Cyrillic manuscripts to their analysis within a digital and analytical framework, a transformation that continues to pose primarily methodological challenges, as it requires the adaptation of both material evidence and descriptive practices. The CyPaT (Cyrillic Paleographic Toolkit) software addresses these challenges by providing analytical tools and descriptive models for the structural analysis and typological classification of letterforms according to their fundamental graphic components. One of the current priorities in its development lies in formulating a coherent and interoperable descriptive language for Slavic Cyrillic palaeography, essential for enabling meaningful and efficient comparative analysis across different scribes, scriptoria, and chronological contexts. In this perspective, a series of case studies will demonstrate how CyPaT can be applied to the examination of specific scribal hands, thereby refining attributional precision and expanding the analytical and comparative potential of palaeographic research.
2.42 FC – John Xiphilinos the Younger and His Menologion: The Lost Byzantine Collection of Saints’ Lives Preserved only in Old Georgian
This session presents the results of a two-year research project conducted from January 2024 to December 2025 at the University of Southern Denmark in Odense, funded by the Gerda Henkel Stiftung. Titled Retrieving a Forgotten Byzantine Hagiography Collection from Old Georgian: John Xiphilinos’ Saints’ Lives (AZ 06/F/23), the project investigates an overlooked collection of saints’ lives (Menologion) from the late eleventh and early twelfth centuries. Originally composed in Greek by the Byzantine literatus John Xiphilinos the Younger, the Menologion has survived solely in Old Georgian manuscripts. The session aims to shed light on this unique collection with significant historical and cultural value. Christian Høgel will discuss broader efforts to supplement and adapt the Metaphrastic Menologion in Byzantium, placing Xiphilinos’ work within the larger context alongside other prominent collections, such as the Imperial Menologia. Sandro Nikolaishvili will discuss the destiny of John Xiphilinos’ Menologion in the Georgian context. Nikoloz Aleksidze, who has translated Xiphilinos’ saints’ lives from Old Georgian into English, will provide valuable insights into the Georgian language of these texts by discussing the linguistic features that make them distinguishable in the Georgian tradition. Finally, Marijana Vuković will examine John Xiphilinos’ technique of rewriting saints’ lives, focusing on how he engaged with and adapted previous hagiographical sources and models. Through these discussions, we will demonstrate the likely Byzantine origins of the collection, deepen our understanding of its significance and role in both Byzantine and Georgian contexts, and highlight its relevance within the emerging trends in Byzantine studies. These trends include an increasing focus on non-Greek Christian cultures, multiculturalism, and the decolonization of Byzantine studies, all of which highlight the broader cultural and intellectual currents that shaped the destiny of this fascinating Menologion.
John Xiphilinos: Metaphrastic and Imperial Menologia
Christian HøgelSR 3
Towards the end of the eleventh century John Xiphilinos dedicates his expanded version of the Metaphrastic Menologion to emperor Alexios I Komnenos. This marks yet another imperial interest into the genre of the menologion, coming after – to mention the most important – the production of the imperial menologia and of illuminated Metaphrastic menologia, which all have clear connection to the imperial court. The over-all question in this may therefore be what kind of interest emperors and the court took in this liturgical book type, containing the long versions of the saints’ lives. Monastic communities, the institutions that allowed for such frequent if not daily readings come to mind, and it is these possibilities that will be explored in the presentation. Since the monastery of Evergetis, founded by Paulos on the outskirts of Constantinople in mid-eleventh century, offered the model for many monastic foundations in the following century and more, we may see a pattern of Metaphrastic interest reaching from the monasteries founded by aristocratic monastic leaders to those founded by the emperor.
John Xiphilinos’ Menologion in the Georgian Context
Sandro NikolaishviliSR 3
Ever since the discovery of Ioannes Xiphilinos’ imperial Menologion in Old Georgian translation in the 1910s, the survival of this unique hagiographical collection exclusively in Georgian – while its Greek original has disappeared, has remained an unresolved puzzle. To a certain degree, the fate of Xiphilinos’ work is a mystery that requires careful reconstruction. This talk proposes several hypotheses concerning how an imperial Menologion dedicated to Alexios I Komnenos may have reached Georgia and under what circumstances it was translated. Although the translation of Greek texts into Georgian culminated in the eleventh and the first quarter of the twelfth century, it remains unclear whether Xiphilinos’ Menologion was simply part of this broader movement or a royal-sponsored project. It is worth asking whether a collection of saints’ lives composed in high-register Greek for a Byzantine emperor could have been translated for Alexios’ contemporary, king Davit IV the Restorer – often portrayed by his contemporaries as a learned ruler, promoter of education, and a lover of books. Prior to Davit, we already have evidence that Georgian kings took an interest in metaphrastic hagiographies and commissioned their translations. Davit may therefore have followed in his predecessor’s footsteps and continued the tradition of sponsoring the translation of hagiographical collections. Given the striking parallels between the ecclesiastical and educational reforms of Davit and Alexios Komnenos – including the establishment of new centers of learning – this scenario becomes increasingly plausible. Aware of the new literary trends emerging in Constantinople, Davit and his entourage – composed of Byzantine-educated learned men – may have considered it important to possess the collection of saints’ lives composed initially for the emperor.
Several Observations on the Georgian Translations of Xiphilinos’ Metaphraseis
Nikoloz AleksidzeSR 3
The observations provided in the paper have been gathered from the Georgian translations of the metaphrastic martyrdom accounts of the following saints: George; Panteleimon; Theodore Stratelates; Cyril of Alexandria; Cosmas and Damianos; Seven Sleepers of Ephesus; Eusignios; Eupraxia; Adrianos and Natalia; Dadus, Maximus, and Quintilian; Orentius and Six Brothers; Emilianus; and Floros and Lauros. In few cases, the Greek sources have survived, however in most cases we are left solely with their Georgian translations. The Georgian translations offer numerous unusual grammatical, stylistic and morphological idiosyncrasies suggesting that the translations were produced at the Gelati monastic school probably in the thirteenth century. The paper identifies several of such idiosyncrasies along with an attempt to trace their Greek origins and thereby suggest a more concrete time and context of the production of these translations.
Metaphrasis of John Xiphilinos: His Technique(s) of Rewriting Saints’ Lives
Marijana VukovićSR 3
Originally composed in Greek by the eleventh-century Byzantine literatus John Xiphilinos the Younger, the Menologion of saints’ lives survives today only in Old Georgian manuscripts. Thanks to the Gerda Henkel Stiftung-funded project on John Xiphilinos’ Saints’ Lives, several of these texts have recently been recovered and translated into English. Building on these translations, this paper examines Xiphilinos’ metaphrastic technique(s) and their role in shaping the transmission and reinterpretation of sanctity in the late Middle Byzantine period. Xiphilinos’ access to earlier material varied widely: while some saints – such as George and Panteleimon – were supported by rich dossiers of pre-metaphrastic and metaphrastic narratives, others had only brief synaxarial notices. For instance, Xiphilinos expanded the minimal synaxarial entry of St. Orentius and his six brothers into a fully developed metaphrastic life, demonstrating his ability to transform skeletal commemorations into elaborate narratives. In some cases, Old Slavonic versions illuminate lost Greek sources on which Xiphilinos relied. This paper focuses on representative examples that reveal his diverse compositional strategies. Rather than following a single method, Xiphilinos engaged with previous traditions in varied ways, adapting and reconfiguring his models to produce a distinctly hybrid Menologion – a dynamic corpus in which each saint’s life entered by its own route. The collection reflects both fidelity to inherited models and creative reworking, illustrating the fluidity of Byzantine hagiography and its adaptability to new literary, theological, and devotional contexts.
2.43 FC – Emperors and Power in the Period of the Macedonian Dynasty and Beyond
Organiser la succession impériale byzantine au XIe siècle : entre fin de dynastie et nouvelle solution successorale
Numa BuchsHS 2
La dynastie macédonienne (867-1057), l’une des plus durables de l’Empire byzantin, parvint à monopoliser la légitimité impériale jusqu’à la mort de Théodora en 1056, malgré l’extinction de la lignée masculine en 1028. La disparition de Constantin VIII, sans héritier mâle, entraîne une série de règnes fondés sur l’alliance par mariage ou adoption avec ses filles, révélant la réactivation d’un modèle successoral composite hérité de Rome. Durant cette période, la succession semble à la fois assurée et verrouillée par la présence des impératrices porphyrogénètes, dont la légitimité est indispensable. Cette situation conduit les empereurs à explorer diverses stratégies successorales, notamment l’adoption, afin de pallier l’absence d’héritiers naturels. Le rôle politique accru des femmes constitue un trait marquant de cette phase de transition. Après 1057, la chute définitive de la dynastie macédonienne ouvre une période de profondes recompositions. Les souverains, confrontés à l’instabilité intérieure et aux menaces extérieures, privilégient des successions pragmatiques, parfois en dehors de leur lignée, en s’appuyant sur des alliances aristocratiques. Si certains, comme Constantin X Doukas, réussissent temporairement à imposer leur descendance, la dynamique dynastique reste fragile et souvent contrariée par les guerres civiles et les usurpations. La question successorale apparaît ainsi comme l’un des facteurs majeurs d’affaiblissement de l’Empire au XIᵉ siècle. Plus que l’éventuelle médiocrité des empereurs, c’est l’échec des élites à instaurer une nouvelle dynastie stable après les Macédoniens qui contribue au déclin. L’analyse des successions de 1028 à 1092 éclaire la lente maturation de nouvelles pratiques politiques, culminant avec l’établissement de la dynastie des Comnènes, seule capable de restaurer une légitimité durable.
Emperor Stephanos (944–945): The Succession Crisis of Romanos I Reconsidered
Nikolaos KostourakisHS 2
In December 944, Romanos I (r. 920-944) was deposed in a coup involving three co-emperors: his two sons, Stephanos and Constantine, and his son-in-law, Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos. Forty days later, in January 945, the Macedonian emperor ousted his two brothers-in-law, becoming sole emperor. This paper revisits the much-debated succession crisis, arguing that a thorough re-examination of Greek and Arabic sources reveals overlooked or misunderstood aspects. In particular, Symeon Logothete’s claim that Constantine VII succeeded his father-in-law directly is often taken for granted, a view reinforced by the tradition referring to a testament of Romanos that designated his son-in-law as his heir. The crisis unfolded through four pivotal events: the reception of the Mandylion in August 944, the dismissal of John Kourkouas, the fall of Romanos, and the banishment of his sons. It is proposed that Romanos intended Stephanos to succeed him, as indicated by Constantine VII’s relegation to the third position during the reception. Subsequently, John Kourkouas and Constantine Lakapenos agreed on a matrimonial alliance that would strengthen the latter’s claim to the throne, a prospect that was opposed by the other emperors. Stephanos then orchestrated the coup against his father with Constantine VII’s active support, as the latter perceived an opportunity to eliminate his in-laws in two stages. During the forty days that followed, Stephanos, as the leader of December’s conspiracy and first in the line of succession, was recognised as the senior emperor. Ultimately, the evidence suggests that all three co-emperors successively sought to assert supremacy, with Leo VI’s heir ultimately prevailing due to his legitimacy and the support of a family network that Romanos had unwittingly built around him.
Nikephoros Phokas and Emperor Romanos — But Not the Ones You Think: Some Remarks on Army Reforms in Tenth-Century Byzantium
Christos MakrypouliasHS 2
The middle of the tenth century has been marked by the introduction — or, as other modern historians would have it, the codification — of a series of military reforms that culminated in the creation, during the reign of Emperor Nikephoros II Phokas (963-969), of a new-model army: a force which, compared to the thematic levies that preceded it, was a breed apart. These reforms have been studied both by earlier historians and by a new generation of researchers, their studies contributing significantly to our better understanding of the workings of the war machine of the Macedonian dynasty. Apart from what little we learn from contemporary narrative sources, we are fortunate enough to possess a number of technical treatises from the era in question, among them the Sylloge tacticorum, a collection of tactical instructions now dated to the reign of Romanos I Lakapenos (920-944), and the Praecepta militaria, a tactical manual attributed to Nikephoros Phokas himself, written ca. 965 and later reworked by Nikephoros Ouranos in his Taktika (ca. 1010). The aim of this paper is to offer a somewhat different view, one that challenges modern orthodoxy with regard to the date and authorship of some of these works of tenth-century military literature and the data they provide. I will also attempt to use the earlier Taktika of Leo VI the Wise (ca. 904) for evidence which indicates that the so-called “Nikephorian reforms” had a much longer pedigree than we supposed.
The Knife Behind the Throne: Basil I and the Silent Hands of Power
Elias PinakouliasHS 2
On 7 April 866 the Byzantines launched an expedition to retake Crete, which was under Muslim control. The scale of the operation appears to have been very large. The Byzantine army and navy had gathered at Kepoi, on the Meander River along the coast of the Thracesion theme; Michael III, Basil and Bardas were also present. However, the expedition was never meant to reach its destination. On 21 April 866, Bardas was murdered in Michael III’s tent at Kepoi and the expedition subsequently returned to the Byzantine capital. Although the historiography favorable to Basil (i.e., Theophanes Continuatus, Genesios, and Vita Basilii) attempts to absolve him of any direct responsibility, we learn not only that Basil played a decisive role in the murder, but also the names of his associates. Namely, Symbatios (Caesar Bardas’ father-in-law), Ioannes Chaldos, Marianos, Constantinos Toxaras, Asyleon and Bardas, Basil’s brother. This very group, joined by Iakobitzes, a known supporter of Basil, is once again attested as acting in concert during the assassination of Michael III on the night of 23–24 September 867, thus paving the way for Basil’s sole rule as emperor.
The objective of the presentation is to examine whether Basil had established a secret heteria with a select group of people, to whom he may have promised promotions and influence in exchange for their loyalty, as part of his ascent to the throne. By distinguishing between imperial propaganda and historical reality, the presentation also aims to contribute to the understanding of the shifting dynamics within the emperor’s inner circle and the mechanisms through which authority was both contested and consolidated at the Byzantine court.
2.44 FC – New Approaches to Networks of Byzantium
An Analysis of the Importance of the Route of Via Egnatia between Constantinople and Thessalonica Between the Seventh and Ninth Centuries
Howard ButcherSR 1
The Via Egnatia was an important route connecting Constantinople with Dyrrachium throughout the Roman and Byzantine Eras. Despite its importance, little is known about the route due to the lack of detailed studies, especially in the wider context of the Balkan region. Traditional studies of the textual sources portray Imperial control of the route being disrupted during the seventh century, but recovered during the eighth and ninth. This recovery has been debated; some credit the 780s as the first time that land routes were safe, but earlier dates have also been argued. However, secondary sources and archaeology suggest that a significant portion of the Via Egnatia between Constantinople and Thessalonica survived the seventh century, which provided the basis for the recovery of the rest of the route. Additionally, the presence of the church, followed by the evolution of Thema and kommerkiari during the seventh and eighth centuries strongly suggests that Byzantine administration swiftly developed along the route of the Via Egnatia once the recovery began. To demonstrate the importance of the Via Egnatia to Byzantine life in Thrace and Macedonia during the seventh to ninth centuries, this paper analyses historical sources and present day studies of the Balkan region. Additionally, the growth of Byzantine administration in Thrace and Macedonia during this period will be studied, allowing for further discussion of the return of Byzantine presence to the Balkans. Conclusions drawn will include the determination of the extent of Byzantine control of the Via Egnatia between Constantinople and Thessalonica in the seventh and eighth centuries, and potential military and civilian usage of the route. These conclusions will help determine the catalysts for the revival, as well as the revival’s duration, furthering our understanding of the importance of the Via Egnatia to Byzantine Thrace and Macedonia.
Actes de Vatopédi. № 43. Network Analysis: Experience of Application
Yury VinSR 1
In recent decades, the world of science has been overwhelmed by appeals of modern scholars to the concept of “network”. It is applied in many Byzantine studies. The main function of network analysis is recognized as the visualization of its results in graphical form. The network analysis of the Vatopedi act No 43 is justified by a collection of 23 records of the land plots, purchased by the monastery in the beginning of the 14th century. The network analysis of this document is a complex and systematic approach to exploration of the social activity of medieval villagers. All information about them is examined in a systematic correlation, through which an integral model of rural society is reconstructed. Its network analysis begins with the formalization of the content, presented in the act under consideration, and ends with the integration of information on social nature of the rural community in the broad sense of this word. The structure of the analyzed document, the system of family and kinship relations, the distribution of land plots are represented as the network system. The social features characterizing the status of the most prominent representatives of the society and the social positions of the underprivileged members of “social medium” are similarly demonstrated. At the same time, the prospects for further study of premises for illuminating the inter-class relations among the inhabitants of the late Byzantine village are outlined by methods of the network analysis. The main result of the network analysis is generalization of the observations on separate notices concerning over 125 villagers and monastery inhabitants. The information approach makes it possible to identify and integrate practically the notifications about every person mentioned in the document. It contains the information, both directly recorded and newly discovered through network analysis. Therefore, it is considered an effective tool for scientific exploration.
Geospatial Approaches to Intervisibility and Communication within the Byzantine Fire Beacon System
Annalise WhalenSR 1
This research employs Geographic Information System (GIS) methodologies to analyze the spatial relations and operational efficiency of the 9th-century Byzantine fire signaling beacons. Some of these beacon towers still exist in fragmentary archaeological assemblages across central Anatolia, while others currently remain unidentified. The beacon network originated from the Taurus mountains, and ended near Constantinople, ensuring communication across the expanse of the Anatolia plateau. Specifically, this research tests the hypothesis that site elevation, viewshed, and intervisibility demonstrate a statistically significant correlation among potential beacon locations. Digital Elevation Models (DEMs) were generated in ArcGIS Pro to extract elevation and topographic data. Intervisibility and viewshed analyses were conducted to evaluate the optical communication capabilities of known beacon sites. Results of the spatial analysis provide insight into the efficiency of optical communication systems in the Late Antique and Early Medieval world, revealing that fortress architects strategically selected locations based on visibility, resource availability, and terrain, emphasizing landscape control beyond simple enemy detection. Elevation data, ranging from 428 to 2400 meters, demonstrate the network’s adaptation to diverse terrain, influencing both defensive tactics and signal transmission efficiency. These findings reframe the frontier as a dynamic socio-geographic space of social integration and power projection, rather than a mere peripheral outpost. The Byzantine network reflects a strategic balance between natural terrain and communication needs, showcasing adaptive medieval infrastructure engineering that innovated beyond mere replication of past technologies.
Between the Walls: Reconstructing Constantinople’s Lost Street Network
Pelin Yoncacı Arslan, Orçun Sena SaracoğluSR 1
Constantine VII’s Book of Ceremonies provides invaluable documentation of Byzantine Constantinople’s imperial processions, detailing customs, attire, participants, and locations. While traditional scholarship has investigated ceremonial topography mostly within the Constantinian Walls (notably A. Berger’s pioneering works in 1989 and 1997), the region between the Constantinian and Theodosian fortifications remains understudied despite its significance in tenth-century processional routes. This paper makes an original contribution by reconstructing the street network of this liminal zone—neither fully rural nor densely urban—through innovative digital methodologies. It visualizes potential processional routes by extracting spatial data from the Book into a semi-structured database and proposes a comprehensive street network model for the northern and southern extents of this area. The methodology integrates geo-referenced historical and contemporary maps with Least Cost Path (LCP) analyses to determine topographically optimal routes, generating an evidence-based reconstruction of Constantinople’s interstitial street system. This reconstruction offers a new spatial framework for understanding both ceremonial processions and daily life between the walls, illuminating the potential physical infrastructure of this transitional zone and transforming our understanding of how imperial ceremony activated these spaces. By bridging textual evidence from the Book of Ceremonies to the eighteenth and nineteenth-century maps through rigorous topographical analysis, this model establishes new methodological approaches for investigating Byzantine urban morphology while providing a foundation for future archaeological investigation and historical interpretation.
Thematic Sessions
2.31 TS – Epigraphic Diversities: Byzantine Inscriptions and Cross–Cultural Perspectives
Epigraphic material provides fascinating insights into “Byzantium beyond Byzantium”. Marked by broad chronological and geographic variations, it offers unmediated evidence for the development of writing habits, for strategies of public (self-)display, and for linguistic and cultural diversities. Its potential to challenge and refine existing taxonomies, not least those associated with the designation ‘Byzantine’, is second to none. Our Thematic Session explores epigraphic contexts attesting to the presence of two or more languages and their scripts in close physical proximity to each other. Our aims are as follows: 1) to identify epigraphic patterns, connections, and mutual influences; 2) to examine how language choices shape intended messages and to explore the broader socio-cultural implications of this relationship, and 3) to highlight the role of language choice in the production of inscriptions and to assess the linguistic competence of carvers and stonecutters. Our participants are early- and middle-career scholars as well as senior academics. They are epigraphy specialists working on multilingual (Greek, Latin, Coptic, Syriac, Armenian, Hebrew, Arabic, Slavonic, Ottoman) inscriptional traditions from cross-/intercultural and comparative perspectives. They will approach inscriptions diachronically and with an interdisciplinary (literary, historical, religious) focus while also closely engaging with any extant visual and material evidence. Both our sessions will be sponsored. We will aim to cover the expenses of the contributors to both the Round Table and the Thematic Session. The proceedings will be published in the newly established series Studies in Byzantine Epigraphy.
An Epigraphic Survey of the Pala d’Oro at the Basilica of San Marco in Venice
Maria Aimé VillanoBIG-HS
In the heart of the basilica of San Marco in Venice, over the main altar, there can be seen a work of art which embodies the dual orientation of the city, anchored in the West but facing the East. The Pala d’Oro, an enamelled altarpiece placed above the city’s holiest relic, the body of Saint Mark, has undergone several alterations before reaching its current state. The first phase consisted of a core of enamels commissioned by Doge Ordelaffo Falier (r. 1102–1118) from a workshop in Constantinople; it was expanded in 1209 by doge Pietro Ziani and completed by doge Andrea Dandolo in 1342. The enamels, which depict scenes and individual characters, feature inscriptions in both Greek and Latin. This paper will survey the inscriptions of the Pala d’Oro in order to identify the epigraphic strategies that were used at every stage of the Pala’s development. It will also aim to analyse the mutual influence of both the languages employed. Particular attention will be paid to the relationship between inscriptions and images, in terms of graphical choices (e.g. palaeography and text placement) and the messages conveyed, whether secular or devotional.
Multilingualism on Mount Athos: Greek and Slavic Inscriptions in the Sacred Space of a Monastic Community
Nicholas MelvaniBIG-HS
Since its foundation in the 10th century, the monastic confederation of Mount Athos attracted monks, pilgrims, and patrons from several regions of the Byzantine Empire and beyond; in the late Middle Ages it developed into one of the most populous religious centers of the Byzantine world with a profound influence on monasticism on an international scale, especially in the Balkans and Eastern Europe. Building, dedicatory, and funerary inscriptions in visible and easily accessible areas of Athonite sacred spaces attest to the importance of these monasteries for a broad range of audiences. Often, the reach of these inscriptions surpassed the limits of the Athonite peninsula, as their commissioners were active across the expanse of the eastern Mediterranean world and their viewers and readers came from every corner of the Christian universe. Although the majority of these inscriptions were composed in Greek (even those commissioned by patrons and donors of Slavic or Romanian origin), some are written in Slavic languages (Church Slavonic, Serbian, Bulgarian, Russian) and are often displayed together with Greek texts. This paper focuses on the symbiosis between inscriptions in different languages dating from the 14th to the 17th centuries within the sacred landscape of Athonite monasteries. It will examine how the choice of language reflects intended readership and how it shapes the mechanisms of communication between patrons on one hand and pilgrims and monks who populated the monastic buildings on the other. It will also ask whether these choices are evidence of a notion of linguistic correctness in Late and post-Byzantine contexts and whether they can be regarded as statements of ethnic identity.
‘Signatures’ of Medieval Painters on Georgian Wall Paintings: Their Function and Spatial Context
Ketevan MikeladzeBIG-HS
Painters’ ‘signatures’ on Georgian wall paintings extend over a wide chronological range, from the ninth century to the late medieval period. These inscriptions, placed on church walls, form an integral component of the painted ensemble and offer valuable insights into the artistic and cultural contexts of their creation. This paper examines the function and spatial placement of painters’ “signatures,” considering their textual content, size, arrangement, and artistic execution, as well as their interaction with the surrounding imagery. Particular attention is given to the ways in which medieval painters selected specific — sometimes visible, sometimes concealed — locations for their inscriptions within the church interior, each choice reflecting a distinct conceptual or devotional intention. The study also explores how the placement and visual design of the inscriptions shaped their potential readership and the interaction between text, image, and beholder. Ultimately, the paper seeks to shed light on how medieval Georgian artists perceived and ascribed meaning to their own ‘signatures’, revealing their self-awareness and role within the sacred space.
Greek and Hebrew in Byzantine Jewish Inscriptions
Nicholas de LangeBIG-HS
In Late Antiquity, the normal language for Jewish inscriptions in the diaspora was Greek. However, the Jews of Palestine, especially those in Galilee, also used Aramaic (Jewish-Palestinian Aramaic, or JPA) as their main language. Occasionally, one or two words in Hebrew were added, or Jewish religious imagery was included in the margins to point to the religious identity of the commissioner. On rare occasions, there is more substantial use of Hebrew alongside Greek. From at least the 10th century onwards, all known Jewish inscriptions are in Hebrew. This paper aims to investigate the background to this change and the reasons for it, and to attempt to date it more precisely. Particular attention will be paid to inscriptions in Greek and Hebrew. How can this be explained? Were the Hebrew and Greek elements carved at the same time, or was the Hebrew element added at a later period?
Bilingualism in Art: Issues and Insights from the Bulgarian Material (13th–16th Century)
Lilyana YordanovaBIG-HS
In recent years, the topic of bilingualism has enjoyed greater attention within the context of the cultural and ethnic diversity, which characterized the Late Byzantine and Early Ottoman periods. Looking at Medieval Bulgaria, it is curious to observe that inscriptions on icons and sacred objects during the First Bulgarian Empire (681–1018) were systematically written in Greek despite the development of Cyrillic letters since the late 9th century, and their spread over other media, from funerary stone slabs to seals. The earliest known bilingual dedicatory inscription dates back to the first decades of the 13th century, soon after the foundation of the Second Bulgarian Empire (1185–1396). Responding to the absence of a thorough assessment of this category of written material for the 13th to the 16th centuries, my paper shall re-examine well-known churches, icons and objects from Bulgarian territories. Different modes of bilingualism will be explored by taking into account the visual impact of the inscriptions. Issues of visibility, perception, but also function of texts within images will be taken into consideration.
2.32 TS – Reading Hermogenes in Byzantium and Beyond
When the Corpus Hermogenianum, which had formed the backbone of rhetorical education in the Byzantine Empire, came to Europe in the wake of the migration of Byzantine intellectuals, it was an instant success, fueled by the demand of the new bourgeois classes for a practical component in education. Thirty years after the first printed edition by Aldo Manuzio (1508), Hermogenes became central in the pedagogy of Johannes Sturm and Melanchthon, while Aphthonius’ progymnasmata were the best-selling textbook of the Renaissance, later reaching Mexico and South America. The corpus however did not come alone. It was often interwoven with Byzantine pedagogical exegeses. Planudes’ commentary already circulated in France before and after the Aldine edition. An 11th-century copy of the Corpus, Basel Univ. Bibl. F.IV.19, glossed by George Baiophoros in the early 1400s, made its way to Basel, possibly to serve the needs of Latin students learning Greek. In 1571, Andreas Darmarios sold a copy of John Doxapatres’ commentary on On Invention to Antonio de Covarrubias. The Dutch scholar Gerhard Johan Vossius (1577-1649) read his Hermogenes together with John Tzetzes’ commentary. And Antonio Bonfini’s first complete translation of Hermogenes into Latin was offered as a response to George of Trebizond’s take on Hermogenean theory. After discussing progress made in recovering and editing Byzantine commentaries on Hermogenes, this session will explore the notion of “deep receptions,” challenging current historiographies about the transfer of knowledge between East and West. It will thus map an interconnected transnational trajectory, showing how Byzantine material on Hermogenes contributed ideas and theories to the creation of a new European intellectual framework.
Defining the Discipline: Rhetorical Prolegomena from Late Antiquity to the End of Byzantium
Baukje van den BergHS 32
This paper addresses the question of how Byzantine rhetoricians perceived their own projects of commenting on Hermogenes and teaching rhetoric by concentrating on the rich tradition of prolegomena, both on rhetoric in general and on the individual Hermogenean treatises more particularly. Various teachers and scholars from Late Antiquity to the end of the Byzantine Empire and beyond prepared introductory essays outlining the preliminary knowledge they considered essential for their students to acquire before studying the Hermogenean treatises. At the same time, these prolegomena allowed rhetoricians to articulate their ideas on the definition of rhetoric, its history, and its place in the hierarchy of learned disciplines, thereby providing insight into their ideas on the social, political, and intellectual importance of rhetoric—and hence of their own pedagogical and scholarly activities. Byzantine rhetorical commentaries are characterised by intricate genealogical entanglements, as scholars reused and reworked the work of their predecessors. Moving beyond discourses of derivativeness and originality, this paper instead uses the entangled nature of the material to explore how successive rhetoricians positioned themselves within the preceding rhetorical tradition and employed earlier texts not merely as sources but as a synchronic library of rhetorical thought that facilitated their scholarly and didactic practice. Their selections and omissions from previous works, as well as their additions to and reframing of the existing material, reveal their understanding of (Hermogenean) rhetoric and of their own scholarly endeavours. While aware of their intellectual predecessors and the history of the available knowledge corpus, Byzantine scholars reactivated this received material to meet the intellectual and educational needs of new historical and cultural contexts. By combining synchronic and diachronic perspectives, this paper thus intends to shed light on the processes underpinning Byzantine rhetorical scholarship, as well as on continuity and change in Byzantine rhetorical thinking.
The Great Invisible: John of Sardis among the Hermogenian Scholars, Then and Now
Daria ReshHS 32
Within the canon of Byzantine commentators on Hermogenes, John of Sardis maintains a notable presence as one of the earliest Hermogenian scholars active during the transitional period between the great authorities of late antiquity and the burgeoning wave of rhetorical scholarship from the late tenth to the twelfth century, exemplified by the commentaries of Geometres, Doxapatres, Sikeliotes, and Tzetzes. As recent research has shown, John of Sardis held a distinctive position within the Hermogenian tradition, striking a fine balance between the compilation of earlier sources—often rare and uniquely preserved texts—encyclopedic synthesis, and practically oriented pedagogical guidance. His work also reflects, at least occasionally, the needs of clerical training, as he sought to integrate Christian tradition into the classicizing rhetorical curriculum. Yet John of Sardis’s name was obliterated early. By the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, his authorship had been erased from many manuscript copies of his commentaries, with his works either attributed to others or transmitted anonymously, leaving him largely unknown among scholars of premodern rhetorical theory. Among later Byzantine commentators, only John Doxapatres is known to have engaged in a direct dialogue with his elder predecessor. This paper aims to situate John of Sardis’s commentaries on Hermogenes’ treatises within both their Byzantine and modern contexts: where we stand now and what remains to be done. It positions John’s method and scholarly profile between the late antique theoreticians of rhetoric and the middle Byzantine commentators, while also seeking to assess his significance for early modern thought. Among other questions, the paper addresses the “invisibility” of his legacy to subsequent generations of Hermogenian scholars.
The Rhetorical Curriculum and Stasis Theory in Middle Byzantium and Beyond: John Doxapatres on Hermogenes
Byron MacDougallHS 32
Sometimes quantity has a quality all its own. Such is the case with the extensive and unedited commentary on Hermogenes’ On Issues by John Doxapatres (11th century), which this paper contextualizes against the Byzantine exegetical tradition both before and afterwards. Drawing from my work preparing a first edition of the text, I highlight Doxapatres’ contributions to stasis theory; his engagement with earlier generations of commentators; and his discussions about the role of stasis theory in education and the rest of the rhetorical curriculum. Particular attention is paid to Doxapatres’ comments, both explicit and implicit, regarding the relation of stasis theory to the study of logic and the Organon. As in the Prolegomena to his commentaries published by Rabe, in the Stasis commentary Doxapatres offers an approach to Hermogenes informed by a robust engagement with the exegetical traditions of both the rhetorical and the philosophical curricula. In his commentary devoted to On Forms of Style, for example, Doxapatres had taken the work of his predecessor John Sikeliotes as a starting point for exploring how to use Platonic and Porphyrian understandings of philosophical universals as tools for thinking through and with the Hermogenian stylistic forms. Here too in the Stasis commentary we find Doxapatres using Porphyry to walk his readers through Hermogenes, and having them read On Issues with constant reference to the Isagoge. Finally, I attempt to sketch the significance of Doxapatres’ commentary and his philosophically engaged readings for the subsequent reception of Hermogenian stasis theory in Byzantium and more broadly.
Reading Aristotle through Hermogenes: Stephanos Skylitzes and the Byzantine Classroom
Ugo ValoriHS 32
This paper examines the engagement with Hermogenes by Stephanos Skylitzes, a 12th-century commentator on Aristotle’s Rhetoric and teacher at the Patriarchal School of Constantinople, whose work appears closely tied to his didactic practice. While Stephanos’ interests are particularly directed towards the logical and argumentative dimension of rhetoric—and he never loses sight of Aristotle’s text—he nonetheless frequently cites, or implicitly draws upon, the Hermogenian corpus. What emerges is a nuanced picture in which Hermogenes is invoked both to illuminate difficult Aristotelian passages and, conversely, as a counterpoint to them. Stephanos’ glosses, far from being a systematic exegesis, reveal a pedagogical strategy: Aristotle is explained through Hermogenes, the latter serving as a conceptual point of reference for Stephanos and his audience. This interplay sheds light on the flexibility of Byzantine rhetorical culture and the ways in which rhetorical and logical traditions were integrated within the advanced curriculum of the Komnenian era.
The Byzantine Reception of Hermogenes: Maximos Planoudes and the Legacy of Neoplatonic Exegesis
Elisabetta BariliHS 32
Often dismissed by modern scholarship as “the most derivative and least satisfactory commentary” on the Corpus Hermogenianum, Maximos Planoudes’ exegesis deserves to be re-evaluated as a deliberate interpretation of the earlier rhetorical tradition. Far from a passive compilation, it offers a revealing snapshot of what was considered essential in the study of rhetoric in late thirteenth-century Byzantium. Though not original, Planoudes’ Commentary represents a fully-fledged editorial intervention within the long chain of Hermogenean exegesis, reflecting both continuity and transformation in Byzantine rhetorical culture. By omitting what he deemed irrelevant—particularly the Christianization of rhetoric of the tenth and eleventh centuries—Planoudes inscribed his work in the Neoplatonic interpretative strand, thereby tracing a distinctive thread from Late Antiquity to the Palaeologan period. By looking specifically at Planoudes’ borrowings of earlier material —especially from the Neoplatonic Syrianos, the tenth-eleventh centuries anonymous scholia, and John Tzetzes—this paper aims to demonstrate that the Neoplatonic thought, together with the largely overlooked commentaries of Tzetzes, continued to wield enduring influence on later generations of exegetes. Syrianos’ commentary was the backbone of the Byzantine exegetical tradition, often quoted verbatim by later scholars. Following this pattern, Tzetzes drew extensively on Syrianos, while Planoudes incorporated both these Neoplatonic strands and Tzetzes’ readings of Hermogenes into his Commentary, demonstrating that such traditions never vanished from the intellectual horizon of Byzantine elites but continued to thrive in learned circles. Ultimately, despite its derivative nature and the complex question of authorship, Planoudes’ Commentary provides invaluable insight into the rhetorical teaching in the late Byzantine period, revealing which elements of Hermogenes’ theory remained central in the pedagogical canon. Its subsequent diffusion beyond Byzantium further underscores its pivotal role in transmitting Late Antique and Byzantine interpretative traditions to the early modern West.
Antonio Bonfini’s Earliest Latin Translation of the Corpus Hermogenianum
Manfred KrausHS 32
Antonio Bonfini (1427–1502) was an Italian humanist active at the court of the Hungarian king Matthias Corvinus, where he taught rhetoric among other subjects. Besides his most popular work, a History of Hungary (1495), he was also famous as a translator of Greek rhetorical texts, among them Philostratus and Hermogenes. His translation of the Corpus Hermogenianum, although first printed only in 1538, was originally dedicated to king Matthias in 1486 and is therefore the earliest extant Latin translation of Hermogenes, earlier even than the editio princeps of the Greek text in the Aldine of 1508, and much earlier than the next earliest translation by Natale Conti (ca. 1550) and the richly commented translations by Johann Sturm (1570–1571). Bonfini’s translation is remarkable not only by its encompassing the complete Corpus Hermogenianum, including also Aphthonios’s Progymnasmata, if shifted to the end as an appendix, but also by its leaving many of Hermogenes’ example quotations untranslated in the original Greek. In the printed edition, there are also frequent marginal notes adducing the Greek wording for comparison, of which it is unclear whether they stem from Bonfini himself or from a later editor. On the whole, Bonfini’s translation is characteristically uneven, sometimes closely following the Greek original, sometimes freely remodeling it, even suppressing whole clauses or inserting additional comments, where needed. Its Latin, too, is not particularly classical, and not entirely free from manifest translation errors. In comparison with earlier appropriations of Hermogenes by George of Trebizond and the later translations by Conti and Sturm, the paper will describe the individual appearance and purpose of Bonfini’s translation, its peculiar style of Latin and its individual handling of Hermogenes’ technical rhetorical vocabulary.
Toward a Conceptual Reception of Byzantine Rhetorical Hermeneutic
Aglae PizzoneHS 32
While the importance of Hermogenes in Renaissance rhetoric has been hardly underestimated, the question of the role played by the mediation of the Byzantine reflections on the corpus has been overlooked. And yet the Aldine edition that brought to the Western public Hermogenes of Tarsus was complete with the “super-commentary” compiled by Maximos Planudes, consolidating some 700 years of exegetical tradition. Such commentary therefore became for a while the first port of call for those readers who wanted to make sense of the Corpus Hermogenianum. In this paper, I will present an overview of the evidence showing that Byzantine hermeneutical tradition was engaged with not only by Greek and Italian humanists but travelled further north, leaving a mark in the work of reformed intellectuals such as Johannes Sturm. In so doing, I will attempt an outline of the complex entangled tradition coalescing around the ‘Byzantine Hermogenes’ and retracing its migrations toward Northern Europe.
2.33 TS – Roman Past and Roman Law in Byzantine Law and Beyond
It is often said that Roman law remained the backbone of Byzantine law. But which Roman law are we talking about? How Roman was Byzantine law? Was Byzantine law a bad echo of Roman law? How was the Roman past and Roman law depicted in Byzantine legal texts? How self-sufficient was Byzantine law and what were the influences of Byzantine law even beyond Byzantium? The participants in this Thematic Session will discuss these questions by examining a wide range of Byzantine material including, for example, imperial legislation, court decisions, legal compilations and other sources. The aim of the session is to trace down the reception of Roman law and Roman past into Byzantine law, the development and autonomy of Byzantine law and finally, the influence of Byzantine legal tradition even beyond Byzantium.
How Roman Was Byzantine Law? Some Thoughts
Frits BrandsmaHS 1
The answer to this question appears to be: very. The term Byzantine was never in use by the people who lived in what remained of the Roman Empire. They considered themselves to be Romans. So their law appears to be Roman, albeit in a later phase of development. Or was it not?
Byzantine Law, Islam and the First Millennium: Prolegomena to a ius commune orientale
Zachary ChitwoodHS 1
The scholarship on Roman law in the Middle Ages has focused to a large degree on the ius commune, the shared wellspring of the Roman legal tradition that served as the basis for the flowering of jurisprudence in Central and Western Europe from the eleventh century onwards. As such, this common Roman legal heritage, according to the traditional narrative, supplemented by the canon law of the Catholic Church, in turn later provided the framework for the development of independent, national legal traditions, fostered by the rise of powerful, centralized monarchies and incipient nation-states. By contrast, research on the legal traditions of Byzantium and the Christian communities of the Near East has studied normative regimes along disciplinary and confessional lines. This talk will attempt to make the case that the legal traditions of East Rome (Byzantium), the Syriac world, Armenia and Egypt can be profitably studied together as an eastern pendant to the Western ius commune. While the ius commune of the Medieval West was based on both Roman law (in the form of the so-called Corpus iuris civilis) and the canon law of the Catholic Church, which achieved its authoritative form through the Decretum Gratiani, its eastern counterpart had rather different parameters. It flourished from the fourth to the end of the eleventh century, and the encounter with Islam constituted the most significant factor in the late antique development of each of its legal normative orders during this period. Possible parameters of defining this ius commune orientale will be explored in the talk.
A Byzantine Delegated Justice: Ancient Procedures and Medieval Practices
Romain GoudjilHS 1
The legal procedures in force in Byzantium are, in theory, essentially based on Roman law. However, over the course of its thousand-year history, it seems difficult to believe that the Roman written laws compiled in the 6th century were applied perpetually without any form of adaptation. This paper intends to examine the evolution and mutation of an institutional and procedural aspect of the administration of justice in Byzantium, the delegation of judgement, in order to establish whether medieval Byzantine justice operated according to the framework established in ancient Rome. The delegation of a judicial decision by the emperor or a magistrate to a third party is an ancient judicial mechanism that was widely used in the Roman judicial system. It is very precisely defined in law by jurists and in imperial constitutions. The first step will be to track the transmission and understanding of the provisions concerning the delegation of jurisdiction from the works of Justinian to Byzantine legal compilations. This medieval legal framework will then help us in analysing Byzantine judicial practice. Indeed, many court decisions preserved in monastic archives, particularly from the 13th century onwards, are acts performed pursuant to a delegation of judicial authority by a provincial governor or by the emperor himself. An analysis of the terms used to designate this mechanism of delegation, as well as a study of the individuals involved in these delegations (clerics and aristocrats), will enable us to refine our understanding of the use of written Byzantine Law in the administration. It will also help us to assess whether the Byzantine system of judicial delegation was still based on Roman foundations or whether other medieval characteristics, particularly those related to the social relations between delegators and delegates, have emerged, giving rise to a judicial delegation system that is uniquely Byzantine.
How Roman Was Mutilation in Byzantine Law?
Michael HumphreysHS 1
One of the major supposed differences between Roman and Byzantine law revolves around its criminal penalties. In particular, from at least the time of the Ecloga (741) on, Byzantine law made prominent use of mutilation to punish crime. However, the shift can be over-dramatized, with continuities and slow evolution hidden behind changes in the focus of texts and the vagaries of survival. The extent of change also varied dramatically depending on what form of corporal punishment is being talked about. Some forms of mutilation do indeed appear to be innovations, even if it is hard to date their emergence exactly and an even harder job to pin down their meaning. Other, and potentially far more common, forms were very well established long before Justinian let alone the eighth century and witnessed little change. Likewise, the symbolic intent of these punishments and the overall ideological justification of punishment witnessed both evolution and considerable continuity.
The Many Lives of a Legal Text: Catalogues of Actions from Roman to Byzantine Law
José-Domingo Rodríguez MartínHS 1
The so-called ‘action catalogues’ form a subgenre within Byzantine legal literature, which has been transmitted both independently as well as inserted within other legal works. This makes them an ideal case study for examining the factors that enable certain Roman legal concepts (or even entire legal works) to survive in later Byzantine law, even when the structure of the new legal system may change substantially over the centuries.
The Resolution of Private Disputes by Arbitration. Byzantine Law and Post-Byzantine Legal Practice
Marios Th. TantalosHS 1
The attribution of the private dispute judgment to elected arbiters received extensive application in the years after the collapse of the Byzantine Empire among Greeks who were subjects of the Ottoman Empire or under the Venetian dominance. By choosing this alternative form of private dispute settlement, the litigant parties saved a considerable amount of time and money and at the same time, they kept the Ottoman and Venetian authorities far from their matters which were to be judged. The aim of the paper is to present arbitral acts from the post-byzantine legal practice and to study the impact on them of the Byzantine legislative framework of arbitration.
2.34 TS – Between Field Research and Digital Terrain Models: New Results on the Historical Geography of the Late Antique and Medieval Eastern Mediterranean
Historical geography analyses the interplay between man and landscape. To this end, the discipline uses various types of sources to analyse and reconstruct various settlement areas, communication systems and habitats of the past. In addition to the evaluation of written, archaeological and geographical sources, computer studies are becoming increasingly important; digital terrain models, GIS and Historical GIS, just to mention the Least Cost Paths, have become essential factors in the reconstruction of landscapes of the past. The interaction with scientific disciplines such as palaeobotany or geomorphology allows additional insights which go far beyond the information that could be obtained by the use of only traditional sources and techniques. The intended thematic session will present exemplary contributions on selected landscapes of the late antique and medieval eastern Mediterranean—partly on the mainland and partly in island locations—presenting research results that were achieved by using both traditional and novel digital methods. New approaches in geosciences and environmental studies will be discussed and their usefulness for Byzantine Studies, in general, will be examined. The discussions on various projects and methodological approaches already initiated in Venice in 2022 will be continued.
Spatial Organization and Topographical Perception in the Lembos Cartulary
Alexander Beihammer , Despoina AriantziHS 6
This paper examines a key document preserved in the cartulary of the monastery of the Mother of God on Mount Lembos near Smyrna, the detailed boundary survey issued by the stratopedarches Michael Phokas in March 1235. After endowing the Lembos monastery with numerous land grants, Emperor John III Batatzes assigned this high-ranking official in the Thrakesion theme to conduct a survey and produce an accurate description of all the estates the monastery had acquired since its restoration began in 1224. In this survey, the Byzantine official mapped out the geographic features, landscapes, and characteristics of metochia, gardens, vineyards, olive groves, villages, fields, and other monastic properties, along with their appurtenances and tenant farmers, situated in various parts of the Gulf of Smyrna region. Alongside an imperial chrysobull issued a few months later, the survey became the cornerstone of the cartulary, which was arranged according to the ordering principles laid out in this text. This paper aims to reconstruct how thirteenth-century Byzantine officials perceived and described geographic space and landscape features, as well as the criteria and topographical details that shaped their approach to the legal and administrative organization of settlements and cultivated land. Particular focus will be given to how agricultural units, inhabited spaces, and sacred areas—such as churches, chapels, and rural monasteries—were presented in the region in question. Phokas’s boundary survey is one of the rare documents from Byzantine Asia Minor that provides valuable insights into the landscape features of coastal areas, river valleys, and mountainous regions, as well as the spatial relationships between urban centers and villages, and the appearance of agricultural zones alongside interspersed sites of worship.
Geo-Bio-Archaeology of the Byzantine Harbours in Thrace: From the Hebros (Maritsa) to the Istros (Danube)
Anca DanHS 6
Recent international geo-bio-archaeological projects conducted in Ainos (Turkey) and at the Danube Delta (Romania)—particularly at Noviodunum-Vicina and Old Chilia—have provided new insights into the environmental transformations of the lower Hebros (Maritsa) and Istros (Danube) rivers, as well as the evolution of harbour infrastructures during the Byzantine period. Three key phases emerge from this evidence: (1) The 6th century CE, under Justinian, when Ainos began to exploit the broader lagoon of Dalyan Gölü and construction works were visible in the ancient harbours of the Western Black Sea coast; (2) The 10th–11th-century Byzantine revival, marked by dredging and construction activities at Ainos and by the reoccupation and fortification of numerous riverine sites along the lower Danube; (3) The mid-14th–mid-15th centuries, when the Genoese established their Gattilusi “salt empire” in the northern Aegean and when they engaged in the thriving commercial harbours of Vicina (taken from the Venetians) and Chilia (finally destroyed and rebuilt by the Ottomans) on the western Black Sea coast. This paper presents the geoarchaeological methods and results that complement textual evidence to reconstruct Byzantine control over riverine and maritime spaces, situating it within the broader network of power and competition among Mediterranean and Black Sea actors. The projects were collaborations between the CNRS Paris (Prof. Anca Dan), the University of Istanbul (Prof. Sait Bașaran), the University of Cologne (Prof. Helmut Bruckner), the University of Kiel (Prof. Wolfgang Rabbel) and the University of Göttingen (Dr. Lyudmila Shumilovskikh) in Ainos, as well as between the CNRS Paris (Prof. Anca Dan) and the University of Bucharest (Prof. Alfred Vespremeanu-Stroe, Dr. Luminița Preoteasa) in Romania.
Rethinking the Historical Geography of the Byzantine Empire
Mihailo St. PopovićHS 6
This paper’s aim is to present the history and current state of historical geography in Byzantine Studies, its main challenges in the 21st century and the urgent need to adapt the way we think about historical geography in Byzantine Studies in the wake of current challenges and the evolving discussions in Byzantine Studies itself, i.e. if the term “Byzantine Studies” in itself is viable. Firstly, I will focus on time and space in Byzantine Studies, within which historical geography functions at the moment. I will present various scholarly traditions existing in Byzantine Studies (the Central European, the French, the Italian, the British and American) with regard to the periodization of Byzantine history. After that I will highlight the space, in which historical geography in Byzantine Studies is mainly entangled (with two core areas according to the Austrian school: the Balkan Peninsula and Asia Minor). We need to ask ourselves what the consequences for the historical geography in Byzantine Studies are, and here for example for the Tabula Imperii Byzantini, if the term “Byzantine Studies” in itself is put into question? Would a new definition of our field (namely East Roman Studies) be far-sighted and viable? Having discussed the terminology, time and space, we come to the question of Digital Humanities and historical geography. Here I will argue that digitization in historical geography is desperately needed, that we need to work jointly in databases in research teams and put our research and content regularly online, keep it up to date, which is easily possible in databases for our colleagues worldwide, and then publish our joint research also in printed form based on the researched data in the databases.
Material Evidence of Cultural Interaction in the Riverscape of Hermos/Gediz (Western Asia Minor) During the Late Middle Ages
Myrto VeikouHS 6
This presentation aims to produce an overview of peoples residing around the valley of the historical River Hermos (modern Gediz) in Asia Minor in the medieval to late medieval period (ca. 12th–16th centuries). This geographical area is identified with the region around the modern town of Menemen and the city of Manisa, north of Izmir, in Turkey. This riverscape will be analyzed from four different perspectives: geographical, archaeological, historical and cultural. The analyzed material derives from the results of the completed research project “Medieval Smyrna/Izmir: The Transformation of a City and its Hinterland from Byzantine to Ottoman Times (MESMY)”. The project was funded by the Austrian Science Foundation (P 33829-G) and hosted by the Austrian Academy of Sciences (2021–2024) under the direction of Professor Andreas Külzer (Tabula Imperii Byzantini, Institut für Mittelalterforschung – ÖAW). Within this project, topographical research has been conducted by Andreas Külzer, historical research by Alexander Beihammer and Despoina Ariantzi, and archaeological research by Myrto Veikou and Axel Frejman. A synthesis of geographical, historical and archaeological data, resulting from this project and concerning the Hermos/Gediz Valley riverscape, aims to reconstruct the use of this space by different cultures during the period in question. It focuses on the inhabitants’ cultural expressions, which can be discerned in the remaining traces of their architecture and material culture. It refines our understanding of cultural interactions and ‘dialogues’ among these inhabitants as materialized and reflected in their spatial and cultural practices.
The Island of Tenos and its Position in the Aegean Area as Expressed through the Study of Early-Byzantine Pottery from Chora
Anastasia G. YangakiHS 6
The ceramics uncovered during rescue excavations in the area known as Vary, in the modern settlement of Chora, Tenos—from which the ancient city connected with its port – provide important insights into the region’s history. The study demonstrates that this area formed part of a broader network of communication and exchange across the Mediterranean, and particularly within the Aegean, from the 4th to the late 7th century AD. Beyond the classification of pottery types, the findings present evidence regarding the use of the site and point to the existence of a settlement core in the wider area of the ancient city, Asty, specifically in Polis, during the early Byzantine period. These discoveries provide for the first time secure confirmation of habitation in the area during this period, strengthening earlier scattered indications. Furthermore, the study places this settlement in dialogue with current knowledge about other early Byzantine settlement centres on the island, primarily situated in the interior of its northern side and elsewhere. Within the framework of historical geography, an effort is made to correlate these centres with the broader landscape.
The Byzantine Insular-Coastal Koine in the Early Middle Ages
Luca ZavagnoHS 6
When conceptualizing the role of Byzantium in the passage from a unified “Roman” Mediterranean to a fragmented Great Sea, Byzantine historiography has often conjured up a gravitational pole that left other regions (and, in particular, the coastal and insular spaces in the central and western Mediterranean) out in the cold, with the only partial exception being Sicily. Indeed, this approach has clearly overlooked those areas of the empire located away from the so-called Byzantine heartland. In this paper, I will try instead to address the problem of the supposed economic, cultural, and socio-political peripherality of those imperial territories simply regarded as marginal (due to their geographical distance from the Queen of cities) or expendable military strongholds along a supposedly static maritime or terrestrial frontier with the Caliphate or the Frankish. My attention will focus on a wider Byzantine koine that encompassed liminal coastal spaces as well as insular communities, and particularly those regions which lay beyond the Aegean heartland of the empire like the Byzantine Tyrrhenian, the Adriatic as well as the archipelago of the Balearics at westernmost “extremes” of the Byzantine Mediterranean. As commanding the sea and controlling the complex networks of routes remained at the heart of the military, political, and economic interests of the empire, this paper will explore the resilient trajectories of the regions of the Byzantine Mediterranean insular-coastal koine as they responded to variations in the political, military, and economic configuration of the Great Sea as well as the environmental and climatic changes in the passage from Late Antiquity to the Early Middle Ages.
New Observations and Assessments on the Historical Geography of Isauria
Mustafa H. SayarHS 6
This paper will present assessments based on observations made in recent years on the settlement geography of Germanikopolis and its surroundings, located between Lykaonia and Rough Cilicia in Isauria, one of the highest regions of the Taurus Mountains. The socio-cultural structure of the people living in the settlements located in the Isauria region during the Late Antique period and early Byzantine era shows that a more widespread settlement network emerged between the Central Anatolian plateau and the Mediterranean coast, starting from the Late Antique period and continuing into later periods. This paper will investigate which of these cities played a central role in commercial activities and the transport network in the region during the Late Antique period and the role they played in trade between the Mediterranean coast and Central Anatolia through their road connections.
3:30 pm – 5:00 pm Plenary Session: Reading Byzantine Literature Across the Centuries
The Materiality of Reading Poetry in Byzantium
Floris BernardAudimax
This paper reassesses how Byzantine poetry was read, arguing that an exclusive focus on oral performance obscures the significance of its material, written contexts. While orality was undeniably an important factor, numerous poems reveal that the physicality of texts and the act of visual reading were equally central to their reception. The paper discusses verse disputes in the margins of manuscripts, invective exchanges on scrolls, and the status of the poem as an object in other written genres. Manuscripts emerge as spaces for intellectual debate and literary production. Acrostics and stichometric games highlight the physicality of poems as objects. Byzantine poems circulated as pamphlets, gifts, pedagogical tools with visual aids, and even devotional items. Thus, poetic objects were given various cultural, intellectual, and spiritual meanings. In sum, the paper proposes to see Byzantine poetic culture as a spectrum of practices: hearing and reciting, but also writing, annotating, seeing, and handling. Each act of poetic communication consisted of an interplay between orality and textuality/materiality (the latter best captured by the German term Schriftlichkeit).
How We Read, How We Share: Scholarly Lineages and New Audiences for the Late Byzantine Romance
Markéta KulhánkováAudimax
This paper examines how modern scholarly approaches to the Late Byzantine romance have evolved over the past 130 years and asks how these narratives might be made accessible to audiences beyond a narrow circle of specialist Byzantinists. The first part traces the shifting academic reception of the romances, from early philologists’ dismissive assessments— focused narrowly on language, sources, and perceived aesthetic inferiority— to the new interpretive, narratological, and comparative methods that helped reposition the genre within broader medieval Mediterranean storytelling traditions. These developments, alongside new critical editions and interdisciplinary perspectives, have enabled scholars to appreciate the romances as inventive literary works that engage dynamically with ancient models, Western romance, and contemporary cultural realities. An intermezzo focuses on the Czech classicist Karel Müller, whose early twentieth-century translations of three romances represent one of the few attempts to introduce Byzantine vernacular fiction to a wider readership before the recent scholarly re-evaluation. Müller’s work—insightful yet shaped by contemporary prejudices—serves as a historical case study illuminating both the challenges and the possibilities of mediating Byzantine literature for non-specialists. The final section addresses current obstacles to broader reception, above all the shortage of good translations of the romances. The study considers potential solutions, including philological translations paired with narratological or literary-historical commentaries, public-facing scholarship aimed at cultivating critical awareness of translation strategies, and creative re-imaginings that spark new interest while guiding readers back to the original texts. Ultimately, the paper argues that making the Palaiologan romances accessible to non-specialist readers is not ancillary to scholarly work but an extension of it: the way we read these texts as scholars fundamentally shapes the ways in which others may come to read (and appreciate) them.
Byzantine Literature in the Ottoman Empire (ca. 1450–1650)
Georgi ParpulovAudimax
From the mid-fifteenth to the mid-seventeenth century, the interest of educated Western Europeans in Byzantine literature was stimulated by a widening knowledge of Classical Greek and by the rise of printing. These two factors operated in Greece itself to a very limited degree. Parts of the country, such as Crete, that were under Italian rule, played host to vernacular Greek texts, some of which had been composed already before 1453 (and thus belong to the byzantinische Volksliteratur). By the first decades of the sixteenth century, isolated copies of such vernacular texts made their way into Ottoman Greece, too. There, especially in Constantinople, the old, pre-1453 patterns of patronage and education lived on thanks to a few wealthy Christians and a few well-read schoolteachers. Some of the latter were also active as scribes. Certain works of the hochsprachliche profane Literatur der Byzantiner which they chose to copy (Manasses’ History, Pseudo-Codinus’ Treatise on Offices, Blemmydes’ two Epitomes, etc.) seem to match the specific preferences of Greek readers in the Ottoman Empire.
Turning the Page: Reading Byzantine Literature in Early Modern Europe
Nathanael AschenbrennerAudimax
This article examines readings of Byzantine literature in the centuries following the Ottoman conquest of Constantinople in 1453. Moving beyond the familiar story of hostility or indifference towards these texts, it argues that readers instrumentalized Byzantine texts as tools for reconfiguring the past, present, and future. Humanists in Vienna used Byzantine historians to rewrite Roman history, reintegrating the emperors of Constantinople into a continuous Roman imperial lineage. In the editions and commentaries on Pseudo-Kodinos’ ceremonial treatise, successive editors and a French publisher deployed the text to dispute contemporary politics: irenic reconciliation, anti-Calvinist polemic, and a defense of royal bureaucracy. Byzantine literature also fueled centuries of crusading imaginaries, as the dream of recovering Constantinople provided a sustained justification for Byzantine scholarship into the late seventeenth century. Together, these cases demonstrate that the kaleidoscopic nature of Byzantine literature—its capacity to appear simultaneously Roman, Greek, and Christian—made it a uniquely malleable resource for early modern readers across a wide range of intellectual and political projects.
5:30 pm – 7:00 pm Session IV
Free Communications
2.49 FC – Byzantine Chôra and Beyond – Chorological Intersections
In the history of the Platonic chôra (Timaeus) there is an interesting case of appropriation of this concept revealed in a most unpredictable place: the walls of the Byzantine Chora church from the outskirts of Constantinople. Although this church has been examined since 1948 by eminent Byzantine scholars, the concept itself of the Byzantine chôra has been for the first time theoretically addressed at the end of the nineties and the beginning of 2000, within a newly established field of research in Byzantine studies concerned with the theory of image and sacred space. From this perspective, Byzantine chôra has emerged as a generative space, performative in its essence, thematized as “Byzantine chorography” (Isar 2001). This new approach has been, shortly after, adopted by other scholars Byzantinists becoming instrumental to address the Byzantine nature of this generative “in-between” space. The Byzantine nature of space in which the intelligible intermingles with the visible world would have remained otherwise an unresolved philosophical doubt, or a mere paradox. This group session of communications takes the term to task to a new level, bringing together scholars of the chôra from different disciplines – philosophy, religion, language and rhetorics, art history and cultural studies – to interrogate the shifting meanings of the term across time, history, the arts and politics. The papers will bring to light the intricate facets of the chôra space, as revealed by sacred texts and liturgical performances in Byzantium and in the Latin world, inquiring as well into the relevance of the concept today. The aim of the session is to identify and finally define, through shared methodologies, a typology of space favoring the active, generative position “in-between” that is still actual, on the verge of appearing as an emergent opportunity for new social possibilities or “new political metaphysics (Cezary Was) – beyond Byzantium into the contemporary.
Chora Beyond Metaphysics: Derrida’s Concept and His Opponents
Cezary WąsBIG-HS
The concept of primordial emptiness, in which the transition from being to non-being takes place, appeared in Plato’s dialogue ‘Timaeus’. Transcending the assumption of the existence or non-existence of being proved to be important for contemporary philosophy critical of traditional metaphysics and was taken up in the philosophy of Jacques Derrida. The philosophy assuming the possibility of an active space between being and non-being was supposed to be deeply atheological, but contemporary religious thinkers such as John D. Caputo, Richard Kearney and Archimandrite John Pantaleimon Manoussakis, argued that the philosophy of the ‘chōra’ (also ‘khôra’) has themes similar to the philosophy of God typical of apophatic theology. During the discussion, it was recalled that the identity of the ‘chōra’ and Christ or Mary was assumed by the Byzantine theology of Gregory of Nazianzus and St. Nicephorus. Regardless of whether it is decided that the chōra is a space preceding divinity or a means of manifesting primordial holiness, she can be considered an area where existence manifests itself. This approach allows for the interpretation of empty spaces in architecture and urban planning concepts as well. At the time when Derrida was developing his version of the philosophy of the ‘chōra’ he collaborated with a group of architects designing a park on the outskirts of Paris. In Bernard Tschumi’s theories, the park was to be freed from representing existing ideas and open up to new possibilities for the development of democracy and political community. The authors of philosophical commentaries on the newly created park reinforced these interpretations, which made the park a place of worship for new social possibilities, even a cathedral of new political metaphysics.
Spacing the Sacred: Brick as Generative Medium in Late Byzantine Architecture
Jasmina ĆirićBIG-HS
This paper explores the theological and symbolic dimensions of brick as a material in late Byzantine architecture, focusing on the Church of Saint George in Staro Nagoričino (1312/13), with comparative references to other 14th-century churches in the Skopje region and broader contexts, including Thessaloniki and Constantinople. Rather than approaching brick merely as a structural element, the study examines its role in shaping a space of in-betweenness, where material and immaterial realities converge. Through polychrome surfaces, ornamental patterning, and rhythmic articulation of façades, brickwork participates in a generative process of spacing that unfolds sacred presence rather than enclosing it. The use of brick is thus not passive but poetic: it embodies the tension between earth and heaven, visibility and invisibility. I argue that in late Byzantine brick façades, brick becomes simultaneously a unit of construction and a sign of incarnation. By re-reading the wall as liturgical, aesthetic, and symbolic surface, this paper situates architecture as an active participant in the production of sanctity. Rooted in earth yet aspiring to heaven, brickwork evokes not only the body of the church, but the Body of Christ — fragmented, assembled, and made whole through architectural rhythm. The wall thus emerges as both veil and revelation, a site where theology takes material form.
Le présent dans la performance liturgique: éléments de comparaison entre les procédés rhétoriques byzantins et latins
Maria Gorea-AutexierBIG-HS
Une distance vertigineuse sépare le « aujourd’hui » (σήμερον) du passé. On ne peut appeler le passé « aujourd’hui » et pourtant, la performance liturgique et le mouvement qu’elle génère abolissent la distance temporelle et ramènent le passé dans le présent. L’hymnologie (Romanos le Mélode) et la liturgie byzantines effacent le temps et suscitent la présence du divin, en faisant que l’événement se recrée et place l’auditoire à l’intérieur d’une scène sacrée, tout comme, pour Jean Damascène, l’icône est une « fenêtre » sur l’événement, intégrant son spectateur dans l’espace sacré. Ce qui est arrivé historiquement doit arriver au fidèle « maintenant » : d’où l’utilisation des formes de présent continu dans la rhétorique de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien. Il ne s’agit pas d’actes commémoratifs répétitifs, mais d’une rhétorique créant le mémorial d’une action unique, définitive. Cette « actualisation » n’est pas nouvelle : les cultes à mystère, dans le monde classique, visaient la ἐποπτεία, passer du récit à la vision directe. Le corpus latin classique martèle aussi le mot hodie, qui ne signifie pas « en ce jour anniversaire », mais « en ce jour-même, cet événement s’accomplit pour nous », et nunc, qui signifie l’instantanéité. La dramatisation croissante de la liturgie latine et une tendance à la représentation (repraesentare « rendre présent »), qui n’a pas pour but la commémoration de l’événement mais de manifester l’événement unique, le « revivre », a donné lieu à des célébrations de la semaine sainte qui s’imprègnent d’une théâtralisation progressive. Le trope Quem quaeritis qui relate la Visitatio sepulchri a marqué le point de départ, au Xe siècle, de véritables drames liturgiques qui se déroulent dans l’espace de l’église ou dehors. Il illustre la transition d’un texte liturgique en un véritable drame théâtral.
Chorological Intersections: Chiasmus in Chorology – Encounter in The Interval
Nicoletta IsarBIG-HS
This paper argues for a chorological re-inscription of the Platonic-Byzantine chôra in what I call the field of contemporary ‘cultural intersectionality’, in the attempt of looking beyond Byzantium to explore the relevance of such old term today. It has been argued that the full meaning of chorology is revealed in the medial position (metaxú) of the chôra, a topic addressed by such scholars, as John Sallis problematizing in his chorology how to see the thing not in its appearance, but as «the thing itself in its own chôra». Likewise, Giorgio Agamben has shown in his recent book Irrealizzabile how the mediality of the chôra allows to define «the thing in the medium of its knowability» and to admit that politics cannot be anything other than chorology. «True philosophy, like true politics, is a chorology». He argues that in so far as the chôra is the third genre (genos), the medium (medio) that holds together the intelligible and the sensible, there should inevitably result the ‘fourth’ from this union. He maintains that this fourth has the structure of chiasmus. The contribution of this paper resides in that it takes further this idea and explores chiasmus in chorology as a generative dynamic principle. It postulates that the chiastic coincidence between the intelligible and the sensible could be imagined both, in Byzantium as well as in the contemporary, though on different premises, as a point of intersection that would bring together a world of division and create a bridge for reconciliation, and an auspicious ground or interval (metaxú) for a chorological encounter that may reveal the things «in their own chôra». In promoting chiasmus in chorology, we dedicate this encounter in the interval to the Other and Othering as fundamentally distinct, unique, and even sometimes opposing.
2.50 FC – Language, Script and Lexicography in Byzantium and Beyond
The Byzantine Background of New Ancient Greek Literature in the Early Modern Low Countries
Reinhart CeulemansHS 2
In this presentation I report on results that a Leuven team of scholars has reached since November 2024 in the context of ongoing project research on New Ancient Greek literature in the Early Modern Low Countries (ca. 1484–1700) and that relate to the influence of Byzantine culture on that literature. It is well known that through Byzantine migrants and Italian humanism the Lowlandish New Ancient Greek literary tradition reaches back to classical as well as Byzantine culture. In my paper I give concrete examples of the mark that Byzantine culture left on the composition and presentation of New Ancient Greek Literature. When examining this Byzantine background, one should not just look at specific texts that were sources of inspiration or imitation (e.g. Nonnos of Panopolis, the Planudean Anthology) or were used as instruments (e.g. lexicons and glossaries). It is also important to study material elements, such as the link between typography and paleography (i.e., the printed Early Modern and written Byzantine visual presentation of texts). Furthermore, aspects of influence need to be taken into consideration that are relate to the (book-)historical and scholarly context, such as the link between the composition of New Ancient Greek biblical rewritings and the availability in print of the Psalter metaphrasis attributed to Apollinaris of Laodikeia. In my paper I will present results that relate to these three categories.
Towards an Edition of Basil of Neopatrai’s Commentary on the Minor Prophets
Niels De RidderHS 2
In the tenth century Basil, metropolitan of Neopatrai, wrote a commentary on the prophetical books of the Greek Old Testament, starting with the twelve minor prophets followed by Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezechiel and Daniel. This Commentary is a monumental work of Byzantine biblical exegesis, which so farreceived little attention from modern scholars. Basil’s work stands out for its size, as in both principal manuscripts it surpasses 250 folios. There is no commentary on the prophets of comparable length from the period. From the few fragments that have appeared in print, we can induce that the Commentary on the Prophets is a highly sophisticated work of biblical exegesis, and a valuable document for studying the intellectual landscape of the middle Byzantine period. From the printed fragments, it becomes apparent that Basil had a great interest in eschatology, imperial ideology and Christian Orthodox identity. Basil reflected on the empire’s conflicts with its neighbours, such as the Bulgarians, but also propagated a strong anti-Jewish programme. The commentary is preserved in three manuscripts, namely MS Patmos 31 (diktyon 54275, kept in the monastery of John the Theologian) from the 12th century, MS Vat. gr. 1687 (diktyon 68316, kept in the Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana) from the 16th century and MS Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana gr. I. 37 (coll. 1341) (diktyon 70133, kept in Venice) from the 14th century. The Vatican manuscript is the only witness of the Commentary on the minor prophets before Micah, as well as of the prologue to the work, which is divided in two parts. After that, the older Patmos 31, of which Vat. gr. 1687 is a copy, is the main manuscript. I will present the preliminary work on a first edition of Basil’s Commentary on the Minor Prophets, outline the project and discuss its challenges and outcomes.
Byzantium or Not Byzantium? Greek Language in the 16th Century Reformed Exegesis
Floriane GoyHS 2
In 1453, the fall of Constantinople led to the arrival in Italy of Byzantine scholars on the road to exile. They brought with them precious Byzantine manuscripts as well as an intimate knowledge of ancient Greek. The arrival of this Hellenic culture, at the very time when printing was beginning to develop and facilitated the spread of this knowledge across Europe. The return of Greek to the West enriched the debate on the authenticity of ancient texts, which had been going on since the Trecento. Building on the work of Lorenzo Valla (1407–1457), who corrected the Vulgate from the Greek text, Erasmus edited and printed the Novum Instrumentum, the Greek edition of the New Testament in 1516, paving the way for a new kind of exegesis. The 16th century thus marked the end of the unilateral use of the medieval Vulgate, the Bible translated into Latin by Jerome in the 4th century. While exegesis was still written in Latin, it was now based on philological arguments based on the Bible’s primary languages, Greek and Hebrew. For the Reformers, the study of Greek became essential: by making the different layers of the sacred text accessible, its translation into Latin opened the way to a plurality of interpretations, at the heart of their new approach to biblical texts. The aim of this paper is to explore the influence of Byzantine Greek in sixteenth-century Protestant commentaries by analysing the Greek lexicon used in a selection of commentaries on the Pauline epistles – particularly those to Timothy. We will try to determine whether this influence is constant, how it evolves, and to what extent the Latin language of exegesis becomes Hellenised in the course of the sixteenth century. To summarize, what is the place of Greek philology in the discourse of Reformed theology?
On ποιέω ἀγάπην and Its Intersubjective Function in Byzantine Greek
Lucía Madrigal AceroHS 2
The aim of this paper is to analyze the transition of the phrase ποιέω ἀγάπην (‘to do a favour’) from a polysemic collocation to the intersubjective politeness marker ποίησον ἀγάπην (‘please’) in Byzantine Greek. While it has been repeatedly emphasized that collocations interact with syntax and semantics (Baños et al., 2022; Fendel, 2024), their pragmatic functions have received significantly less attention (Fendel, 2024; Tarriño Ruiz, 2022). The intersubjectification of imperatives in Ancient Greek led to the development of various pragmatic markers, such as ἄγε, ἴθι, and φέρε (Fedriani, 2019; Zakowski, 2018). These are often phonetically reduced (Traugott & Trousdale, 2010), making the existence of markers like ἀμέλει (Blomqvist, 1969; La Roi, 2022), τὸν νοῦν προσέχω (Fendel, 2024), and ποίησον ἀγάπην—in which phonological reduction is not evident—particularly noteworthy. Ποίησον ἀγάπην can be analyzed as a pragmateme, a lexical unit restricted to a specific communicative context (Fendel, 2024; Mel’čuk, 2023, pp. 159–165). From the 4th century AD onward, ποιέω ἀγάπην is increasingly found in the imperative and in topic position, preceding questions and requests. The corpus, which includes all occurrences of ποίησον ἀγάπην in the Thesaurus Linguae Graecae, reveals a diachronic development toward syntactic independence, fixed word order, and usage in interrogative and directive speech acts.
The Third Level: A Reappraisal of the Byzantine Diglossia
Juan Signes CodoñerHS 2
Whereas most scholars refer to two levels of Greek in the Byzantine Middle Ages (the written register and the spoken language, sometimes identified with the label of Byzantine koine), the author advocates for the presence of a three-level scale forming a language continuum, whose extremes are represented by the Atticist or Classicizing Greek and the spoken regional languages, the middle position being held by an ever-growing Byzantine koine which was both written and spoken and functioned as the Empire’s lingua franca. The paper will summarily present the model in a sketch and discuss some textual evidence pointing to the awareness of contemporaries of the existence of a third level at the lower end of the scale. This third level was mostly neglected for being “barbarian” and “rustic” by Byzantine intellectuals who did not find its morphology and pronunciation to be compatible with the grammatical standards taught at the school and were also conscious of the regional fragmentation.
2.51 FC – Visual and Textual Harmonies in the Medieval Caucasus
The Armenian Iconography of the Wedding at Cana in the Context of Byzantine and Western Traditions
Siranush BeglaryanHS 3
From the exegetic point of view the story from the Gospel of John (John 2:1-12) has quite a broad and complex message. The iconography of the miniatures that represent the Wedding at Cana scene has undergone some changes in Armenian medieval art. These changes should be discussed within the context of the period in question. The 14th century is unique in this respect. This was the period when the Armenian Apostolic Church faced a problem of confronting the penetration of western influences. This situation forced to delineate and to reaffirm the doctrinal position of the Armenian Apostolic Church. During this period, the iconography of miniatures representing Gospel scenes underwent some changes, including that of the Wedding at Cana. The purpose of this paper is to consider the iconography of the Armenian miniatures depicting the Wedding at Cana in comparison with the Byzantine and Western representations. The iconography of the scene will be considered from the Mariological perspective.
Echoes of Classical Antiquity: The Reminiscences of the Carved Gems in the Iconographic Program of Cilician Armenian Miniatures
Armine GabrielyanHS 3
This presentation examines the role of carved gems—classical artifacts esteemed for their symbolic resonance and aesthetic refinement—within the iconographic program of Cilician Armenian manuscript illumination. Among Armenian medieval codices, the Cilician manuscripts of the 13th and 14th centuries are particularly distinguished by their originality, intricate ornamentation, and distinctive artistic style. The illuminations adorning frontispieces and canon tables feature a diverse array of real and mythical figures. Especially noteworthy are depictions such as an actor holding two masks, a three-faced figure, an eagle clutching a rabbit, among other compositions that recall the motifs found on carved gems of Classical Antiquity. These elements were frequently stylized to align with Christian iconography and, in some cases, directly imitated from antique models. In Western Europe, the reuse of antique gems for ecclesiastical purposes began as early as the 7th century, with gems being set into book covers, crosses, and reliquaries. However, these gems were often positioned in unconventional ways—sometimes inverted or placed at oblique angles—reflecting the medieval craftsmen’s primary appreciation of them as precious stones, valued more for their vibrant colors and elaborate craftsmanship than for their iconographic content. Nonetheless, imaginative miniaturists found in the intricate imagery of these gems a source of inspiration for their own creative expressions.
The incorporation of motifs from antique gems in Cilician Armenian manuscripts of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries thus reveals one of the significant channels through which the visual traditions of Classical Antiquity were preserved and reinterpreted. This phenomenon not only reflects the continuity of classical forms within a Christian artistic context but also anticipates developments that would later emerge more fully in the European Renaissance.
A Group of Georgian Painted Sanctuary Barriers: The Deesis and Appearance of the Iconostasis in the Middle and Post-Byzantine Period
Salome MeladzeHS 3
From the 9th to the 18th centuries, the primary decoration of Georgian painted sanctuary barriers consisted of individual figures of saints and biblical scenes. Interestingly, within this diverse array of images (including warriors, martyrs, prophets, and etc.) there appears to be comparatively little emphasis on the theme of Deesis, which is a central motif in the decoration of the Byzantine templon and iconostasis. This paper focuses on the decorative features of Georgian painted sanctuary barriers (in Georgian: kankeli), specifically a small group in which the Deesis is depicted. A notable chronological peculiarity emerges within this group: This iconographic theme emerges somewhat later in Georgian art, taking shape as a distinct visual element during the Middle Byzantine period. A key example is the 13th-century sanctuary barrier of the rock-cut church of St. Nicholas in Udabno Monastery at the Gareja desert. A short version of Deesis alongside carefully selected Christological scenes is presented there. The remaining examples date to the 16th–17th centuries. These sanctuary barriers from the regions of Kakheti, Kartli, and Tianeti closely follow the iconographic program established in Byzantium and beyond by both – iconography and style. The paper, along with the painted decorations of this group, discusses a peculiar picture of the change in the structure of the sanctuary barriers. While in the Middle Byzantine period, the Deesis is depicted on the typical multi-tiered, so-called templon type sanctuary barrier, by the Post-Byzantine period it is mounted on the so-called iconostasis type high masonry barriers. This group of Georgian painted sanctuary barriers will be examined in a broader context, using examples from Byzantium and beyond.
The Miniatures of the Vani Gospels: Aspects of Style
Olga OvcharovaHS 3
The manuscript of the Vani Four Gospels, Korneli Kekelidze Georgian National Centre of Manuscripts, MS A-1335, was copied and illuminated in Constantinople for Queen Tamar (1184‒1210). A. L. Saminsky ascribed this manuscript to the same mixed Greek and Georgian workshop that had earlier produced the Codex Ebnerianus, Bodleian Library, Auct. T. inf. 1.10, and the Lapsq’ald Four Gospels, Svaneti Museum of History and Ethnography, MS M-26. In the present communication, the miniatures of the Vani Gospels are considered as belonging to a particular stylistic trend of the 12th century that shares the expressive character of the Kokkinobaphos miniatures, but lacks their manneristic features. Among earlier representatives of this trend, the miniatures of the Moscow, State Historical Museum, Synod. gr. 519, can be cited; among later ones are the 12th-century frescoes of the Vatopedi Monastery, including the fragment with the Embrace of Peter and Paul. The latter seems to be a particularly close parallel to the style of the Vani Gospels.
Textual and Visual Environment in the Middle Ages: Bird Species and Images in Armenian Church Decoration
Armine PetrosyanHS 3
Rich sculpture decorations of Armenian medieval churches include diverse images of birds. The tradition of depicting images of birds on the exterior decoration of churches originated in the early Christian period, but developed significantly in the Middle Ages, expanding iconographic programmes through the elaborating new motifs and scenes. In parallel, the range of the depicted bird “species” also became increasingly diverse. Undoubtedly, beyond iconographic sources, these images have their naturalistic archetypes. However, common Christian texts, mainly patristic writings, played an important role in the development of bird motifs, resulting in expanding the range of images and “species”. Treatises on Natural history extended medieval knowledge of nature, which led to a more careful consideration of both the real and imaginary environments. Building the imagery of the surrounding world, the medieval Christian mind created a textual and visual harmonious environment, which was comprehensive and meaningful to believers.
2.52 FC – Funerary Archaeology
Mimesis and Memory in Uppenna Tomb Markers
Lily CallenderHS 5
In the late fourth century a basilica was constructed in Uppenna (Henchir Chigarnia, Tunisia). Over the next two centuries this site became a hub for Christian burials, housing more than eighty funerary mosaics. These mosaics adhered to a consistent tripartite form: a chi-rho at the head, a central epitaph, and a lower decorative motif. While previous scholarship has rightly emphasized their communal function, this study argues that the Uppenna mosaics also operated as mimetic representations of the deceased, offering a theologically grounded vision of the self. Drawing on Augustine’s De cura pro mortuis and contemporaneous funerary orations, the paper argues that these mosaics functioned as catalysts for devotional engagement, animating the burial site through prayerful response from the living. Within this framework, the chi-rho functions as a symbolic portrait, inviting remembrance and prayer while replacing the individual face with the image of Christ. Even when epitaphs are absent or illegible, the mosaics maintain their mimetic function through spatial and symbolic cues. The paper situates the mosaics within the broader Late Antique visual culture of memory, affect, and vision, suggesting that their design was intended to create a devotional experience rooted in interior sight rather than physical likeness. This analysis is complicated by the site’s complex archaeological history, marked by the destructive and disjointed excavations carried out under French colonial rule in the early twentieth century. The site’s politically fraught historiography is critically examined alongside earlier interpretations of the mosaics, offering a fuller understanding of how excavation history has shaped their reception and meaning. Ultimately, the mosaics at Uppenna reveal how early Christian communities used symbolic imagery not to represent the dead in likeness, but to make them present through the shared language of faith, memory, and hope in resurrection.
Burial Practices and Spaces in Cappadocia: The Burial Complex at Yılanlı Kilise
Sarah MathiesenHS 5
Yılanlı Kilise, a Middle Byzantine rock-cut church located in the Ihlara Valley of southwest Cappadocia, is widely cited but rarely written about in any depth. Its impressive painted program, which covers the entirety of the church and includes notable iconographic features, such as a monumental Last Judgment and even a demon in the Last Supper, is commonly misinterpreted and exoticized. A rarely used holistic approach to Yılanlı would critically expand how we consider both the internal evidence of the church and Yılanlı as part of the larger cultural, religious, and artistic landscape of Cappadocia.
The painted program amplifies one of the primary functions of Yılanlı: its use as a funerary church. Yet the quite literally embedded archaeological evidence of the church’s funerary function has evaded focused scholarly attention. This paper argues that Yılanlı is part of a larger complex and provides a full accounting of the surviving funerary evidence. First, I examine the grave markers carved and painted just above the floor graves on the west wall of the church’s funerary chapel. Some of these markers retain evidence of text and/or painted decoration, such as a cross. The second part of this paper then newly publishes the rock-carved space immediately adjacent to Yılanlı and argues that it served as auxiliary burial space for the church. This space only contains graves: multiple arcosolia of various sizes carved into the walls and at least six identifiable floor graves. Notably, the grave markers that appear in the Yılanlı funerary chapel also appear here. The shared grave marker component and the physical proximity of this secondary burial space further suggests a long-term use of the site. The final part of the paper introduces preliminary comparative evidence of similar grave markers from other Ihlara Valley rock-cut churches, as well as other sites across the region.
Monks among the Tombs: Adaptation and Visibility in the Late Antique Western Thebes (Upper Egypt)
Aleksandra Pawlikowska-GwiazdaHS 5
The transformation of Pharaonic tombs into Christian hermitages and monastic dwellings is a defining feature of the monastic landscape in the Theban Necropolis, located on the west bank of the Nile in Upper Egypt. This paper will briefly outline the final results of long-term research—initiated by former field director Tomasz Górecki under the auspices of the Polish Centre of Mediterranean Archaeology—concerning the various phases of adaptation, reuse, and devotional practices that took place inside and around the two Middle Kingdom tombs, MMA 1151 and 1152, since the 5th century onward. This case study offers an entry point for exploring broader patterns of monastic occupation and connectivity across Western Thebes. Particular attention will be paid to the question of intervisibility between hermitages and other monastic sites, such as Qurnet Murai, the hill of Sheikh Abd el-Gurna, and even parts closer to the Nile Valley. This aspect sheds light on the potential for visual contact and mutual awareness among dispersed monastic dwellings, contributing to a more nuanced understanding of the spatial dynamics and social fabric of the local monastic network.
The Mass Burial and Chapel West of Jerusalem and the 614 CE Sassanid Conquest of Jerusalem
Ronny ReichHS 5
A small chapel and cave with remains of a mass burial in it were discovered in 1989 west of the Old City of Jerusalem. According to the numismatic evidence discovered, a Greek mosaic inscription in the chapel, and the considerations of physical anthropology, the remains are attributed to the massacre carried out by the Persian Sassanid invasion of Jerusalem in 614 CE. This is currently the clearest evidence known of this historical event. The author is currently preparing the findings for final publication. The paper will briefly present the main archaeological findings and discuss the various considerations related to the dating of the remains and their relation to the historical sources.
2.53 FC – Building and Creating Infrastructures in Byzantium
Margins of Empire: Byzantine Fortifications in the Lycian Landscape
Mercan HelvacikaraHS 6
This paper examines the fortifications of ancient cities in the Lycian region during the Byzantine period, focusing on how defensive architecture was adapted to local geographical and cultural conditions beyond the imperial center. The selected examples include cities located in coastal, mountainous interior, and rural areas of Lycia. This diversity allows for a nuanced understanding of the regional characteristics of Byzantine fortifications shaped by varying topographic and strategic contexts. Fortification remains were documented and analyzed across a broad geographical span, from Telmessos in the west to Phaselis in the east. The study assesses layout typologies, construction techniques, material use, spolia integration, conservation status, and intervention histories. Findings reveal a continuity of fortification practices from the Roman into the Byzantine period, while also highlighting variations introduced in response to evolving military needs and local building traditions. In particular, the widespread use of locally sourced stone, variations in mortar composition, and differences in masonry techniques illustrate how standardized Byzantine building practices were adapted to the region’s topography, available materials, and local masonry practices. These architectural and material observations provide valuable insight into the localized expressions of Byzantine architectural heritage. The study argues that Byzantine defensive architecture was not confined to major urban centers but was actively shaped in peripheral, mountainous, and coastal settings as well. It contributes to ongoing discussions on the spatial and cultural reach of Byzantine influence, aligning closely with the congress theme “Byzantium beyond Byzantium” by emphasizing the role of material culture in understanding imperial presence beyond political borders.
Patrons, Superintendents and Master-Builders? Divergent Realities in the Byzantine Building Industry in Constantinople and the Provinces
Max RitterHS 6
The study of Byzantine building process has traditionally been framed within a strict hierarchical structure, with patrons at the top, exerting full control over construction projects. However, recent scholarship suggests a more complex system of building organization, where various individuals played active roles in shaping architectural projects. This paper explores the key stakeholders in the Byzantine building industry, focusing on the interplay between patrons, superintendents, and master-builders. Since late antiquity, architectural discourse was deeply embedded in elite culture. Imperial oratory and various ekphraseis reflect the elite’s engagement with architectural aesthetics and building practices. Although patrons certainly sometimes influenced the creative process, their technical expertise was generally limited. Based on this premise, I will argue that the patrons’ contribution was largely confined to budgetary decisions and select decorative details. Imperial building projects outside the capital offer instructive case studies for understanding building organization in Constantinople. For example, when emperor Justinian commissioned the Nea Church in Jerusalem in the 530s, he appointed a local bishop to oversee the construction. He thus followed the arrangement of the construction of the Holy Sepulchre under Constantine, where bishop Makarios supervised the project, while the architect Zenobios implemented the design. Such strategies of delegation ensured effective financial oversight and administrative efficiency while maintaining imperial control. Contrary to prevailing assumptions, the role of architects and mechanikoi did not completely disappear in Constantinople during the sixth century. Ever since Ousterhout’s influential work, it is widely accepted that maistores, or workshop masters, assumed responsibility at construction sites across the empire, including Constantinople. This theory, however, goes against the written evidence, as the term maistor appears only infrequently in texts of the period. This paper thus challenges the notion of a universal workshop-led building model, instead highlighting the flexible yet structured administrative oversight that facilitated construction in Middle Byzantine Constantinople.
Palimpsest Architecture of the Istanbul Sea Walls
Nisa SemizHS 6
Istanbul Sea Walls, a monumental testament to Byzantine engineering and defensive strategies, represent a complex palimpsest of architectural enhancements, repairs, and rebuilds. These fortifications, initially erected during the reign of Constantine I (306-337) and subsequently augmented by Theodosius II (408-450), served as a critical defense against maritime assaults, safeguarding the city’s coasts and strategic harbors. The sea walls along the coast of Constantinople underwent interventions at different scales depending on the needs and demands that arose during the Middle Ages. Even some interventions resulted in the defensive roles of specific sections of the sea walls being relegated, transforming them into integrated structures with multiple functions. Throughout the Ottoman period, various scales of repairs and alterations were carried out, and the sea walls lost their military significance entirely from the nineteenth century onward, which led to a new phase of transformation. The interventions and changes that the Sea Walls have undergone can be followed from the traces of different periods that have survived today, and the data provided by surveys dated to the twentieth century and recent archaeological research provide the opportunity for comparison. This study examines the palimpsest architecture of the Istanbul Sea Walls, which has been formed due to the interventions and changes that have been carried out since the Middle Ages, and aims to make an analytical reading based on the differences in materials, construction techniques and architectural details.
Mills in Byzantium: State of Research and Prospects
Grigori SimeonovHS 6
The purpose of this contribution is to present the current work of the project “Mills in Byzantium and Their Economic and Social Impact” (2025-2029) funded by the Austrian Science Fund (FWF). It will study the relationship between humans and nature, and the entanglement of technology in this process by exploring how milling was integrated into the activities of the Byzantines and in what ways it shaped, and was shaped, by various social groups and institutions in the core regions of Byzantium. The research will investigate the functions of mills in peasant, urban, and monastic economies.
Reclaiming and Preserving the Architectural and Urban Legacy of Byzantine Trebizond/Trabzon (Türkiye)
Selin Sur, Ufuk SerinHS 6
Byzantine material culture, especially architectural and urban heritage, in modern Türkiye survives within a complex web of ideological, political, and practical tensions that influence its conservation, interpretation, and valorization. Here, Byzantine heritage has long occupied a ‘marginal’ —and often contested— position within national heritage narratives. This contribution examines these dynamics through the case of Trabzon, the capital of the Empire of Trebizond (1204–1461), where remnants of the Byzantine era continue to shape the city’s cultural and urban landscape, albeit frequently overlooked or reimagined. Trabzon stands out as one of the most remarkable cities in Byzantine history. It is among the most resilient of Byzantine urban centers, having preserved its urban character through the ‘Dark Ages’ (7th–9th centuries) and witnessing a significant architectural revival in the Late Medieval period when little evidence survives elsewhere in Byzantine Anatolia. Despite its historical and architectural importance, much of Trabzon’s Byzantine heritage has now been lost due to deliberate demolitions, neglect, and abandonment. These material losses are not merely the result of physical decay or urban pressures, but also stem from deep-rooted ideological tensions. Research indicates that heritage is often celebrated when it aligns with prevailing narratives of national identity, religion, or political ideology. Similarly, Türkiye’s Byzantine heritage —perceived as ‘other’ or disconnected from the national story— is often neglected, sometimes ‘appropriated’ and stripped of its original attributes, or politically instrumentalized. This contribution argues that the afterlives of Byzantine architectural heritage in Türkiye are shaped more by selective memory, shifting political ideologies, and the enduring influence of nationalist historiography than by pragmatic, functional, or economic concerns. Focusing on Trabzon, this research explores how the surviving Byzantine heritage is interpreted, transformed, or reframed to align with dominant political ideologies, and how these processes affect the preservation of the city’s architectural and urban legacy.
Byzantine Fortifications of the Barrier Type (“Long Walls”) During the Reign of Justinian the Great (527–565 CE)
Oleh VusHS 6
In the Late Antiquity era, monumental defensive structures became an integral feature of the architectural landscape of the Eastern Roman Empire. In a country subject to the blows of the underground elements and devastating raids of barbarians, the restoration of old and the construction of new fortifications was a matter of state importance. Military-construction projects were often carried out with the personal participation of emperors, and special merits in this area of activity belong to Justinian the Great (527–565 CE). The Emperor actively restored the old system of engineering defense of Byzantium and built new elements of it. In the Balkan Peninsula alone, about 600 fortifications of various types and purposes were restored and built in 527–560 CE. A separate category was made up of barrier-type fortifications – the Long Walls. These structures were erected according to the tactical principle “from sea to sea” or “from rock to rock”. They were based on a monumental wall with passage gates; towers of various shapes and heights, and a fortress moat. In some cases, fortresses were built in the rear of the Long Walls to house garrisons. Among the 5th-century CE fortifications restored by Justinian are the Hexamilion Wall on the Isthmus of Corinth at the Peloponnese and the Long Wall of Thrace, which were badly damaged by the earthquakes of 480 and 521 CE. After the Hunnic invasion in 540 CE, new barrier fortifications were built on the Kassandras Chersonesos (Pallini Peninsula) in Macedonia, and on the Thracian Chersonesos (Gallipoli Peninsula) in Eastern Thrace. A linear fortification with a small fortress was also erected on the Dhema Pass in the Oite–Kallidromon mountain massif near the Thermopylae Pass. A number of Long Walls were built in Mountainous Crimea and in Transcaucasia as part of local defensive nodes – klisuras.
2.54 FC – Warfare Ideology
De l’Angélophanie à l’Hagiophanie : anges et saints militaires dans le culte proto-byzantin (IVe–VIIe siècle)
Geoffroy FeugierHS 31
Les apparitions surnaturelles de cavaliers providentiels trouvent leur origine dans les dioscurophanies antiques, telles que celles rapportées à Sagra (510 av. J.-C.), au lac Régille (499 av. J.-C.), ou encore à Pydna (168 av. J.-C.). Par un phénomène de porosité symbolique, des figures d’anges cavaliers apparaissent dans la littérature du Second Temple, notamment en 2 Maccabées 10,29, en continuité directe avec les anges guerriers vétérotestamentaires. Cette tradition favorise, au sein du christianisme proto-byzantin, l’émergence d’un culte des saints militaires, où l’on retrouve des figures emblématiques comme saint Georges, Théodore Tiron, Serge de Resafa, Mercure de Césarée, ou encore des personnages plus énigmatiques tels que Sissinus et même le roi Salomon sous une forme cavalière. Au-delà de leur rôle eschatologique et psychopompe d’intercesseurs divins, ces figures développent une fonction guerrière à la frontière du magique, de l’ésotérique et de la religiosité populaire. Le topos du cavalier céleste, évolution du guerrier divin, devient dans un contexte de Heilsgeschichte le vecteur d’une transition de l’angélophanie vers l’hagiophanie militaire. Dans un cadre de légitimation progressive de la “guerre juste”, les saints guerriers apparaissent ainsi non seulement comme des instruments de la volonté divine, mais aussi comme un reflet des représentations sociales de l’armée dans la société proto-byzantine. Le passage de l’angélophanie à l’hagiophanie témoigne d’une profonde porosité entre les sphères céleste et terrestre, et révèle une relecture continue du pouvoir sacré dans le contexte de la militarisation croissante du culte au sein de l’Empire chrétien naissant.
“We Encourage You to Attack, Whether by Land or by Sea”: Alliances, Conflicts, and Myths During Late Antiquity
Valentina GrassoHS 31
In 523, the Christian Negus of Aksūm, in what is today Ethiopia and Eritrea, invaded the South Arabian kingdom of Himyar. Literary sources suggest that the invasion was prompted by religious motivations, as the Jewish king of Himyar was reportedly persecuting his Christian subjects, especially those in the oasis of Najrān. These sources also note that the Negus was spurred by the Roman emperor to launch his campaign against Himyar. This paper will examine the potential role played by Rome in the conflict between Aksūm and Himyar, focusing on the Romans’ interactions with the independent political entities of the Red Sea region in the middle of the first millennium CE.
Rome had a strategic interest in gaining influence over the Red Sea, a pivotal region due to multiple trade routes connecting the Mediterranean to the Indian Ocean World. Was trade the only advantage of forming a partnership with the Red Kingdoms? Furthermore, Aksūm, though Christian, adhered to Miaphysitism—a theological stance that differed from the Chalcedonian Christianity championed by Rome. This raises the question: did Rome’s efforts to protect Christians extend to those who followed other doctrinal stances as well? While faith was a potent tool for political alignment, is it possible that it served only as a casus belli in the war between Aksūm and Himyar in the sixth century CE? Ultimately, did Rome play any role in the conflict? While attempting to answer these questions, the Red Sea will serve as a key setting to explore the dynamics of power, oppression, and identity within the broader context of the Late Antique World.
Uniting the Sword and the Pen: Negotiating Military Authority through Scriptural Mastery from Aksum to Byzantium
John LadouceurHS 31
From 519 to 548 CE, the Aksumite kings Kaleb and Wa’zeb commissioned several military inscriptions commemorating their victories in wars against the South Arabian kingdom of Himyar. In erecting such inscriptions, these monarchs were following in a longstanding tradition among Ethiopian rulers upon the conclusion of successful military campaigns. What makes them unique is that, while following the customary royal inscriptional template in narrating the course of military action from the king’s perspective, they interpret the significance of events by quoting extensively from the Bible, serving as the first Aksumite royal inscriptions to do so and the earliest evidence for the presence of biblical literature in late antique Ethiopia. While most scholarship on the inscriptions has focused on their historical and philological content, this paper probes their rhetorical function by examining their biblical-citational practices, in which biblical quotations are introduced via citational formulae that draw attention to the activities of consulting, reading, and interpreting the sacred text itself. In their juxtaposition of the king’s repeated and comprehensive references to enemies pacified with the repeated marshaling of scriptural-citational formulae that emphasize his own exegetical dexterity, I argue that the inscriptions conflate the king’s military mastery of the land with his mastery of Scripture, such that both serve as mutually reinforcing components of his political legitimacy. The paper proceeds to contextualize the combination of political, military, and exegetical authority projected by the Aksumite inscriptions by turning to the Byzantine world for comparanda. While a new association between political and military authority and exegetical erudition has long been framed as the hallmark of Justinianic ideology, the contemporaneous Aksumite inscriptions demonstrate that Justinian’s distinctive style of self-presentation is better understood as participating in transregional developments in Christian political theology.
The Strategy of Byzantium’s “Three Good Emperors”
Spyridon PlakoudasHS 31
The reigns of the Three Good Emperors of Byzantium, Nikephoros II Phocas, Ioannis Ι Tsimiskes and Basil II the Macedonian, have been analyzed copiously since their rule coincides with the empire’s Golden Age. This paper aspires to interpret the reigns of the martial emperors through a different angle – that of (Military) Strategy – and, through this mix of History and Strategic Studies, explain how they succeeded in their wars of conquest in East and West.
Pratiche di diplomazia e filosofia della guerra nella tradizione dei trattati militari bizantini. La mètis des Byzantins
Simona PucaHS 31
Attraverso il concetto di mètis, quella forma speciale di intelligenza empirica e astuzia pratica ereditata dalla tradizione greca e teorizzata da Marcel Detienne e Jean-Pierre Vernant, il presente paper si propone una rilettura innovativa della trattatistica militare bizantina, esplorando il nesso tra prassi bellica e riflessione filosofica. A differenza degli autori classici e della tradizione occidentale fino a Machiavelli, che tende a operare una netta distinzione tra pace e guerra, la prassi diplomatica bizantina sfuma questi confini, e la diplomazia viene considerata nient’altro che una differente forma di guerra. La mètis, vero tratto identitario e fulcro della strategia bizantina di guerra e diplomazia, si manifesta così nel continuo alternarsi di approcci, nell’improvvisazione pragmatica e nella capacità di risolvere problemi contingenti tramite ingegno e flessibilità, consentendo agevolmente a noi di comprendere come l’Impero bizantino, pur non avendo sempre la superiorità militare, sia riuscito a mantenere il proprio dominio e il controllo su vasti territori all’interno di un contesto geopolitico ostile e frammentato. Essa non è soltanto a fondamento di un insieme di tecniche militari o diplomatiche, ma un vero e proprio paradigma di governo della guerra, capace di coniugare filosofia pratica e adattamento rapido alle mutevoli dinamiche del potere, garantendo all’Impero la capacità di resistere a minacce interne ed esterne per secoli.
2.55 FC – Byzantine Literature for the City
Who are You Going to Call? Philokalos! Interpreting Haunting and Enchantment in the Parastaseis Syntomoi Chronikai
Nedim Michael Gery BuyukyukselHS 21
The enchanted properties attributed to the gallery of monuments described by the Parastaseis Syntomoi Chronikai, an early witness to the patriographic tradition, are of particular interest, as they offer a rare glimpse into popular perceptions on art and urban space at a time of great social transformation and intellectual controversy. Nevertheless, the notion of enchantment (στοιχείωσις) deployed in this text remains vague and enigmatic. Interpretations have accordingly varied, ranging from an emphasis on talismanic and prophetic properties to a focus on the objects as inhabited by demonic powers. Building on these earlier discussions, this paper delves into the dynamics of wonder at play in the text, inquiring into what the compilers might have understood by “enchantment”. Approaching the question through the lens of recent anthropological debates on the modalities of wonder-discourses such as those put forth by Michael W. Scott, the paper explores the technical terms for enchantment and enchanted objects encountered in the anecdotes, and considers through these how monuments become enchanted or otherwise gain supernatural meaning. Two observations emerge as a result. First, the depiction of enchantment betrays a more personal nature compared to descriptions of demonic forces and apotelesmatic powers in other contexts such as hagiographic works or learned middle byzantine authors like Michael Psellos. Second, enchantment appears to involve places almost as much as it does individual objects. For these reasons, enchantment might be better understood here as meaning haunted; not by demonic entities or talismanic virtues, but by lingering human presences that have somehow left an impact on the landscape. Maintaining such a definition of “enchantment” might prove useful in gaining insight into the popular conceptions of the medieval Constantinople’s moral topography, helping us understand how the citizens construed their own sense of identity through the uncanny and semantically untethered artefacts populating their city.
The Three (or Four) Redactions of De cerimoniis
Marek JankowiakHS 21
The new edition of the “Book of Ceremonies” of Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus (CFHB 52, Paris 2020) re-opens the debate on the date, context, and meaning of this quintessentially Byzantine text. The pivotal first section of Book I, devoted to church ceremonies, is composed of two main layers, the so-called “old” and “new” ceremonials. While maintaining Bury’s attribution of the old ceremonial to the reigns of Constantine’s father and grand-father (Leo VI and Michael III), the Paris edition proposes a new date for the more recent layer, namely at the very beginning of the sole reign of Constantine VII, in 945–46. In this vision, “De cerimoniis” emerges as a personal work of the Porphyrogenitus motivated by the need to legitimise his power in the wake of the overthrow of the Lekapenoi. In my paper, I will propose a different date for the two ceremonials and will give more weight to interventions into the text after the death of Constantine VII than the Paris editors. I will argue, in particular, for a hitherto unnoticed partial recomposition of the text at the very end of the reign of Nikephoros Phokas. The layering of the text that I will propose has implications for our understanding not only of the working methods of the “emperor-compiler”, but above all of the uses of the imperial ceremonial in the middle Byzantine period, an important, but to some extent optional, facet of Byzantine imperial power.
Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos and Byzantine Mediterranean Policy
Anna KantikaHS 21
The purpose of the present contribution is to examine Byzantium’s Mediterranean policy during the reign of Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos ([913]-945-959). Through his writings, particuralry the De Thematibus and De Administrando Imperio, this paper is focused on how the emperor articulated the Empire’s position within the broader Mediterranean world. By examining the aforementioned texts from this point of view, our study moves beyond conventional interpretations of military dominance and instead promotes Constantine VII’s emphasis on diplomacy, administrative order and ideological continuity. Within that context, it also rekindles views and arguments expressed in Arnold J. Toynbee’s 1973 specialized monograph on the Porphyrogennitan monarch, a synthesis which proved its author’s belated merit as a Byzantinist, despite the fact that it is sometimes unjustly ignored by scholarship. The construction of a vision of imperial self-perception that is rooted in Roman legacy, divine legitimacy and political intelligence is also hereby explored. Constantine’s vision of Byzantium is presented not only as a notion of a hegemonic force but also as the central axis of civilization and stability in a diverse and hotly-contested Mediterranean landscape. An examination of the administrative geography and ethnographic details reveals a diplomatic strategy focused on knowledge of production and the cultivation of long-term relationships with neighbouring powers. Constantine Porphyrogennetos’ framing of Byzantium as both mediator and ruler signifies a pragmatic, yet ideologically firmly grounded Mediterranean policy. The present paper contends that the texts in question functioned as instruments of soft power, thereby contributing to the shaping of imperial perceptions both internally and externally. In conclusion, the study illuminates the nexus of textual production, imperial ideology and foreign policy in the tenth century, offering novel insights into the manner in which Byzantium navigated its position in a dynamic and challenging Mediterranean world.
Asteios’ to God: Middle Byzantine Conceptions of asteiotēs Between Ethics and Aesthetics
Valeria Flavia LovatoHS 21
Modern scholars generally agree that the eleventh and twelfth centuries witnessed a revival of the notion of asteiotēs, a complex concept that can be translated as ‘urbanity’ but has a multifaceted meaning, referring to ideas of cultured refinement and wit. It is the latter aspect that has most attracted the interest of Byzantinists, who have emphasized the importance of refined humor in the self-fashioning of eleventh- and twelfth-century intellectuals. Without ignoring this crucial component of Byzantine ‘urbanity’, this paper focuses on its interaction with another, less explored facet of the concept, what we might define as its ‘ethical’ side. The ethical facet of asteiotēs, already explored by ancient Stoic philosophers, appears in the Old Testament, where the infant Moses is described as ‘asteios’. Subsequent reformulations of – and commentaries on – this passage, from the Acts of the Apostles to Philo of Alexandria, seem to have influenced Byzantine conceptions of asteiotēs. As I argue, several authors who liked to present themselves as ‘urbane’ went to great lengths to find a balance between the more performative and ‘mundane’ aspects of asteiotēs, especially in its connection with humour, and its ethical side. This is particularly evident in some contemporary hagiographical texts (such as the Life of Saint Auxentios by Michael Psellos or the Hypomnema on Saint Loukia by John Tzetzes), as well as in other texts that, at least in appearance, are mostly concerned with ecclesiastical or religious themes, such as Eustathios’ De Emendanda Vita Monachica or some passages in Psellos’ theological and philosophical works dealing with Moses. Together with these authors’ broader discussions of asteiotēs, these texts shed new light on the philosophical and ethical underpinnings of the middle Byzantine ‘urbane ethos’, including the attempts of its proponents to come to terms with the (supposedly) anti-gelastic stance of the Church Fathers.
Biblical Catenae as a Model for the Creation of Constantine VII’s Collection of Historical Excerpts? Some Preliminary Remarks
Sebastiano PanteghiniHS 21
This paper examines the links between the enterprise of Constantine the VII (d. 959) and the 10th-century Catenae. Under Constantine’s supervision, a team of collaborators set out to reorganise the entire historical heritage – the works of 27 historians – from antiquity (Herodotus) to the 9th century (George the Monk). The historical works were divided into collections of extracts according to fifty-three topics. From a methodological point of view, the similarities with Constantine’s enterprise can be seen in the running commentary catenae. The latter also contain meaningful passages, selected from biblical commentaries by various Christian authors (3rd to 5th century and beyond). The method used for both Constantine’s historical excerpts and the early catenae is that of ἐκλογή: the selected passages are placed in the new contexts with only the necessary adjustments. Even in the new contexts, the origin of the excerpts is recognisable thanks to the attributions to the respective authors. As far as the catenae are concerned, encyclopaedic collections appear in the 10th century which contain a huge mass of excerpts, such as the Paris Psalter (Par. gr. 139). These catenae may be alternating, in which the script is arranged full-page, or frame catenae, in which the biblical text is centred as a separate block with surrounding excerpts. Whether there is sufficient evidence to suggest that new, larger catenae were created for all the books of the Bible in parallel with the Constantinian enterprise is a question that this paper will attempt to address.
Augury in Byzantium
Maria TomadakiHS 21
Several Byzantine authors showed a special interest in augury, the ancient divination method of predicting the future by observing the flight and sounds of birds. They tried to define it, to distinguish it from other types of ancient divination (e.g., oneiromancy, omoplatoscopy) and to analyse its method of application. The Church Fathers and other writers were against augury, associating it with pagan beliefs and practices. There are also few cases, in which scenes of augury are described (e.g., by Kedrenos). Of particular interest are the terms used by the Byzantines for referring to augury (e.g., οἰωνοσκοπία, οἰωνισμός, οἰωνοσκόπημα, οἰωνομαντεία, ὀρνεοσκοπικόν, ὀρνιθοσκοπία) and to its practitioners (e.g., κορακομάντεις, οἰωνοσκόποι, οἰωνοπόλοι, ὀρνιθοσκόποι). The Byzantine authors often used the term “οἰωνός” (omen) metaphorically and covered a wide range of meanings. Additionally, we will explore how prominent Byzantine scholars and teachers (such as Michael Psellos, Ioannes Tzetzes and Eustathios of Thessaloniki) perceived augury, and how they interpreted the relevant references of the ancient authors.
2.56 FC – Interpreting, Reshaping, Reinventing: Byzantine Readers and Their Texts
Texts are not static objects, and readers are not passive agents; they reshape, reinterpret, and reinvent texts in response to evolving intellectual, cultural, and political demands, as well as individual aims and aspirations. This panel explores the active role of the Byzantines as readers, rewriters and mediators across genres and periods. This group session will focus on four areas: (a) reception of medical literature, (b) hagiography across the Byzantine border to Syria, (c) historiography between Late Antiquity and the Middle Byzantine period, and (d) paraenetic poetry in the Palaiologan Period. By encompassing scientific, religious, historical, and literary domains, these case studies seek to elucidate the dynamics of reading and rewriting across diverse textual practices. Whether engaging with medical treatises, translating hagiography across physical boundaries, reworking historical traditions, or re-writing advice, readers invariably assume an active role — shaped both by the nature of the texts they engage with and by their own identities, dispositions, and socio-cultural environments. Together, these papers highlight and confirm the blurred boundaries between reading, writing, and rewriting in Byzantine culture, while also seeking to move beyond textual and authorial frameworks, shifting the focus to the readers themselves: who they were, how they engaged with texts, and why their interventions mattered.
Reading Paths in Byzantine Medical Knowledge
Martina BiaminoSR 6
Psellos, both scholar and attentive reader of medical texts, draws on inherited medical knowledge to reveal the moral character of the emperors he describes in the Chronographia. In doing so, he operates on two levels: the uninitiated reader perceives the account of disease as a mere historical report, whereas the informed reader – capable of disentangling rhetoric and medical knowledge – can discern the deeper ethical meaning behind the description. Through a focused case study, this paper examines Psellos as a learned reader who appropriates and recontextualizes the motif of dropsy – a disease charged with both medical and moral implications – to shed light on imperial ethos. Furthermore, it highlights how the Chronographia itself calls for an active reader, one who must connect the dispersed medical and moral clues to uncover the interpretive layer beneath the narrative.
Readers Beyond Byzantium: The Image of Edessa (BHG 794–796)
Pia CarollaSR 6
Revered as acheiropoietos (i.e., not made by human hands), the image of Christ from Edessa was a sacred cloth with Jesus’ face. When the city of Edessa was conquered by the Byzantine army, the emperor Romanos I Lekapenos had that precious object brought to Constantinople on 16th of August 944. The relic, later called Mandylion (tissue or towel), was credited with the power to place on the throne the emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos (945–959). This paper aims to shed light on the readership of the literary sources from the 10th century, especially the Narratio de imagine Edessena [i.e., the Story about the image of Edessa] (BHG 794–796). The hagiography explicitly states that it draws on a collection compiled at the behest of Constantine VII, to whom the writing of the text is solemnly attributed. Therefore, the emperor is both the reader of the diverse sources, ultimately coming from Edessa and here translated from Syriac into Greek, and the writer of the Narratio – or perhaps neither. However, the collapsing of ‘reader’ and ‘author’ functions into one another has significant consequences which, in turn, elucidate some of the socio-cultural patterns in the 10th century.
Reading to Create. In the Workshop of the Byzantine Chroniclers
Agnese FontanaSR 6
To undertake the task of writing universal history, the Byzantine chronicler necessarily becomes reader of a variety of texts, such as documents and historical sources, literary works, religious and sapiential writings. The chronicler’s reading is not a passive one: as previous texts are read in order to draw from them material to create the author’s own version of human history, the source material is selected, cut and modified according to the reader-author’s needs, as well as to the issues of his own times. In the new works thus composed, however, the source texts often remain recognizable – as can be seen in cases where the chronicle sources have come down to us: this fact allows us to study the methods and the rationale guiding the reading, selection and modification of sources, up to their re-composition in new (con)texts. The paper aims to examine a particular example of this reading activity, namely the case in which chroniclers are “readers of chronicles”: that is, when they draw on works of the same chronicle genre to compose (mostly) the earliest phases of human history. The relationship between George Kedrenos’ Synopsis Historion (11th century) and John Malalas’ chronicle (6th century) will be explored, with a special focus on the sections of the two works concerning Greek antiquities. The comparison between the later chronicle and its source will highlight, first, the dynamics of the “creative reading” carried out by its author. The analysis will also show how, through such reading manner, a cultural heritage (consisting not only of texts but also of worldview and historical perspective) is received and transmitted, in a chain of reading and creation that flows from Late Antiquity throughout the Byzantine millennium.
When Readership Falters, the Voice Shifts: Rewriting Advice in Meletios Galesiotes’ Poetry
Giulia Maria PaolettiSR 6
Meletios Galesiotes (c. 1209–1286), also known as Homologetes, ranks among the most influential intellectuals of Palaiologan Byzantium. Best known for his opposition to the Union of the Churches, he was also one of the period’s most prolific poets, though much of his work still awaits a critical edition. During his exile on Skyros, Meletios composed two books of paraenetic riddles in political verse, addressed to his pupils in the monastery of St Auxentios on Mount Skopa. The first book, however, failed in its purpose: its language and thought proved too obscure for its audience, and the moral instruction it sought to convey was obscured by its very difficulty. Acknowledging this failure, Meletios writes in the prologue to the second book that he was compelled to produce a simpler and more accessible version of his riddles. This paper examines the riddle-books as a unique experiment in the communication of ethical instruction through poetic difficulty, with particular attention to questions of readership and textual agency. By re-drafting his own work in response to his audience’s incomprehension, Meletios transforms the paraenetic poem into a site of negotiation between teacher and reader, between authority and failure, instruction and misreading. It argues that in Meletios’ paraenetic poetry, meaning arises less from what the poems say than from what they do: the intellectual and spiritual effort demanded of readers becomes itself the medium of moral transformation the text seeks to produce.
2.57 FC – Byzantine Medicine
The Byzantine Reception of Ancient Veterinary Authors: The Case of Apsyrtos and Hierocles
Emmanuel BeaujardHS 1
Apsyrtos of Clazomenae (end of 1st century – middle of 3rd century) was a veterinarian in the Roman army and wrote in Greek a treatise on horse medicine. His book became one of the main sources for ancient veterinary medicine: the Greek hippiatric authors Theomnestos (ca. 313) and Hierocles (5th c.?) quoted Apsyrtos and, in Latin, translations of Apsyrtos are found in the so-called Mulomedicina Chironis (mid 3rd c.?) and the treatises of Pelagonius (btw. 360-380) and Vegetius (early 5th c.). During the early Byzantine period, an anonymous collection – called Collection of Greek hippiatric texts or Hippiatrica – was built with numerous excerpts from seven ancient treatises. The compilator gave a prominent place to Apsyrtos. By the 10th century and later, the Collection was reorganized and its sources were paraphrased in a more canonical Greek. Four recensions of the Collection are currently known, just as an epitome of the whole compilation. While some redactors faithfully followed the original Collection, others rewrote the text and completed it with new fragments. This process affected the excerpts of Apsyrtos, whose authority – though undisputed in the original Collection – tended to disappear in later recensions to the advantage of Hierocles, who had extensively quoted Apsyrtos, but in a higher style. By focusing on the fate of both Apsyrtos and Hierocles within the Collection and its recensions, this paper will evaluate the Byzantine reappropriation of ancient veterinary sources and the way compilators transmitted the excerpts of the Collection by rewriting them.
Selected Molluscs as a Food and a Medicine in Early Byzantine Medical Texts
Patryk GrancowHS 1
Cephalopods (squid, cuttlefish, and octopus), valued in the Mediterranean diet, had already aroused the interest of Greek physicians from the 5th and 4th century BCE. Authors such as Hippocrates (5th-4th century BCE), Mnesitheus of Athens (4th century BCE), and later Pedanius Dioscorides (1st century AD) and Galen of Pergamon (2nd-3rd century AD) described their dietary properties and medicinal applications. The findings of ancient physicians regarding cephalopods constituted the basis and point of reference for later Byzantine authors. The aim of this paper is to analyze the views of early Byzantine physicians (4th–7th century AD) on cephalopods (μαλάκια). The opinions of Greek authors concerning the dietary and pharmacological properties that determined the use of cephalopods in medicine will be characterized. This analysis will allow for the determination of the role of these animals in early Byzantine dietetics and therapeutics. The study will be based on the texts of such Byzantine authors as Oribasius of Pergamon (4th–5th century AD), Aetius of Amida (6th century AD), and Paul of Aegina (7th century AD). The opinions of Byzantine physicians will be compared with the views of earlier ancient authors, enabling the presentation of continuity and potential transformations in medical doctrines concerning cephalopods.
Anorexia and Bulimia in Late Antiquity and Early Byzantine Period in the Eastern Mediterranean Region
Christos TsagkarisHS 1
Objective: The purpose of this study is to identify clinical manifestations of eating disorders in the Eastern Mediterranean region from the first century AD until the seventh century AD and evaluate relevant awareness among the physicians of the era. Method: The authors searched original medical texts written in Greek by physicians practicing in the Eastern Mediterranean region from the first century AD to the seventh century AD. The search focused on passages that include possible references to clinical entities analogous to anorexia nervosa (AN) and bulimia nervosa (BN) as described in the DSM-5 and the contemporary literature. Results: Descriptions of conditions that resemble AN or BN can be found in the work of Galen, Oribasius, Aetius of Amida, Leon Philoumenos, Alexander Trallian, and Paul of Egina. Successive physicians confirm the observations of their predecessors and add to the description of the clinical presentations and their etiology. Discussion: This research provides evidence of awareness of presentations resembling currently defined eating disorders in the Eastern Mediterranean region during a period with different norms and values. Observations from the period can serve as a point for reflection about the characteristics and etiology of AN and BN in the 21st century.
Physiology and Psychology of Ageing in 4th–5th Century Monastic Communities
Anna UsachevaHS 1
Research into pre-Christian medical attitudes towards old age reveals that ageing was commonly linked to moderation, tied to a specific humoral imbalance. This imbalance was associated not only with diseases of old age but also with distinct emotional, sensory, cognitive, and behavioural traits. This era witnessed revisions and discussions about age and gender interactions, merging new medical, theological, and ascetic ideologies with inherited biases and empirical observations. As a result, perceptions of ageing and the public portrayal of the elderly in Late Antiquity experienced significant transformation. For instance, while classical thinkers like Aristotle typically viewed old age as akin to a natural disease, a more positive view emerged within Christian monastic settings. Here, ageing was seen to offer psychosomatic benefits. Monastic practice often had older monks living with younger ones, based on the belief that ageing reduced sexual desires and other carnal inclinations. This perspective suggested that older individuals were less prone to impulsive behaviour. Consequently, in monastic and parish communities, the elderly often held leadership roles or specific responsibilities, reflecting their perceived self-discipline. Elder monks were frequently tasked with supervisory duties over younger members. These practices provide a valuable framework for examining inter-generational dynamics, both cooperative and conflictual, within monastic settings. Historical records document instances of mistreatment by elder monks towards younger ones, who were expected to show obedience. In some cases, extreme actions resulted in accidental fatalities, such as reports of a novice being killed by his elder (geron).
Metrodora Female Doctor, On Women’s (Μητροδώρα ἰατρῖνα, Γυναικείων)
Elias ValiakosHS 1
Metrodora was a writer who authored a text on gynaecological topics. Her work, known since the 19th century, was first published in 1945 by Aristotelis Kouzis under the title: “From Metrodora, On the Female Ailments of the Womb” (Ἐκ τῶν Μητροδώρας, Περὶ τῶν γυναικείων παθῶν τῆς μήτρας). This text is fragmentary, as indicated by its title. Until now, it was known to survive in only one manuscript: Laur. Plut. 75.3. However, after thorough study and research, Metrodora’s work has been identified in another manuscript. In this newly found manuscript, all the previously known recipes are present and match word for word, while the text is significantly more extensive, containing three times as many recipes. Moreover, not only is the author’s name confirmed, but for the first time, the title of her work is also revealed: Metrodora female doctor, On Women’s (Μητροδώρα ἰάτρινα, Γυναικείων). Therefore, the authenticity and authorship of the text are indisputable. Additionally, gaps in the previous edition are now filled, confirming that there were omissions of words, sentences, and expressions that caused syntactical issues and difficulties in understanding the text. This presentation will introduce, for the first time, the complete text of Metrodora, highlighting its similarities and differences while comparing it with other gynaecological texts. This comparison will demonstrate the originality and uniqueness of Metrodora’s work, as well as the dissemination and influence of her recipes in medical and pharmaceutical texts of the Byzantine era.
2.58 FC – Theologies and Debates before and after 1453
Artificial Respiration: Trauma and the Ineffable in Cardinal Bessarion’s Exhortations Against the Turks
Agustín Rafael AvilaSR 1
The problem, the difficulty or the impossibility of maintaining the breath of speech is a feature that links some of Cardinal Bessarion’s exhortations to promote a crusade against the Ottoman advance, occurring particularly at the points where the narrative touches upon the crimes that the Turks commit against the Christian people and, in particular, the Greeks. These disruptions in the discourse, far from being a spontaneous expression of trauma, are calculated artifices that reveal his zeal and commitment to the affair. Often assuming the form of aposiopesis, they have a correlation with the Classical tradition and follow models that can be traced back to the corpus of ancient oratory, so that the expression of emotion is mediated by those authors and their own contexts. As if answering the shock of the events, this device appears in the texts that are nearer in time to the catastrophe: the oration In conventu Mantuano (1459), composed some years after the capture of Constantinople, and the pieces that are part of the corpus Contra Turcos (1470), which echo the fall of Negroponte. And although the reticence to continue the speech can be related to an awareness concerning the literary representation of violence, the choice of staging silence is also a way of calling into question the rhetoric and the power of words, an attitude that coincides with a very clear positioning of Bessarion in these orations. Indeed, besides the distress that the author means to reflect, there is also the political dimension highlighted by the Classical intertexts, which can be taken as an indication of the cardinal’s disenchantment with European politics and its leaders.
Shaping Political Theology in Northeastern Rus’: The Role of the Slavic Translations of Philotheus Kokkinos’ Occasional Military Prayers and Canons (14th–16th Centuries)
Egor GvozdevSR 1
This paper explores the Slavic translations of occasional hymns and prayers by Patriarch Philotheus Kokkinos in the making of the Norteastern Rus’ political theology (e.g., against pagans; internal conflicts and foreign threats; when departing the city for battle, etc.). Despite their significance, these translations have received little scholarly attention. This oversight is especially striking given that the canons share identical incipits and political-theological themes with those composed for the commemoration of Rus’ saints (14th–15th centuries). It therefore appears necessary to examine these canons in light of the liturgical and performative turns in historiography over recent decades. Most scholarly attention has focused on the late 14th century, when Metropolitan Cyprian either translated these canons or facilitated their dissemination from Mount Athos. Ivan Mansvetov (1882) linked this process to the political context of 14th-century Rus’, while Prochorov (1972) produced a critical edition of several canons and identified numerous manuscript copies. Nevertheless, both scholars overlooked the spread of these canons across monastic centers in the 15th and 16th centuries and did not engage in a contextual analysis of the manuscripts. The recent revival of interest in the Greek originals and publication of Philotheos’s canons (Κουρτεσίδου 1992; Mitrea 2017) has made it possible for me to expand on other correspondences with the Slavic translations. These canons have never been examined in terms of how their circulation shaped the political theology of Northeastern Rus’. I adopt a view of political theology as “an arena for negotiating relations between the church and the autocratic ruler” (Kusber, 2024). Thus, I will demonstrate how the reception of these Byzantine canons informed the Church’s articulation of sacralized political authority in Northeastern Rus’, and how a particular image of war (Kriegsbild, Frötschner, 1995) was formulated within the liturgical framework and continued to use even in the 16th and 17th centuries.
The Latin Patriarch of Constantinople Jan Odrowąż
Roman IvashkoSR 1
The Latin Metropolitan of Leopolis, Johannes/Jan Odrowąż, is one of the most controversial figures in the history of his ecclesiastical province. This was because he died in excommunication due to litigation with the Latin chapter over property disputes. His ministry came at a time of heated debates between conciliarists and supporters of the papacy in the 1430s and 1440s. It is known from the correspondence between the papal Legate Julian Cesarini and Pope Eugenius IV that Jan was appointed Patriarch of Constantinople, obviously by the Fathers of the Council of Basel. However, the versions of the time of nomination and circumstances are based on assumptions. The peak of cooperation between Metropolitan Jan of Leopolis and the Council of Basel fell in 1441–1442, although the probable time of his alleged service as a patriarch should be extended to between c.1440 and 1443. In 1441, Metropolitan Jan received spiritual privileges from conciliarists to forgive serious sins, and in 1442, he already appeared as the Nuncio of antipope Felix V. However, cooperation ended abruptly in late 1443 due to the judge of the conciliarists, the Archdeacon of the Church in Metz, Hugo, deciding the aforementioned property dispute in favour of the chapter. Therefore, Metropolitan Jan had to seek an understanding with the papal legates at least at the beginning of 1444. The specified temporary nomination indicated that after the Greeks continued negotiations with the Pope, it testifies that the conciliarists apparently decided to introduce their own hierarchy to replace the ‘schismatic’ one.
Between Castile and Byzantium at the Council of Basel (1434–1439): A Study in Political Culture
Pablo Méndez GallardoSR 1
Overall, not much attention has been paid to relations between Byzantium and the Late Medieval Iberian Peninsula. In particular, the Crown of Castile and its political, diplomatic, cultural, religious, or social contacts with the Empire of Constantinople remain especially neglected. It is often assumed that mutual interest was minimal, and that the considerable geographical distance between the two polities made regular interaction unfeasible. As a result, in most modern scholarship, the analysis of Castilian-Byzantine relations—when addressed at all— is often reduced to a collection of scattered facts and anecdotes or relegated to a footnote within broader historical studies. This paper seeks to examine and reconsider such relationships within the context of the Council of Basel-Ferrara-Florence, attended between 1434 and 1439 by a delegation of Castilian ambassadors. Participation in the Council not only provided a prominent political stage to display and project the power and international influence of the monarchy, but it also facilitated direct contact between Castile and Byzantium. Furthermore, the Council of Basel-Ferrara-Florence constitutes an exceptionally well-documented instance of Castilian diplomacy, preserved in sources such as the extensive file K-1711 within the Archive of Simancas, a range of epistolary materials and narrative accounts including that of the traveller Pero Tafur. Through analysis of the Council’s circumstances, we find that the Castilian monarchy was not only interested and well-informed about the situation in Byzantium, but also developed a distinct political mental image of the empire—a Castilian «interpretatio» of Byzantine political practices. Finally, we propose a preliminary interpretative framework for Castilian-Byzantine relations during the 15th century.
George Amiroutzes and the Reconfiguration of Byzantine Theological Discourse at the Ottoman Court
Hafize ToparslanSR 1
This paper explores how George Amiroutzes, a prominent late Byzantine intellectual and former protovestiarios of the Empire of Trebizond, contributed to the transformation of Byzantine theological discourse within the new political and religious framework of the Ottoman court. After the Ottoman conquest of Trebizond in 1461, Amiroutzes became a court advisor to Sultan Mehmed II and composed a theological dialogue based on a series of oral exchanges with the Sultan, which he later compiled and structured into written form. The work seeks to clarify key aspects of Christian doctrine in response to the Sultan’s theological questions and objections. Rather than merely repeating traditional anti-Islamic polemics, Amiroutzes adapted Byzantine modes of argumentation—grounded in Aristotelian logic and eschatological speculation—to respond to the expectations of an Islamic imperial audience. As a Christian intellectual operating within a Muslim court, his position embodied a form of liminal subjectivity, enabling him to rearticulate Byzantine theological heritage across cultural and confessional boundaries. This paper argues that Amiroutzes’ work exemplifies the persistence and transformation of Byzantine theological culture beyond Byzantium, as his writings continued to shape interreligious discourse in a post-Byzantine, Ottoman context. In doing so, the study contributes to broader discussions of the global Middle Ages by highlighting the dialogical, adaptive, and transregional nature of Byzantine thought in the fifteenth century and beyond.
2.59 FC – Slavonic Adaptations of Byzantine Sources
Metaphrastic Hagiography in the South Slavonic Context
Diana AtanassovaSR 3
While the translations of Metaphrastic hagiography from the 13th and 14th century in South Slavic Europe slowly gains more academic interest from the broader socio-cultural perspective, there are still many questions that arise, when confronted with this literary corpus. First, there is as of yet no systematic approach towards their literary and linguistic characteristics and unique features, nor to their positioning within the translations in general of the above mentioned chronological and geographical setting. Second, the current state-of-the-art of ‘proven’ influence of Metaphrastic translations on later hagiographic writings, and vice versa, still leaves a lot to our imagination. So far only small-scale connections have been made between two Metaphrastic works and later works attributed to Bulgarian men of letters patriarch of Tarnovo Euthymius and Gregory Tsamblak. Our paper focuses on several Metaphrastic hagiographic texts in their Slavonic translations, aiming to trace and identify the translation principles and literary models of selected vitae from the September volume – the only volume completely rendered in Slavic.
Was the Primary Version of George the Monk’s Chronicle Preserved Only in the Church Slavonic Translation? Some Remarks Concerning the So-Called “Letovnik”
Zofia BrzozowskaSR 3
The Byzantine Chronicle of George the Monk (Hamartolus), written in the mid-9th century or in the second half of the 9th century, enjoyed great popularity in medieval literature and has survived to this day in several dozen manuscripts, representing many versions of the text. Most of the preserved Greek manuscripts are traditionally classified as the so-called “Vulgata”, considered by many scholars to be a later redaction of the chronicle. The version closest to the protograph is supposed to be represented by only two incomplete manuscripts: BNF, Coislin 305 and ÖNB, Theol. Gr. 121 (a one-page fragment). The chronicle was translated to the (Old) Church Slavonic language twice: in the 10th century (Vremennik) and in the 14th century (Letovnik). In the 11th century also the Old Georgian translation could have been made. The so-called “Letovnik” is the second Church Slavonic translation of the chronicle, prepared in the first half of the 14th century. The translation could have been made in Bulgaria. Then it became very popular in Serbia. Many of its copies were written in the Hilandar monastery. Currently, there are at least 14 known Serbian, Bulgarian, and Moldavian manuscripts, dating from the 14th–16th centuries. So far, this variant has not been fully investigated nor received a scholarly edition. The initial study of the text has already shown that “Letovnik” is not a translation of the existing Greek versions but a separate redaction, not preserved in the Byzantine material. The textual layout is consistent with BNF, Coislin 305, but it also includes huge fragments absent from BNF, Coislin 305, but contained in the “Vulgata”. Moreover, some parts of “Letovnik”’s text are not found in BNF, Coislin 305, nor in the “Vulgata”. Therefore, the “Letovnik”’s place in the manuscript tradition of George the Monk’s Chronicle should be reconsidered.
Late Antique and Byzantine Education According to the Slavonic Translations of Hagiographical Works
Preslava GeorgievaSR 3
This paper examines the reception of the topic of Late Antique and Byzantine education in Slavonic translations of hagiographic texts. The educational topos is attested in a great number of saints’ lives. The data preserved in these texts show clearly the continuity between Antiquity and the Middle Ages in terms of organization of the educational process and the disciplines studied. The paper explores how the pagan elements of the educational system of Antiquity were adapted to the Christian context by the authors, translators, and copyists of hagiographic texts. The study focuses on the Slavonic translations of multiple saints’ lives such as the Life of St. Gregory of Agrigento (BHG 707), Life of John Damascene (BHG 884), Life of Andrew, the Holy Fool (BHG 115z), and more. Through the texts are outlined different techniques, used by the authors of the Greek originals to present the disciplines of the trivium and quadrivium. The Slavonic translations show interesting cases of both problematic understanding of some of the school subjects and various ways of adapting, transforming or interpreting some specific realia or terms related to the educational topos. The paper explores also how different ways of describing the disciplines of the trivium and quadrivium in the Late Antique and Byzantine hagiography (terminologically precise or descriptive and obscure) led to translators’ and copyists’ mistakes in the Slavonic translations. Because of that, sometimes the Slavonic copyists used various editing approaches to restore meaning to the text.
“Fragments on Cosmography”: the Slavonic Reception of Byzantine Cosmographic Literature
Violina HristovaSR 3
“Fragments on Cosmography” is a Slavonic translation of a Byzantine compilation comprising over forty paragraphs devoted to various natural sciences including geography, meteorology, astronomy, and astrology. Copies of this text are preserved in eighteen Slavonic manuscripts, dating from the 15th to the 17th century. They cоuld be categorised into two distinct groups: South Slavonic and East Slavonic. The present paper seeks to investigate both the relations between these two manuscript traditions and the ways in which Slavonic translators and scribes received and transmitted the Byzantine cosmographic corpus that underlies the Slavonic translation.
To fulfill this objective, two primary criteria would be taken into consideration. The first pertains to content: in what ways and to what extent does the Slavonic text adhere to the Byzantine original. Particular attention will be paid to whether the text reproduces the Byzantine original text word for word, paraphrases it, omits certain sections, or introduces modifications—and if so, of what nature are these alterations. This section will also seek to determine whether such decisions were influenced by the intended function of the text. The second criterion concerns translation strategies and linguistic features, whose examination can determine the stylistic and lexical choices of the Slavonic translators.
La notion de ὑπερούσιος du Corpus Areopagiticum dans la perception slave
Olena SyrtsovaSR 3
Comme l’un des concepts clés pour comprendre le système philosophique du corpus des œuvres du Ve siècle, signé au nom de Denys l’Aréopagite, est le concept de ὑπερούσιος (au-delà de l’être) [Darley 2017: 865-888], qui reste aujourd’hui un sujet de discussion dans la tradition latine, il faut noter que dans la tradition orthodoxe slave ancienne, cette question aurait semblé anachronique pour les lectures modernes de la philosophie “Aréopagitique”. En effet, de manière fondamentale et conceptuelle, elle a été résolue par l’exarque bulgare Jean lors de sa traduction de “L’exposé précis de la foi orthodoxe” de Jean Damascène [Sadnik 1967]. “Au-delà de l’être” Jean l’a compris précisément comme un superlatif par rapport à “l’être”, et non comme “non-être”, et a traduit ὑπερούσιον θείαν οὐσίαν comme “прѣсущьствоу божьствьноє сущьство” (GIM, Syn. 108, l. 71), et Ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς ἁγίας καὶ ὑπερουσίου καὶ πάντων ἐπέκεινα καὶ ἀλήπτου τριάδος comme “О стѣи пресоущьнѣи и всѣхъ мимо и недостижимѣи Троици” (l. 80) [Bodianski 1877, livre 4]. Toute tentative de présenter le concept de ὑπερούσιος dans le système de concepts de l’Aréopagitique comme étant au-delà de l’être au sens de non-être apparaît comme une incompréhension. Ce dernier n’aurait pu survenir que chez celui qui n’a pas prêté attention à l’hymne à la Trinité (Trinité), qui commence le traité “Sur la théologie mystique” : “Τριάς ὑπερούσιε, καὶ ὑπέρθεε, καὶ ὑπεράγαθε…”. L’adresse de l’auteur des textes du corpus à la Trinité comme “au-delà de l’être, au-delà de Dieu, au-delà du bien et qui guide les chrétiens vers la sagesse de Dieu”, soulève immédiatement ce concept au-dessus de toute négation limitée de l’être comme existant dans son opposition au non-être comme non-existant, “πάντα οὐκ ὄντα καὶ ὄντα” ou en comparaison avec la réalité sensible et intelligible “πάντα αἰσθητά καὶ νοητά” [Denys l’Aréopagite 1994: 340].
Der Psalterkommentar des Theodoret von Kyros in den kirchenslawischen Psalterkatenen (12.–14. Jh.)
Vadim WittkowskySR 3
Spätantike und byzantinische Psalterkatenen werden seit langer Zeit erforscht, besonders intensiv in den letzten Jahrzehnten. Viel weniger Beachtung haben bisher deren kirchenslawische Übersetzungen gefunden, die spätestens seit dem 12. Jh. sowohl im slawischen Süden (Bulgarien) als auch im Osten (Rus’) im Umlauf waren. Drei solche Katenen wurden immerhin in je einem längeren Aufsatz genügend ausführlich beschrieben (C.M. MacRobert 2005; S. Nikolova 2017; K. Vershinin 2018), aber noch nie miteinander verglichen. Wie die meisten griechischen Katenen enthalten auch diese drei zahlreiche Auszüge aus dem sehr verbreiteten Psalterkommentar des Theodoret von Kyros (5. Jh.). Die slawischen Katenen nutzen nicht die einzige bisher bekannte vollständige Übersetzung des Theodoret-Kommentars, die seit dem 11. Jh. handschriftlich bezeugt ist (sog. Tschudow-Psalter), sondern andere Übersetzungen, die jedoch kaum als voneinander unabhängige Versionen von griechischen Katenentexten interpretiert werden können, denn mindestens eine solche kirchenslawische Übersetzung ist allen drei Katenen gemeinsam. Im Vortrag sollen allgemeine Fragen der Entstehung von Psalterkatenen im slawischen Areal als auch das genannte Problem von verschiedenen Übersetzungen des Theodoret-Psalterkommentars ins Kirchenslawische dargestellt werden.
Thematic Sessions
2.46 TS – The Tradition of Byzantine Music in Past and Present: New Approaches to the Research of Byzantine Compositions and Challenges for Its Future Study
The Byzantine Chant, since 2019 inscribed on UNESCO’s Representative List of the Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity, is one of Byzantium’s heritages that still exists today “beyond Byzantium”: the Byzantine Ecclesiastical Music has been and continues to be an integral part of a genuine “Byzantine” tradition. Evidence of this is its actively practiced tradition, e.g., on Mount Athos, in Orthodox worship life, or through research activities connected to art performances. In the past, an increasing number of scholars has engaged with different methodological approaches to study a variety of topics related to the Byzantine ecclesiastical music tradition. One main discussion point among researchers and chanters is how to “correctly” read and understand the Old Notation as well as how to interpret and perform Byzantine chants in a “traditional” way. The Thematic Session aims at exploring new approaches to the source-based analysis and interpretation of Byzantine compositions and at addressing challenges to study its performance in past and present. Bringing together experts from around the world—most of them both researchers and choir masters—the discussion will consider, among others, how the Old Notation before 1814 can best be deciphered and transcribed; which new methodologies have emerged for its study and performance; and where previously unknown musical manuscripts may still be preserved, particularly on Mount Athos. It will further examine how the interaction between melodic lines (θέσεις), mode (ἦχος), and compositional genre (γένος) can be more precisely understood; and how a consistent and coherent terminology for Byzantine music theory might be developed, especially in view of its intersections with the Eastern Maqām system.
Tradition, Innovation, Renewal, and the Orthodoxy of the Psaltic Art
Alexander LingasHS 32
In this paper I will examine ways in which change (or the lack thereof) has been understood by practitioners of the psaltic art of Byzantine ecclesiastical psalmody and their relationships to broader discourses of religious and ethnic identity. I will begin with a brief historical survey of these matters in the East Roman cultural sphere during late antiquity and the Middle Ages. For most of this long period there is relatively little interest in the musical aspects of liturgical singing as markers of fidelity to (or deviation from) Orthodox tradition. Whereas patristic writers censured sung texts such as the interpolated Trisagion for perceived doctrinal deviations, their comparably few admonitions regarding styles of musical composition and performance tend to speak only in general terms about inherited norms of liturgical propriety. In the second part of the paper, I turn to consider the emergence of controversies over matters of continuity and change in Orthodox liturgical singing. These begin gradually with the slow emergence of disputes over the propriety of polyphonic singing in Western styles. By the middle of the nineteenth century, Greek Orthodox traditionalists in were complementing musical anti-Westernism with strong defences of what they perceived to be the historical authenticity of their received repertories and practices of chanting. Asserting that these musical traditions were simultaneously ancient Greek, apostolic and patristic in origin, they viewed their preservation from heretical adulteration or unwarranted innovation as a matter of fidelity to Holy Orthodoxy. Such positions were problematic not only because of the lack of ancient precedents for making musical style a criterion of Orthodoxy, but also because of the challenges they posed for understanding how the Psaltic Art had changed over time and space. Even traditionalists could not deny that their received repertories of chant were the product of centuries of creative development led by successive generations of composers, poets, and theorists. Modern musicological research further complicated the picture by offering showing graphic change in the notation of their melodies, raising the possibility that received versions chants might differ in substantial ways from their forbears.
Performing the Hymns of Romanos the Melodist in Byzantium and Beyond
Andrew MellasHS 32
The hymns of the sixth-century Byzantine composer, Romanos the Melodist, were performed during the pannychis of Constantinople and in monastic communities in Bithynia, Athos, Patmos, and South Italy. However, the Fourth Crusade and the Fall of Constantinople disrupted the liturgical context of these hymns—or kontakia, as they came to be known—and their performance was reduced to only their prelude and first stanza, during the orthros of the Byzantine rite, between the singing of the sixth and seventh odes of the kanon. This paper explores the musical tradition of Romanos’ kontakia in Byzantium and today. While there are difficulties in reimagining the performance of these hymns during Romanos’ lifetime, some musical dimensions of his hymns can be reconstructed. Centuries later, there is musical notation for these hymns found in manuscripts, such as the Psaltikon, which was used by the soloist for performances of kontakia. And today, ensembles such as Cappella Romana have sought to perform Romanos’ hymns by bringing to life this old Byzantine notation found in manuscripts. Based on these three broad contexts (Romanos’ lifetime, the musical notation of the Psaltikon and modern performances), this paper traces the musical tradition of Romanos’ kontakia and investigates how scholars and singers can navigate the challenges of reconstructing the performance of these hymns in Byzantium and today.
Prosodia Imago Musicae: Punctuation, Accents, and the Earliest Neumes
Peter JeffreyHS 32
In the past few decades a number of sources have come to light that seem to represent a kind of intermediate stage: the familiar neumatic notations have not yet developed, but punctuation signs, accent marks, and other symbols are apparently being used to direct auditory aspects of the oral performance of texts, extending beyond their core grammatical functions. Chief among these are manuscripts with Greek texts that were written in Egypt. There are also sources in Coptic and Syriac. Some have been studied and published in isolation, but there has been little comprehensive study of the phenomenon as a whole. Among the principles that would underlie such a study: 1. Many authors of the classical and late antique eras thought about prosody as musical, to the extent that the graphic representation of vocal contour could be called an image or echo of music. 2. In some of our Greek texts, we need to recognize the phenomenon of “homophonous writing.” What modern editors dismiss as erroneous spelling, indicative of a scribe’s limited knowledge of Greek, is nonetheless an inscription of how he thought Greek should sound. We cannot investigate the sonic aspects of the text without respecting his auditory perceptions. 3. Sometimes punctuation and accent marks are in the hand of the original scribe, but often they were supplied by a later hand, part of a reading process rather than the writing process. The distinction between writer’s marks and reader’s marks needs to be kept in mind during the investigation of each individual source. 4. Some scholars, working from a modern perspective, have tried to interpret prosodic signs “vertically,” as representing pitches on a gamut or scale. But they should be read “horizontally,” as elucidating the enunciation of the words, syllable by syllable.
Themata and Melismata in Old Stichera and Heirmoi: On a Systematic Approach of Their Rhythmic Interpretation
Ioannis ArvanitisHS 32
The so-called “Themata”, i.e. short stereotype melismatic figures found on the last one or two syllables of musical phrases, are a characteristic of the otherwise syllabic old sticheraric and heirmologic style. Other, more free, melismatic parts can also be found mainly in stichera, which could be generally called “Melismata”. While the presence of a poetic text, and especially the occasional lack of isosyllaby and homotony in prosomoia, has served to me (in my PhD dissertation) as a principal methodological tool for the rhythmical interpretation of the notation of old stichera and heirmoi, this tool cannot serve here because Themata and Melismata have only one syllable. Other methodologies should be applied. One is to investigate their forms in the Palaeo-byzantine notations and try to extract whatever can be extracted from these forms. Another is to compare their Middle-byzantine forms found in various manuscripts. Examples of Themata and Melismata will be given, as well as the application of these methodologies on them, in order to find an as far as possible documented interpretation of them.
The Compositional System of the Short Sticherarikon of Petros Lampadarios: Analysis, Comparisons, and Impact on Modern Liturgical Practice
Konstantinos FotopoulosHS 32
In recent times, the demand for new musical compositions has significantly increased. Byzantine church music has expanded far beyond the borders of Greece, spreading across the Orthodox world, creating the need for the musical arrangement of numerous liturgical texts in various languages. Simultaneously, there remains a continuous demand for new compositions in Greek, particularly for the services of newly canonized saints, which also require musical settings. A deep understanding of how to compose within the framework of the Short Sticheraric Melos is vital for the modern cantor, who is often tasked with chanting stichera that have not yet been set to music. Petros Lampadarios (d. 1778), the most influential composer of recent centuries, was the first to provide a substantial collection of compositions in the short sticheraric style, primarily through his works, the “Anastasimatarion” (Bucharest, 1820) and “Doxastarion” (Bucharest, 1820). A thorough analysis of these works reveals that beneath their seemingly simple structures lies a comprehensive system of musical composition. This paper aims to reveal the basic principles behind Petros Lampadarios’ compositional method in order to lay the foundations for a practical guide to the composition of the Short Sticheraric compositional style. Through a detailed comparison of poetic text and music, it will be shown that this method is based on a wide variety of musical phrases, that are selected based on the nature of the poetic text and the specific melodic rules governing each of the eight modes (oktōēchos) of Byzantine music. In addition, Petros Lambadarios’ compositions will be compared with earlier and later compositions in the Sticheraric compositional style. This comparison will highlight Petros’ contribution to the development of this type of composition, as well as the way in which his system continues to play a key role in liturgical practice, almost 250 years after his death. Through this analysis, Petros’ short sticheraric pieces will emerge as a striking example of the ability of Byzantine art to remain alive, liturgical, and timeless.
Exploring Orality and Composition in the Psaltic Art: An Advanced Transcription Tool
Evangelia SpyrakouHS 32
Chrysanthos of Madytos defines composition (melopoiea) as “a chant creating ability.” He emphasizes that this ability involves not merely chanting long-established psalmodies but also inventing and composing new chants that are pleasing to listeners. This perspective surprisingly elevates chanters to the status of composers. In various sections of his work, Chrysanthos highlights the presence of orality within individual signs and their combinations, even within the framework of the New Method. This orality allows for the expression of personal or local stylistic characteristics. Chrysanthos addresses the dual challenge of preserving tradition while adapting to change by discussing two seemingly contradictory aspects of chanting artistically (ἐντέχνως). He states that chanters achieve artistic chanting when they adhere to musical rules and deliver the melos as represented by musical characters (unchanged) in the manner they were taught (similarly). Through these concepts, Chrysanthos acknowledges that the New Method of notation still accommodates the oral traditions passed down from teachers, thereby embracing diverse local chanting traditions. Based on these fundamental principles outlined by Chrysanthos, my contribution to the thematic session proposes an expanded transcription tool developed by Dr. Spyridon Ploumpis and myself in 2021. This tool integrates musical scores with various performances, thereby broadening the scope of ‘work-centered’ music analysis. It also incorporates audiovisual material, enhancing the range of sources available for study. By borrowing elements from contemporary music notation and established ethnomusicological methods, this tool facilitates the transcription of the inherent orality in the neumes of Psaltic Art into stave notation. This process makes the structural units forming the performance and compositional idioms, referred to as yphos, more visible and comprehensible.
2.47 TS – Albania: A Crossroads of Byzantine Influence and Beyond
This Thematic Session aims to explore the profound impact of the Byzantine Empire on Albania from various perspectives, including historical, cultural, religious, and artistic viewpoints. Situated at the crossroads between East and West, Albania’s territory was integral to the Byzantine Empire, serving not only as a crucial military and administrative region but also as a melting pot of religious and cultural exchanges. This session will delve into how Byzantine influence permeated Albanian lands, shaping its religious institutions, art, architecture, and manuscript traditions, and how Albania served as a conduit for Byzantine culture to interact with neighboring regions and vice versa.
The Albanian Territory on the Cultural Map of Byzantium: The Manuscripts of the Macedonian Renaissance
Andi Rembeci, Sokol ÇungaHS 7
This study aims to situate the Byzantine manuscripts of the Albanian territory within the wider cultural and historical framework of the Macedonian Renaissance (9th–11th centuries), a period representing the apex of Byzantium’s intellectual, aesthetic, and theological development. Through a comparative paleographical, codicological, and artistic approach, the research examines a selected corpus of manuscripts preserved in the Central State Archive of Tirana — Beratinus II (Codex Aureus Anthimi), Berat 4, 5, 15, 17, 25, 27, and the Korça Codex no. 93 — as tangible evidence of scribal activity and Constantinopolitan influence in the western periphery of the Byzantine Empire. At the core of the analysis lies the transformation of book art in the 9th–10th centuries: the transition from uncial to minuscule script, the emergence of new calligraphic types such as Bouletée and Perlschrift, and the establishment of the decorative styles Laubsäge-stil and Blütenblatt-stil, which define the classical phase of Byzantine manuscript illumination. The manuscripts of Berat and Korça demonstrate that the Albanian lands, though geographically peripheral, were fully integrated into the network of aesthetic and scribal models circulating from Constantinople to the Balkans, Mount Athos, and the eastern Mediterranean provinces. By analyzing the paleographic elements, codicological structure, and ornamental programs of these codices, the study reveals how the Albanian cultural space functioned as both a recipient and transmitter of Byzantine artistic tradition, while maintaining distinctive local characteristics. Beratinus II, written entirely in gold on purple parchment, Berat 4 and Vlorë 5 with their Blütenblatt-stil ornamentation, Berat 17 as an early example of Laubsäge-stil, and the Korça Codex no. 93 with its cruciform text layout, collectively trace the evolution of the Byzantine book in this region. The research argues that the Albanian manuscripts are not isolated relics but crucial nodes in the cultural map of Byzantium, reflecting the dynamic interplay between center and periphery, between tradition and innovation, and highlighting the role of the written word in shaping the spiritual and aesthetic identity of Byzantium in its western frontiers.
Greek, Roman and Byzantine Architecture of Epidamnos, Dyrrachion/Dyrrachium, Durrës
Lida MirajHS 7
The modern city of Durrës, Albania’s second largest city, is built on the remains of the ancient known as Epidamnos or Dyrrachion, transformed into Dyrrachium in Roman period, dates from the seventh century BC. Durrës was a major port of Illyria for Italy, whence a branch of the Via Egnatia runs past (technically bypasses) Salonica to Constantinople subsequently to link New with Old Rome. This city on the Eastern Shore of the Adriatic Sea was very important in Balkans and Mediterranean basin. Being in the same territory for around 27 centuries it was always difficult for archaeological excavations. Few monuments discovered such as the Archaic Temple decorated with painted architectural terracotta and dated in the second quarter of the sixth century BC; the Hellenistic villa, decorated with polychrome opus vermiculatum mosaics, dated in fourth century BC; the roman villas decorated with black and white or polychrome mosaics, dated in first and fourth centuries AD; the Public Bath, constructed at the end of first century or the beginning of second century AD; the aqueduct, constructed during the reign of Hadrian Emperor (117–138 AD); the Amphitheatre, constructed in the beginning of second century AD; the Chapel of the amphitheatre is adapted on the amphitheatre in the second half of fourth century, first decorated with frescos and later, in the sixth century, decorated with mosaics; Byzantine Round Forum, constructed under the reign of Anastasius (49–518 AD) or Justinian (527 to 565 AD); the Byzantine Walls, constructed under the reign of Justinian (527 to 565 AD); the St. Michel Monastery, with the beautiful mosaics; are a good testimony of architectural development of the city in Greek, Roman and Byzantine period. The city used an orthogonal system in the town planning.
Protege Domine: l’abate benedettino Innocenzo e la Comunione degli Apostoli a Rubik (1272)
Andrea Di GiuseppeHS 7
This study examines the apse frescoes (dated 1272) in the Church of the Ascension of the Holy Saviour in Rubik (Albania), restored in September 2024, with particular attention to the scene of the Communion of the Apostles depicted on the lower register of the apse. The analysis highlights the Latin ritual context and the distinctive iconographic rarity of the decoration. It further explores the Albanian ritual identity in the 13th century and the diplomatic, military, and ecclesiastical relations of the declining local authority with the imperial court in Constantinople and the expansionist policy of the Roman papal see. Finally, the study offers an overall interpretation of the themes and figures represented in the frescoes, with special focus on the newly uncovered surfaces, particularly The Holy Women at the Tomb of Christ.
Transformation Processes of Settlements from the End of the 6th Century to the Middle of the 7th Century
Skender Muçaj, Suela XhyheriHS 7
The transformation processes of settlements in Albania from the end of the 6th to the middle of the 7th century reflect profound socio-political and cultural changes in the Balkans during Late Antiquity and the early Middle Ages. This period, characterized by the decline of centralized Byzantine control and the increasing pressure of migratory waves, particularly of Slavic origin, brought about significant shifts in settlement structure, fortification systems, and patterns of habitation. Archaeological data from sites such as Butrint, Durrës, Byllis, and Lin indicate a gradual contraction of urban centers and the rise of smaller, fortified hilltop settlements that offered better defense and control of local resources. These new forms of habitation reveal a hybrid socio-economic landscape where remnants of late antique urban life coexisted with ruralization and militarization tendencies. At the same time, ecclesiastical structures played a crucial role in maintaining cultural continuity. The foundation and adaptation of early Christian basilicas, often reusing older urban spaces, demonstrate the persistence of religious and administrative frameworks even amidst political fragmentation. The study also examines the transformation of communication routes, such as the Egnatia corridor, which continued to serve as vital arteries for trade and cultural exchange despite demographic disruptions. By integrating archaeological, historical, and topographical evidence, this paper aims to reassess the transformation of Albanian settlements within the broader context of the Balkan transition from Late Antiquity to the Early Byzantine period. It argues that these processes were neither sudden nor uniform but reflected a complex adaptation to changing political and environmental realities, contributing to the formation of the medieval landscape of the region.
Church Decoration in Albania in the first half of the 16th Century as a Sign of Revival and Advancement of Orthodox Communities: Symeon, Bishop of Dryinoupolis (ca. 1497[?]–1530), and Onouphrios Argitis, Protopapas of Neokastron (ca. 1535–1555) as Case Studies
Ioannis VitaliotisHS 7
Between approximately 1500 and 1540, a refined style of ecclesiastical painting emerged in Ottoman Albania, signaling the economic and spiritual recovery of Orthodox communities. This phenomenon is exemplified in our paper by two key figures. In the south, Bishop Symeon of Dryinoupolis was a major patron. His donations include the frescoes for the stone iconostasis of his cathedral, the Theotokos of Episkopi (Peshkëpi, 1510), and those in the church of St. Demetrios in Poliçani (1526). The frescoes on the iconostasis of Episkopi are the work of a good-quality painter who continues the late 14th–15th century aesthetics in a more schematic manner, and likely originated from an urban center such as Ioannina. Further north, Onouphrios (Argitis?), Protopapas of Neokastron (modern Elbasan), seems to be a dominant artistic figure from roughly 1535 to 1555, in the regions of Elbasan and Berat. The work of this exceptional painter represents the pinnacle of 16thcentury art in Albania. His sophisticated style suggests a prior residence in Venice, a hypothesis corroborated by a dedicatory inscription in Kastoria. Onouphrios’ rather high ecclesiastical status and possible connection to Archbishop Prochoros of Ohrid were probably significant for his artistic activities. In the Ottoman Balkans, such high-quality church painting served as a public expression of self-awareness for the Orthodox subject (dhimmi) communities. The renovation of worship spaces with fine art demonstrates communal resilience. Given the scarcity of archives, this Post-Byzantine religious art is a crucial primary source for understanding these communities in the early Ottoman period.
2.48 TS – Byzantium and Rome (4th–7th c.): Places and Men, Rite and Art
This Thematic Session will explore the general theme of the Congress, ‘Byzantium beyond Byzantium’, in terms of both the circulation of people and ideas between the Byzantine East and Rome (or Italy) and the transfer of manuscripts, texts, works of art, and artefacts between these regions. The papers will address the following topics: (1) The different phases of the complex ecclesiastical and diplomatic relations between Constantinople and Rome; (2) Analogies, differences and relations between the two capitals, beginning with aspects of their urban foundations, and more generally in all forms of artistic expression or craftsmanship in various media; (3) The presence of “Greek” monks, clergy, diplomats, scholars and artists in early medieval Rome.
Cults on the Move, Mobility of Monks: Some Reflections on Late Antique and Early Medieval Monasteries between Constantinople and Rome
Lucrezia SperaHS 41
Some Roman monasteries between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages belonging to Eastern monks maintained close relations with Constantinople. A case in point is that of San Cesario on the Palatine hill, which was established in the ruins of the imperial palace, on which we will focus in particular. The “imports” of cults from Byzantium may be a key to understanding a phenomenon that deserves further consideration.
Some New Archaeological Evidence in Light of the Written Sources of Constantinople and Its Hinterland: The Case of Khalkedon
Asnu Bilban YalcınHS 41
While occasional research in the historic city of Constantinople/Istanbul continues to yield information that can help reconstruct the topographical puzzle of the ancient city Byzantium/Constantinople, its more immediate territory continues to yield new revelations that help reconstruct the history of the city and its wider region. The recent excavations at Yenikapı—being the Theodosian harbour area—have allowed us to locate the remains of a major Byzantine port structure in the city of Istanbul. Now the various excavations on the Asian shore—such as the area of the Asian railway station—have provided us with surprising data for the Roman and early Byzantine history of Constantinople and its surroundings. The area shows a series of complex structures, among which it is potentially possible to identify a silo, an apsidal structure as well as a hexagonal structure, and in addition one pillared building that was used as a workshop. These buildings were located in the port area of Khalkedon, which served as a sorting port for goods to and from western Asia Minor. Not too distant is another complex of structures, which due to their architectural features and location, are to be identified as a residence dating from the early Byzantine period. The paper will explain the newly revealed structures in light of the Roman and Byzantine historical topography of Khalkedon and its immediate vicinity, as well as of the written sources.
Building for the Martyrs: The Architectural ‘Policy’ of Pope Theodore (642–649) and His Immediate Successors
Alessandro TaddeiHS 41
Correspondence, historical sources and works on dialectics or doctrinal controversy reveal Pope Theodore’s personality. A “Greek” of Palestinian origin, he was a great exponent of the Roman ecclesiastical ruling class. A skilled pontiff, Theodore was active and tenacious in defending the prestige of the Roman See. He ranks alongside the former Patriarch of Jerusalem, Sophronius, and the monk Maximus the Confessor as one of the most prominent figures on the Mediterranean political and religious scene in the years immediately preceding the mid-7th century. This contribution reflects on the use of artistic commissions by Theodore, a pope seemingly not inclined towards patronage. His biography in the Liber Pontificalis accurately documents these commissions. There were very few during his seven-year pontificate, especially compared to Honorius I’s thirteen years (625–638) of tireless building activity. Despite the poor state of the church treasury and the tense relations with the Eastern Roman Empire during the Monothelete crisis, Theodore completed construction projects that had been left unfinished by Honorius, including the basilica of martyr Valentine on the Via Flaminia. Theodore’s dynamism is clear when considering his relationships with the Greek-speaking diaconates and monasteries of Rome, and the oratory he built for the Sicilian deacon Euplus. This shows the active presence of the Greek element in the city. Despite being a ‘foreigner’, Theodore paid great attention to the martyrs and local memories. He innovatively organised the first transfer of holy relics within the city walls, which contrasted with Honorius’ attempts to keep the cult of the martyrs outside the city.
Rome Through the Looking Glass: Images and Places (6th–8th Century)
Giulia BordiHS 41
This paper aims to investigate how the city of Rome and its monuments interacted with Byzantium during the proposed time period. In the mirroring between the two cities, churches, murals and artefacts played a decisive role in defining the identity of ancient Rome. Monks, popes and high-ranking laymen used Greek iconography, style, materials and insignia to shape the new image of the city.
Wednesday 26 Aug
Special Events
Without Registration
Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Explore this year’s special exhibition at the Papyrus Museum in the Austrian National Library, dedicated to the “fragment” in the Greek Middle Ages. We present physical fragments of written artefacts, textual fragments in novel contexts, and documents of individual life as fragments of society. Expect glances into the Byzantine everyday world beyond shimmering mosaics.
Under the Banner of the Seals: History and Culture in the Eastern Mediterranean (from Late Antiquity to the Middle Ages)
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This special showcase provides an insight into the society and culture of the eastern Mediterranean region through clay seals from Egypt (from the holdings of the Papyrus Collection/Austrian National Library) and Byzantine lead seals (private collection of A.-K. Wassiliou-Seibt).
Post-Byzantine Icons from the Metropolis of Austria (Exhibition)
Church of the Holy Trinity, Fleischmarkt 13, 1010 Vienna
This exhibition shows icons from the holdings of the Greek Orthodox Metropolis of Austria. The icons were acquired in the late 18th and 19th centuries. Some of them were donated to the Metropolis by important patrons of the time and bear beautiful witness to Greek culture in the imperial city of Vienna at that time. The exhibition is free to all congress participants.
Coins of Crisis. Power and Money in Late Byzantium and Beyond
The political fragmentation and cultural diversity of the Eastern Mediterranean after the Fourth Crusade in 1204 was also reflected in a plurality of currencies. In this exhibition, coins from Late Byzantium and neighbouring polities are not only presented as means of payment, but equally as media of power and artefacts of socioeconomic entanglements – reflecting the innovative research of the young collector of these specimens, Samuel Ernest Logan Cowell.
Ephesos – A Metropolis of the Ancient World and Modern Archaeological Project
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
For over 130 years, the Austrian Archaeological Institute of the OeAW has investigated Ephesos, a major UNESCO World Heritage Site in Türkiye. Excavations reveal 9,000 years of settlement history. An international team studies social, economic, and environmental aspects of ancient life. The poster session presents this project, focusing on Byzantine material culture, diet, vegetation, agriculture, and animal husbandry.
The Stimulant Sea: Sugar, Coffee, & the Acquisition of Taste
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
This exhibition explores the intertwined and commodified histories of sugar and coffee within a specific place and time: the Medieval and Early Modern Red Sea, envisaged as a cultural connector between the Mediterranean world and Africa, Arabia, and the Indian Ocean. The exhibition explores four interrelated themes: first, tracing the trade networks and knowledge transfers that shaped the origins of sugar and coffee as we know them today; second, examining their early medicinal uses; third, considering the social rituals through which sugar and coffee became part of everyday consumption; and fourth, revealing the labor systems that enabled their production and global distribution.
This poster exhibition was part of a display in the Dumbarton Oaks Museum accompanying the 2025 Symposium, Africa and Byzantium, and sought to connect history-based scholarship with the contemporary world. As a public history initiative, it was intended for a wide audience, including visitors with a limited knowledge of the eastern Mediterranean and Byzantine worlds.
Book Exhibition
Main Ceremonial Hall, University of Vienna
Meet international academic publishers and their latest publications dealing with the Byzantine world.
Concert: Choir of the Metropolis of Austria
Church of the Holy Trinity, Fleischmarkt 13, 1010 Vienna
Byzantine hymns, performed by a renowned Greek choir, in the Metropolitan Church of the Greek Orthodox Metropolis of Austria, Exarchate of Hungary and Central Europe, built between 1782 and 1787 and redesigned from 1856 by Theophil Hansen.
Registration Required
Guided tour to St. Stephen’s Cathedral (1/2)
Barbara Schedl, Franz ZehetnerSt. Stephen’s Cathedral
St. Stephen’s Cathedral currently stands like a monument on a large square in the center of the Austrian capital. The tall pyramid-shaped tower and the gigantic roof made of colored glazed tiles are impressive. The entire design of the church embodies the highest quality art of international standing. The tour of the cathedral focuses on special highlights such as a visit to the Attic and St. Bartholomew’s Chapel with the “Herzogsscheiben,” a tour of Frederick’s tomb, and the “Fürstenportal” with the Depiction of the Fall of St. Paul.
City Walk: The City of the Golden Apple. Ottoman Views of Vienna between Sieges, Trade & Spies
Johannes Preiser-KapellerMain entrance of the main building of the University of Vienna
With the Ottoman conquest of Hungary in 1526, Vienna became a main target of further plans of the Sultans for expansion. Two major sieges in 1529 and 1683 failed, but had a strong impact on the development of the city and its historical memory. Vienna, however, was also the object of description and admiration of Ottoman travellers, ambassadors – and spies. Furthermore, the city attracted Ottoman subjects of various religious denominations as merchants and migrants. The tour explores these Ottoman aspects of Vienna in the urban landscape, also with the help of historical images and texts.
Lunch Discussion: Teaching Byzantine Languages and Literatures
John Kee, Krystina Kubina, Cosimo Paravano , Baukje van den BergUniversity of Vienna
Join us for an informal lunch discussion on teaching the languages and literatures of the Byzantine world. While scholarship on literary culture has progressed dramatically, teachers and lecturers are still left almost wholly to their own devices in their pedagogy and classroom practice. We invite anyone interested in teaching to share ideas and experiences, find inspiration for the new academic year, and potentially develop new cooperation on this vital but neglected topic.
Manuscript Presentation: Highlights of the Greek Manuscript Collection
Maria-Lucia Goiana, Nikos ZagklasAugustinerlesesaal, Austrian National Library, Josefsplatz
The Austrian National Library preserves over 1000 Greek manuscripts, transmitting a wide range of historical, philological, theological, juridical, and medical works from classical antiquity and the Byzantine period. This presentation will focus on some of the collection’s highlights, including manuscripts of particular palaeographical and art-historical interest, important witnesses of classical texts, codices unici of Byzantine works, and autographs of Byzantine writers.
Building Byzantium’s Future in the Humanities
Byzantium is playing an increasingly important role in the humanities. However, the field faces major challenges. Artificial intelligence, political uses of the past, armed conflicts, and declining funding are transforming scholarship. The panel discusses how Byzantine Studies can remain relevant and continue to develop in the changing conditions of the 21st century.
Dumbarton Oaks and CEU Evening Reception
Arkadenhof, Main building of the University of Vienna
Dumbarton Oaks and the Department of Historical Studies at Central European University cordially invite you to connect and reconnect over refreshments and appetizers during the 2026 International Congress of Byzantine Studies in Vienna. During the reception, there will be a presentation of publications and academic activities. We look forward to seeing you there!
8:30 am – 10:00 am Session I
Free Communications
3.10 FC – Manuscripts Lost and Found
Greek Illuminated Manuscripts from the Collection of the Prussian State Library in Berlin at the Jagiellonian University Library in Cracow
Piotr Ł. GrotowskiBIG-HS
The purpose of this paper is to provide researchers with insights into the fate and current state of preservation of the collection of Byzantine manuscripts, which constitutes a deposit of the Polish state, stored since 1945 in the manuscript department of the Jagiellonian Library. The Prussian Library authorities decided to relocate the collections after the RAF’s bombings of Berlin in April 1941. The largest transport, consisting of 505 crates, initially went to Fürstenstein Castle (Polish: Książ) and, after its alteration into Hitler’s headquarters, in July 1944 to the Benedictine Abbey in Grüssau (Krzeszów) in Lower Silesia. The deposit, discovered by Polish museum curators at the end of May 1945, after the withdrawal of the Red Army from Silesia, was transported to Cracow in 1946, as this city was the only one not seriously damaged enough to provide safe shelter for the collection. Books, initially stored in five different locations (monasteries and barracks), were finally gathered in the Jagiellonian Library building in 1947. Out of the 164 Greek manuscripts transported from Berlin, initially, only 140 arrived at the Jagiellonian Library. Some of them required immediate conservation as the crate they were being transported in was damaged and water flew inside. The last part of the deposit was found only a few years ago during conservation work at the Dominican Convent and was added to the rest of the collection. During the communist period, access to the manuscripts brought from Silesia was restricted, but starting from the 1990s, they have been made available to researchers. Microfilms were made, and in recent years they have been systematically digitised and progressively made accessible online. The library authorities, wishing to respect tradition and for better orientation of researchers, decided to retain the original Berlin numbering of the codices.
Recovering Palimpsest Manuscripts: Methods, Best Practices, and Lessons from Two Decades of Experience
Damianos KasotakisBIG-HS
Palimpsest manuscripts, found on the shelves of ancient and modern libraries, are made of reused materials: they are usually parchment leaves from which the writing was removed and later substituted by a new text. Scholars have been aware of their existence and have attempted to study them—particularly since the early 18th century—often using methods now regarded as destructive, such as treatments with chemical reagents. In recent years, digital non-invasive breakthroughs such as Multispectral Imaging, Hyperspectral Imaging, and X-ray Fluorescence have revolutionized the study of these handwritten objects. Projects like the Archimedes Palimpsest and the Sinai Palimpsests Project have transformed how scholars and scientists investigate palimpsest manuscripts, thanks to the use of digital multispectral imaging and advanced image processing techniques. This paper aims to review how, over the past twenty years, the Early Manuscripts Electronic Library (EMEL) and MegaVision—coordinating more than twenty projects and over a hundred contributors, from scholars to programmers—have significantly advanced the field of non-invasive palimpsest research, innovating and standardizing methods to uncover, among others, hidden and previously unknown Byzantine texts.
Die Sammlung griechischer Handschriften des Heiligen Klosters Kastamonitou: ein interdisziplinärer Ansatz
Ioannis MytaftsisBIG-HS
Die Anforderungen der modernen Katalogisierung machen die Anwendung neuer Methoden zur Erfassung und Erforschung von Handschriften erforderlich, insbesondere jener Sammlungen, die in den Athosklöstern aufbewahrt werden. Die heutige Katalogisierung sollte sich nicht auf eine trockene, positivistische Erfassung kodikologischer und paläographischer Merkmale nebst Inhaltsbeschreibung beschränken. Vielmehr sollten interdisziplinäre Aspekte – etwa die digitalen Geisteswissenschaften oder das Projekt- und Kulturmanagement – als fester Bestandteil der Katalogisierung aufgenommen werden, um eine ganzheitlichere Bearbeitung des Objekts zu erzielen.
Die Entwicklung eines umfassenden Projektplans, der die Digitalisierung, Erhaltung und Konservierung der Handschrift unter Einbeziehung der New Philology vorsieht, zielt auf die „Sozialisierung“ und langfristige Zugänglichkeit der Sammlung ab und versteht diese als ein Gut des jeweiligen Bewahrers. In meinem Referat möchte ich Vorgehensweise und Ergebnisse meiner Dissertation, die die Handschriftensammlung des Klosters Konstamonitou zum Thema hat, vorstellen. Insbesondere wird die Methodologie der Digitalisierung, Bearbeitung und wissenschaftlichen Auswertung des elektronischen Materials vorgestellt. Zudem werden die kodikologischen Merkmale der Handschriften, Untersuchungen zu den Einbänden sowie zentrale Informationen zum Inhalt erläutert. Die Struktur und Erhebung der kodikologischen Daten basiert auf dem ersten Band des Katalogs der griechischen Handschriften des Klosters Vatopedi, besorgt von Erich Lamberz, sowie dem derzeit in Vorbereitung befindlichen zweiten Band desselben Katalogs (hrsg. von Erich Lamberz und Raimondo Tocci [letzterer zugleich Betreuer meiner Dissertation]). Desweiteren soll ein praxisorientierter Arbeitsplan für eine ganzheitliche und interdisziplinäre Herangehensweise an die besagte Sammlung vorgestellt werden. Dieser umfasst alle wesentlichen Etappen – von der Digitalisierung, der inhaltlichen Erschließung und Dokumentation sowie der Konservierung – mit Ansätzen der New Philology als methodischem Kern.
The “Doubtful” Meaning of the Declaration of Will. Elements of Diachronicity in the Methods of Interpretation of Byzantine Commentators
Lydia PaparrigaBIG-HS
Core of the law of obligations was, and remains, the legal transaction and a series of fundamental principles that stem from its dominant position in the field of transactions. These principles include the principles that govern the interpretation of legal transactions. Despite the prevailing view that Roman law of classical times, and by extension Byzantine law, constitutes a mosaic of practical solutions for each specific legal relationship and therefore we cannot discuss the formation of a general theoretical background at least from the perspective of modern legal science, these laws, Roman and Byzantine law, formulated certain general and specific interpretative principles or rules which, as we will analyze below, are further specified in Byzantine commentaries. From the analysis of the Byzantine commentaries (old and new commentaries on the codification of the Basilica and commentaries included in the Ecloga Basilicorum—an extensive collection of interpretative texts referring to the first 10 books of the Basilica and chronologically placed at the beginning of the 12th century), the formation of some theoretical approaches emerges that we also encounter in modern legal theory regarding the methods of interpretation that must be followed in legal transactions.
A Discovery Made in Mount Athos in 2024: Fragments from a Mid-14th Byzantine Manuscript Containing the Lost Treatise of Galen “De moribus” or Περὶ ἠθικῶν
Kyrill PavlikianovBIG-HS
During our visit to the Karakallou Monastery in Mount Athos in September 2024, we found five parchment fragments from a mid-14th century Byzantine manuscript, containing ancient Greek text of an unknown author. The fragments are written with a beautiful late Byzantine script which could be dated to the period from 1330 to 1370. Our conjecture that the text was probably written by Galen is based on thе phrase: ἐδείχθη γὰρ ἡμῖν, ὡς καὶ πρόσθεν ἔφην, ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ πραγματείᾳ καθ’ ἣν περὶ τῶν Ἱπποκράτους καὶ Πλάτωνος διηρχόμεθα δογμάτων (this was indicated by me, as I said before, in that treatise in which I dealt with the doctrines (concepts) of Hippocrates and Plato). In fact, this passage contains a self-citation of a text from the well-known work of Galen “Περὶ τῶν Ἱπποκρατους καὶ Πλάτωνος δογμάτων“ (De placitis Hippocratis et Platonis). However, the final identification of the text as written by Galen was made possible by a badly damaged title preserved in fragment no. 4: Τέλος τοῦ πρώτου βιβλίου περὶ ἠθικῶν. Κεφάλαια τῶν ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ βιβλίῳ: Περὶ τοῦ ἰδίου ἐκ τῆς ψυχῆς. Περὶ ἀκολασίας καὶ ἐγκρατείας, σωφροσύνης καὶ τοῦ ἐπιθυμητικοῦ ψυχῆς. Γαληνοῦ περὶ ἠθῶν βιβλίον δεύτερον (end of the first book of De moribus. Chapters in the second book: on the soul itself, on lust and temperance, sobriety and the desires of the soul. Beginning of Galen’s second book of the treatise De moribus). Thus, it became clear that Karakallou fragments contain the end of first and the beginning of the second book of Galen’s treatise “De moribus” or, more precisely, on human characters, in Greek Περὶ ἠθῶν or Περὶ ἠθικῶν. The Greek text of this treatise is lost and its contents are partially known only from an abbreviated epitome of its lost Arabic translation.
3.11 FC – Islands and Ports
Traces From Byzantine Era Tenedos (Bozcaada)
Hi̇lal AkturSR 1
Tenedos (Bozcaada) is situated at the entrance of the Strait of Dardanelles, a strategic location in terms of marine transportation. From Antiquity onwards, Tenedos was a convenient port for fleets to take refuge and hide during wars, as well as for ships to stop over for supplies and maintenance. Tenedos frequently changed hands between the Byzantine Empire, the Genoese and the Venetians from the 13th to the 15th century and was a subject of negotiation in a number of treaties due to its geopolitically significant location. This was because the party to secure Dardanelles and Tenedos, at the strait’s entrance, would also command Constantinople and the Black Sea trade. With the Treaty of Turin (1381), which marked the end of the War of Chioggia (1377-1381) between the Venetians and the Genoese over the control of the island of Tenedos, the island was evacuated and the buildings in its existing layout were destroyed, causing the fabric and building stock of the island to largely perish. Tenedos was captured from the Venetians in 1455 by the Navy Commander Hamza Bey, during the reign of Mehmed the Conqueror, thus becoming the first island in the Aegean Sea to be taken under Turkish rule. The abundance of spolia used in the Fort of Tenedos, rebuilt in the Ottoman Era, indicates layering from different periods. Within the scope of this paper, in order to understand the Byzantine Era architectural building stock, the existing surface/archaeological survey and the new excavation findings as well as the remains from Bozcaada in the Çanakkale Museum of Archaeology and Bozcaada Fort Museum were examined, and the spolia detected in Bozcaada were evaluated. The purpose of the paper is to shed light on the Byzantine Era in Tenedos (Bozcaada) through the surviving architectural works.
A Group of Fortifications of the Transitional Period (7th–9th century) on Samos. The Case of Mount Ampelos
Georgia DelliSR 1
In De Thematibus of Constantine Porphyrogenitus, when referring to the Theme of Samos, the meaning of the island’s name is noted: it is the place that consists of high mountains. This is the main feature that offered the possibility of creating the island’s fortification network, after the first Arab attacks in the second half of the 7th century. The peaceful life of the inhabitants was violently interrupted by the Arabs, as shown by the excavation findings of the Pythagoreion and the Eupalinos Tunnel as well as the new data attributed by the research to the samian field by the writer. It is still unclear whether the fortifications were initiated by the central administration or the island’s inhabitants. However, the survey showed that the Samians took advantage of the island’s natural terrain, organized their defense and ensured agricultural production. Fifteen fortification sites from the Byzantine period (7th–13th century) have been found on Samos, five of which stand out for their significance. These are the Castle of Lazarus, the Castle of Loulouda, the Castle of Agios Nikolaos, the Castle of Prophet Elias, and the Castle of Pnaka, all situated on Mount Ampelos. The Castle of Lazarus is a large, fortified settlement, while the other four are smaller fortresses located close to each other. This clustering is unusual, as most other fortifications on the island are more spread out. This suggests a deliberate defensive strategy, with the smaller fortresses forming a protective network around the larger settlement. The Castle of Prophet Elias, for instance, functions as a control and observation point, overseeing the northern sea area and maintaining communication between Lazarus and Kastrovouni, another large fortified settlement on the western part of Samos. The study of these sites provides key insights into the island’s defence organization after the events of the 7th century.
The Miliaresion in the Eastern Mediterranean Sea: The Evidence from the Islands (8th–11th Centuries)
Sofia EfthymoglouSR 1
This paper examines the circulation of the Byzantine silver coinage par excellence, the miliaresion, in the Aegean Sea and Cyprus from the 8th to the 11th century. It focuses on the nature of the finds and the role of silver coinage during the turbulent period of Arab raids, as well as during the subsequent period, when Byzantine authority was restored. During the transitional period, most of the islands endured brutal Arab raids. Due to their strategic geopolitical position, Crete and Cyprus were particularly affected. In Crete, the formation of an emirate led to the first Arab settlement in the heart of the Aegean Sea, which served as the base for further raids on the islands. Cyprus also experienced a long Arab presence, due to the treaty of ‘neutrality’ between Byzantium and the Arabs. Despite the limited circulation of coinage during that period, a significant number of miliaresia, both in hoards and as single finds, have been recorded on these islands, as well as on the Cyclades. Arab coins, also found on these islands, should be considered as well, given their impact on Byzantine monetary circulation and their possible connection with the miliaresion. It is known that the miliaresion closely imitated the Arab dirham in terms of metrology, form and decoration. The islands offer a good example in order to explore the relationship between the miliaresion and the dirham on the one hand and between the latter and Arab activities on the other hand. In the 10th century, Byzantine authority in Crete and Cyprus was restored, leading to the restoration of monetary supply and the normalization of numismatic circulation. Within this context, the paper will examine the role of the miliaresion in the islands in this latter period and until the 11th century – when the denomination ceased to be issued.
The Reflection of the recuperatio imperii in the Roman and Byzantine Port of Malaca
Mª Carmen Íñiguez SánchezSR 1
Malaga has had a natural harbor, which has been fossilized throughout history by the city’s southward advance. A harbor perfectly protected from easterly storms by the Alcazaba hill and Gibralfaro Hill, and to the west by the Guadalmedina River and the urban sector that extends to its western side. The completion of preventive archaeological work on a large site located between Camas Street and Santa Isabel Corridor in 2000 made it possible to locate the Roman and Byzantine anchorage. Documentation of this work was continued during a second archaeological excavation carried out later on a neighboring site located between Marqués, Olózaga, and San Souviron Streets. The stratigraphic sequence documented provides an interesting layer of Byzantine-era ceramic materials, highlighting the importance of Malaca in the recuperatio imperii promoted by Justinian I. The abandonment of this port coincides precisely with the Visigothic conquest of the city by Sisebuto in 619. From that moment on, sedimentary deposits from the Guadalmina River enabled its complete silting and the urban expansion of the city, both of which hid its record for centuries.
3.12 FC – New Perspectives on the History of the Palaeologan Period (1258–1453)
Patriarch Athanasios I’s Interference in Secular Affairs
Phoebe-Irene GeorgiadiHS 5
The Byzantine imperial and ecclesiastic spheres frequently experienced tension due to the absence of a clearly defined constitutional separation of powers, which could lead to overlapping authorities and disputes. Despite the ideal of symphonia (concord) between imperium and sacerdotium, this ambiguity, particularly concerning the extent of each authority’s influence, shaped their interactions across numerous domains of Byzantine life. During the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries there was a rise in the church’s prestige, with patriarchs increasingly asserting their role as protectors of Byzantine Orthodoxy and challenging imperial power. Patriarch Athanasios I stands out as a key figure in this evolving dynamic. This paper attempts to investigate the complexities of this relationship under the reign of Andronikos II Palaiologos. Specifically, it investigates Athanasios’ interventions (in both his first and especially his second patriarchate) in secular matters during this period. Focusing on the latter’s extant correspondence, it aims to illuminate the contested and negotiated boundaries of imperial and patriarchal influence. Athanasios’ letters reveal his active engagement in a range of secular issues, including the empire’s policy towards the Latins, the hiring and conduct of mercenaries, the handling of refugee crises and famine in Constantinople, and the issue of corruption among state officials, as well as his assumption of quasi-judicial functions and his pronouncements on the conduct of secular and ecclesiastical personnel. Through pinpointing specific instances of Athanasios’ involvement in areas traditionally considered within the secular realm, an understanding of the evolving power dynamics between the church and the state can be provided, particularly considering the patriarch’s capacity to actively engage with and significantly impact the empire’s secular affairs. By examining his correspondence and his relation with the emperor, this study seeks to delineate the patriarch’s interference and its influence on shaping the boundaries between the spiritual and temporal authorities during this period.
Palaiologan Networking Strategies Within the Late Medieval World System
Sophia Mergiali-SahasHS 5
The aim of this paper is to show that networking is an essential strategy for survival and influence within the globalised world system during the Late Medieval period. We will use an interdisciplinary approach to explore the legacy of the Palaiologan dynasty (1261-1453) in strategic networking and examine its implications for subsequent historical developments. By investigating the political, economic, military, cultural, and religious connections between Byzantium and key players in the world system, we will identify essential components of the Palaiologan emperors’ strategic networking and global outreach. This analysis will reveal an intriguing chapter on Byzantine international relations and their impact on the unfolding future of Byzantium and the broader geopolitical landscape. Additionally, we will examine the influential role of religion, particularly Orthodox Christianity and its Church, in shaping the emperors’ networking and foreign policy strategies. This aspect is crucial for understanding the comprehensive and multifaceted nature of the networking strategies employed by the Palaiologan dynasty, as it highlights the influence of religion on geopolitical decision-making.
Sons Against Fathers: The Failed Revolt of Andronikos IV (1373) and its Intimate Intricacies
Hüsamettin ŞimşirHS 5
In this study, the roots, evolution, and features of the failed revolt of Andronikos IV, 1373, will
be discussed by focusing on the extant Byzantine and Ottoman primary source materials.
It aims to bring an alternative approach to the origins and the development of the Revolt of
Andronikos IV, which had a quite significant influence on the Byzantine-Ottoman political
relationships in the following years. In this respect, the objectives and preparation of Andronikos
and his Ottoman counterpart, Savci Bey, will be stressed. Then, the evolution of the
organizational structure of this military venture will be evaluated by focusing on the
participation of the regional Turkish and Byzantine elements in Thrace. Lastly, it will be argued
that it could be possible to see this rebellion as a common act of the alienated political groups
and royal family members in the Byzantine and the Ottoman Empires since a faction in the
Byzantine nobility and a portion of the frontier Ottoman groups supported the rebellious princes.
In parallel with it, it will be questioned whether a number of Ottoman frontier units might have
participated in this revolt, throwing in their lot with the Byzantines.
Prosopographical Notes on the Katholikoi Kritai (ton Rhomaion)
Marios TantalosHS 5
Although the institution of the katholikoi kritai (ton Rhomaion) is well known, we still lack a complete table of the judges who served as provincial katholikoi kritai or as katholikoi kritai ton Rhomaion in Constantinople. The paper attempts to shed light on the personality and identity of those who served as katholikoi kritai.
The Vital Role of the Clergy in Safeguarding and Promoting Legal Science During the Palaiologan Era
Fr. Christos TsekourasHS 5
During the last historical period of the Eastern Roman Empire, when its socio-political situation was increasingly deteriorating, the clergymen, as members of a distinct social group, continued to carry out a multifaceted work which was not limited to the obvious ecclesiastical duties but extended to various fields depending, of course, on the place and the particular circumstances. Among these various areas of activity of the senior clergy (deacons, priests, bishops), law was one of the most dominant. There had always been a relationship, and indeed a quite fruitful one, between, on the one hand, the Byzantine Church and, on the other hand, law and the administration of justice. However, as it has been pointed out elsewhere, in the late Byzantine period the involvement of the clergy and the Church in general increased in both theoretical and applied legal science. The clergy undertook legal tasks, both in the resolution of disputes in and out of court and in the drafting of contracts. The testimony of the surviving patriarchal documents is truly valuable in this direction. At the same time, a number of Church personalities engaged in writing legal texts in response to particular needs of their time. The results of this writing activity sometimes crossed the borders of the Empire, fertilising the legal traditions of other homodox peoples.
Authoritative Violence as a Policy: Imperial Reactions to Anti-Unionists in the Palaeologan era (1258–1453). Some Preliminary Remarks
Nafsika VassilopoulouHS 5
One of the main political, religious and social debates of the Late Byzantine era is the attempt of the Palaeologan emperors for the Church Union, realized twice in Lyon (1272) and Florence (1439). While the emperors hoped for major diplomatic advantages through the Union, a vast anti-Unionist party expresses its unequivocal objection to the project, led mostly by the clergy and also significant upper-class members. The reaction of these very powerful individuals, both economically and politically, including members of the emperor’s close family circle, played a decisive role in the development of contacts with the West. At the same time, it led to a deadlock in the foreign policy and consequently in the efforts of a series of emperors to stop the opposition by using various punishments, even violence, especially in the 13th century, during Michael VIII’s reign. The paper aims to examine the methods used to interrupt the actions of the anti-Unionists, especially through physical penalties and also through administrative and procedural mistreatment of entire parts of the laymen population. Particular attention will be given to the differences, if any, between imperial reactions through time, from Lyon to Florence.
3.13 FC – Aspects of Philosophy in the Byzantine Millennium
Der Hierophant als eine grundlegende philosophische Konzeption in den Werken des Michael Psellos
Georgios DiamantopoulosHS 2
Psellos präsentiert seine philosophischen Ansichten häufig in einer rituellen Sprache. Dabei liegt der Fokus besonders auf den eleusinischen Mysterien, wobei der Hierophant, der Hohepriester dieser Mysterien, eine zentrale Rolle spielt. Psellos identifiziert sich in diesem Bild oft mit seinem eigenen philosophischen Selbstverständnis. In meinem Beitrag gehe ich von der Arbeitshypothese aus, dass er die Figur des Hierophanten nutzt, um seine grundlegendsten philosophischen Überzeugungen – insbesondere im hermeneutischen Kontext – auszudrücken. Im ersten Teil meines Beitrags werden seine Bezüge zum Hierophanten knapp skizziert. Diese werden im Zusammenhang mit der Frage nach dem Vorhang des intelligiblen Adytons analysiert. Psellos spricht häufig über den Hierophanten als Träger einer seiner zentralen Funktionen: den Vorhang des Heiligtums zu lüften und einzutreten. Gerade dieser Akt kommt in Psellos’ Philosophie eine besondere Bedeutung zu. Warum ist es für Psellos so bedeutsam, das Heiligtum zu betreten? Dieser Frage widmet sich der zweite Teil meines Beitrags. Ein zentrales Instrument der Analyse ist die Einbettung der psellianischen Lehre vom Hierophanten in die breitere Problemstellung seiner Zeit. Gemeint ist damit Psellos’ Auseinandersetzung mit der Kirche, die in dem Anspruch gipfelt, gelehrte Laienphilosophen gegenüber der Autorität des Patriarchen aufzuwerten. Der Eintritt dieser Laien in das kirchliche Heiligtum – oder das philosophische Adyton – bildet das zentrale Fundament seines Denkens. Was genau meint Psellos mit dieser “Erhöhung”? In diesem Zusammenhang wird der Zugang zum Heiligtum – insbesondere die Schau auf die heiligen Objekte – im Verhältnis zu den Ansichten anderer zeitgenössischer Autoren analysiert. Dabei ist zu berücksichtigen, dass Psellos sich nicht gegen die Kirche im Allgemeinen, sondern gezielt gegen die mystischen Theologen seiner Zeit – insbesondere Niketas Stethatos – richtet. Letzterer versteht das Verbot des Zugangs und der Schau des Heiligtums für Uneingeweihte – womit er symbolisch die Philosophen meint – als grundlegende Denkfigur innerhalb einer hierarchischen Ordnung.
Reading Plato, Proclus and/or the Neoplatonic Commentaries in the Middle Byzantine Period: Patmos Eileton 897 and Michael Psellus
Mariella Menchelli PaoliniHS 2
This paper focuses on the epitome of Proclus’ Commentary on Plato’s Timaeus in the Patmos scroll, Monastery of St. John the Theologian, Eileton 897, a paper scroll dated to the 11th century, analyzing it in light of how Plato and the Neoplatonic commentaries on Plato and Aristotle were read in the Middle Byzantine period. The extensive passages of Proclus’ text in the scroll include scholia vetera, according to an organization of the material that appears functional to the study/lecture on Plato’s Timaeus with its most significant commentary. At the same time, the text that the scroll contains is in fact a ‘new’ “authorial” text. In a prosopographical research, a relationship with the personality of Michael Psellus has been suggested on the basis of comparison with Psellus’ writings (in particular a variant reading on the intellective conversion/reversion of the soul) and with Psellus’ own working methods. The text has been corrected both by the scribe himself and by a different hand. The corrections made to the scroll by the first hand suggest an “autograph”, and its position on the conversion/reversion of the soul an autograph by Psellus. The purpose of this paper is also to provide an example of the work in progress on the scroll and on Psellus’ reading of the text in the light of new studies on Psellus.
Challenging Mainstream Reception: Theodore Prodromos on Aristotle’s Theory of Colors
Dunja MilenkovićHS 2
In this paper, I examine Theodore Prodromos’s treatise To the Caesar or For the Color Green. This work, addressed to an unnamed Caesar—most likely Nikephoros Bryennios—embodies a unique reaction to an individual who praised the superiority of white and black over other colors. By employing a humorous tone and clever wordplay, Prodromos refutes his opponent’s views and presents a counterargument that is, for the most part, rooted in Aristotle’s Categories, Sense and Sensibilia, On the Soul, and Generation and Corruption. This treatise becomes even more peculiar when considering that, around the same period, Michael of Ephesus wrote a commentary on the Pseudo-Aristotelian treatise “On Colors”. Conspicuously, Prodromos takes a completely different approach from his scholarly peer. Not only does he avoid using this work, falsely attributed to Aristotle, but he also rejects the mainstream Peripatetic views followed by Michael of Ephesus. Instead, Prodromos closely follows Aristotle’s own works and argues that none of the four basic elements have inherent color, thus diverging from the mainstream Peripatetic tradition. As I argue, this treatise not only reveals the depth of Prodromos’s mastery of Aristotle’s works but also discloses the intricate philosophical debates on perception and natural philosophy in twelfth-century Byzantium. Additionally, a close reading of this work enables us to see how Prodromos strategically uses invective, rhetorical skill, and philosophical erudition to secure patronage within the Byzantine intellectual landscape.
3.14 FC – Challenges of Editing Byzantine Texts I
Towards a New Edition of the Chronographia Attributed to Malalas
Olivier GenglerHS 7
The transmission of the text of the Chronographia attributed to Malalas is rather complex. In addition to an unique incomplete manuscript (Baroccianus 182), the parallel tradition is intricate and diverse: summaries, excerpts, rewritings not only in Greek but also in Latin, in Slavonic, in Ethiopian. The monumental edition prepared by Hans Thurn for the Corpus Fontium Historian Byzantine was published over 25 years ago. However, this work suffered from the death of its author, and experts identified areas of improvement immediately after its publication. The translation and commentary work carried out on the text since then has further sharpened this conviction. A better understanding of the text makes it possible to reconsider the problem of its transmission. In particular, it appears now crucial to approach the editing method itself on a new basis, to take account of the fluidity of the tradition, which is a corollary of the very nature of the Chronographia considered as an ‘open text’. This paper presents an overview of the issue and outlines the prospects for producing a new edition of the Chronographia that reflects the complexity and versatility of its production, transmission, and posterity.
Challenges in Editing Greek Patristic Catenary Fragments
Alice GiocondoHS 7
Byzantine exegetical catenae represent a valuable, though still partially unexplored source for the reconstruction of many patristic texts preserved in fragmentary form, often known only by their title. The aim of my proposal is to examine two fragments circulating under the name of Dionysius of Alexandria from the Komnenian age onwards, in order to show how faulty and uncertain attributions, due to scribes’ neglect, may influence later editions based on a single or a limited number of manuscripts. The first specimen is to be found in the fifth exegetical fragment in the Cambridge edition published by Ch. Feltoe (1904), which consists of a series of scholia on the well-known chalice episode in the Gospel of Luke, transmitted in the Catena in Lucam compiled by Nicetas of Heraclea. Until the publication of the text of the most authoritative manuscript, Vat. gr. 1611, the only manuscript available to the first editors had been Ven. gr. Z. 494, containing an abbreviated version of the Catena, which – by wrongly inserting the lemma τοῦ αὐτοῦ next to the relevant excerpts – ascribes to Dionysius not only two scholia on Luke 22, 42 and 45-46, but also the other ten on Luke 22, 43-44 e 47-48, all of which were thus erroneously included in Feltoe’s text. On the other hand, Feltoe’s edition does not contain some texts which, on more careful analysis, might prove to be authentically Dionysian. Such is the case with an excerpt on Job 1, 1, 2-3 (fragment 2): since this scholium is absent in the few manuscripts consulted by Feltoe, it is not included in the Cambridge edition. Therefore, both examples show that a revision of Feltoe’s edition on the basis of a reconsideration of Byzantine catenae and their manuscript tradition is still a desideratum within the context of patristic studies.
Vers une édition critique du texte de Pseudo-Syméon
Stéphanos PetalasHS 7
La chronique byzantine anonyme appelée Pseudo-Syméon raconte l’histoire dès la création du monde jusqu’à la fin du règne de l’empereur Romain II Lécapène (953-963). Les sources qu’il a utilisées sont Georges le Moine (IXe s.), Georges le Syncelle (IXe s.) et d’autres chroniqueurs byzantins et des sources ecclésiastiques précisement pour la partie biblique du texte, allant jusqu’ à Constantin le Grand. S. Petalas (TM 2020) suite à l’examen in situ de tous les manuscrits a révélé que les plus anciens codices, le Parisinus gr. 1712 et le Vaticanus gr. 697 ont un modèle commun copié au XIe s., peu après la première rédaction de la chronique du Pseudo-Syméon. Un échantillon présentant des diverses particularités de ces travaux peut être révélateur pour les modalités de la fabrication de la chronique du Pseudo-Syméon. Parfois la source qu’il utilise pour bâtir son texte est évidente et byzantine. D’autre part, il faut analyser le texte qui nous est conservé en forme d’un diagramme. Ainsi se présente l’arbre généalogique de la Vierge, mère de Jésus Christ et ce de sa cousine Elisabeth, mère de Jean le Prodrome, dont le déchiffrement est assez difficile à faire. Après une analyse de ce passage de diagrammes grâce au codex Vaticanus gr. 697, le chroniqueur anonyme à la fois compilateur et compositeur montre que c’est le texte d’Épiphane le Moine de Constantinople (VIIIe-IXe siècle) qui a subi une élaboration surprenante. Des plusieurs types des problèmes qui résultent de notre analyse consistent à des arguments de la nécessité d’une l’édition critique, qui peut enfin se réaliser avec une traduction en français.
The Critical Edition of Leontius of Jerusalem’s Contra Nestorianos
Marius PortaruHS 7
According to the most recent research, Leontius of Jerusalem is a theologian of the last quarter of the sixth century and the first quarter of the seventh century (ca. 580-620). Although we do not know anything about this author other than that he wrote two Christological works, Contra Monophysitas and Contra Nestorianos, he was one of the greatest theologians of his era (not of Justinian’s era, as previously believed). While his Contra Monophysitas already enjoys a critical edition by Patrick T.R. Gray (2006), his more complex Contra Nestorianos is only now being critically edited. In this paper, I would like to present my work on the critical edition of Leontius’ Contra Nestorianos. I will discuss the late dating of Leontius of Jerusalem, the manuscripts containing the Greek text, the editorial challenges faced along the way, and several historical revisions brought about by reconsidering the position of Leontius of Jerusalem within 6th-century Christology.
Sulla tradizione testuale della Parafrasi anonima dei Carmina Arcana di Gregorio Nazianzeno: per uno status quaestionis
Antonio Stefano SembianteHS 7
Nell’àmbito della vasta produzione poetica di Gregorio Nazianzeno si indica col nome di Poemata Arcana un gruppo di otto componimenti esametrici dedicati all’esposizione delle principali dottrine della fede cristiana, partendo dalla θεολογία fino alla οἰκονομία lato sensu. Tale silloge poetica, in ragione delle sue intrinseche difficoltà interpretative, è stata oggetto, in età bizantina, di diversi tentativi esegetici: si pensi al Commentario di Cosma di Gerusalemme (VIII sec.), che prende in esame solo pochi versi degli Arcana, o ancora alla piú nota e diffusa ἐξήγησις di Niceta David (IX-X sec.) e agli scholia marginali presenti in diversi testimoni. In aggiunta a tali testi si segnala in particolare una Parafrasi anonima attestata in alcuni manoscritti, il piú antico dei quali (Par. Coisl. Gr. 262) risalente al XII secolo. Tale Parafrasi, ancorché di scarso valore intrinseco ai fini della comprensione della silloge gregoriana, risulta tuttavia di notevole importanza per la ricostruzione della Textgeschichte e della fortuna della raccolta poetica gregoriana in età bizantina. Dopo la parziale editio princeps nel 1591 ad opera di David Hoeschel, che riteneva si trattasse dell’opera di Niceta, un primo saggio di edizione critica è stata fornito solo nel 2005 da Jamel Attar nella sua dissertazione dottorale, che tuttavia non è stata pubblicata. La presenta comunicazione si propone di esporre i risultati di una nuova recensio della tradizione manoscritta dell’opera, proponendo una piú aggiornata descrizione dei rapporti genealogici fra i codici e delineando i criterî per una futura edizione critica del testo.
Towards Generating a Stemma Codicorum of Menander Rhetor’s Treatises
Alexandra VoudouriHS 7
This paper offers a preliminary investigation into the mid-Byzantine manuscript transmission of two explicitly educational texts from the late 3rd century AD. Attributed to Menander Rhetor, these works explore both the theory and practice of the late antique genus demonstrativum in detail. The primary aim of the study is to challenge the long-held assumption that these writings played a formative role in shaping the teaching and production of epideictic rhetoric across Byzantium—particularly by questioning their purported wide circulation from the 5th–6th centuries up to the mid-13th century. In addition, it seeks to contribute to the long-awaited configuration of the stemma codicum of the two treatises by mapping the relationships among surviving manuscripts within their complex transmission history, which spans from the mid-10th century to the late Renaissance. Building on my previous I.S.H.R. presentations, which questioned the presumed widespread use of the Menandrean epideictic corpus during middle Byzantium, this paper introduces a further, complementary point: rather than the three manuscript branches universally accepted by recent editors of Menander Rhetor, the extant manuscripts may be more accurately grouped into just two families. To this end, I propose to collate the earliest surviving witnesses (Par. gr. 1741, Par. gr. 2423, Par. gr. 1874, and Bodl. Barroc. 131), dating from the mid-10th to the mid-13th century, from a primarily text-historical rather than strictly text-critical perspective. By constructing a stemma of these four foundational codices, I aim to show that a reduced middle Byzantine manuscript tradition (with one-third fewer branches) points to significantly more limited circulation—thus reinforcing my broader argument about Menander’s diminished impact on the development of mid-Byzantine epideictic rhetoric.
Round Tables
3.01 RT – Herodotus in Byzantium: Transmission, Readership, Imitation
The Byzantine reception of Herodotus remains a largely unexplored field. Although solid studies on specific aspects of it have been published, we lack a diachronic overview of the modalities of circulation and appropriation of Herodotus in Byzantium. Admittedly, gathering and understanding the material is not a simple task: the corpus ranges from biographies and critical appraisals (e.g. Photios’ Library and the Suda) to literary imitation (e.g. Prokopios and Laonikos Chalkokondyles), from compilation of passages (e.g. the Palatine Anthology and the Constantinian Excerpts) to glossaries and grammatical treatises (e.g. the Lexeis and Gregory of Corinth on the Ionic dialect). This round table takes a step towards filling this gap in scholarship by bringing together specialists who approach the phenomenon from different angles. The round table investigates the copying of Herodotus’ manuscripts and the agents involved (scribes, correctors and patrons) within their socio-historical context. Consequently, it examines the Byzantine use of manuscripts, especially through annotations made by readers in the margins. The production and consumption of manuscripts are analyzed in relation to significant intellectual enterprises from the Byzantine period, in particular regarding quotations, excerpt collections and wisdom literature, as well as the reuse and reinterpretation of Herodotean themes and characters in Byzantine historiography. The round table looks at Herodotus’s role in shaping Byzantine historical writing and memory. It surveys the afterlife of Herodotus beyond Antiquity and considers the Byzantine perception and representation of the past beyond their own time. Overall, it aims to offer a first set of answers, raise new questions and stimulate further debate on the subject.
In Search of the Byzantine Herodotus
Julián BértolaHS 21
This paper offers a cursory introduction to the topic of the Round Table and the challenges it addresses. It reviews the state of the art and outlines possible new avenues for research. Herodotus’ Histories was read throughout the Byzantine period; however, scholarship has largely overlooked the study of its reception in Byzantium. This RT works towards producing a first overview of the material, intellectual and literary contexts in which Herodotus was read and used in the Eastern Roman Empire. It asks how Herodotus was relevant for Byzantine readers, looking into their motivations to engage with the Histories. It explores the Byzantine manuscripts of Herodotus and their marginal annotations, which often reveal details about the circumstances in which manuscripts were produced and circulated, as well as readers’ reactions to the text. It further investigates how Herodotus’ text was selected, excerpted and rearranged in collections serving various didactic and intellectual purposes. Finally, it analyzes the Byzantine use of Herodotus as a source for historical information and model for history writing, as well as allusions in Byzantine culture at large. It seeks to unveil the socio-cultural functions, ideological implications, and political undertones of reading Herodotus in Byzantium through the lenses of their own time.
The Reception of Herodotus in Byzantine Christian Chronicles
Raffaella CantoreHS 21
This paper explores the presence and reuse of Herodotus’ Histories in Byzantine chronicles, with special focus on Book 1 and its account of the Persian rise. This narrative served as a significant point of reference, beginning with Sextus Julius Africanus, continuing with Malalas, and culminating in Zonaras (Epit. Hist. 3.26). Indeed, Africanus’ Chronographiae -the foundation of the Christian universal chronicle- adopted Herodotus’ interpretation of Persian ascendancy within the scheme of the translatio imperii, the succession of empires from Assyria to Media, Persia, Greece, and Rome. Within this framework, the Persian era is pivotal, as the reign of Cyrus marks the end of the Babylonian captivity. Malalas likewise draws on Herodotus in his account of Cyrus, reinterpreting the narrative in a Christian key by merging it with biblical and Jewish traditions, so that the Persian king becomes an instrument of divine will. A specific passage (Mal. Chron. 6.9) of his work, taken up also by numerous later chroniclers, finds a parallel in a scholion preserved in the manuscript tradition, where the oracle given to Croesus is juxtaposed with a prophecy attributed to Daniel foretelling Cyrus’ victory. Both Malalas and the scholion thus attest to a theological reworking of Herodotus and illustrate the Christian reception of his Histories. This reception also shaped the textual tradition itself, as evidenced by deliberate omissions in Book 1 of the so-called Roman family of Herodotean manuscripts. A re-examination of the presence of Herodotus in all Byzantine chroniclers may therefore help to shed further light on the origins of the Roman family.
Sites of Memory, Strategies of Power: Herodotus and the Byzantine Memoryscape
Scott KennedyHS 21
Herodotus’ Histories have long shaped the imagination of the Greco-Roman and Byzantine worlds. From poetry and rhetoric to history and oratory, countless texts echo and recast Herodotean episodes to meet shifting rhetorical, political, and ideological needs. Yet one dimension of his enduring influence remains less explored: the ways in which his narratives helped construct Byzantine landscapes and identities. Drawing on the notion of lieux de mémoire, I first show how Byzantine elites preserved celebrated ancient sites of memory, such as Apobathra, where Xerxes allegedly crossed into Greece. More strikingly, they also reinterpreted their own urban memoryscapes through Herodotus’ lens. For example, they arguably discovered in the Hippodrome’s serpent column Delphi’s tripod commemorating the Persian Wars, creating a symbol of Constantinople’s programmatic self-fashioning as a new Athens and Rome, a city of victory and empire. This logic extended beyond monuments to political ritual. When the Seljuk sultan Kılıç Arslan II visited Manuel I Komnenos in 1162, I argue that planners deliberately avoided the direct Roman roads and instead ferried the sultan across the Hellespont. The court orator, Euthymios Tornikes, seized the moment to ask whether the sultan feared the strait would avenge his ancestors’ hybris. Here, Byzantines recast a state visit as a conscious reversal of history: a “new Xerxes” crossed Greek waters not in aggression but in submission, legitimating Byzantine authority. Such examples reveal that Herodotus’ legacy in Byzantium was not confined to textual imitation. His Histories could inspire a performative mimesis enacted in the very fabric of the city and in the choreography of diplomacy. Through these appropriations, Byzantines fashioned themselves as heirs to the Greeks who triumphed over Asia’s tyrannical kings, recasting the past as a resource for their present.
Herodotus Through Excerpts: Authorial Practices and Readers’ Tastes
Ottavia MazzonHS 21
The paper will address the presence of Herodotus’ Histories in Greek excerpt collections from Late antiquity to the early Palaiologan period. It will first focus on structured moral encyclopedias like Books 3 and 4 of Stobaeus’ Anthologion (5th century), and the collection commonly known as Ps.-Maximos Homologetes’ Loci communes, in the latter case reflecting on the differences between the redactions of the work, from the 9th to the 12th century, with reference to their context of production and circulation. It will then move to consider personal collections of excerpts featuring Herodotus in the early Palaiologan period, a time for which evidence of scholars’ personal notebooks is more readily available; it will concentrate on collections produced around Constantinople in the first half of the 14th century in the milieu of the ‘school of Planudes’ by Nikephoros Gregoras, Makarios Chrysokephalos, and other anonymous readers whose work ended up in codex Neap. II C 32 (around 1330) and in Darmstadt 2773. These collections will be compared with marks of attention and marginalia in contemporary direct manuscript witnesses of Herodotus’ work. The overall objective of the enquiry is to identify collectors’ criteria and techniques of selection, and to shed light on the evolution of the interest in Herodotus with relation to the availability of complete exemplars of the Histories.
Herodotus Beyond Byzantium: The Plethonian Recension of Herodotus between Mistra and the Italian Renaissance
Anthony EllisHS 21
This paper is devoted to the last generation of Byzantine scholarship on Herodotus and its reception in Renaissance Italy, through a sub-family of recentiores derived from Plut. Gr. 70.6 (siglum ‘T’), the manuscript of the Histories which Gemistos Plethon edited, rewrote, and supplemented over the final decades of his life as a teacher in Mistra. I present my ongoing work in reconstructing the full stemma of some 25 manuscripts derived from T. These were copied, commissioned, read, and annotated in various places – including Mistra, Constantinople, Rome and Venice – by various political, literary and religious figures, including Cardinal Bessarion, Laonicus Chalcocondyles, Michael Kritoboulos, John Moschos, John Plousiadenos, Aristoboulos Apostoles, and Demetrios Rhalles Kabakes. In this talk, I focus in particular on two areas of work in progress. First, a sub-group of manuscripts from the T-family which circulated in Venice in the final years of the century and were used inter alia in establishing the text of the 1502 Aldine editio princeps of Herodotus. Second, the annotations left in the margins of another Herodotus manuscript (Vat. Gr. 1359) in the years after 1480 by the crypto-pagan Byzantine statesman Kabakes, then a ‘Spartan’ aristocrat living in impecunious Roman exile. In Rome, Kabakes maintained strong links to the exiled imperial family and initially moved in the circle of Cardinal Bessarion and subsequently, along with his son, maintained strong connection with the Curia. The surprisingly personal marginalia and heliolatric liturgy which he left in his Herodotus manuscript reveals his close engagement with Herodotus’ account of the Persian Wars against the backdrop of the Ottoman conquests.
3.02 RT – Rethinking the Byzantine State
This Round Table invites us to rethink the role of the Byzantine State in shaping ideology, society and economy, from the 9th to the 15th century. Grand questions regarding the development of the Byzantine economy, the social structures and the rhetoric of power were the object of intense research and debate by leading Byzantinists in the second half of the 20th century. They have vastly improved our understanding of these matters but have left many fundamental questions unanswered. Much of this scholarship tended to relegate the Byzantine State to a secondary, often defensive role, while stressing aristocratic agency and the impact of political developments as cardinal factors in the Empire’s evolution. We propose to move beyond this research paradigm. Our scholarship in different aspects of the Byzantine State reveals that it was the principal actor in defining the ideology and in determining the social and economic realities. We propose to examine some of the main ways in which the State impacted the development of Byzantine society via rhetoric, law and its fiscal and administrative mechanism.
The Private-Public Question and Byzantine State Formation, 6th-10th Centuries
Youval RotmanHS 1
This paper explores how the dynamics between private and public power—a defining feature of sociopolitical life—shaped the development of the Byzantine state between the 6th and 10th centuries, a period characterized by profound geopolitical transformations and the reconfiguration of the Empire. Rather than treating the private and public spheres as fixed or opposing categories, this study approaches them as interdependent and fluid domains whose balance evolved in response to shifting geopolitical and socioeconomic conditions. Drawing on juridical sources, imperial legislation, and private documents, the paper analyzes how concepts such as ownership, possession, and authority—which defined relations of control and government over both people and property—mediated the relationship between imperial power and private governance, thus structuring the Byzantine imperial power vis-à-vis forms of private power. By reshaping Roman legal notions to regulate forms of dependency and subordination, the Byzantine state redefined private authority as a mechanism for extending imperial control over ostensibly private resources. The paper further examines the tensions between private and public authority over the control of these resources and considers these tensions as foundational to the Byzantine sociopolitical structure and its flexibility. The Byzantine state thus appears not as a centralized monolith but as a composite polity: one that institutionalized the circulation between private and public authority as the mechanism of its endurance in the early-middle Byzantine period.
Civic Religion in the East Roman State
Leonora NevilleHS 1
The government of the Romans was involved in religious ritual on behalf of the Roman polity since Romulus took auspices, offered sacrifices, and expiated his followers’ guilt on the day he founded the city (D.H. Ant. Rom.1.87). Both the ancient Romans and those they conquered attributed their success to the Romans’ particular skill at maintaining the good-will of the gods. Scholars of ancient Rome have long taken ‘civic religion’—worship and piety undertaken by magistrates for the benefit of the entire community—as a key aspect of political and religious history. The theological switch from polytheism to Christianity did not lessen the emperors’ responsibility for maintaining divine support for the state. In the 9th and 10th centuries, aspects of fiscal administration and law can best be explained as extensions of the civic religion espoused by the emperors. Taking a ‘Lived Religion’ approach to the evidence, we can see that what has too often been dismissed as ‘imperial ideology’ was apparently a vibrant strand of Orthodox piety focused on bringing divine blessings to the Romans and making the Roman government a sacred project. Late 11th- and 12th-century changes in fiscal policy then had implications for civic religion as well as the organization of revenue. Including civic religion as a category of analysis can help us better understand changes in both government and piety in the ninth through twelfth centuries.
Legal Thinking on Citizenship in the Middle and Late Byzantine Periods
Claudia RappHS 1
Legislation was one of the ways in which the Byzantine state shaped and regulated the social and economic lives of its citizens. This paper will examine the conceptualizations of citizenship expressed in imperial legislation. What distinctions among legal subjects are made based on religious affiliation, ethnic origin, social status, and gender? What is the delineation and definition of the political and spacial context in which the legal subjects of imperial law exist and operate? Building on my earlier work that argued that in the early Byzantine period, the concept of the ancient polis as an autonomous city state and as a collective civic unit remained influential in shaping ideas of citizenship, I will now take this investigation into the middle and late Byzantine periods.
Rethinking the Role of the State: The Transformation of Byzantium, 11th–14th Centuries
Kostis SmyrlisHS 1
Incredibly, historians of Byzantium have not taken seriously the impact of the state in shaping society, especially during the period under consideration. Over the past eighty years, most studies of Byzantine society, economy, and ideology have either ignored the state or given it only a secondary, defensive role. This is partly because administrative and legal history have been left to “the specialists” and partly because of the widespread belief that after the 11th century the central government grew weaker and lost control over society. My forthcoming book challenges both the methodological error of ignoring the state and the historical misconception of the weak emperor. It argues that the state is not only central for understanding social change but was actually responsible for the wholesale transformation of society in this period—a transformation that remains only partly understood. It was the state that created the vast new subordinate category of the “peasants”, encompassing almost the entire rural population. This was achieved through the official terminology that labelled them as paroikoi, through the way it taxed them and, most importantly, by treating the peasants as transferable property. Likewise, it was the state that created the new superior category of the “lords”, —the holders of official positions who received the peasants’ tribute as payment. These lords were less secure in their position and more dependent on the emperor than the middle Byzantine aristocracy hat came before them.
3.03 RT – New Approaches to Medieval Greek Grammar. Bridging Language Teaching, Manuscripts, People, and Cultures
The teaching of Greek grammar was at the centre of education in the Byzantine Empire; its officials, for example, had to have demonstrated solid linguistic skills before being able to contribute to the complex imperial bureaucratic apparatus. Related to this essential fulcrum of Byzantine culture was a series of satellite activities and networks, each with its own degree of complexity and dynamism: the adaptation of grammatical knowledge to the students’ changing needs; the negotiation of grammatical norms; the production of books; the competition between schools and among students, who ultimately aimed to succeed in their careers. Our round table discussion aims to (i) challenge the common consideration pertaining to the teaching of Greek grammar, and (ii) use its study to better comprehend Byzantium itself. The various papers will discuss: (1) the origins and diachrony development of Greek grammatical knowledge from antiquity to the post-Byzantine period; (2) the exchange between grammatical traditions linking the Byzantine Empire to other Greek-speaking communities, and (neighbouring) communities; (3) the dynamism linked to the teaching of Greek as it emerges from the manuscripts; (4) the non-self-referentiality of the teaching and its link with the society and literature of the time; (5) its timeless universality and impact on modern languages, alongside its role in shaping contemporary academic curricula. By considering the medieval teaching of Greek grammar well beyond the conventional geographical and chronological limits of Byzantium, and innovatively applying a multidisciplinary and comparative approach, our roundtable offers a new look at the grammatical phenomenon in Byzantium and beyond.
Teaching Classical Greek through the Lexica: Reshaping Atticist Lexicography in Byzantium
Olga TribulatoHS 33
Since the Imperial age, Classical Attic formed the core of advanced Greek education. Under the influence of Atticism, rhetoricians and prose writers were expected to master this dialect—even when, like Galen, they chose not to use it. In Byzantium too, Attic remained central to rhetorical training within broader classicizing trends. Yet the spoken language had evolved into a distinct variety, so learning Classical (and especially Attic) Greek resembled acquiring a second language. How was this achieved? What were its aims, assumptions, and theoretical implications? Byzantine lexicography provides a key to these questions. This paper, based on the ERC project PURA, examines the role of Byzantine lexica—such as the Synagoge, Photius’ Lexicon, and the Suda—in linking Imperial scholarship to Byzantine education. PURA has shown that these works are not mechanical compilations but express a distinct view of language, mediating between the Classical (especially Attic) and scriptural traditions. Three research strands are discussed. First, using examples from PURA’s Digital Encyclopedia of Atticism, I analyze lemmas in Byzantine lexica derived from Atticist sources but adapted to medieval linguistic and cultural contexts. These reveal an effort to affirm continuity between Classical and Medieval Greek while acknowledging linguistic change. Second, the study of metalinguistic terminology—soon to appear in our Ancient Greek Purism 3: The Legacy of Atticism—sheds light on Byzantine conceptions of linguistic continuity and variation. Third, the reconfiguration of Atticist lexica through manuscript transmission, exemplified by a new collection of excerpts from Pollux’s Onomasticon, shows selective adaptation to Palaiologan pedagogical needs. Byzantine lexicography, thus, emerges as an active site of linguistic reflection and adaptation, offering valuable evidence for understanding how medieval scholars perceived, preserved, and transformed the Classical Greek heritage.
Grammar, Literature, and Hermeneutics in Byzantium: from the Commentaries on Dionysios Thrax to Eustathios
Baukje van den BergHS 33
Among the language disciplines, rhetoric has received much attention as providing the framework for literary composition in Byzantium, while grammar has predominantly been studied for the methods of language teaching and the standards of Greek taught in the Byzantine classroom. This paper will instead explore the broader foundational role that grammar played in establishing the essential parameters of Byzantine textual culture. Beyond linguistic rules and instructions for correct usage, grammatical education inculcated in students habits of reading and writing central to Byzantine literary culture, thereby sustaining—and defining—the culturally determined literacy of the period. At the same time, grammar, along with rhetoric, shaped the hermeneutical approaches underpinning the Byzantine engagement with the authoritative texts of the literary canon, both pagan and Christian, providing principles of interpretation and criticism. Throughout the Byzantine period, a wealth of material was produced related to the teaching of grammar and the interpretation of ancient authorities. While a comprehensive discussion of the subject thus lies well beyond the scope of this paper, it will use various works of scholarship and exegesis from the early and middle Byzantine periods, including the commentaries to Dionysios Thrax’s influential Art of Grammar and various exegetical works related to the Bible, Christian hymnography, and ancient poetry, to explore the literary and textual objectives of grammar teaching as well as its impact on Byzantine hermeneutics. These texts give insight into Byzantine conceptions of the nature of language and literature while also demonstrating how grammar served as a means of deriving meaning and knowledge from earlier literature.
Byzantine Construction Grammar: The Learnability and Acquisition of Medieval Greek Syntax, and the Prefabricated Style of Byzantine Literature
Andrea CuomoHS 33
The recent publication of a textbook for the teaching of Greek (Miscellanea Laurentiana) has prompted a reconsideration of how linguistic knowledge is acquired and represented. Drawing on lexical priming, generative syntax, and construction grammar, this paper argues that Byzantine textbooks for learning Greek functioned as repositories of exempla and rules that collectively depict a linguistic system in which each lexical item contains stored syntactic information (‘features’) governing and constraining syntactic derivations. Within this framework, linguistic competence emerges as a network of stronger and weaker primings (Hoey 2005), whereby words and syntactic constructions are learned and stored in the brain as clusters of ‘lossy memory traces of formal patterns and their associated messages-in-context within their hyper-dimensional conceptual space’ (Goldberg 2019: 73)—where ‘lossy’ indicates that mnemonic traces are not complete and precise copies of all the utterances or words we have heard, but rather partial, simplified, and functionally effective abstractions. From this premise, this paper advances three hypotheses on Byzantine literary language. (1) The syntax—largely absent from Byzantine manuals, which focus overwhelmingly on vocabulary—was implicitly learned as one of the inherent, or (sociolinguistically) attributed properties of lexical items (Searle 1958). (2) Texts composed by authors trained in this grammatical tradition display a mixed texture of fixed bound phrases (depending on memory, sometimes syntactically peculiar or semantically noncompositional) and flexible bound phrases (generated anew in context, exhibiting regular syntax and semantics). (3) Mapping the conceptual associations, collocations, and bound phrases across Byzantine texts can illuminate their compositional methods, intertextuality, originality, and sociolinguistic dynamics. Using the case study of the database currently being developed by the ERC CoG MELA project, this paper contributes empirical evidence to these three working hypotheses and proposes a cognitive-linguistic model of Byzantine literary production grounded in learnability and constructional patterning.
Syntactic Prescriptions in Practice
Staffan WahlgrenHS 33
Continuing a tradition from antiquity, Byzantine linguistic literature is often concerned with the lexicon or, at most, the relationship between singular words and their closest neighbours. In keeping with this, a lot of the modern research on Byzantine linguistics and language learning deals with lexicography and similar topics. Nonetheless, there are examples of how Byzantine grammarians discuss wider and more purely syntactic phenomena, such as word order or other aspects of the arrangement of phrases. Taking such discussions as a starting-point, this paper tries to reveal connections between theory and practice, that is how normative syntactic statements of the grammarians correspond to actual Byzantine usage and the development of this usage.
Interconnected Codicological Data and the Teaching of Greek in Late Byzantium
Grigory VorobyevHS 33
Byzantine grammar textbooks are mainly transmitted as manuscript miscellanies of unstable structure: they were assembled as ad hoc sets of texts for given educational purposes, and over time they could be reorganized and supplemented. Therefore, extant manuscripts containing Greek grammatical texts often comprise codicological units that originated at different phases of the book’s history. That is why an apparently uninterrupted sequence of treatises can turn out to be a conglomerate of reordered parts. If characteristics of single codicological units are collected in a systematic way, namely in a database, we get the opportunity to establish links between now separate manuscripts, reconstruct their original composition and reveal relations between scribes, teachers and pupils. Besides, a systematic cross-manuscript analysis of codicological data helps tracing common Byzantine patterns of textbook arrangement. In this paper, I will attempt to illustrate the above arguments using data gathered in the framework of the project MELA.
3.04 RT – Letters in Late Antiquity and Beyond. Collections and Conceptions
Epistolography forms an increasing field of interest in studies of Late Antique and Byzantine intellectual cultures. Letters add to the knowledge and understanding of social and educational history in the Latin- and Greek-speaking world. In addition to the primary function of communication, aesthetic components and the exchange of courtesies are the most important functions of letters. Since there exist only a few instruction manuals for letter writing, collections with sample and ideal letters form the basis of composing or imitating pleasant texts. That habit is often reflected in the arrangement and selection of letter pieces: Their quality of style and their connection to an authority supported the transmission. But letters show us more than rhetorical refinedness. Their authors, male or female, are able to act self-confidently presenting their ego and (potentially) crossing the border of conventions. By emphasizing the unity of Greek letter production from Late Antiquity to the 15th century and beyond, the RT will address the following questions: Why are letters preserved? Does the arrangement of letters in manuscripts tell us anything about their intention? How are letters and their collections connected to the learned community of a certain period? Do they create an authorial image or does a letter writer produce a confident self-image? Which traces of self-presentation can be found (also leaving the borders of epistolography)?
The Epistolary Habit in Byzantium
Emmanuel BourbouhakisHS 41
As we draw near the centenary of Ioannes Sykoutris’ paeans to Byzantine epistolography’s neglected lyricism, and following more than three decades of diligently “redeeming Byzantine epistolography,” we seem no closer to a convincing account of Byzantine epistolary culture. The accumulation of insights afforded by recent scholarship remain disparate in focus, incommensurate in evidence, and divergent in conclusions. Can the dissimilar framings –historical, sociological, literary, etc.– be reconciled or is epistolography inherently too diverse in its motives to be collectively ‘redeemed’? This study proceeds by drawing a methodological distinction between the study of letter-writing as a historical practice and letter collections as both a contributing element of epistolary culture and as an artefact.
Making a Connection: Letters of Synesius of Cyrene to Hypatia of Alexandria
Bronwen NeilHS 41
A rare epistolary exchange between a female teacher and a male disciple of philosophy is that between Synesius, reluctant bishop of Ptolemais (c. 410-c. 414) and his former teacher, the mathematician and philosopher Hypatia of Alexandria. There are no extant replies from Hypatia or any other letters by her, except for one forgery found in the letters of Cyril of Alexandria. Pauline Allen and I elsewhere divided the letters of Greek bishops to women into three functional categories: those offering and seeking consolation, imposing discipline, and petitions (Allen and Neil 2020). I will analyse these functions in connection with the seven letters of Synesius of Cyrenaica to his female teacher and mentor. The forged letter of Hypatia to Cyril of Alexandria (ep. 88 in Cyril’s collection) serves to highlight the unusual nature of this literary relationship between a pagan philosopher and Synesius, a Christian bishop. I will show that, while most of Synesius’ letters to Hypatia are petitions (epp. 81, 154, 15) and one is a brief recommendation (ep. 46), the three mourning his separation from her (epp. 10, 16 and 124) are unlike any other examples in the Christian tradition.
A Letter Collection is an Archive: The Case of the Letters of Nikephoros Ouranos
Mark MastersonHS 41
I am currently completing a translation of the collection of 50 letters by Nikephoros Ouranos, who was an important associate of emperor Basil II. I agree with Darrouzès that the letters are not the place to go for full-dress biography, but ‘ils suffisent pour nous dévoiler le cœur noble et l’espirit cultivé de Nicéphore Ouranos’ (1960, 48). But this collection, even though it was surely assembled by other hands, is long enough to allow observations more searching than mere evidence of fine character and education. Bringing known/suspected details of Nikephoros’ career and political importance into dialogue with his letters can generate insights such as the following: how the powerful speak to each other and to the less powerful; the negotiation of status asymmetry; ambiguity of tone in high-stakes communications; how to speak about the emperor—in this case, Basil II, about whom we always want to know more; still other things. Furthermore, a letter collection such as this one is every bit an archive as other sources are. It may seem that one is reading much into the letters, but this is the case with all archives as they don’t tell a story without the researcher: ‘“[an a]rchive is made from selected and consciously chosen documentation from the past and also from the mad fragmentation that no one intended to preserve and that just ended up there…nothing happens to this stuff, in the [a]rchive… as stuff, it just sits there until it is read, and used, and narrativized’” (Steedman 2002, 68 in Doan 2013, 48 [emphasis in original]). An archive must be designated as such and will not interpret itself. Indeed, every account of the past is a narrative forged via selection and interpretation by the historian.
Mapping Epistolary Fiction in Antiquity and Beyond
Émeline MarquisHS 41
While research on ancient letters is increasing, one area remains under-explored: epistolary fiction. Collections of letters belonging to this literary genre are rarely studied (and rarely edited or translated), and their number is underestimated. This is due to an inadequate conceptual framework: too often, these letters are still considered “authentic” documents that can serve as historical evidence. This article aims to map the forms and scope of this literary genre. By highlighting its main characteristics through various examples, I hope to propose a new framework for analysing epistolary fiction in antiquity and beyond. I will begin by examining collections of fictional letters by well-known authors, before moving on to so-called pseudonymous letters and more problematic collections, using comparison and serialisation, while paying attention to issues of textual transmission.
Diplomacy or Dissidence? The Emperor Heraclius in the Letters of Maximus the Confessor
Ryan StricklerHS 41
The relationship between Maximus the Confessor and the Emperor Heraclius and his successors is a complicated one. Maximus is famous for his opposition to the imperially endorsed religious policies of monoenergism and monotheletism. His opposition to these policies led to his active participation in the Lateran Synod of 649 which condemned both positions as heresy and contributed to his politically motivated arrest, exile, and mutilation by the court of Constans II. Despite his opposition, in a letter to Peter the Illustris he is careful not to blame the emperor Heraclius for his role in the Christological controversies, but rather the patriarchs Sergius and Pyrrhus, accusing them of manipulating the emperor’s good will (Opusculum 12, see also Disputatio cum Pyrrho). On the surface this would suggest that Maximus held no fault with the emperor, and placed sole blame on the ecclesiastical authorities in Constantinople. However Daniel Sahas (2003) has argued that Maximus levelled biting personal critiques against Heraclius as a tyrant and placed the blame for the Arab invasions on imperial sin in Epistulas 10 and 43. This paper takes a holistic approach to Maximus’s correspondence to see if we can come to some conclusions around Maximus’s opinions of the emperor, and whether he was an ally who only blamed the wayward patriarchs of Constantinople, or a diplomat who used coded language to criticize the emperor while praising him by name.
Letters from Gaza in Late Antiquity
Michael ChampionHS 41
Letters from Gaza in late antiquity are exceptionally rich: large collections of monastic letters from Barsanuphius and John, as well as the sizeable corpus of the sophist Procopius and the smaller collection of Aeneas of Gaza (see Watts, Westberg, and Hevelone-Harper in Sogno, Storin, and Watts 2017). The collections are closely connected to different educational institutions in late-antique Gaza: the rhetorical schools and the monasteries. Strategies for self-presentation and occlusion, and the performance of different images of author and addressee cast light on the nature of the communities in which they were produced and for which they were collected. The letters engage in complex strategies of self-presentation that is a function of the named author and the compilers of the collections. These strategies both reveal and hide their authors and their imagined, iterative settings, partly through testing the boundaries of different genres and partly through relationships between letters within the collection. This paper traces factors of self-presentation, generic fluidity, and collection-building and ask how they may be used in writing a history of Gaza in this period.
Creating Collections of Communication – The Greek Epistolary Manuscripts from 800 to 1800
Michael GrünbartHS 41
This project offers a new approach to Greek epistolography by examining how literary letters were transmitted and arranged in manuscripts from antiquity to the late Byzantine period. Rather than focusing on historical content or prosopography, it explores the principles behind the compilation, organization, and purpose of letter collections. The study investigates how letters, originally tools of communication, became literary artefacts valued for their rhetorical form and educational use. Drawing on approximately 17,500 known Greek letters (from classical and Byzantine times), the project highlights the fluid transmission of texts—how copying, rearrangement, and selection shaped the epistolary canon. Through analysis of manuscripts from the 10th century onward, it reconstructs premodern practices of collecting and reading letters as rhetorical models and means of self-presentation. By shifting attention from content to transmission and function, the study redefines letters as dynamic literary texts and illuminates their role within Greek learned culture.
3.05 RT – Medieval Sicily as a Multilingual and Multicultural Centre
Throughout the Middle Ages, Sicily remained an important centre of textual production in Greek and Latin. In the 10th and 11th century, Sicily embraced mainstream aspects of Islamicate culture and, through the patronage of the Kalbid emirs, produced an abundance of poetry and prose in Arabic. In the 12th century, Norman Sicily experienced a multi-cultural flourishing, with the production of texts in five languages: Greek, Latin, Hebrew, Arabic and Romance. These texts comprise hagiographical texts, homilies, theological treatises, poetry, as well as geographical, historical, rhetorical and scientific texts. Various types of evidence speak for the transformation of Sicily into an important contact zone between all these literary traditions. Official documents were written in two languages (Greek and Arabic, or Greek and Latin); and the court fostered the composition of encomiastic poetry in four languages. In the 13th century, Hohenstaufen Sicily saw the rise of the Italian lyric in the verse of the so-called Scuola Siciliana while the island’s multiple linguistic traditions persisted. This roundtable aims to explore the entanglements between these traditions by placing a focus on translations and poetry and bringing together scholars who are working on the literary production in medieval Sicily. Questions and topics that our panel will address are: Did different Sicilian literary traditions share common themes, tropes, aims? What kind of translation activities were fostered during this period? Do we have new evidence about possible contacts and exchanges between the agents of these traditions? What social practices bound to the production of the literary texts do we find rememerging throughout the various periods of medieval Sicily?
Philosophy, Power, and Poetry: The Sicilian School and the Multicultural Legacy of Swabian Sicily
Alessia CarraiHS 6
The epistle In extollendis regiae prefecturae fastigiis—composed by a notary of Frederick II (1190–1250) or his son Manfred (1232–1266)—was written to accompany a series of Latin translations of Arabic and Greek philosophical and scientific texts, produced at the Hohestaufen court. Addressed to the scholars of Bologna (or Paris, if ascribed to Manfred’s reign), the letter presents the “scientiae condimenta” as essential to the prestige of royal authority. It testifies to the extraordinary value placed on the translation and transmission of Greek and Arabic thought at the Swabian court, as part of a deliberate strategy to position the Kingdom of Sicily as a cultural—and political—protagonist on the European stage. Within this climate of intellectual ferment, the first corpus of poetry in the Italian vernacular emerged. The lyric of the so-called Sicilian School, produced at the Swabian court by figures often engaged in the imperial bureaucracy, formally reworks Romance (especially Occitan) love-lyric topoi into Italian. Yet these texts display a striking concern for philosophical and scientific detail—novel in comparison to their Romance models, but perfectly consistent with the cultural milieu of Hohenstaufen Sicily. This paper seeks to explore the relationship between the poetry of the Sicilian School and the circulation of translated Greek and Arabic knowledge in Swabian Sicily. By examining the distinctive language employed by these poets, I will reflect on the overlooked connections between the Sicilian School and the multilingual, multicultural heritage of Sicily. I will also argue that, far from being a derivative phenomenon, this new lyric production served a precise political purpose. By blending Romance lyric codes with the philosophical knowledge circulating at the Swabian court, the Sicilian School positioned the Kingdom as a centre of cultural irradiation, while shaping a conception of poetry that would prove foundational to Italian literature.
Of Mice and Men: Representation of Asceticism in the Eugenian Recension of Stephanites and Ichnelates
Alessandra GuidoHS 6
Kalila wa Dimna (in Greek: Stephanites and Ichnelates) is a mirror of princes that enjoyed great success across Eurasia throughout the Middle Ages. Originating in India between the fourth and sixth centuries, the text was translated and expanded in Persian and Arabic before reaching the Greek-speaking world through the translations of Symeon Seth (eleventh century) and Eugenios of Palermo, a trilingual intellectual active in Norman Sicily in the second half of the twelfth century. This paper will examine the representation of asceticism in the Eugenian Recension of Stephanites and Ichnelates, focusing on the specific role of ascetics in narratives involving human-animal relations. I will analyze two stories, taken from the third and fourth books, which feature ascetics and mice as protagonists. These stories, as I will argue, form a diptych in which humans and animals are encouraged to cross the boundaries between their respective worlds. Specific translation choices in the Eugenian Recension significantly altered the meaning of the relationship between animals and ascetics, marking notable differences both from the Arabic models and from Symeon Seth’s earlier translation. By drawing on examples from other stories in the corpus, I will show that ascetics play a unique role as mediators not only between humans and animals but also between other types of characters. The relationship between ascetics and animals offers a valuable entry point to explore the contrasting worldviews underlying the Aesopic fable tradition and the Indian-Persian-Arabic narrative tradition. Finally, I will connect the representation of asceticism in Stephanites and Ichnelates to the thematization of asceticism in the iambic poems of Eugenios himself, shedding light on the broader cultural and intellectual context of Norman Sicily.
Latin Poetry from the Medieval Mezzogiorno and the “Translation” of Greek and Arabic Language and Culture
Bianca FacchiniHS 6
Within the multicultural context of medieval Sicily and southern Italy, Latin was one of the several languages —alongside Arabic, Greek, Hebrew, and Italian—employed in the domain of textual production. Moreover, due to the prolific activity of translators such as Henry Aristippus, Eugenius of Palermo, Michael Scot, and Bartholomew of Messina, in 12th- and 13th-century Sicily, Greek and Arabic scientific and philosophical works were made available to a Latin audience. This paper explores to what extent and how multilingualism, cross-cultural contacts, and interactions between Latin, Greek, and Arabic languages and cultures in particular are witnessed and described within Latin poems certainly or presumably written in the Italian Mezzogiorno between the late 11th and the 13th centuries, such as William of Apulia’s Gesta Roberti Wiscardi, Peter of Eboli’s De rebus Siculis carmen, the rhythmus attributed to Terrisius of Atina, and verse excerpts from the so-called Fitalia manuscript (Palermo, Società Siciliana per la Storia Patria, MS I B 25). Topics and aspects under consideration will include: references to Greek and Arabic language and culture in medieval Latin poetry from southern Italy; possible points of contact and common sources among the various literary traditions of the medieval Kingdom of Sicily; and potential connections between the writings of Latin poets and the work of translators of Greek and Arabic texts who were active in this context. Overall, the paper will attempt to determine in which ways Latin poetry emphasizes the multilingual and multicultural character of the medieval Mezzogiorno, and to what degree poets themselves engage in “translating” Greek and Arabic terms, learning, and practices into a different linguistic and cultural system.
“The Wolf Shall Dwell with the Lamb”: Poetics, Power and Identity in the Works of Eugenios of Palermo and the Anonymous of Malta
Alessandro De BlasiHS 6
According to Goethe, who visited the island in the late 18th century: “Italy without Sicily creates no image in the soul.” He described it as “the key to everything.” This perspective resonates with a long-standing view of Sicily as a symbol of what A. Gramsci in 1918 defined as “spiritual independence” and yet as the cradle of Italian national literary identity. But how true is this? If Sicily was ever a key, what doors did it open? Focusing on the 12th century and the astonishing amount of Greek poetry penned in that timespan at the Norman court, when Sicily emerged as a “third space” (H. Houben), multicultural and eclectic within the Mediterranean, my paper will try to address some of these questions, with reference to the Italo-Greek literary milieu, by analyzing intertextual reuses of Western sources and imagery in two enigmatic authors, who have recently attracted increasing scholarly attention: the so-called Anonymous of Malta, author of a 4000- dodecasyllable Supplication Poem whose very labyrinthine eclecticism might remind of Norman visual art, and Eugenios of Palermo, whose polyglot encyclopedism indeed reflects the cultural exchanges under Norman rule. In the wake of recent contributions by M. Lauxtermann (2014), C. Cupane (2019), and K. Kubina and N. Zagklas (2024), who highlighted how such authors while fully complying with Byzantine coeval literary trends might have envisaged different readerships and even thought in other languages (viz. Latin), my survey aims to investigate whether a degree of literary hybridization can be demonstrated and, if so, to what extent it mirrors authorial individual choices and attitudes or rather testifies to a shared cultural identity as part of a project fostered by the new kingship in charge. The broader question remains in the background as to how this ultimately might have affected the discourse on Italian national literature.
Thematic Sessions
3.06 TS – Re–Imagining Byzantium in Late Ottoman and Modern Istanbul: Impact on Byzantine Studies
The respective curators and symposiarchs of four major innovative exhibitions, and two conferences held in Istanbul in 2021 and 2023 share their acquired experience in a reevaluation of their approaches to these events and the subsequent results. In doing so, they address the relationship of international scholarship and major exhibitions in Europe and the United States vis-à-vis Turkish contributions to that scholarship through archaeological discoveries and local exhibitions in Istanbul. The focus is not on the objects themselves, but on the interest in exhibitions on Byzantium as a distinct civilization, on the evolution of museological approaches, and on the impact of museum initiatives on Byzantine studies as well as popular culture. The challenges of the political, economic, and cultural milieu of Istanbul on innovative approaches in Byzantine studies will also be put in perspective. The transition from the Ottoman Imperial Museum to the Museum of the Republic, the evolution of digital technologies, and a renewed interest in past civilizations in modern and contemporary art have all contributed to reshaping scholarly imaginations with regard to Byzantine civilization and the perception and reception of Byzantium in Turkey. The urban development of Constantinople/Istanbul and its place in global politics played an essential role in this process. The timeline for the proposed discussion is from the 1850s to today. An interdisciplinary approach will take into consideration historiographic analysis (focusing on documentary archives, unpublished letters, and oral history), the evolution of technology (in particular, the digital arts, photography), and artistic media (such as street art and the alternate worlds of video games, movies, heavy metal music, and literature). Each contribution will add perspective to the definition of “Byzantinism” in the scholarly world and popular culture in Turkey and elsewhere.
Re-Imagining Byzantium from the Late Ottoman Era to the Present: Architectural Historiography, Historical Perception, and Cultural Reflections
Şule Kılıç Yıldız, Şahin KılıçHS 32
This joint presentation contributes to the thematic session “Re-Imagining Byzantium in Late Ottoman and Modern Istanbul” by tracing the evolving perception and scholarly treatment of Byzantine heritage in Türkiye from the late Ottoman period to the present. It examines how the study of Byzantine history, architecture, and art developed within shifting intellectual, political, and cultural contexts, and how these changing perspectives shaped both academic and public understandings of Byzantium. The first part of the presentation focuses on the late Ottoman and early Republican periods, when the first systematic studies of Byzantine heritage in Türkiye emerged. It explores how European traditions of art and architectural history, especially those associated with Charles Diehl, Gabriel Millet, Josef Strzygowski, Ernst Diez, and Steven Runciman, influenced local scholarship and contributed to framing Byzantium either as a distinct artistic system or as a transitional form between East and West. These methodological and ideological exchanges played a formative role in defining the early parameters of art and architectural historiography in Türkiye. Extending into the later Republican period, the discussion considers how Byzantine history and heritage have continued to be interpreted within historiography and popular cultural discourse, reflecting broader debates on identity, memory, and belonging. Taken together, these perspectives reveal how Byzantium has been reimagined—from an imperial “other” to a shared yet contested element of Turkish historical consciousness and cultural identity.
Constantinople and the Trajectories of Imagined Byzantium in the 1880s
Elena N. BoeckHS 32
This paper examines the importance of photography in two constructions of Byzantine Constantinople generated during the 1880s. Photography became instrumental for imagining and disseminating images of Constantinople to the wider world. The paper presents two diverging case studies—the rediscovery and publication of the Kahriye/Chora mosaics and frescoes (1870s–1880s), and the photographic staging of imagined Constantinopolitan cityscapes in productions of the French play Theodora (1884, 1902), which became a world-wide success and an international blockbuster. The sets of Theodora exemplify the imagined Byzantium of the Western European imagination as a decadent Other. Some of the stage sets even included such anomalies as ancient Greek ruins or minarets in their re-presentations of the sixth-century Constantinople. Nikodim Kondakov’s publication of the Chora mosaics and frescoes embraced late Byzantine images as proof that Byzantine art flourished independent of western European traditions. Kondakov further claimed that Byzantine Constantinople was still visible, recoverable, and to some extent living, within 1880s Istanbul. I argue that the two Byzantiums of these case studies continue to shape how we reimagine the Byzantine past. The paper concludes with an analysis of a third perspective—why the Ottoman authorities encouraged photography, but banned performances of Theodora in Istanbul.
Imagination and Knowledge: Dynamics of Displaying Byzantium in Istanbul
Brigitte PitarakisHS 32
That imagination plays an indispensable role in the growth of knowledge is a widely accepted observation. This paper contextualizes this dynamic with regard to representing Byzantium through displays from the nineteenth century to the 1930s and from the 1990s to the present. The approach adopts the concept of display as arrangements or staging leading to multisensory experiences that boost engagement with a subject. Illustrated books and the passion they engendered in nineteenth-century Constantinople are the starting points for representing Byzantium. High-quality materials, attractive covers, and elegant or sometimes lavish interior ornament and design—and the possible inclusion of the printing house imprint or a bookplate as statements of ownership of production and prideful acquisition—drove this phenomenon, transforming such books from sources of information into objects as well. In parallel to combing through books with reconstructions of lost monuments, connoisseurs and intellectuals who frequented museums or private salons also exhibited a taste for plaster casts alongside original artifacts as aids to further their knowledge. Photography brought further expansion to the technologies of display. A new interest in displaying Byzantine material culture and history emerged in Istanbul in the 1990s and continues to evolve to this day. Renewed international, scholarly interest in the Byzantine era sparked this trend, which also benefited from a confluence of strong local incentives, including the growth of private initiatives and foundations along with collaborations involving public museums and other cultural institutions. This occurred at a time of emerging developments in urbanism and transportation that changed landscapes and, in the process, led to unprecedented archaeological discoveries. Museological and economic circumstances favored the organization of temporary exhibitions of thematic character, leading to collaborations by curators, scholars, architects, and scenographers to construct narratives in which imaginative conceptualizations augmented reality, and the two approaches mutually nourished one another.
Curating Byzantinists other than Byzantines: Is There a Need for Exhibiting the Story of Byzantine Studies?
Koray DurakHS 32
Few exhibitions worldwide have explored the history of Byzantine studies itself. Occasionally, small displays have accompanied the International Congresses of Byzantine Studies, such as Byzance retrouvée. Érudits et voyageurs français (XVIIe–XVIIIe siècles), which highlighted French interest in Byzantium during the 2001 Paris congress. Outside the ICBS, some institutions have integrated sections on the evolution of Byzantine studies and heritage preservation into exhibitions on Byzantine art, such as the State Hermitage Museum’s Byzantium Through the Ages (2017), which also reflected on the museum’s own role in safeguarding Byzantine artefacts. Exhibitions devoted to individual Byzantinists, like Thomas Whittemore, or to monuments such as the Chora Church in Istanbul may likewise be noted. This scarcity of exhibitions contrasts sharply with the numerous academic gatherings and publications on the evolution of Byzantine Studies. My aim is to explore the aesthetic, technical, and ideological reasons behind this gap. Archival materials and scholars’ notes lack the visual appeal of dazzling Byzantine jewelry, while the potential audience remains limited largely to Byzantinists. The history of Byzantine Studies is often subsumed under broader medieval themes, particularly in the exhibitions presenting the national narratives of the Balkan states. “From Istanbul to Byzantium: Paths to Rediscovery, 1800–1955” curated by Brigitte Pitarakis and “The Odyssey of Byzantine Studies in Turkey” curated by Koray Durak, both in Istanbul in the early 2020s, are rare examples tracing the evolution of Byzantine studies within a national context. A related show, “What Byzantinism is This in Istanbul!: Byzantium in Popular Culture”, curated by Emir Alışık in 2022–2023, explored Byzantium’s modern cultural afterlife, a theme seldom addressed in the world of exhibitions. This paper examines the cultural and ideological factors enabling such exhibitions in Turkey as well as the challenges of presenting scholarly archives and contextualizing the field within broader social and political frameworks.
Encounters in Absence: Curating Byzantium Beyond the Dazzling Authentic
Emir Alışık, Gülru TanmanHS 32
Compared to the 1990s, the last twenty-five years have seen a significant transformation in the public display of Byzantium in Istanbul, which is visible across new excavation sites, monuments, and exhibitions. This transformation appears to have a number of parameters, and its central axis is the public reception. The emergence of Istanbul as a “spectacle” in the early 2000s driven by political aspirations regarding the European Union and UNESCO, might have played a role in the merging of culture and tourism under a single ministry in 2003, leading to the former becoming increasingly dependent on the latter. Increased international interest in Istanbul also created a niche interest in Byzantium, albeit one focused almost exclusively on its Constantinopolitan past. This surge in interest and funding was epitomized in 2010, when Istanbul became European Capital of Culture. Concurrently, the non-state actors—particularly private museums, research centres, and private universities—rushed into Istanbul’s culture scene. At the same time, public engagement with Byzantium in Istanbul has experienced what we call a “Material Turn”, and a “Historiographical Turn”. The Material Turn involves displaying Byzantium without defecting to material lavishness of the Byzantine elite or collections holding significant pieces. This entailed placing high value on digital and mechanical reproductions as exhibits. This phenomenon occasionally even approaches what Roland Betancourt formulated as Neon Byzantium: A Byzantine aesthetic that lacks direct reference to the source material. This Material Turn, combined with the diversification of topics within Byzantine studies, which is caused by the flourishing of graduate programs in Byzantine studies in Turkey, brought about the Historiographical Turn. In the absence of sui generis value of the authentic exhibit item, the focus shifts towards the exhibition narrative itself, the writing of history, which gains greater prominence, paving the way for more varied storytelling approaches. This is observable particularly in the contemporary art exhibitions with connections to Byzantium, and in the rising interest in its reception in popular culture. In this talk, we argue that the way Byzantium is encountered in Istanbul today has changed and now defined by multiple dichotomies regarding the access to source/authentic material, the inclusivity of themes, and the sustainability of cultural production.
Everyone Loves Vikings: Four Years with Nordic Tales, Byzantine Paths
Olof HeiloHS 32
What was originally conceived as a physical exhibition for the 2021 Byzantine congress in Istanbul, “The Nordic Tale of Byzantine Coins,” became a digital exhibition and online learning resource in collaboration between Koç University and the Swedish Research Institute in Istanbul: “Nordic Tales, Byzantine Paths,” financially supported by the Barbro Osher Pro Suecia Foundation, Yapi Kredi Kültür Sanat Yayincilik and the Retracing Connections project. First launched and presented in Venice in 2022, the site has kept growing, attracting new partners and target groups, and generated a number of spin-offs, including two conferences and a PhD course which ran simultaneously in three different countries (Turkey, Greece, and Sweden). A collaboration with the ongoing project “A Viking in the Sun” at Edinburgh University and Snorrastofa, Iceland, has put particular focus on the Norwegian king Harald Hardrada in history and legend, whereas the website’s social media presence on Instagram has closely followed the Swedish comic artist Per Demervall as his and Patric Nyström’s “Adventures of Siri” have been further developed and translated in a number of other languages. This presentation will discuss the slow emergence of a virtual “Nordic-Byzantine Empire”, underlined by the same question: why does everyone seem to love the Vikings so much?
3.07 TS – Byzantium and its Neighbours: Dialectics of Conflict and Cooperation
Byzantium’s interactions with its neighbouring empires and states have proved to be an informative entry point for understanding the dynamics of the empire itself. This Thematic Session aims to engage with this realm of research within the middle and late Byzantine contexts. The assembly of six papers covers Byzantium’s connections with the Italian maritime republics, Western Europe, Frankish Greece, Southern Italy, and its eastern neighbours, including the Crusader states and Turkish polities. Despite each paper approaching different subjects and regions, they all share the same penchant for dissecting the complexities involved in Byzantium’s interactions with surrounding powers. In each case, both conflict and cooperation are considered to present a dialectic panorama. The emphasis lies on uncovering aspects of conflict or cooperation that have been largely overlooked, with the aim of complementing existing approaches that tend to disproportionately emphasise one aspect over the other. By shedding light on these neglected dimensions, the Thematic Session seeks to contribute fresh perspectives and nuance to the broader discourse on Byzantium’s relationships with neighbouring entities. Ziyao Zhu delves into the rationale behind Byzantium’s anti-Venetian coup of 1171. Bingxun Zhao focuses on the military interactions between Byzantium and its eastern neighbours, particularly the Crusader states and the Turkish polities of Anatolia and northern Syria, during the Komnenian dynasty. Guoqing Pang analyses how translatio imperii framed Byzantium’s primacy amid conflict and negotiation with the West. Gang Wu investigates Venetian trade logistics in Byzantium through the case of Corinth. Yurun Du examines how St. Neilos’ cross-cultural networks in southern Italy both supported and challenged Byzantine rule. Simeng Sun studies hybrid coinage in Frankish Greece as a medium of power and cultural exchange.
Reasons for the Arrest of Venetians in Byzantium in 1171: A Critical Review of Existing Opinions and a Hypothesis
Ziyao ZhuHS 31
In March 1171, Byzantine Emperor Manuel I Komnenos ordered the arrest of Venetians within Byzantine territory and the confiscation of their property. The uniqueness of this event lies in the fact that it is the only instance during the 12th-century conflicts between Byzantines and Westerners where confiscation was used as a means of action. Additionally, it had far-reaching consequences, as references to this confiscation can still be found in the chrysobull granted to the Venetians by the Byzantines in 1189. This event has sparked extensive scholarly discussion, though most studies focus on the causes and impacts of the coup, with fewer examining the details of the event itself. Scholars generally analyse the event within the framework of Byzantine-Italian-Holy Roman Empire diplomatic relations, viewing it as a reflection of a shift in Byzantine foreign policy and proposing various hypotheses regarding its causes. However, each of these hypotheses has its shortcomings. This paper will examine the details recorded in historical sources and argue that this event shows clear signs of inadequate preparation. It will also propose an alternative hypothesis: that the event was driven by the political need to assert the authority of the Byzantine emperor and may have been related to issues of succession. This event reflects the Komnenian dynasty’s consistent political strategies and highlights the mutual misunderstandings between East and West.
Military Interactions between Byzantium and Its Eastern Neighbors During the Komnenian Dynasty
Bingxun ZhaoHS 31
The analysis advances three claims. Firstly, Komnenian strategy in the Levant was not a linear “reconquest” but an iterative bargaining process with Latin and Armenian actors in which limited campaigns were routinely converted into revenue-exacting arrangements and positional guarantees around Antioch and Cilicia. Additionally, in Anatolia the Empire’s alternating offensives and truces with the Seljuks of Rūm and other Turkish powers reflected a pragmatic cost calculus: operational reach depended less on battlefield outcomes than on sustaining transport corridors, allied contingents, and seasonal manpower—constraints shaped by changing fiscal assignments to service elites. According to those sources, Byzantine interactions with Muslim principalities to the south were mediated through Crusader interposition, producing triangular diplomacy in which short-term security rents often outweighed territorial absorption. By integrating operational narratives with institutional context, the research reframes Komnenian eastern warfare as a system of managed military competition sustained by fiscal instruments and coalition politics, and it highlights how the equilibrium between Constantinople, the Crusader polities, and Turkish states hinged on credible logistics and convertible victories rather than on permanent annexation.
The Theory of Translatio Imperii in Twelfth-Century Byzantine Historiography
Guoqing PangHS 31
The theory of translatio imperii, which explains the transfer of imperial authority from one polity to another, occupies a prominent place in the historiography of twelfth-century Byzantium. Byzantine historians such as Anna Comnena and John Zonaras articulated this theory in response to both historical developments and ideological challenges. They traced the succession of emperors and the relocation of the imperial capital from Rome to Constantinople, emphasizing the continuity of Roman authority within the Byzantine state. Their writings served not only to assert the legitimacy and universality of Byzantine imperial power but also to defend the Orthodox identity of the empire against competing Western interpretations of imperial succession. By situating Byzantium at the center of a transimperial narrative, these historians sought to reinforce the empire’s political and cultural primacy, demonstrating that authority and civilization had been transferred, yet remained unbroken under Constantinople’s rule. This study examines the ways in which twelfth-century Byzantine writers employed translatio imperii to negotiate imperial ideology, historical memory, and cultural identity.
Venetian Trade Logistics in Byzantium: The Case of Corinth
Gang WuHS 31
Corinth was among the best-documented commercial centres of Venice in the Byzantine provinces. Beyond hosting a major Venetian community, the city—with its two harbours, Kenchreai and Lechaion, opening respectively to the East and the West—served as a crucial entrepôt for Venetian maritime trade in the eastern Mediterranean. With recent studies shedding new light on the economy of Central Greece, Corinth’s role in regional commerce appears even more intriguing. Drawing on new textual and material evidence regarding Corinth and its harbours, this study offers a systematic reassessment of the city’s position within the Venetian trading network in Byzantium. By reconstructing the Venetian community of Corinth—examining its leading families, ecclesiastical establishments, commercial engagements, and connections with Venetian communities elsewhere in Byzantium—the study aims to clarify the mechanisms of trade logistics centred on the city. Placing this reconstruction within the shifting context of the twelfth-century eastern Mediterranean, it further evaluates how broader regional developments shaped Corinth’s role in both the regional economy and Venetian networks. Through this case study, the study also seeks to contribute to a better understanding of the wider patterns of Venetian activity in Byzantium.
Wandering Saints and the Distant Empire: The Governance Dilemma of Tenth-Century Byzantine Southern Italy as Seen through St. Neilos the Younger
Yurun DuHS 31
From the tenth century onward, frequent Arab incursions into Sicily and Calabria triggered a northward movement of Greek communities from southern Italy into central and northern regions. Among them were groups of Italo-Greek saints and laymen who practiced asceticism. While the role of these saints as intermediaries and the Eastern ascetic tradition they embodied have often been interpreted as reinforcing Byzantine imperial authority and extending its influence, this article reassesses that narrative. Through an analysis of tenth-century Italo-Greek saints—exemplified by St. Neilos the Younger—and their interactions with diverse regional powers, it demonstrates that these cross-cultural holy figures and their communities established localized, personal ties that functioned in the absence of effective imperial governance. Simultaneously, they utilized a religious discourse centered on Christian universalist ideals to foster non-imperial, cross-regional identities. These developments reflect, in essence, a form of detachment from the Byzantine Empire and manifest the centrifugal forces operating between the imperial center and southern Italian society. They also imply the erosion of imperial control over key religious resources and local communities. The rise of such localized authority and cross-regional networks conflicted fundamentally with imperial policies aimed at integrating and consolidating control over southern Italy, revealing a dilemma of Byzantine rule in the region during this period. The autonomy and centrifugal tendencies fostered within the multicultural frontier setting led local communities to adopt fluid, ambiguous, and strategic conceptions of identity and authority. This dynamic, practice-based mechanism of identity formation stood in structural tension with the homogenizing model of governance and ideology upheld by the empire, thereby impeding the development of profound affiliation between empire and southern Italian society. Consequently, once the empire’s administrative and military efficacy eroded, its domination in the region disintegrated.
Hybrid Identities on Coinage: Monetary Expressions of Power and Cultural Encounter in Frankish Greece
Simeng SunHS 31
Following the Fourth Crusade, the coinage produced across Frankish Greece offers a unique perspective for studying economic, political, and cultural interactions in the medieval eastern Mediterranean. These hybrid coins functioned first and foremost as instruments of economic exchange, facilitating trade across regions. They also served as symbols of Latin rulers’ authority over local populations, constructing political legitimacy through visual and textual cues. In terms of culture, the coins combined Byzantine iconographic traditions, such as Christ or the Virgin enthroned, with Latin inscriptions, Western minting techniques, and heraldic elements, reflecting both continuity and adaptation. Comparative numismatic studies indicate that Western European influence on late Byzantine coinage, manifested in design simplification, iconographic standardization, and minting innovations, was not merely a unidirectional imitation but part of an ongoing interactive dialogue. By treating these coins as material texts, we can trace the coexistence of competing cultural patterns, the negotiation of political legitimacy, and the gradual synthesis of Byzantine and Latin identities. This perspective highlights that these coins were more than monetary tools; they acted as active agents in cross-cultural power construction, reflecting broader patterns of interaction, adaptation, and cultural integration throughout Frankish Greece.
3.08 TS – Paganism in the Empire Beyond Theodosian Legislation
The paganism of the Graeco-Roman world, with its cosmogonies, theogonies, and ‘official’ liturgies, incorporated a series of practices and attitudes of an augural, superstitious, and magical nature, which Christian thinkers placed at the centre of their polemic as much as the veneration of anthropomorphic deities, sacrifices, and the functioning of temples. Superstition and magic unfolded in a set of manifestations that were less organic and systematic than ‘temple’ religiosity, but nonetheless constituted an important aspect of the beliefs of the common man. The roundtable does not aim to investigate the process through which polytheistic paganism, between the fourth and fifth centuries, was marginalized in the religious sphere of the empire with the support of emperors and prohibited in its ceremonial expressions, both public and private. What is of interest is the continuity that practices derived from the pagan world had after the fifth century, such as divination, the worship of elements of nature, superstitious attitudes, syncretism in blessing and augury rites. Additionally, the Thematic Session also addresses the investigation of the memories of pagan religiosity in Byzantine authors, transmitted in narrative sources. With the adverb ‘beyond,’ it used to encapsulate what aspects of the pagan world endured in the Byzantine era, both as parallel religious practice alongside official worship and as a memory and perception of a religiously different belief from orthodoxy.
‘Pagan’ Entertainment after the Theodosian Legislation
Georgios DeligiannakisSR 6
Non-Christian civic festivals, including theatrical performances, continued to play a central role in the social and cultural life of late antiquity, long after the official suppression of public paganism. Despite the Christianization of the Roman Empire, these events persisted as key sites of communal entertainment and civic identity. The participation of Christians in such festivities became a recurrent topic of concern among ecclesiastical writers, many of whom condemned attendance as morally corrupt or tantamount to idolatry. Church Fathers such as Severus of Antioch, and Jacob of Serugh reiterated and expanded upon the earlier condemnations articulated by Tertullian, Lactantius, Arnobius, Augustine, or John Chrysostom, framing theatrical and festival culture as incompatible with Christian ethics and spiritual discipline. At the same time, Christian emperors often sought, through legislation and impromptu intervention, to preserve what they perceived as traditional and socially cohesive forms of amusement, recognizing the importance of festivals and spectacles for public order and popular morale. The persistence of performative and ritualized behaviours, songs, and expressions beyond the confines of formal entertainment venues further embedded these “pagan” customs within the rhythms of daily life. Consequently, Christian communities remained divided over the moral and theological implications of such practices throughout the late fifth and sixth centuries. This paper re-examines the tension between imperial policy, ecclesiastical discourse, and popular cultural practices concerning what was ‘pagan’ in later Late Antiquity. By situating the available literary, legal, and liturgical sources within their broader historical and social contexts, it seeks to illuminate how the boundaries between Christian and non-Christian forms of entertainment were negotiated, contested, and ultimately transformed in the late antique Mediterranean world.
The Emperor’s Fortune Prevails: An Aspect of Charismatic Sovereignty between Paganism and Christianity
Salvatore CosentinoSR 6
Tyche (‘Fortune’), conceived as an inscrutable force shaping human life beyond the reach of human agency, acquired in the Greek world the personified form of a divinity around the fourth century BCE. From this period onward, her cult was associated with those of other deities and she, as a pantheistic and cosmological goddess, became the protectress of many cities that erected monuments in her honour (tychaia). Fortuna, the Roman counterpart of Tyche, became from the age of Caesar onward a fundamental component of the imperial cult, actively promoted by Augustus and his successors. The Antonine and Severan emperors regularly described themselves as eutycheis in their titulature in the Greek East. From the late third century, however, the notion of eutychia underwent a transformation: it became less associated with the personal qualities of an individual emperor and increasingly referred to the imperial institution itself. That emperors should have adopted Fortune among their virtues is hardly surprising, insofar as their superhuman nature was believed to endow them with a quasi-magical capacity to discipline tyche. The superstitious dimension of Roman religiosity ensured that, even after Constantine, Christian emperors did not abandon the epithet “fortunate” (felices), which continued to be employed until the seventh century (although certain rulers of the first half of the fifth century, such as Theodosius II, Valentinian III, and Marcian, appear not to have used it). Attempts to resemanticize the pagan concept of Fortune within the framework of the new religion were perhaps only partially successful. In seventh-century testimonies, she appears as a cosmic force whose favour was magically inherent in the imperial institution and in the Roman empire. Even at the beginning of the tenth century, the ceremonial treatise of the atriklines Philotheos mentions minor dignitaries who bore the title eutychophoroi, “bearers of Fortune.”
Alla ricerca delle implicazioni politiche nel Corpus Areopagitico
Paolo CesarettiSR 6
L’attribuzione del Corpus Areopagitico a Damascio, ultimo scolarca dell’Accademia di Atene (515-529), avanzata da C.M. Mazzucchi sin dal 2006, ha avuto fra gli altri meriti quello di riproporre la questione del rapporto tra la politica di Giustiniano e l’elaborazione culturale del suo tempo. A una possibile “fronda” pagana e anticristiana (quanto meno agnostica), attiva nello stesso Palazzo imperiale o nelle cerchie prossime al potere giustinianeo, sono state ascritte figure quali Triboniano, Giovanni Lido, Procopio, con la loro Kaiserkritik più o meno velata dietro le convenzioni della corte o della retorica. Il Corpus-secondo-Damascio, che cominciò a diffondersi in ambito siriaco già ca. 525, costituirebbe invece una “dissimulazione” ben più radicale, rifuggendo da strategie come l’allusione dotta cifrata, l’omaggio apparente, la trasmissione “esoterica” del testo. Damascio compirebbe infatti la più eversiva delle operazioni, “svuotando” l’intero messaggio cristiano (sono in questione temi come l’incarnazione di Cristo, la sua Resurrezione, il rapporto personale con Dio Padre) da posizioni neoplatoniche velate dietro uno stretto rapporto con le Scritture e una formidabile perizia argomentativa. Titanica nell’intento – in speculare simmetria con il titanismo giustinianeo – ma pianificata e accorta nella prassi di diffusione, la forgery seppe paradossalmente farsi percepire come “allineata” rispetto alla politica giustinianea, soprattutto per il suo accento sul concetto di “gerarchia”. Si è postulata la committenza giustinianea per gli scoli di Giovanni di Scitopoli (ca. 540). Nel 2018 E.S. Mainoldi ha proposto che la forgery di matrice neoplatonica – autore l’ateniese Egia – sia stata realizzata in contatto con l’imperatore; a tal punto “organica” al progetto giustinianeo che la basilica di Santa Sofia ne costituirebbe la controparte architettonica. Vi sarà mai una “ultima parola” sul Corpus? Intanto sono possibili riflessioni sulle modalità di elaborazione e diffusione dei testi e sulla creazione di nuove aspettative di lettura in un panorama culturale non limitato alla corte.
The Acceptance of Animal Slaughter in Christian Liturgy
Silvio RoggoSR 6
It has long been recognised by scholars that accusations of participating in pagan sacrifices, as recorded in sources from the sixth and seventh centuries, were mainly used to denigrate high-ranking ecclesiastical and secular officials. Large-scale anti-pagan investigations such as Justinian’s purges of pagans and the so-called ‘pagan affair’ of 580 offered an opportunity to denounce enemies and rivals, which could easily have led to accusations being made against ‘pillars of the establishment’. In 580, even the patriarchs Gregory of Antioch and Eutychius of Constantinople were charged with being crypto-pagans. However, despite the improbability of a patriarch being sympathetic towards pagan rituals or pagan sacrifice surviving in an urban context, there is considerable evidence that the slaughter of animals sometimes accompanied liturgy on special occasions in rural regions of the empire throughout the late antique and Byzantine periods. In my paper, I will provide an overview of these instances, focusing primarily on Late Antiquity and Early Byzantium. One of the original reasons for including animal slaughter may have been to allow newly baptised Christians to recognise elements of their former cults and avoid being put off by the different form of Christian worship, centred on the bloodless sacrifice of the Eucharist. An example of this from the mid-sixth century can be found in the Life of the holy man Nicholas of Sion, which records that Nicholas repeatedly permitted animal slaughter to accompany his celebration of the liturgy, particularly during thanksgiving services following the plague. While the text does not suggest that Nicholas was ever accused of supporting or practising pagan cults, it demonstrates that priests could occasionally accept elements of the cult that would have seemed highly suspicious to those active in more urbanised regions, where such practices were swiftly labelled ‘pagan’.
Pagan Practices Described in Byzantine Canonists of the 12th Century
Béatrice CaseauSR 6
During the twelfth century, two authors commented on canons of the early Byzantine period councils and provided elements of comparison with their own time. The first author is John Zonaras who was asked by Alexios Comnenos to comment on canon law, the second author is Theodore Balsamon who was born around the time Zonaras died. He was ommissioned by Manuel Comnenos not only to comment on canon law but also to indicate what had become obsolete. They both offer insights into pagan practices of the past and what was still going on in their time. They had a sense that in their time Christianity was more solidly grounded than in the late antique period.
3.09 TS – Feasting the Word: In Search of Oral–Performativity In and Around Byzantium
This panel aims to map out oral-performativity in and around Byzantium as an essential component to knowledge of Byzantine cultures, Greek or non-Greek. Walter J. Ong (1912-2003) revolutionized historical disciplines by introducing the concept of orality as a hermeneutical key replacing the dangerous, colonialist category of the “primitive” that gave Western observers a vantage from which to appraise other people who were geographically or temporally alien. Ong’s concept of orality undoubtedly suits a description of Byzantium as a society where few had access to reading and writing and where books remained the prerogative of elites. But the oral mode can remain unhelpfully abstract. In this group of six papers by both established scholars and doctoral candidates, oral culture in Constantinople and other Byzantine spheres of influence – notably, Coptic Egypt, Palestine, and Armenia – is coupled with the discovery of a pervasive performance modality through which texts were continuously re-interpreted and made available to a larger public in different forms. While literate Byzantium has overwhelmingly occupied scholars, this panel addresses manuscripts, texts, images, and music by revealing their performative potential. The ways in which God’s Word is not only studied or heard but feasted and performed, like a true spectacle of sons et lumières, is highlighted in both cathedral and monastic ritual contexts.
The Ceremonial Mise-en-scène of the Gospel Book in Medieval Armenia
Gohar GrigoryanHS 3
Based on liturgical, codicological and iconographic evidence, this paper will offer a reconstruction of ceremonial mise-en-scènes revolving around medieval Armenian Gospel books. By treating the Gospel codices both as liturgical books and material objects, I shall demonstrate their role in the actual process of faith-practicing in relation to the sensorial experience of the audience.
The Constantinopolitan Stational Liturgy on 1 September as Oral Performance
Robert NelsonHS 3
The sources for the ritual of the Forum of Constantine on 1 September in the eleventh century are Gospel lectionaries made for the patriarchate or copied from such manuscripts and an euchologion (Paris, BnF Coislin 213) by someone associated with Hagia Sophia, as well as the earlier Typikon of the Great Church. While these sources do not always agree, they contain various performance clues that allow the ritual to be seen and heard a thousand years later.
Musically Performing Holy Week According to the Typikon of the Anastasis
Alexander LingasHS 3
Studied most recently by Daniel Galadza, the so-called Typikon of the Anastasis (MS Jerusalem, Hagios Stavros 43, dated 1122) contains texts and rubrics for services for the Church of Jerusalem during the seasons of Lent and Easter, representing the final stages of the Holy City’s distinct local urban rite. By cross-referencing the contents of the Typikon of the Anastasis with other manuscript sources both with and without musical notation, this paper discusses the music of its services for Holy Week. In particular, it examines how the musical performance of these services depended on both written and oral traditions for the rendering of psalmody and hymnody.
(Re)making Martyrs: the Performative Reenactment of Martyrdom in the Menologion of Basil II (Vat. gr. 1613)
Elena GittlemanHS 3
The eleventh-century manuscript known as the Menologion of Basil II (Vat. gr. 1613) is best known for its imagery of martyrdoms. This paper argues that through the miniatures, the manuscript collapses time and space to create a uniquely performative devotional environment for the manuscript’s intended reader, Emperor Basil II. In particular, I focus on the beheading scenes, which account for thirty-two percent of the entire manuscript. These scenes most often take place in a generic landscape and depict the tension-filled moment before the beheading; the martyrdom is only completed through the act of reading the vita aloud. I argue that the compressed spatial perspective and atemporality of the setting of the illuminations, combined with the (re)performance of vivid actions through the reading of the vitae, creates an imperial devotional environment in which the sanctity of martyrs and emperor become intimately reciprocal. The emperor precipitates the reenactment of the martyrs’ holy deaths, and therefore, their salvation, while the martyrs act as the emperor’s holy models and guides.
A Complete Metaphrastic Text for Orthros?
Christian HøgelHS 3
In the typikon of Paulos of Evergetis, it is stated that Metaphrastic lives were to be read aloud at orthros services on 148 days of the year. Such oral deliverance would put quite serious demands on the monastic programme, with single texts sometimes running into almost 100 pages in modern editions. Together with other educational initiatives from the hand of Paulos, the typikon reflects an intended reform that illustrates how the Metaphrastic rewriting of saints’ lives had the effect of making humble monasticism meet Byzantine learnedness in new ways.
10:15 am – 11:45 am Session II
Free Communications
3.24 FC – Byzantine Studies Today and Tomorrow
From Margins to Networks: Tracing the Disciplinary Formation of Byzantine Studies in Turkey
Şebnem DönbekciHS 33
This presentation examines the historical and structural transformation of Byzantine studies in Turkey, tracing its evolution from a marginal intellectual pursuit to a fragmented yet increasingly networked academic field. Drawing on original research conducted for a doctoral dissertation, it combines historiographical analysis, dissertation-based cognitive mapping, and social network analysis (SNA) to offer a comprehensive account of field formation. The first part contextualizes the exclusion and appropriation of Byzantine heritage in Turkish national narratives, followed by an exploration of the formative contributions of pioneering scholars—both foreign and Turkish—who laid the groundwork for academic institutionalization. Building on this foundation, the presentation turns to dissertation data to analyze the thematic, disciplinary, and institutional trends in Byzantine-related graduate research. This empirical corpus is treated as a cognitive and social artifact that reveals the academic lineages and mentorship dynamics shaping the field’s reproduction. A modularity-based SNA model, constructed from supervisory and jury networks, illustrates the structural asymmetries, emergent clusters, and peripheral institutions in the contemporary landscape. By highlighting network centrality, brokerage roles, and temporal dynamics, the analysis underscores the uneven but multi-directional consolidation of the field. Methodologically, the study employs a multi-method approach that bridges qualitative and quantitative insights, integrating grounded theory, abductive analysis, and digital visualization. Through this lens, the presentation not only maps the epistemic contours of Byzantine studies in Turkey but also theorizes its disciplinary stage using Nicholas Mullins’ Four-Stage Model—a neo-Kuhnian framework of research group development emphasizing social relations in the formation of new academic specialties. The findings challenge linear or monolithic narratives of disciplinary maturation and instead suggest a spatially dispersed and institutionally contingent field. By foregrounding the significance of mentorship structures, inter-institutional ties, and historiographical memory, the paper contributes to broader debates on disciplinarity, academic genealogies, and the sociology of scholarly knowledge in non-Western contexts.
The Political Dimension of Byzantine Studies
Karsten FledeliusHS 33
Byzantine Studies have been politicized at least since the 17th century and have played an important role in the political narratives of emerging nations in Eastern Europe and the Caucasian Region. The carving-up of the great empires of the 19th century after the Great War created a fragmented Europe with contending claims between nations and minorities legitimized through historical, linguistic and cultural arguments. Since 1924 the Byzantine Congresses have preserved Nicolae Iorga’s ambition of functioning as a bridge between scholars, disciplines, faiths and nations, also in extremely troubled times. What is the state of affairs to-day, after the break-down of the Post-Cold War order and of the global Orthodox “Commonwealth” of the 1990s and the 2000s? Since the happy days of the AIEB congresses 1991–2011? Unfortunately, since 2014, the largest Orthodox countries in the world have been at war with each other, a conflict that developed into a “Holy War” in 2022. Russian has now ceased to be one of the “official” languages of the AIEB. This should not lead us to forget the quality and importance of Russian Byzantine Scholarship (albeit some of the Byzantine studies in Russian actually was written by non-Russian scholars). Even in the period of heavy Marxist-Leninist politization very important works were written by scholars in the Soviet Union, particularly after the death of Stalin. Much research surviving on the shelves to the light at the congresses in Moscow 1991 and Copenhagen 1996. Today many scholars from Russia and Ukraine are in exile. And deep rifts have opened between neighbors and colleagues. The political instrumentalizing of history, faith, language, and culture is no less dangerous than the ideological one of the 20th century. But most important is probably to preserve the mutual respect between scholars and scepticism towards the idealization of “empires” and “civilizations”.
Addressing the Overlooked Past: Developing a Resource on Byzantine History and Culture for American Middle and High Schools
Gerasimos Merianos, Constantine Hatzidimitriou, Taxiarchis G. KoliasHS 33
Despite its significance, humanities and social studies curricula in the United States rarely include much information concerning Byzantine history and culture in Global and World History courses in public and private schools for grades 6-12. If the subject is included at all, it is often treated as an isolated aspect of the late Roman Empire’s legal contributions or in relation to the medieval Crusades. Additionally, the increasing number of primary sources that have become available in English translation and related visual representations remains largely unknown. To address this need, Hellenic Link, an American community-based organization of academics in New York City, established a grant-funded collaboration with the National Hellenic Research Foundation in Athens. As a result, a team of Byzantinists and educators has published a thematic and classroom-oriented teacher resource entitled: “Byzantium: The ‘Missing Link’ to Understanding the History of Civilization”. The presenters will discuss the challenges and issues the team faced in making Byzantine subject matter relevant to American students within their society’s multicultural context through the use of carefully selected, engaging primary sources and themes. For example, each of the selected topics also had to include essential and focus questions designed to relate them to “big ideas” common to all cultures, to show how Byzantium served as a bridge between cultures and worlds, and to link each topic to American humanities and social studies thematic and content mandates. The overview of this innovative educational resource will also address the project’s next steps to support teachers in using it and integrating it into the technology-based context of twenty-first-century classrooms.
Whose Byzantium? Preservation and Projection in the Age of Virtual Production
Sunil PersadHS 33
This paper explores how digital technologies are reshaping the boundaries, aesthetics, and perceived legacy of Byzantium in the twenty-first century. From virtual reconstructions of Hagia Sophia to open-access archives of iconography and liturgical chant, digital platforms are transforming Byzantine material and immaterial culture into portable, searchable, and endlessly replicable forms. These technologies do not simply preserve the past—they mediate, reframe, and often reinvent it, allowing users across the globe to access, curate, and interact with Byzantium beyond the geographic, linguistic, and religious limits that once defined it. Drawing on examples such as virtual tours, 3D scans of mosaics, and the appropriation of Byzantine themes in video games and immersive media, this paper considers what is gained—and what is lost—when empire becomes pixelated. It asks: What happens to notions of sacred space, ritual presence, or imperial authority when they are rendered in code? How do digital Byzantiums differ depending on who is rendering them—scholars, cultural institutions, Orthodox communities, or game developers? By situating these digital interventions within the long arc of Byzantine portability—relic translation, icon pilgrimage, manuscript transmission—this paper argues that contemporary technologies continue a much older logic of displacement and recontextualization. At the same time, they produce new tensions: between preservation and simulation, accessibility and distortion, memory and marketing. Byzantium in digital space is not merely a reflection of the past; it is a dynamic arena where historical narratives, devotional practices, and cultural politics are actively negotiated. In this sense, the digital turn marks not the end of Byzantium, but its newest frontier.
3.25 FC – Beyond 1204: New Perspectives on Byzantium and its Entanglements in the Wider World of Eurasia in the 13th and Early 14th Century
The conquest of Constantinople by the Fourth Crusade in 1204 is usually considered the low point of Byzantine history and the decisive step towards its ultimate downfall in 1453. Byzantium, however, was not the only polity in the Eastern Mediterranean experiencing dramatic disruptions in the 13th century; especially the expansion of the Mongols, but also the establishment of the Mamluks in Egypt, affected the entire Western Eurasia. At the same time, these changes opened new networks of diplomatic, commercial and cultural exchange linking the Mediterranean with East Asia. The papers in this session highlight from various angles and from West to East how the competing successor states of Byzantium post 1204 and the early Palaiologan empire after Constantinople´s “reconquest” in 1261 tried to come to terms with this new geopolitical environment, both in the relations to their immediate neighbors as well as to the new (Mongol) “super powers” of the period. For this purpose, speakers will use sources not only in Greek and Latin, but also in Armenian, Persian, Arabic and other relevant languages as well as the material evidence of charters, manuscripts and coins in order to access Byzantium from within and from beyond its borders. The aim is to provide a new perspective on the period after 1204 not a mere prelude to 1453, but in comparison within the transformative 13th century in its global dimension. Contributions in this session come from across academic generations, from PhD-candidates to well-established scholars. The session is sponsored by the project “Entangled Charters of Anatolia (1200-1300, ENCHANT)” funded by the Austrian Science Funds FWF (P 36403-G), which focuses on the charter productions and relations between the empires of Nicaea (respectively Palaiologan Byzantium) and Trebizond, Mediterranean Armenia and the Seljuk Sultanate as well as their connections to the wider world of Eurasia.
Imperial Claims Staked in the Numismatic Medium: Nicaea and Epirus between 1204 and 1246
Samuel Ernest Logan CowellHS 31
The early to middle thirteenth century Nicaean and Epirote rulers promoted claims of imperial legitimacy and cultural identity through the numismatic medium. Differing both in the range of denominations struck and the iconography used, by comparing and contrasting the outputs of the rival states can their complex relationship be better understood and contextualized. New evidence has come to light which questions existing theories of numismatic practices, and as many as 14% of coin types from both Nicaea and Epirus are currently unpublished. Linked by a key unpublished piece, findings assign the reason for the inception of numismatic production at Epirus by Michael I (1204–1214) to the stay of Alexius III (1195–1203) at the Epirote court. More generally, the numismatic output of Michael I is more prominent and varied than previously thought. Likewise, the typological schema and numismatic activities of the Nicaean state are more complex than traditionally assumed. Highlighted is a virtually unique and unexplored hyperpyron of John III (1221–1254) minted in Thessalonica in 1246, showcasing tangible Nicaean triumphalism in the city of Thessalonica after its conquest. Holistic study of Nicaean and Epirote coinage in light of new evidence and current theories sheds insight into questions of self-identity and sources of self-perceived legitimacy for the rival Nicaean and Epirote states. Dynamic and fluid, the coinage of this period intimately reflects the geopolitical ebbs and flows of the first decades of the thirteenth century for the Byzantines and their time ‘in exile’. This discussion will present preliminary findings from the work-in-progress dissertation of the author, Staking Legitimacy in Striking Coinage: Numismatic Practice and the Politics of Byzantine Identity ‘in Exile’, 1204–1261 (the dissertation being not only focused on Nicaea and Epirus but also Trebizond, Bulgaria, Serbia, and the Latin territories).
The Experience of Violence Inside and Outside the Walls of Constantinople between the Late 13th and Early 14th Century
Angeliki KolovouHS 31
Borders are changed by force and maintained by force. At the end of the 13th and beginning of the 14th centuries, Mediterranean powers clashed over territorial and maritime claims across the Mediterranean Region (the Crown of Aragon, the House of Anjou, the Italian maritime republics, and the Turkish emirates). By recapturing its historic capital in 1261, Byzantium reclaimed its position in Anatolia and the Greek mainland. However, the Byzantine administration’s inability to formulate a comprehensive long-term political and military strategy plunged the Byzantine population into a spiral of violence from which there was no escape. The existential fear of the aristocracy in the face of the expansionist drive of the Turkish emirates fostered political and social introversion, which, in turn, resulted in the economic suffocation of the inhabitants of Constantinople, political and physical abandonment of those in Anatolia and corruption in the tax and justice systems. Violence in everyday life led the masses to destitution and struggle for survival (loss of property and income, famine and impoverishment) coincided with the internal disorganization of the Byzantine (border) army. Violence as a response to violence epitomized by the recruitment of the Catalan mercenary Company brought Byzantium on the verge of destruction. In spite of its (short-lived) military victories, the Company left behind many victims of torture, rape, and murder. In a changing world full of opportunities and pitfalls, the Byzantine rulers missed the opportunity to lead its people toward extroversion and the assertion of geographical and political space, becoming instead the victim of other, more determined and violent claimants.
Mediterranean Armenia and Palaiologan Byzantium: Political and Dynastic Contacts in the 13th–14th Centuries
Samvel GrigoryanHS 31
Although certain episodes of Armenian-Byzantine relations in the second half of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries have attracted scholarly attention, these interactions have not yet been examined as a coherent subject of study. This paper offers the first comprehensive overview of relations between the Kingdom of Cilician (Mediterranean) Armenia – ruled by the Het‘umian branch of the Ṙubenian dynasty – and the Byzantine Empire during the early Palaiologan period. As background, it also considers aspects of Armenian-Nicaean relations following the rise of the Empire of Nicaea. The first part of the presentation explores the growing prominence of the “Greek factor” in the foreign and domestic policies of the Armenian Crown after the Battle of Köse Dağ (1243) and the establishment of the Mongol-Armenian alliance. These developments shaped the nature of Armenian-Byzantine elite relations at the beginning of the reign of Michael VIII Palaiologos (1261–1282). In this context, the so-called “Greek conspiracy” against King Lewon II (1270–1289) is reexamined through Armenian and Syriac sources alongside the account of Georgios Pachymeres. The second section focuses on the diplomatic and dynastic contacts between the Ṙubenians and the Palaiologoi, particularly during the struggle among Lewon II’s sons for the Armenian throne (1290s–ca. 1310), when Byzantine involvement became significant. The final part highlights the Byzantine career of Guy de Lusignan, later King of Armenia (1342–1344), from his arrival in Constantinople in the late 1310s to his Greek matrimonial alliances, including his marriage into the family of Syrgiannes Palaiologos Philanthropenos. By integrating these episodes of political, matrimonial, and diplomatic engagement, this study situates the interactions among the Ṙubenians, Lusignans, and Palaiologoi within the broader network of inter-dynastic and interstate relations that shaped the late medieval eastern Mediterranean.
Between Saljuqs, Mongols, and Byzantium: The Political Career of Shams al-Dīn Iṣfahānī
András BaratiHS 31
This paper examines the extraordinary political trajectory of Shams al-Dīn Iṣfahānī, one of the most powerful and controversial statesmen of thirteenth-century Anatolia. His career, which spanned the reigns of several Rūm Saljuq sultans, encapsulates the shifting balance of power between the Mongols, Byzantium, and the Saljuqs of Rūm. It unfolded at a time when the Sultanate of Rūm found itself entangled in the overlapping spheres of Mongol imperial expansion. Initially serving as private secretary (munshī-yi khāṣṣ) to Kaykāʼūs I (1211–20), Shams al-Dīn rose through the ranks to become head of the chancery. Under Kaykhusraw II (1237–46), he emerged as nāʼib, commander-in-chief (malik al-umarāʼ), and eventually vizier, exercising de facto control over the Rūm Saljuq government. His diplomatic activities reveal his central role in navigating the Mongol threat. In 1242, he was dispatched to Syria to recruit mercenaries against the looming Mongol invasion and following the battle of Köse Dağ (1243), he served as envoy to Batu Khan of the Golden Horde. Batu, impressed by his acumen, appointed him commissioner (ḥākim) over the Sultanate of Rūm, thereby institutionalizing Mongol dominance through a local intermediary. The paper also highlights the Byzantine dimension of Shams al-Dīn’s career, most notably his marriage to Prodoulia, the Greek widow of Kaykhusraw II and mother of Kaykāʼūs II (1246–62), which provoked outrage among the Saljuq elite. His political strategies illuminate the intertwined fates of the Saljuq, Mongol, and Byzantine polities in the mid-thirteenth century. Ultimately, his downfall, ordered by Güyük Khan, underscores the perils of ambition in Anatolia, the crossroads of empire.
Beyond Diplomatic Overture: The Cultural Impact of Byzantine-Mongol Connections in the 13th and 14th Centuries
Francesca FiaschettiHS 31
By linking the maritime and overland Silk Roads, the medieval Mongol Empire laid the groundwork for cultural and commercial exchanges of an unprecedented scale. Scholars have increasingly recognized that one of the most enduring legacies of Mongol rule was the dynamic spread, transformation, and blending of ideas and material culture across the entire Eurasian continent. Building on key research on the dynamics of intercultural exchange, recent studies have addressed a “material turn” and now emphasize the role of objects, goods, and visual forms in shaping networks of interaction and meaning across significant distances. This paper contributes to the discussion by examining Byzantium’s role in the cultural dynamics of the 13th and 14th centuries, focusing on its relationship with the Mongol world. Going beyond diplomacy and military strategy, it explores how Byzantium’s engagement with the Mongol powers fostered more subtle forms of cultural negotiation and adaptation. The analysis shows how these interactions produced new forms of artistic expression and conceptual frameworks that redefined cultural perspectives in the late Middle Ages. Methodologically, the study combines diplomatic and official documents with prosopographical analysis to reconstruct the lives and careers of key individuals who acted as intermediaries and agents of cultural exchange. With this approach, it traces the movement of goods, ideas, and artistic practices between different cultural circles and shows how material and intellectual exchanges have shaped mutual perceptions and shared imaginations. The study concludes that these encounters were not merely pragmatic alliances, but dynamic, multidirectional processes of adaptation and redefinition. By evaluating these exchange processes from a cultural-historical perspective, the paper highlights the role of such interactions in redefining identity and connectedness in the broader context of medieval Eurasian history.
3.26 FC – Byzantine Romances
Dragon-Slaying and Dragon-Mastering in the Byzantine Vernacular Romance Kallimachos and Chrysorrhoe
Rui Carlos FonsecaHS 5
The dragon is present in many mythical traditions, from East to West, from ancient times to the Middle Ages and beyond, taking on different shapes and features. Typically, it is the personification of evil, a monster of massive strength that terrifies everyone. However, the dragon is doomed to be slain by the hero (Burket 1979; Ogden 2013). In this paper, I intend to analyze the functions of dragons in the 14th century Byzantine vernacular romance Kallimachos and Chrysorrhoe. Each of the dragons depicted in this narrative has its own characteristics and plays a specific role. The lord of the castle is an anthropomorphized dragon, destroyer of kingdoms, the maiden’s kidnapper, showing a voraciously huge appetite, and similarities with other monsters from different traditional narratives, such as epic, hagiography and Norse saga (Castillo Ramírez 2000; Ogden 2024). The witch’s dragon is made of smoke: it makes itself known by its terrifying roar; fulfills his purpose of getting the hero out of the impregnable fortress; and ends up being beheaded. There are also the unsleeping dragons, the ever-vigilant guards of the golden castle, protecting it from outsiders. The hero’s journey to the inaccessible castle can be understood as a catabasis (Moennig 2014), which makes these gatekeeper dragons guardians of a dangerous and marvelous place like the Underworld. Kallimachos slays the lord of the castle and the witch’s dragon, but not these sentinels. In fact, the hero becomes their master and lives in the dragon’s castle with his beloved Chrysorrhoe, both being protected by the terrifying creatures. These are the only example of dragons in this Byzantine romance that not only aren’t killed but also turn into protectors of the human couple.
The Palaiologan Romances Libistros and Rhodamne, Kallimachos and Chrysorrhoe, and Belthandros and Chrysantza as Sources for the Study of the Byzantine Aristocracy
Maksymilian MikułaHS 5
Research on works referred to in scholarship as Palaiologan romances began as early as the 19th century, but it was not until the late 20th century that scholars started to engage with these texts on a larger scale. However, relatively few scholars have examined the image of Byzantine society that emerges from the aforementioned works. This lack of interest is especially evident in studies on the aristocracy. Studies on the late Byzantine aristocracy have a long tradition and have been conducted by many leading scholars. In their research, historians usually relied on chronicles, epistolography, or even documentary sources. On the other hand, romances have been used relatively rarely, typically as auxiliary sources, for example in studies on the image of power in the aforementioned works. In this paper, I propose that these sources should be examined more closely as texts that offer valuable insights into the aristocracy. Especially noteworthy are the works “Libistros and Rodamne”, “Kallimachos and Chrysorrhoe”, “Belthandros and Chrysantza” dated to the 13th and 14th centuries. The complexity and structure of their plot suggest that they were written for learned readers associated with the upper classes of Byzantine society. Suffice it to say that most literary scholars classify them as a part of the so-called “courtly” romance group, as opposed to the “popular” romances intended for the broader strata of Byzantine society. In order to prove the usefulness of these texts, I will present excerpts from my research, conducted as a part of my doctoral dissertation, showing what kind of information can be extracted from these sources. In addition, I indicate new perspectives in the study of aristocracy that emerge from the use of information contained in late Byzantine romances.
Narrating Love. The Amorous Value System in Palaiologan Romance Literature
Annegret Weil HelmboldHS 5
Many Palaiologan Romances share an evident common feature: they are stories about love – the union and reunion of the amorous couple, their expression of feelings, the devotion to their partner and their bodily unification. These elements are what drive the story forward and lead to the happy conclusion in the end. But Love is not only the topic of these texts. It is also what supplies the storyworld in which the romances are set with values and morals. Characters may or may not act upon these, and the narratorial voice supports or condemns different situations. This paper comprises a literary analysis of different Palaiologan romances (Livistros and Rhodamni, Velthandros and Chrysantza, Kallimachos and Chrysorrhoi, The Tale of Achilles, Florios and Platziaflore, and Imperios and Margarona) aiming at the depiction of the value system inherent in the storyworlds. On a macrostructural level, the narratorial voice, the choices of subplots, and characters are relevant elements. The analysis of the microstructure focuses mainly on characterization and plot. The abstract concept of Love can be personified in the character of Eros, who as king demands a certain behaviour from his vassals, the lovers. The hero and heroine are portrayed according to specific amorous values and their actions are driven by their submission to Eros. The analysis aims at tracing the underlying value system and how it is portrayed on a narrative level. Love is what drives the characters, the plot, the narration, the narrator and the text itself. By using methods and terminology from narratology, this paper focuses on the literary depiction of love and its values and thus offers an element for a deeper understanding of fictional literature from the period.
3.27 FC – Nostalgia Wanted: Exploring the Longing for the Past in Byzantine Literature and Society
The neologism nostalgia appeared in the scientific literature at the end of the 16th century. Initially, it described the psychosomatic state of patients who had been separated from their families for a long time and felt an enormous homesickness. From the 18th century onwards, the word continued to describe the longing of individuals or groups, but instead of yearning only for a place, a temporal dimension was added to the meaning. This temporal or reflective nostalgia can be defined as an affective memory of a certain better past period that will never return. The proposed session explores the rhetoric of nostalgia, the representatives of nostalgia and the audiences of nostalgia in premodern Greek literature and society with particular attention to the Middle and Late Byzantine periods (ca. 800–1500). The six contributions present insights into the factual and fictional narratives. They investigate the forms and meanings of ʽthe longing for the pastʼ in a variety of literary contexts, seeking to recognise the authorʼs choice of a past period or occasion to long for and determine the predilection of nostalgic thinking patterns in different genres. Using discourse and historical analysis, the individual contributions examine nostalgiaʼs potential as an ideological and/or political strategy, a narrative technique, a poetic tool for eliciting a range of emotions from the contemporary and implied audiences, etc. The proposed session seeks to shed more light on the hitherto less studied topic of nostalgia in Byzantine evidence and, among many others, to contribute to the research on the Byzantinesʼ feelings and emotions.
Feeling of Nostalgia in Byzantine Historiography: Terms and Topics
Bojana PavlovićHS 7
Byzantine historiographical texts constitute true repositories of diverse themes and data, while simultaneously concealing an empire of emotions—nostalgia among them. But what, precisely, did the Rhomaioi lament? Some mourned the homeland they had abandoned or that had fallen under enemy rule; others longed for a better and happier time. In a single word, they mourned the past, which, when viewed from a distance, appeared far brighter than it truly was. All of these motifs likewise surface in other Byzantine genres—rhetoric, epistolography, or indeed in the prooimia of charters. In the present study, however, the focus shall rest upon historiographical texts, for it is through them that the sentiments and reflections are conveyed in the most comprehensive manner—whether those of the author himself, of a particular social group, or, at times, even of a broader populace.
Accordingly, special attention will be directed to historiographical works that, it would seem, aspired to an encyclopedic character: the Σύνοψις ἱστοριῶν of John Skylitzes and the Ῥωμαϊκὴ ἱστορία of Nikephoros Gregoras. Both works commenced with epochs already treated on multiple occasions by earlier historians—not only because their predecessors had “inadequately handled” certain events, but also because particular occurrences demanded to be recalled and preserved. In striving to rescue their testimonies from forgetfulness—thereby immortalizing both the epochs and the protagonists of their narratives, as well as themselves—Byzantine authors wrote for eternity, for remembrance of what had been. In this respect, special emphasis will be placed on terms recurrently encountered in historiographical texts: λήθη (oblivion) and μνήμη (memory). While the precise concept of “nostalgia” was unknown to Byzantine historiography, these terms—along with several others to be discussed—came closest to articulating that sentiment.
Nostalgia in the Writings of Late Byzantine Intellectuals – A Sentimental Lament for the Past or Political Instrument?
Maja NikolićHS 7
Based on its pseudo-Greek name, which emerged only in the late seventeenth century, nostalgia is typically defined as homesickness – that is, a sentiment of loss and displacement –and was, to some extent, historically regarded as an illness. However, given that the return of nostalgics to their homeland failed to alleviate their condition, it became evident that the phenomenon in question constituted a more complex socio-psychological and political sentiment that increasingly came to be understood as a historical emotion. It therefore inevitably carries a dual exposure to two sets of images: of home and abroad, of past and present, and of the imaginary and the everyday. Various texts produced during the final decades of the Byzantine Empire, as anticipated, express sentiments that correspond more closely with the contemporary understanding of nostalgia. Some of these texts, composed prior to the Fall of Constantinople to the Ottomans in 1453, appear to be intimate uncertainties and contemplations on the past and present, articulated through their comparison (σύγκρισης), as exemplified by Manuel Chrysoloras’s Comparison of Old and New Rome. Others, however, adopt a more panegyric tone and consequently exhibit a clearer political dimension, as is Demetrios Chrysoloras’s Comparison of the Rulers of Old and the New, the Present Emperor. Finally, the descriptions of the Fall of Constantinople in 1453, as presented in various historiographical narratives and θρήνοι composed following this greatest misfortune in the oikoumene, also convey the sentiment of a lost homeland and home, but reflect differing political perspectives on both the event itself and the historical realities before and after it.
The Men of Old: Nostalgic Reflections in the Writings of Eustathios of Thessalonike
Jovana ŠijakovićHS 7
The paper explores nostalgic notions of better times in the works of Eustathios of Thessalonike. The main focus is on the speeches and writings addressed to his community which involve a mix of overt or covert social criticism, paraenesis and nostalgia. Appeals to a former and truer state of man generally carry an inherent nostalgic charge and can be expected to elicit an emotional response of the same kind from the audience. Eustathios casts himself as a contrarian unafraid to challenge the eroding social norms and conduct. Unlike “a sentimental longing” for past experiences as one remembers them, longing for the restoration of a bygone age beyond personal experience involves a more developed analytical framework through which history is interpreted and framed. The framework of Eustathios stands out for its unusual perspective on the formation of early human communities and the civilizational journey of mankind. The models from the past are put forward as a foil to the moral, cultural and spiritual ills of his time. Sometimes he offers brief remarks on lost social realities, whether with explicit admiration or subdued affection. Other times, he dwells on them at length, particularly on the divine hierarchical order he yearns to see restored through prayer. It appears that his elevation to the see of Thessalonike stirred a nostalgic disposition, shaped by the weight of his pastoral duties. It was not merely a longing for Constantinople, which was to become a sort of Ithaca for all the intellectuals summoned to leave it behind and serve the Church elsewhere. In striving to be a true shepherd to his flock, he increasingly found himself in conflict with the spirit of his age.
“We Had a Life, and That Life Was True”: The Use of Nostalgia as a Rhetorical Tool in the Texts of Gennadios Scholarios
Zoran JovanovićHS 7
Nostalgia, as a social emotion, was employed as a rhetorical tool to provoke a specific emotional response in the audience and to encourage their identification with the writer. In this paper, we aim to explore the use of nostalgia in the texts of Gennadios Scholarios written after the Fall of Constantinople. In these texts, Scholarios deliberately evokes memories of a better life before the fall of the Byzantine capital, contrasting that “golden age” with the dark and difficult circumstances of the present. Furthermore, he closely links his own fate with that of the fallen City. This intimate association underscores the link between nostalgia and identity, extending beyond mere longing for a lost homeland to encompass a broader social dimension, thereby eliciting a shared emotional response from his audience. Through this connection, the audience becomes actively engaged in his rhetoric, transitioning from passive listeners to participants in his narrative. Thus, nostalgia functions not only as an emotion of discontinuity and comparison but also as an emotion of identification.
Nostalgia in Legal Acts Mortis Causa
Tamara IlićHS 7
In this communication, legal acts mortis causa are examined through the lens of nostalgia. Given that such acts are composed for a future in which the testator is no longer alive, the study highlights their sacral nature. Nostalgia can be connected to the sacral character of mortis causa acts, as it reflects a longing not only for the past but also for spiritual fulfillment and eternal life. This character is evident both in the diplomatic structure of the documents and in their linguistic features, particularly in the arengae, where formulas frequently invoke eternal life, bodily resurrection, and union with God as compensation for earthly suffering. Research also encompasses ktetorika typica, the monastic foundation acts, usually composed in the form of a last will. Beyond their legal function, these typica describe the deeds of the ktetor in establishing the monastery, such as the choice of a suitable location, often the testator’s native region or another locus amoenus, as well as the summoning and gathering of brethren, who were typically the ktetor’s friends and like-minded fellows. Finally, the analysis of the narrationes and dispositiones of other legal acts mortis causa reveals many other nostalgic elements – memories of family and companions, but also reflections on shared hardship. Through this perspective, mortis causa legal acts emerge as more than mere instruments of property distribution; they become intimate testimonies of faith, personal identity, and hope for eternal life. This approach offers a new understanding of the emotional and spiritual dimensions within legal culture, particularly in a medieval context where the boundary between the sacred and the legal was often fluid and intertwined.
Nostalgic Voices from the Underworld in Late Byzantine and Early Modern Greek Catabatic Narratives
Zuzana DzurillováHS 7
A catabatic narrative narrates a descent into the Underworld, commonly through a dream or vision. The dream acts as a portal, linking the world of the living with the realm of the dead and creating the ground for confrontations that would otherwise be impossible. Besides emotions like fear and anxiety, these interactions frequently evoke nostalgia for the original conditions of the Upperworld in the participants (the narrator and characters), who are undergoing the transition. This contribution investigates the functions and meanings of nostalgia in two Byzantine catabatic narratives, namely, the anonymous satirical dialogue Timarion, composed in the twelfth century, and Mazarisʼs Journey to Hades, written in the early fifteenth century. Further, it explores nostalgia in three major Early Modern Greek representatives of the genre, namely the dream poem Apokopos by Bergadis, written at the beginning of the fifteenth century, Mournful Rhyme on the Bitter and Insatiable Hades composed by Ioannis Pikatoros, dated to the end of the fifteenth century, and the anonymous work Speech of the Dead King, written at the beginning of the sixteenth century, in Renaissance Crete. First, the contribution examines the semantics of nostalgic expressions, focusing on the earthly and eternal aspects of Paradise as the two primary targets of the emotion in the narratives studied. Second, it investigates the rhetorical aims and cognitive potentials of nostalgic expressions, such as evoking contrition and fostering empathy in the audience. Additionally, the contribution aims to understand the role of nostalgia in the catabatic narratives through the perspectives of their socio-cultural and historical contexts of origin.
3.28 FC – Ideas and Debates Cetween East and West in the Early Medieval Mediterranean
Between Unity and Schism: Pope Pelagius I and the Three Chapters Controversy in Italy (556–561 CE)
Ada KökSR 2
According to the Liber Pontificalis, only two bishops and a single priest could hardly be found for the ordination of Pelagius I, as many churches in Italy had withdrawn from communion with him on the grounds of his alleged involvement in the death of the previous pope, Vigilius. This reflects the widespread opposition to Pelagius I, primarily due to his subscription to the imperial Council of Constantinople II convened by Emperor Justinian in 553, particularly the conciliar decision to condemn the Three Chapters. Despite efforts at reconciliation, opposition to his papacy intensified over the years, culminating in the centuries-long schism of the churches of Milan, Aquileia, and Istria from communion with Rome. The paper explores the Italian front of the Three Chapters Controversy in the sixth century, focusing on the complex political and ecclesiastical dynamics during the papacy of Pelagius I (556–561) in the aftermath of the Council of Constantinople in 553. I investigate the ecclesiastical politics among the bishoprics of papal Rome, imperial Ravenna, and the schismatic sees of Milan and Aquileia. Drawing on papal letter collections, I analyze the ecclesiastical policy of Pope Pelagius I as he attempted to navigate the competing demands of imperial center in Constantinople and local resistance in the Italian peninsula. Framing this within broader ideological program of Justinian’s policy of renovatio imperii, I argue that the Three Chapters Controversy in Italy constitutes a contested ecclesiastical frontier, where the limits of imperial and papal authority were tested and redefined. The paper thus situates the Italian schism within the wider discussions of Byzantine influence in the post-Roman West and demonstrates how ecclesiastical politics is crucial to understanding “Byzantium beyond Byzantium” in the sixth century Mediterranean.
Polemical Strategies of Pope Gregory the Great in the Complex Inter-Church Discussions
Aleksei MigalnikovSR 2
The research focuses on Pope Gregory the Great’s polemical strategies during complex discussions with inter-church and government opponents, both in the East and West. This includes issues such as the question of the ecumenical title, appeals to the “apostolic see” of Rome, and others. Based on such an influential source as the letters of Pope Gregory (Registrum Epistularum), the study aims to examine Gregory’s methods of arguing his position, including what arguments he made and how many, as well as how they changed over time during his pontificate and depending on who the letters were addressed to. Additionally, it investigates the extent to which Pope Gregory referenced the Bible and other sources to support his position. Thus, in the dispute over the ecumenical title, the Pope used a wide range of arguments, including ecclesiological, biblical, ascetic, and political ones. However, he was willing to temporarily suspend the controversy, as he was not supported by the emperor and patriarchs of the East. Furthermore, justifying his right to receive appeals from clergy of other churches, Gregory provided a unique set of arguments for each case, based on the specific situation and taking into account other precedents. He allowed some non-canonical practices in the churches of Spain and Britain in order to achieve missionary goals. The article concludes that Gregory’s letters show a flexibility in his approach, as he adapted his actions to different circumstances and used exhaustive and sometimes redundant arguments to support his position, even if they contradicted imperial and canonical law in some cases.
Commemoration and Dissent: Canon 15 of the First and Second Council (861) in Byzantine History
Andrei PsarevSR 2
Eucharistic communion stands as the cornerstone of ecclesial unity in the Byzantine Church, yet the boundaries of this unity have been subject to debate, particularly concerning the commemoration of bishops within the liturgical context. This paper examines the limits of communion in the Byzantine Church, focusing on the complex and often controversial applications of Canon 15 of the First and Second Council in Constantinople (861). This canon outlines specific conditions under which the commemoration of a bishop, and consequently communion with him, could be ceased. Canon 15 provides a mechanism for separation from hierarchical superiors when they openly preach heresy. This principle challenges the traditional understanding of hierarchical authority and demands a nuanced interpretation of doctrinal purity and ecclesial order. The canon posits that when a bishop publicly proclaims a heresy condemned by the holy councils or Fathers, clergy and laity are not only permitted but also encouraged to cease commemorating him. This action is framed not as schism but as a defense of Orthodoxy and a preservation of the Church’s true unity. This paper will explore the historical reception and practical implementation of Canon 15 across several centuries of Byzantine history. Cases such as the Tetragamy controversy during the reign of Emperor Leo VI, and instances of ecclesiastical division in the thirteenth century (Council of Lyon), fourteenth century (Palamite debates) and finally Council of Ferrar and Florence will be investigated. These case studies reveal the complexities and challenges of applying Canon 15, demonstrating the fine line between justified separation and schismatic activity. The paper will also consider how Byzantine commentators and legal scholars understood and interpreted Canon 15. By analyzing the historical context and application of Canon 15, this paper aims to shed light on the nuanced understanding of communion, authority, and dissent in the Byzantine Church.
An Antiochene Interpretation of Creation from Constantinople to the Latin West: The Legacy of Junillus Africanus’s Instituta II.2 in the Eighth Century
Jiachun XuSR 2
Junillus, originally from North Africa, composed a handbook for biblical exegesis in his native Latin while serving as “Quaestor sacri palatii” at Justinian’s court in Constantinople in the mid-sixth century. In this work, titled “Instituta regularia divinae legis”, Junillus claims to have conveyed the teachings of a certain Paul from the School of Nisibis. In the first half, this paper appreciates Junillus as an independent thinker bridging East and West. It examines his understanding of the creation of the universe, illustrating how the Antiochene hermeneutic approach was applied to the Priestly Hexameron in Constantinople by a scholar rooted in the North African intellectual milieu. In the second half, this study explores the reception of Junillus’s “Instituta” in the Latin West, again focusing on the topic of creation. Originally dedicated to Primasius of Hadrumetum in North Africa, the “Instituta” was also acquired by Cassiodorus during his visits to Constantinople. Cassiodorus went on to recommend it as an exemplary exegetical handbook alongside the works of Tyconius and Augustine. Although the “Instituta” may have never been translated into Greek or Syriac, these two westward pathways guaranteed Junillus a place in the early medieval Latin curriculum. Sixteen manuscripts have survived from before the end of the ninth century, preserved across various Western centres of learning. The present research goes beyond the codicological and textual level, seeking to elucidate the reception of Junillus’s ideas and exegetical framework in certain Western texts: for instance, Bede’s “De natura rerum”, the “Irish Reference Bible” (“Das Bibelwerk”), and the biblical commentaries of Alcuin and Wigbod sponsored by Charlemagne. The research will demonstrate how Junillus’s exegetical concepts, originating in Roman Syria, were critically received, appropriated, and adapted within new literary and interpretive frameworks, in an entirely new historical context in Northwestern Europe two centuries later.
Round Tables
3.15 RT – Les érudits européens et Byzance au XVIIe–XVIIIe siècles
En 2001, en parallèle du XXe congrès international des Études byzantines à Paris, une exposition de livres, de dessins, de gravures, s’est tenu à la chapelle de la Sorbonne, témoignant de l’intérêt des érudits et des voyageurs français pour l’Empire romain d’Orient du XVIe au XVIIIe siècle. Intitulée « Byzance retrouvée », elle soulignait combien l’évolution des études byzantines a accompagné les mutations politiques, culturelles et sociales du royaume de France. Depuis cette entreprise, de nombreux travaux ont étendu ces questionnements à d’autres espaces ; ils ont redéfini l’héritage de Byzance en Europe et décrit l’histoire de la byzantinologie à l’époque moderne. L’objet de cette table ronde est de reprendre ces questionnements en les renouvelant et en les déplaçant sur plusieurs points. Le premier touche à la chronologie puisqu’il s’agit de réfléchir à un moment charnière dans l’histoire de Byzance après Byzance -la première moitié du XVIIe siècle-, un moment le plus souvent occulté et resté dans l’ombre de la prestigieuse et majestueuse entreprise de publication de sources narratives byzantines sous les presses de l’imprimerie royale du Louvre à partir de 1648. Quel fut l’apport de ces érudits « pré byzantinistes » dans la redécouverte de Byzance ? Ensuite, il s’agira de renouveler la discussion sur les quatre phases de la byzantinologie exposées par Georges Ostrogorsky en reprenant les oppositions XVIe/ XVIIe siècles et XVIIe/ XVIIIe siècles afin d’envisager des filiations entre ces périodes. Enfin, le dernier déplacement invite à s’intéresser aux discours des acteurs. Au-delà des productions érudites, cette table ronde analysera les mots liés à cette érudition et aux raisons de l’intérêt des lettrés pour un Empire romain d’Orient qui n’existe plus, afin de cerner avec le plus de justesse possible l’idée de Byzance à cette époque au-delà de l’antiquarisme et de la collection de manuscrits grecs.
Littérature antihérétique et perspectives philologiques parmi les humanistes français au XVIème siècle
Santiago Francisco PeñaHS 21
Cette communication se penche sur le XVIe siècle afin de tracer les sous-courants byzantins, le proto byzantinisme, qui contribua à façonner la France moderne. On tente de mesurer donc les effets des conflits religieux sur ce processus de récupération de la langue et la culture grecque moyennant Byzance, et les moyens à travers lesquels ces ressources culturelles fonctionnèrent comme des outils intellectuels pertinents afin de répondre à l’atmosphère de violence confessionnelle régnante. Cette présentation aspire donc à remplir ce vide à travers l’étude de deux aspects spécifiques qui montrent une phase originelle de l’hellénisme occidental via Byzance : l’intérêt particulier mis sur les moyens à travers lesquels les chrétiens orientaux firent face à l’hérésie, un des sujets les plus urgents de la France du XVIe siècle, et – directement lié à ce problème – une tradition démonologique en particulier, très pertinente dans l’atmosphère agonistique caractéristique de la seconde moitié du XVIe siècle. Ces deux aspects partagent, en plus, un dénominateur commun : le poète Pierre de Ronsard (1524-1584), qui nous offre l’opportunité d’analyser ces deux dimensions comme un ensemble.
Byzance en Provence: réseaux savants et ambitions éditoriales (1633–1637)
Anne-Marie ChenyHS 21
Cette communication met en lumière le rôle des érudits de la première moitié du XVIIe siècle dans le développement des études sur l’Empire romain d’Orient à travers la recherche et la publication de sources narratives. Elle retrace un moment charnière de l’histoire de « Byzance après Byzance », le plus souvent occulté et resté dans l’ombre de la majestueuse entreprise de publication de textes byzantins lancée sous les presses de l’imprimerie royale du Louvre à partir de 1648 (De Byzantinæ Historiæ Scriptoribus). Grâce à l’analyse de leur correspondance et de leurs dossiers de travail, cette enquête s’attache à restituer quatre années (1633 à 1637) de pratique érudite centrée sur des épisodes significatifs de la vie savante de Nicolas-Claude Fabri de Peiresc (mort en 1637), de Charles-Annibal Fabrot (mort en 1659) et de Joseph-Marie Suarez (mort en 1677), tous Provençaux et liés les uns aux autres.
Une princesse byzantine à la cour du roi Louis: La «Byzantine du Louvre» et la réception d’Anne Comnène au XVIIe siècle
Teresa ShawcrossHS 21
Cette communication retrace l’essor des études byzantines en France au cours de la seconde moitié du XVIIe siècle. Elle examine le cas exemplaire de la réception de l’Alexiade d’Anne Comnène, en reconstituant l’histoire de son édition et de sa publication, tout en analysant l’intérêt qu’elle suscita à l’époque tant chez les érudits classiques qu’à la cour de Louis XIV et auprès d’un public plus large. En 1649, le jésuite français Pierre Poussines publia la première édition complète de l’Alexiade en grec (avec traduction latine, notes critiques et glossaire). Cette editio princeps fut intégrée aux vingt-huit volumes de la « Byzantine du Louvre ». Établie à partir de manuscrits des collections Barberini et Médicis en Italie, l’édition s’appuyait également sur les travaux précurseurs de Wolf et de son élève Hoeschel. En 1661, Poussines fit paraître, toujours dans le cadre de la Byzantine du Louvre, la première édition de l’histoire rédigée par l’époux d’Anne, Nicéphore Bryenne. En 1670, Charles du Cange publia un commentaire approfondi de l’Alexiade en supplément à son édition de l’Histoire de Jean Kinnamos. Fait exceptionnel, le manuscrit autographe de ce commentaire a été conservé. Cette survivance nous offre un précieux témoignage sur les méthodes de travail de l’un des grands pionniers des études byzantines. Enfin, en 1685, la première traduction de l’Alexiade en langue vernaculaire – une version française libre réalisée par Louis Cousin – fut imprimée. Cette traduction s’inscrit dans un mouvement de vulgarisation, dont on retrouve les résonances dans le théâtre de l’époque (Athénaïs, 1642, Jean Mairet), (Héraclius, 1647, Pierre Corneille, (Andronic, 1685, Jean Galbert de Campistron).
Byzantium, a Mission for the Jesuits? Between Erudition and Proselytism, 1622–1773
Olivier DelouisHS 21
This paper aims to bring together the Jesuits’ erudite approach to Byzantium and their missionary activity initiated in the Ottoman Empire from the late sixteenth century. Since Georg Hofmann’s pioneering works on the 17th century, published in 1926 and 1954, the subject of Jesuit missions in Greece has undergone little renewal, as attested by the specialized historiography of the Society of Jesus, in contrast to the flourishing studies devoted to the Jesuits in the Christian Middle East. Founded in 1577, the Pontificio Collegio Greco di Sant’Atanasio was entrusted to the Jesuits in 1622 for the training of missionaries to the Orthodox Greeks of the Ottoman Empire. However, the prominence of French Jesuits and the hostility provoked by their national origin led, in 1628, to their expulsion from Constantinople, which they had chosen as their principal center. They then dispersed to Smyrna, Naxos, Santorini, Thessaloniki, and Athens. Mount Athos also attracted their attention, and several settlement projects – perhaps recalling the Athonite Latin monastery of the Amalfitans – were conceived. While, from Antwerp to Paris, figures such as Papebroch and Sirmond were studying the manuscript legacy of Byzantium, their confrères in the field were applying a more practical knowledge aimed at the hoped-for conversion of the Orthodox. The interplay between erudition and mission raises a central question: what place did Byzantium hold within the Jesuit enterprise in Greece? This paper seeks to address that question by reassessing the intellectual and spiritual dimensions of the Jesuit encounter with the Byzantine world.
François Combefis (1605–1679)
Thomas CerbuHS 21
Cette communication retrace l’essor des études byzantines en France au cours de la première moitié du XVIIe siècle. Elle examine le cas de François Combefis (1605-1679), père dominicain, patrologue et historien de l’Église grecque.
3.16 RT – Reconfigurer l’espace par l’art chrétien sous la pax ottomanica
L’établissement de l’État ottoman à la fin du Moyen Âge, d’abord en Anatolie et dans la péninsule Balkanique, puis, à une vitesse fulgurante, dans une partie de l’Europe de l’Est, le Levant, la péninsule Arabique et la côte de l’Afrique du Nord, a impulsé des évolutions administratives, économiques, sociales et démographiques que l’historiographie a abondamment traitées. Mais quelle fut l’effet de la pax ottomanica, avec sa géographie reconfigurée, sa population recomposée, ses rencontres de cultures variées, sur l’art des communautés chrétiennes ? Ou bien, si l’on inverse la question, qu’est-ce que l’art des communautés chrétiennes, dans sa dimension la plus pragmatique et la plus concrète, nous dit sur les échanges culturels et esthétiques ? Plus encore, que nous révèle-t-il sur la reconfiguration de l’espace qui se matérialise par les monuments, les œuvres et les objets d’art ? En se fondant sur un cadre conceptuel défini par les études récentes sur la géographie historique, cette table ronde proposera de questionner les dynamiques artistiques, les réseaux de production, la mobilité des artisans et des objets ainsi que leur contribution dans l’élaboration d’un langage visuel renouvelé. Il s’agira de tenter d’appréhender l’espace chrétien orthodoxe de la période moderne, en confrontant le matériel artistique le plus varié avec la diversité des lieux : régions de transition, hauts lieux de l’orthodoxie, centres urbains d’importance.
The Byzantines and the Ottomans: Daily Life Interactions and Perceptions (14th–16th Centuries)
Siren ÇelikHS 1
Both rivals and neighbours, the Byzantines and the Ottomans were in close cultural contact with each other: they observed each other’s customs, clothing and food, adopting some and rejecting others. Moreover, people and objects also circulated in both directions; people switched political allegiances and/or converted, artists and masons worked for the patrons of the ‘other’ side. Objects such as tapestries, fabrics, weapons or manuscripts travelled through diplomacy, war and trade. After the fall of Constantinople in 1453, many aspects of Byzantine culture and daily life practices were continued under Ottoman rule. Sources such as Late Byzantine histories, anti-Islamic dialogues, and satires provide fascinating insights into these interactions and the perception of the Ottomans’ daily life practices, including food and clothing. Similarly, Ottoman chronicles and menakıbnames (saints’ lives) of the 15th and 16th centuries are also revealing as to the role of the Byzantine Christians in the Ottoman society and as to how their daily life practices were perceived by the Ottomans. Other written sources, such as various travellers’ accounts, and French chronicles and poetry, shed further light on both Byzantines and the Ottomans’ cultural practices, as well as their interactions with each other. Finally, Byzantine and Ottoman material culture, such as frescoes, textiles and miniatures and buildings, adds further layers of meaning to the perception and depiction of ‘otherness’, as well as showcasing cultural interaction and hybridity. By utilising both written sources and material culture, this presentation will endeavour to discuss the cultural encounters between the Byzantines and the Ottomans in the 14th -16th centuries, focusing on how they viewed each other’s daily life practices and artwork.
Ceramics as Markers of Cultural Osmosis and of Cultural Memory in Christian Orthodox Churches During the Ottoman Period
Anastasia G. YangakiHS 1
An increased interest in the study of Byzantine and Medieval pottery characterizes the last decades with numerous related publications produced. In contrast, studies on pottery found in areas around the Aegean during the Ottoman period remain scarce. They mainly focus on the publication of a selection of the respective archaeological material, giving emphasis to specific categories, mainly tableware and tobacco pipes. Since this is so, attempts at more in-depth analysis of the role of the various ceramics as markers of cultural transfers and of cultural memory have been so far mainly neglected. Germane publications mainly focus on the information these objects can provide on the trade contacts of the various areas, with only rare examples dealing with their position in a social context. Within this general framework, a particular category of ceramics, that of bacini – open glazed vessels immured on the exterior of churches – offers a very illustrative example of how pottery can provide insights as to cultural transfers or, better as cultural osmosis. This earlier practice found in Byzantine or Latin-dominated areas witnessed a revival under the Ottoman Empire period. They also illustrate how simple enough clay objects may act as markers for cultural memory during the same period. The paper is based on various examples of Christian Orthodox churches bearing on their façades immured glazed ceramics and located in mainland or insular Greece.
Greek Liturgical Illuminated Manuscripts in Southeastern Europe (17th–18th Centuries)
Ovidiu OlarHS 1
In the second half of the 17th century and the early 18th century, the tradition of producing Greek deluxe liturgical manuscripts – revitalized a century earlier by Metropolitan Loukas of Wallachia and his circle – entered a more sophisticated phase of development. New generations of scribes and illuminators, active in monastic, ecclesiastical, and urban contexts, continued to produce richly ornamented codices that circulated widely across the Orthodox world. These manuscripts, primarily containing the Divine Liturgy according to the Constantinopolitan rite, reveal a complex dialogue between sacred text and image, in which calligraphy, illumination, and theology converge in a shared visual language. While palaeographers and art historians have examined the stylistic evolution of the “Wallachian school,” its dissemination, theological, and social dimensions in this later period remain underexplored. This paper investigates the interplay between word and image as a vehicle for theological meaning and liturgical experience. At the same time, it traces the gradual “democratization” of these manuscripts: smaller, less lavish yet carefully executed codices increasingly reached parish clergy and modest lay patrons, reflecting new devotional sensibilities and economic realities. I argue that the Wallachian manuscripts of the late 17th and early 18th centuries articulated a distinctive theological aesthetics that was both traditional and innovative. In doing so, they fostered broader participation in the liturgical tradition and expressed a renewed Orthodox identity within the evolving cultural landscape of the Ottoman world.
Large Monasteries and Pilgrimage Centres as Places of Reception for Russian Religious Artefacts in the Pax Ottomanica
Yuliana BoychevaHS 1
This presentation examines the history of the transfer and reception of icons, liturgical utensils, veils and vestments transferred from the Russian Empire to the Balkans between the second half of the 16th and the early 20th century. The focus is on two major monastic centres of the Ottoman Empire: the great monasteries of Thessaly and the Monastery of St. John the Theologian of Patmos, an important ecclesiastical and economic centre in the Eastern Aegean. In both monastic centres, Russian art artefacts were received via several channels. These included official gifts or private offerings from Russian state and ecclesiastical authorities; objects obtained during the alms-collecting missions undertaken by members of monastic communities; donations from military representatives during the numerous Russo-Turkish wars; private donations from people of Balkan origin who were residing in, or engaged in commercial activities with, Russia; and artefacts obtained in the context of pilgrimages undertaken by monks to Russia or through itinerant trade. Despite their provenance, artistic qualities and iconographic peculiarities, they assumed a varied role and functions within the monastic environment – they were utilised in common ritual practices, while also serving as objects of private prayer for the monks. During the 20th century, many artefacts were incorporated into monastery museums, where they are regarded as valuable works of art or significant historical heirlooms. My argument is that the Russian artefacts functioned not only as religious or artistic objects for the monastic community, but also as instruments of political and ideological influence. By tracing their transfer histories, the presentation seeks to illuminate the complex networks of religious, political and artistic exchange that connected the Russian and Balkan Orthodox worlds over several centuries.
3.17 RT – Epigraphic Diversities: Inscriptions from Comparative and Cross–Cultural Perspectives
Epigraphic material provides fascinating insights into “Byzantium beyond Byzantium”. Marked by broad chronological and geographic variations, it offers unmediated evidence for the development of writing habits, for strategies of public (self-)display, and for linguistic and cultural diversities. Its potential to challenge and refine existing taxonomies, not least those associated with the designation ‘Byzantine,’ is second to none. Our Round Table and Thematic Session explore epigraphic contexts attesting to the presence of two or more languages and their scripts in close physical proximity to each other. Our aims are as follows: 1) to identify epigraphic patterns, connections, and mutual influences; 2) to examine how language choices shape intended messages, and to explore the broader socio-cultural implications of this relationship, and 3) to highlight the role of language choice in the production of inscriptions and to assess the linguistic competence of carvers and stonecutters. Our participants are early- and middle-career scholars as well as senior academics. They are epigraphy specialists working on multilingual (Greek, Latin, Coptic, Syriac, Armenian, Hebrew, Arabic, Slavonic, Ottoman) inscriptional traditions from cross-/intercultural and comparative perspectives. They will approach inscriptions diachronically and with an interdisciplinary (literary, historical, religious) focus while also closely engaging with any extant visual and material evidence. Both our sessions will be sponsored. We will aim to cover the expenses of the contributors to both the Round Table and the Thematic Session. The proceedings will be published in the newly established series Studies in Byzantine Epigraphy.
Whose Monument is This? Determining Agency in Bilingual Dedications from the Port of Berenike
Rodney AstBIG-HS
Like any port, Berenike (Red Sea coast, Egypt) was a cosmopolitan place. Not surprisingly, excavations there have uncovered multiple bilingual dedications in a range of languages. The more exotic among them are in Greek and Tamil, Greek and Brahmi-Sanskrit, Greek and Ge’ez, and Greek and Palmyrene-Aramaic. One question that inevitably arises when studying such texts is whether one can understand the cultural background of the agent(s) responsible for a given dedication (not only the stonecutter but also the commissioner). Determining this requires close inspection of formal features of a monument, including its shape, the layout and lettering of the text it bears, the extent and positioning of each language, etc. Given the exotic nature of some of the bilingual dedications from Berenike, unmasking the agents behind them has the potential to shed light on the broader cultural makeup of the port in the later Roman period.
Between Licentia Epigraphica, Linguistic “Intrusions,” and the Stonecutter’s Inexpertise: What Bilingual Inscriptions Reveal about Stonecutters’ Language and Epigraphic Practice in Late Antique Rome
Julia BorczyńskaBIG-HS
The phenomenon of bilingualism is manifest in Christian inscriptions from late antique Rome. The material assembled in ICUR, IGUR, CII, and processed in the Epigraphic Database Bari, documents the co-presence of Greek and Latin from the third to the eighth century in over five hundred instances, attesting both to the durability and to the diversity of forms of this linguistic coexistence. Within the (predominantly funerary) corpus, four principal types may be distinguished: (1) Properly bilingual inscriptions, in which the same message is expressed in two distinct linguistic and alphabetic systems; (2) Fully or partially transliterated texts—most often Latin written in the Greek alphabet; (3) Co-presence of two alphabets within a single word; (4) Juxtaposition of Greek and Latin in opening and closing formulae, as well as in characteristic words, expressions, and signs (e.g., ἰχθύς, ΔΜ, XPĪ). In this paper, by analyzing representative examples from these categories, I aim to demonstrate transformations in the broadly conceived epigraphic culture between the third and the fifth centuries—above all, the diminishing role of specialized stonecutting workshops alongside the rising output of “non-professional,” occasional lapicidae. I also seek to identify which features of layout and which epigraphic signs allow us to detect a Greek or Latin linguistic “specialization” on the part of the stonecutter, and at times the preferences of the commissioner. By distinguishing conventional epigraphic mannerism from incidental intrusions or outright errors arising from limited linguistic competence, I will show to what extent bilingual inscriptions function as carriers of information about the evolving language culture of late antique Rome.
Trilingual and Bilingual Inscriptions of Sasanian Iran: Exploring a Nascent Dynasty’s Choice of Languages and Scripts
Olivia RambleBIG-HS
The very first monumental inscriptions commissioned by the Sasanian kings were all trilingual, with versions in Middle Persian, Parthian and Greek. These date from the mid-third century CE: the Parthians had been overthrown, and the nascent Sasanian dynasty was establishing itself as the dominant military and political force in the Near East and on the Iranian plateau, celebrating its victories over Rome and its capture of the Roman emperor Valerian. While Middle Persian was the mother tongue of the Sasanian kings, Parthian was the language of their predecessors: an important contingent of the Sasanian nobility was made up of powerful Parthian families. The written vestiges of Dura Europos further suggest that in its early days at least, the Sasanian administration was bilingual in Middle Persian and Parthian, with Parthian scribes working at the Sasanian court and contributing to the composition of official correspondence and proclamations. Greek had been a language and script of representation (namely on coinage) and prestige under the Parthians. However, the choice of the early Sasanian dynasts to include Greek versions of their first royal edicts is more likely directly linked to their ongoing military confrontations with Rome, and the wish to address their mediterranean enemy in a language and script of its own. The present contribution will offer an overview of the trilingual and bilingual inscriptions of Sasanian Iran and explore the multi-faceted motivations behind the choice of location, languages and scripts made by the Sasanian kings for the engraving of their first monumental rock-cut texts.
Shared Hands, Different Tongues? Multilingual Epigraphy, Workshop Practice and Craft Traditions in the Early Byzantine Eastern Mediterranean
Andrés ReaBIG-HS
In the multilingual environment of the early Byzantine eastern Mediterranean, inscriptions offer a crucial lens through which to explore the interplay of language, identities, and craftsmanship. While previous scholarship has primarily addressed the linguistic and textual dimensions of bilingual or multilingual inscriptions, thereby highlighting aspects of intercultural contacts and exchange, their material production, and the hands and workshops behind them, remain far less understood. This paper examines the intersection of multilingualism and epigraphic practice in the early Byzantine East, asking whether inscriptions in different languages, often Greek and Latin but sometimes also local idioms, were produced by distinct carvers or within shared workshop traditions. Drawing on case studies from across the early Byzantine East, particularly from the dioceses of Asiana and Oriens, this paper will analyse letter forms, layout conventions, carving techniques, and surface preparation. By integrating palaeographic, epigraphic, and archaeological observation with attention to historical and linguistic contexts, the paper aims to open a discussion on the material dimension of multilingualism in early Byzantine epigraphy. How did carvers and workshops negotiate the coexistence, or hierarchy, of multiple languages within a shared visual and technical repertoire? To what extent did the production of inscriptions itself participate in shaping the multilingual realities of early Byzantine society? These questions invite a re-evaluation of the relationship between language, materiality, and craft in the epigraphic cultures of the early Byzantine East.
Protection and Curses in the So-Called Visigothic Slates (6th–7th Centuries)
Isabel VelázquezBIG-HS
Among the collection of so-called Visigothic slates, some contain texts of religious content but with prophylactic characteristics, spells against hail, and requests for protection. There are also some defixiones. The themes and structure of the texts are varied. Several of them contain invocations to angels. Some of the texts contain popular elements and literary traces from sources that can be found in other inscriptions and texts, some of which are present in other pieces that are geographically distant, such as some of the pieces we will present.
Multilingual Magical Texts in Early Byzantine Epigraphy
Michael Zellmann-RohrerBIG-HS
Early Byzantine epigraphy (4th – 8th centuries CE) has yielded thousands of inscriptions, conventionally termed “magic,” that enrich our knowledge of the complexities of religious life, ritual practice and mentality. This paper examines a smaller subset that also attest multilingualism and language choice. Textual amulets on metal sheets, for example, occasionally mix Greek and Aramaic, and curse tablets on lead may combine Greek and Latin. Central questions are whether, and to what extent, the generic constraints (and liberations) of “magic” cause its epigraphy to diverge from regional norms in the eastern Mediterranean, and which aspects of their epigraphic message can be seen to respond to the different languages used.
3.18 RT – Arabo–Greek Translations in Byzantium and Beyond
The translation of Greek texts into Arabic, “Greco-Arabic translation” has been the subject of decades of study, focusing on the Abbasid Translation Movement that was centered in Baghdad. However, the reverse process, the translation of Arabic texts into Greek (“Arabo-Greek translation”), is a field still in its early stages. With that said, the topic has been the subject of increasing attention in recent years, with summary articles on the topic published by several eminent scholars in the field. Two workshops on Arabo-Greek in recent years brought together scholars working on different aspects of Arabo-Greek literature. The broad conclusion of these meetings has been that scholars who work on different genres of translation, whether scientific, philosophical, legal, or religious, need to come together, to begin to build methodology for interpreting these translations, and to historicize the multi-faceted and multi-century story of Arabo-Greek translation. This is a topic of utmost significance to scholars of Byzantine literature, seeing as these translations were almost entirely produced in Byzantium, included in Greek manuscripts, and integrated into the wider Byzantine intellectual tradition that was then continued and Greek and transmitted to the West. In this round table, we intend to bring together philologists and historians to consider some of the texts themselves that were translated, the translation techniques employed, and the historical contexts in which these Byzantine texts were produced.
Beyond Translation: How Much Did the Late Byzantines Know About Arabic Philosophy?
Samet BudakHS 41
This talk explores the pathways by which philosophical knowledge moved between Byzantium and the Islamicate world in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. It goes beyond the conventional hunt for translations of narrowly defined philosophical texts from Arabic into Greek, considering additional channels, including Latin and Hebrew intermediaries, instances of oral exchange, and cases of direct Byzantine access to Arabic materials without translation. In doing so, it also reflects on the shifting definitions and limits of “philosophy” in both zones and assesses the scope and boundaries of Byzantine familiarity with Islamic philosophical literature. Drawing on Arabic and Greek sources alongside Latin and Hebrew witnesses, the talk reconstructs a multicolored picture of exchange and transmission. The main argument is that late Byzantine thinkers knew much more about philosophy from the Islamicate world than is often believed and, at times, participated in a continuous, interconnected philosophical environment that included their Muslim contemporaries.
From Translation to Assimilation: The Case of Arabo-Byzantine Science
Luca FarinaHS 41
A widespread historiographical view portrays Byzantium as an isolated society, reducing its role in the transmission of knowledge across the Mediterranean to the preservation of ancient Greek texts. By examining a corpus of unpublished works on astral science, translated from Arabic into Byzantine Greek between the eighth and fourteenth centuries, I aim to clarify the role played by Byzantine scholars in this process and to show how astrological texts of Islamicate origin were translated, appropriated, and naturalized, particularly through the compilation of extensive compendia of technical knowledge.
Arabo-Greek Translations in view of the Graeco-Arabic Translations: Discourse on Problems involved and on Method
Dimitri GutasHS 41
A review and a listing of the issues and problems involved in Arabo-Greek translations of the middle and late Byzantine periods, as seen in the light of, and as contrasted with, the Graeco-Arabic translations of the early Abbasid period. A discussion of the importance of the issues relating to the historical and social contextualization of the translations, and remarks about methods to be followed in the various areas signaled for research.
Why Greek? Reassessing the Eugenian Stephanites and Ichnelates in Sicily’s Multilingual Context
Alessandra GuidoHS 41
Kalila wa Dimna (in Greek: Stephanites and Ichnelates) is a mirror of princes, which tells animal fables with an edifying purpose. Originating in India between the fourth and sixth centuries, the text achieved widespread popularity across the medieval Eurasian world. It was translated and expanded in Persian and Arabic before reaching the Greek-speaking world through two versions: one by Symeon Seth (eleventh century) and another by Eugenios of Palermo, a trilingual scholar active in Norman Sicily during the twelfth century. This paper examines the Eugenian recension of Stephanites and Ichnelates, focusing on its narrative techniques and the representation of culturally relative concepts within the text. By analyzing these elements, the study aims to open a broader discussion on key questions surrounding Eugenios’ translation: Why was Greek chosen as the target language in a period of increasing Latinisation? How do the genre and language of the text interact? And what can this tell us about the intended audience and the cultural and political dynamics of Norman Sicily?
3.19 RT – Threaded Worlds: Current Approaches to Late Antique and Early Byzantine Textiles
In recent years, a burgeoning interest in late antique and early Byzantine textiles has transformed both scholarship and museological approaches to these central artifacts of the period’s material and visual culture. In response to this major shift in the field, the two sessions of this Round Table showcase current trends in the study of late antique and early Byzantine textiles, with a focus on new questions and methods for approaching textiles with increased attention to the intersection of technical, material, and textual evidence. These approaches extend far beyond textile studies alone but are increasingly informing all areas of Byzantine art history and material culture as part of what many consider the material turn. The four papers of this proposed panel represent current approaches to understanding textiles from the perspective of cross-cultural exchanges, curatorial trends in collecting and display, the interrelation of media, more capacious iconographic readings, as well as aesthetic, economic, and historiographic dimensions. The papers also represent innovative methodologies of collaborative co-authorship and critical museology. Despite the different approaches of the papers, however, all are united in a movement away from a focus on the attribution of fabrics’ sources that has long governed the field of textile studies. Instead, they represent an appreciation for the distinct material significance of textiles and their portability across cultures and geographies, a topic essential to the Congress’ theme of “Byzantium beyond Byzantium.” Our proposed Round Table aims to capture the vibrancy of this scholarly moment by showcasing the work of emerging voices alongside established academics and museum professionals; and our roster of speakers represents multiple National Committees on both sides of the Atlantic (Canada and the US, the UK and France).
Wearing an Icon? About Depictions of the Virgin Mary in Majesty on Textiles from Byzantine Egypt
Apolline GayHS 6
In Byzantine Egypt, as in other regions all around the Mediterranean, the iconographic model of the Theotokos holding the Child, between two archangels, is common. This image is widespread in monastic painting, but also appears on several media, such as textiles. One of the most famous items in this field is the 6th century hanging of the Virgin in Majesty, which is preserved in the Cleveland Museum of Art. While this example is remarkable and appears to be unique, there is evidence of another, more serial, production of the same iconographic scheme. This consists of a corpus of tapestry clavi, from tunics, featuring an image of the Virgin Mary, which is flanked by two figures, interrupting a frieze of birds pecking at a floral pattern. A few examples can be found in the Louvre or the Metropolitan Museum, but many more are in other collections. These fragments are also connected to orbiculi, and sleeve bands decorated with the same birds and representations of Christ. Despite their stylistic differences, these two types of textiles – hanging and garments – have a very similar iconographic model of images. However, the function of these images appears to differ from one object to another. The Cleveland hanging is generally referred to in literature as an “icon,” which involves a certain degree of sacrality. Conversely, the tunics seem to belong to the secular realm. The aim of this communication is to challenge this paradox between sacred images and clothing, which is, at first glance, not a devotional support. It will examine several concepts related to this issue, from sacred spaces to the Incarnation. At the same time, the question of models of images and how they adapt to different frames will be addressed.
Reassembling and Discovering Curtain Pairs in Egypt
Stephanie CarusoHS 6
Mirrored curtain pairs appear to have been incredibly special and rare productions, based on both surviving physical examples and visual representations. In December 2022, the Art Institute of Chicago acquired a large fragment of an Early Byzantine curtain (acc. no. 2022.1833). Measuring 192.5 × 142.3 cm, the piece has a surviving selvedge on both the left- and right-handsides, and comprises a plain weave linen background with a colorful tapestry weave pattern of alternating rows of rosettes and vases filled with stylized flowers or fruit. The piece has striking similarities to a set of fragments belonging to part of a large curtain preserved in the collection of the Badisches Landesmuseum in Karlsruhe (acc. no. T 205 a-f). Close technical and scientific analysis of both pieces confirm that the Chicago and Karlsruhe fragments are connected, and that they comprise the largest surviving example of a mirrored curtain pair to survive from antiquity. Using the data set developed through the study of the Chicago and Karlsruhe textile fragments, this paper establishes a larger corpus of mirrored curtain pairs than was previously imagined. In light of the new technical and design aspects that this study reveals about these large-scale textiles, this paper further considers how these textiles were made and functioned.
Byzantine Silk in the World
Jennifer Ball, Thelma K. ThomasHS 6
Our current book project explores the multiple meanings of Byzantine silks over their long lives from creation to modern reception. Because charting cultural responses to silks in their travels across the frontiers of the empire and beyond the temporal boundaries of the medieval era proved methodologically challenging, we developed several approaches in combination. We selected four case studies that represent the diversity of Byzantine silks from the seventh through the eleventh century and the various ways that silks could attest to empire and emperor. Amid our considerations of physical features, including materials and techniques, use, reuse, and visual features, analysis of design emerged as crucial to our study. Inspired in part by the concept of the imaginary, as originally developed in the social sciences, we also address silk in lived experience and behavior, collective memory, and symbolism. Close consideration of these material artifacts and their changing historical contexts yields clues to shared world views and differing cultural responses among elites and royal courts across Afro-Eurasia; so, too, consideration of the modern studies that this project is built on clarifies modern interpretive frameworks reflected in academic studies and museum practices of collecting and displaying silk. In this panel, we discuss how our project attempts to yoke physical and conceptual considerations, historical and modern, to ground an art history of Byzantine silks in the world.
Antinoe and the Louvre Collection
Maximilien DurandHS 6
Between 1896 and 1913-1914, the French archaeologist Albert Gayet conducted campaigns of excavation within the necropolis of Antinoopolis (Antinoë). Most of these campaigns were done with the financial support of French Ministry of Fine Arts. The artefacts (textiles, ceramics, glasses, leather objects, etc.) discovered in Antinoë and sent to France were displayed after each campaign during a special exhibition, then dispersed through more than 80 museums, universities and other institutions. It is almost impossible, then, to have an archaeological overview of the discoveries, and the objects are, mostly, unknown or unpublished. But the creation of a department dedicated to Byzantine civilization at the Louvre gives a new chance of gathering the dismantled pieces of a puzzle of major importance for the knowledge of Late Antique and Byzantine Egypt.
Threaded Worlds: Response and Discussion
Elizabeth Dospěl Williams, Cecily HilsdaleHS 6
A discussion about the emerging themes and topics across the papers.
Thematic Sessions
3.20 TS – Mapping Homiletic Landscapes in Late Byzantium: Advances and New Perspectives on Byzantine Homiletical Discourse
The past decades have witnessed a growing appreciation among Byzantinists for the value of homiletic discourse and liturgical literature more broadly. A vast and fertile field of literary history, the study of Byzantine homiletics gained momentum with the pioneering work of Albert Ehrhard and with the notable contributions of scholars such as Theodora Antonopoulou and the late Mary Cunningham, who charted homiletic landscapes both at the centre and periphery of the Byzantine oikoumene from the fourth to the fifteenth century. Their efforts to publish critical editions—often accompanied by modern translations—of an impressive array of Byzantine homilies have significantly expanded our understanding of this genre’s scope, development, and cultural resonance. The richness and pervasiveness of homiletic discourse in Byzantine society and culture, as well as its widespread representation in manuscripts, warrant continued efforts to explore uncharted or understudied corpora preserved in manuscript collections or early printed editions. Moreover, the field now calls for a thorough reassessment of the literary merits, theological tenor, social implications, and historical relevance of Byzantine homilies. The proposed Thematic Session seeks to advance the study of homiletic discourse in late Byzantium by examining how prominent homilists—including Gregory Palamas, Kallistos I, Neilos Kerameus, Isidore Glabas, Neilos II of Rhodes, and Joseph Bryennios—reflected on and responded to the strenuous social, political, and theological conditions of their time. The analysis of their homiletic corpora offers valuable insights into the vibrant intellectual milieu of late Byzantium and the multiple challenges faced by its society, while also underscoring the versatility of the homily as a vehicle of spiritual renewal, social critique, political ideology, and polemical engagement, as well as its dynamic intersections with art and ritual performance.
A Homily on the Prophet Zechariah and Its Author
Theodora AntonopoulouSR 6
The Prophet Zechariah is a relatively neglected figure in the Byzantine homiletic tradition, at least with regard to texts written specifically in his honour. This is largely because references to Zechariah are usually embedded in discourses on the Nativity of his son, Saint John the Baptist, whose cult was one of the most widespread in the Christian tradition. A homily dedicated to Zechariah is attributed in the Bibliotheca Hagiographica Graeca to the Patriarch of Constantinople Germanos, without specifying whether this refers to Germanos I or II. Subsequently, in the Clavis Patrum Graecorum, the discourse was classified among the dubious works (dubia) of Germanos I. The present paper examines this text in detail with the aim of determining its authorship.
Preaching, Polemic, and Procession: The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit in Late Byzantine Homilies
Tikhon Alexander PinoSR 6
The Palamite controversy (ca. 1338-1368) left an indelible mark on the development of late Byzantine pneumatology. Influenced by both pro- and anti-Latin treatises of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, the emphasis on the distinction between the hypostasis and the operation (energeia) of the Spirit, associated especially with the writings of Gregory Palamas (ca. 1296-1357), would transform Orthodox discussions of the procession of the Holy Spirit over the next hundred years, culminating in the apologetic program of Mark Eugenikos (ca. 1392-1445) presented at the Council of Ferrara-Florence in 1438/39 but not limited to one or two of the most popular authors. Studies of the polemic between East and West in this period have tended to focus on the voluminous antirrhetic literature centering on the topic of the Filioque. Yet there is much to gain from an examination of the more popular genre of late Byzantine homilies. As the unique nexus of Byzantine rhetorical tradition, biblical exegesis, moral exhortation, and dogmatic exposition, the literary genre of the homily, shaped both by the liturgical context and by the broader social and political concerns of the preacher, can shed unique light on the spiritual and societal aims of late Byzantine churchmen. The present paper examines the homiletic literature of pro-Palamite authors in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries to gain insights into the theological, intellectual, and political foci of high-ranking figures in the late Byzantine church. It asks what late Byzantine homilies can teach us about the nature of the polemic between Greeks and Latins and the role of pneumatology in late medieval Orthodox thought.
The Same Wine in New Wineskins: The Making of Joseph Bryennios’ Constantinopolitan Homiliary
Cristian I. DumitruSR 6
Joseph Bryennios (c. 1350–c. 1431) was arguably one of the most distinguished theologians of Late Byzantium. A fervent apologist and prolific orator, Bryennios curated his vast oeuvre in two autograph editions: the ‘Cretan Treatises’ and the ‘Constantinopolitan Homiliary’. Comprising forty-four pieces with various foci (dogmatic, festal, apologetic, circumstantial, etc.), the Homiliary intriguingly incorporates—often verbatim—vast portions of the Cretan Corpus. Indeed, intertextuality represents the central ingredient of Bryennios’ rhetorical output. At that, building on my doctoral research, the goal of this paper is twofold. First, I will elucidate the curatorial program of the collection and briefly reveal the intertextual debt of each oration: how, where, and to what extent Bryennios chose to recycle his older materials. Second, I will tackle the literary and authorial implications of this technique. What are the hermeneutical ramifications of such florilegic redactions or, in other words, what ‘changes’ when the same text is inserted into a new rhetorical setting? Why did Bryennios resort to this compositional approach and what does it convey about his intentions and self-representational strategies? Finally, how did he perceive the balance between ‘new’ and ‘traditional’ in the predicatory act and how may intertextuality help us enrich our study of Byzantine homiletics?
Rhetoric and Reality: An Unpublished Homily by Neilos II of Rhodes (Niketas Myrsiniotes)
Marco FanelliSR 6
The work of Neilos II, Metropolitan of Rhodes—known as Niketas Myrsiniotes (late 14th–early 15th century)—has recently attracted renewed scholarly interest, yet much of it remains in manuscript form. Within his corpus, the collection of homilies stands out both for its literary refinement and as a valuable historical source for understanding the condition of the Orthodox community of Rhodes between the 14th and 15th centuries. This paper will focus on one of these as-yet-unpublished sermons, which offers an excellent starting point for a stimulating reflection on the distinctive features of homiletics in one of the Byzantine Empire’s most dynamic and complex provincial contexts.
Homiletic Approaches and the Discourse of Resistance in Late Byzantium
Florin LeonteSR 6
This paper examines how homilies functioned as vehicles for articulating resistance strategies, mobilizing collective action, and reimagining political authority during times of siege. While ecclesiastical homilists like Isidore Glabas and Makarios Makres used homiletical frameworks to address spiritual renewal, other authors like Emperor Manuel II Palaiologos and Demetrios Chrysoloras adapted homiletical forms to advance political agendas that consolidated ancient sources of legitimacy. By analyzing homilies delivered during and after the sieges of Constantinople (1402, 1411, and 1422) and Thessalonike (1383–1387, 1430), this paper points to how homiletical discourse evolved into a space where ecclesiastical and imperial authorities competed for interpretive authority over catastrophic events. Manuel II’s homilies on the Theotokos or other saints demonstrate how emperors appropriated homiletical language to reassert imperial ideology amid declining territorial control. Conversely, Chrysoloras’ thanksgiving oration following the 1402 siege shows how court rhetoricians employed devotional discourse to attribute Byzantine survival to divine intervention rather than imperial prowess. This paper argues that late Byzantine homiletical literature participated in a broader “discourse of resistance” that transcended generic boundaries and incorporated elements from siege narratives, laments, and historical texts. The shift from individual imperial virtue to collective responsibility for defense reflects transformations in Byzantine political thought, as the empire’s fragmentation required new models of social organization and spiritual mobilization.
3.21 TS – Byzantine Coin Finds Database, A Powerful Research Tool?
NOMISMATA is the first geo- and chronoreferenced database of Byzantine coin finds. A database like this did not exist before, so we created one at the University of Trieste. What is it for? Without a database of this kind, anyone studying the circulation of Byzantine coinage had to rely solely on books or articles, analyzing coin finds one publication at a time. With NOMISMATA, instead, researchers can view all Byzantine coin finds together – across both geographic space and historical time – while controlling their reliability.
In this way, scholars can enlarge their research on the production and circulation of Byzantine currency in the long run, build new models, identify correlations, conduct analyses, define more precisely the areas of particular mints and explore trends and patterns. This should make a new approach possible and – hopefully – allow for new discoveries. So, NOMISMATA is essentially a research tool. It also provides users with access to all the sources it draws from, making NOMISMATA a repository of scholarly literature on Byzantine coin finds as well.
Byzantine Coin Finds Database, a Powerful Research Tool?
Giorgio DonatoHS 2
NOMISMATA is the first geo- and chronoreferenced database of Byzantine coin finds. A database like this did not exist before, so we created one at the University of Trieste. What is it for? Without a database of this kind, anyone studying the circulation of Byzantine coinage had to rely solely on books or articles, analyzing coin finds one publication at a time. With NOMISMATA, instead, researchers can view all Byzantine coin finds together – across both geographic space and historical time – while controlling their reliability. In this way, scholars can enlarge their research on production and circulation of Byzantine currency in the long run, build new models, identify correlations, conduct analyses, define more precisely the areas of particular mints and explore trends and patterns. This should make possible a new approach and – hopefully – allow for new discoveries. So, NOMISMATA is essentially a research tool. It also provides users with access to all the sources it draws from, making NOMISMATA a repository of scholarly literature on Byzantine coin finds as well.
Byzantine Coin Finds in the Adriatic and Italy: Do Geographical and Chronological Referencing Offer New Insights?
Bruno Callegher, Alessia RovelliHS 2
Over the past decade, Byzantine coin finds from the Italian peninsula and the Adriatic region have become central to the study of monetary circulation in the western empire. Integration of these finds into the Nomismata database allows coins to be analysed by mint, authorities, chronological distribution, and regional circulation patterns, situating local evidence within a broader Mediterranean framework. Spatial and chronological analysis invites a reassessment of the relationship between central minting structures and peripheral production. Evidence from western mints—considered in terms of output, denominations, and find frequency—indicates a gradual weakening of central control, as coin issues increasingly reflect regional conditions and shifting political contexts. Peripheral issues thus document structural adjustments in the monetary system rather than mere replication of centrally defined standards. The data allow a more precise definition of the role of eastern mints and the evolving functions of Ravenna and Rome within western circulation networks. Differences in metal supply, mint activity, and deposition patterns also reveal a marked divergence between Sicily and North Africa from the sixth to the eighth centuries, indicating regional developments within areas previously integrated into a single fiscal sphere. Together, the numismatic evidence supports a reinterpretation of Byzantine monetary circulation in the West, where regional minting reflects both local adaptation and participation in a transforming imperial system. Coinage thus records the interaction between diminishing central oversight and regional initiative, while continuing to operate within shared monetary conventions.
Monetarisation of Central Balkans from the 6th to the 12th Century
Vujadin IvaniševićHS 2
In the second half of the 5th century, central Illyricum was affected by a significant decline in monetary circulation, particularly bronze coins, as a result of the destruction of the limes and towns by the Huns, followed by depopulation and the settlement of various barbarian groups. The Byzantine reconquest, from Anastasius I to Justinian I, was accompanied by a restoration of urban centres, which led to growth in trade and the reestablishment of the monetary economy. This is reflected in numerous coin finds in cities, as well as in many settlements, mainly hilltop fortifications. Further changes, caused by frequent invasions by the Kutirgurs, Slavs, and Avars, had a significant impact on monetary circulation. The decline in coin circulation, initially in rural areas, reflects the depopulation that had a significant impact on the supply of cities and the army. These events led to the withdrawal of the Byzantine administration and army in the early 7th century, followed by the disappearance of Byzantine coins in central Illyricum. The renewal of monetary circulation was established late with the coins of Leo VI. Finally, the Byzantine conquests of this region during the reign of Basil II led to the establishment of a monetary economy, which flourished under the reigns of John II and Manuel I, extending to small settlements. Byzantine coins played an important role in the central Balkans despite the appearance of small silver coins, particularly those of the Hungarian kingdom.
Circulation of Byzantine Coins between Danube and Stara Planina Mountain in 13th and 14th Centuries
Stoyan MihaylovHS 2
Despite the continuous political fluctuations on the Balkan Peninsula during the 13th and 14th centuries, the territory situated between the Danube River and the Balkan Mountains remained largely within the borders of the Second Bulgarian Empire. Consequently, monetary circulation within this geographical and chronological framework can be regarded as primarily determined by the monetary policy of this medieval state. During the first half of the 13th century, circulation was dominated by the so-called “Bulgarian imitations” and “Latin imitations”; From the second half of the 13th century onward, a regular coinage of copper denominations was established in the names of the respective Bulgarian monarchs. Silver coinage commenced no later than the beginning of the 14th century. It is noteworthy that, despite the existence of indigenous Bulgarian coinage, Byzantine coins continued to circulate in comparable quantities within the aforementioned territory until 1341. In contrast, the presence of other foreign currencies remained sporadic. The significant share of Byzantine coinage in the central regions of the Bulgarian state can be attributed to the fact that the Bulgarian copper denomination was effectively identical to the Byzantine stamina. It is highly probable that the financial authorities of the Second Bulgarian Empire maintained a uniform approach toward these coins, irrespective of their political provenance. Throughout the period under review, the Byzantine hyperpyron, despite its progressive debasement, remained the dominant gold denomination in the coin circulation and served as the official unit of account.
Database of Byzantine Coins in Turkish Museums
Zeliha Demirel GökalpHS 2
This paper presents a national project entitled “Digital Numismatic Museum: A Scientific Database and Virtual Exhibition Platform for Byzantine Coin Collections.” The project aims to establish an accessible Digital Numismatic Museum by digitising Byzantine-period coin collections for the purposes of scholarly research and the preservation of cultural heritage. Within the scope of the project, the relevant collections will be transferred into a digital environment using a standardised scientific database format and will be supported by high-resolution images, typological and iconographic classifications, qualitative data (including metallurgical analysis, iconographic interpretation, and mint distribution), as well as geographical data through GIS integration. In the long term, the project seeks to enhance the visibility of Turkey’s Byzantine numismatic heritage, strengthen data sharing among researchers, and ensure the digital documentation of museum collections in accordance with international academic standards. The project envisages, for the first time in Turkey, a comprehensive digital numismatic platform that brings together regional museum collections within a bilingual (Turkish–English) digital museum portal. The museums planned to be included are those located in Eskişehir, Kütahya, Malatya, Bilecik, Bolu, Sakarya, Yalvaç, Isparta, and İzmir. The decision to focus initially on nine museums is based on the fact that the author has previously conducted authorised research in these institutions. Studies on the Eskişehir and Sakarya museum collections have been completed and are currently in the publication stage. The Byzantine coin collection of the Isparta Museum constituted the subject of the author’s doctoral dissertation completed in 2007 and has not yet been published. In the case of the Bolu Museum, only the gold and bronze anonymous Byzantine coins have been published to date. Furthermore, catalogues of Byzantine coins from the Kütahya, Malatya, Bilecik, and Yalvaç museums have already been published. Scholarly research on the Byzantine coin collection of the İzmir Museum, however, is scheduled to commence in 2026.
Numismatic Circulation in the Mediterranean Islands under Byzantine Rule
Pagona PapadopoulouHS 2
Recent decades have seen an increased interest in Byzantine islands, focusing on different aspects of their particularities characterizing insular environments. Numismatic circulation does not constitute an exception in that respect, since it has been one of the first scientific fields that have highlighted these particularities. Sicily, for example, has been rightly exemplified as one of the main exceptions in the so-called grande brèche, that is the quasi total absence of numismatic finds in Byzantine sites between the end of the 7 th and the beginning of the 9 th century. The inherent fragmentation, however, of the insular world renders the study of numismatic circulation in the Mediterranean particularly difficult, a difficulty that is further accrued by the fragmentation of relevant publications in different languages, often hard to access. The creation of the database NOMISMATA, a geo- and chrono-referenced database of coin finds, hosted by the University of Trieste (Italy) ( https://byzantine.units.it/en/), which incorporates and visualizes data from all these publications in a uniform manner, allows now a better and wider study of numismatic circulation in the Mediterranean islands under Byzantine rule, which will form the core of this paper.
3.22 TS – Contextualising Dionysius Areopagita’s Letters
The genesis and first circulation of the Corpus Dionysiacum are mysterious, and attempts to resolve these questions on the basis of internal criticism remain unsatisfactory. In this Round Table we will focus on the sub-corpus of letters. It is indeed in his letters that the author of the Corpus gives potentially most substance to his main character, Dionysius the Areopagite. The original criteria of composition and destination of the letters still largely remain to be clarified. Our method will consist of studying the reception of this sub-corpus, especially through its commentaries and paratexts, in Byzantium and beyond, in the oldest preserved Greek witnesses and in the most ancient translations, in Syriac, Armenian and Latin. This multilingual approach, oriented to ancient readings of the text, should allow us to better understand the origins of this sub-corpus in a way that is less biased by modern interpretations.
The Epistles III-IV of the Corpus Dionysiacum and Their Christological Reception in Greek, Syriac, and Latin Traditions
Alberto NigraSR 1
Within the Corpus Dionysiacum, Epistles III-IV are those most directly devoted to Christology. In this contribution, we will examine their reception in the Greek, Syriac and Latin contexts. After the oldest quotation from Ep. IV in Severus of Antioch, we will consider the early Scholia by John of Scythopolis (first half of the 6th century), first translated into Syriac by Phocas bar Sergius (between the end of the 7th and the beginning of the 8th century) and then into Latin by Anastasius Bibliothecarius (9th century), with the additions by Maximus the Confessor and later by further scholiasts. We will thus consider the theological interests at stake in the various stages of reception: on the one hand, the particularities of the commentaries of the scholiasts, and on the other, the omissions, changes and additions that translators made to previous commentaries. Our focus will be primarily Christological, with particular attention to the disputed expression θεανδρικὴ ἐνέργεια, which is debated in the Monoenergetic-Monotheletic controversy.
Preliminary Notes on George Pachymeres’ Paraphrase on the Pseudo-Dionysian Letters
Margherita MateraSR 1
This paper offers a partial and preliminary analysis of George Pachymeres’ paraphrase on the Greek Corpus Dionysiacum, with particular attention to the Letters. The investigation originates from a previous study of selected sections of the commentary on Letters VII and X, conducted on a limited and targeted sample of Greek manuscripts. Many of these transmit the commentary attributed to John of Scythopolis, without interpolations from Maximus the Confessor. Already in this initial phase, a notable consistency emerged between Pachymeres’ paraphrase and John’s exegesis, as preserved in the collated witnesses. In particular, some exegetical passages found in the manuscript witnesses show significant divergence from the textus receptus of PG 4 (Migne), or are altogether missing from it; nevertheless, the same passages are sometimes transmitted verbatim in Pachymeres’ paraphrase, likewise printed in PG 4. Building on these initial findings, the study intends to continue the investigation—within the limits imposed by time and manuscript access—by extending it to the remaining Letters. The aim is not to reach definitive conclusions, but rather to explore possible reasons for such textual proximity. Ultimately, the paper seeks to highlight the relevance of Pachymeres’ paraphrase as a source that deserves more systematic inclusion in the study of the exegetical tradition surrounding the Pseudo-Dionysian writings.
A Letter on the Dormition Preserved in Armenian in the Corpus Dionysiacum
Caroline MacéSR 1
The presence of Dionysius the Areopagite at the Dormition of the Virgin Mary was one of the very few facts known about the Areopagite’s life in the Middle Ages. It is based on a cryptic mention in Dionysius’ De divinis nominibus, which gave rise to a very long list of literature since the sixth century. In Armenian, a fragment of a letter on that topic, addressed to Titus, Paul’s disciple, is preserved (CPG 6632, BHO 642). It was translated into German by Paul Vetter in 1895 on the basis of the text preserved in P110, a čՙar̄əntir copied in 1194. Recently (2020), Stephen J. Shoemaker translated that letter into English on the basis of the text edited by Garegin Srowanjteancՙ in 1874. Many more Armenian manuscripts containing that fragment have been found, not only hagiographic ones, but also Corpus Dionysiacum manuscripts, in which the fragment is preserved amongst Dionysius’ letters.
Epistula VIII ad Demophilum monachum in the Arabic Tradition
Michael MuthreichSR 1
The dissemination of Arabic translations of texts attributed to Dionysius the Areopagite is primarily due to the popularity of the collections in which they are found. These collections include, on the one hand, synaxaria, lives of the saints, and collections of homilies read on specific Church occasions; and on the other hand, canon law or popular dogmatic florilegia. The texts of the Corpus Dionysiacum are only preserved as excerpts in Arabic, with the exception of the Letter to Demophilus, which appears in complete form. I have found at most five manuscripts, and in three of them, the Letter to Demophilus is not part of the Corpus Dionysiacum. Smaller apocryphal texts, not belonging to the Corpus Dionysiacum but attributed to Dionysius, were much more popular and thus more widely distributed than the Corpus writings. They seem to have had an impact not to be underestimated on understanding the texts of the Corpus Dionysiacum. It is therefore interesting to consider the various headings of Dionysius’ letter to Demophilus in different textual contexts, because traditions in which these smaller apocryphal texts are naturally attributed to Dionysius appear in the background.
3.23 TS – Byzantium after Byzantium in Albania: Architectural and Artistic Continuity
This Thematic Session aims to dissect the profound and lasting influences of Byzantine architecture and art in Albania after the decline of the Byzantine Empire. With a focus on the continuity and adaptation of Byzantine aesthetic and structural elements, this discussion will explore how these elements were preserved, interpreted, and transformed in post-Byzantine Albanian territories. Panelists will examine various case studies involving religious and secular buildings, iconography, frescoes, and other artistic expressions that exhibit Byzantine characteristics. The session will provide a multidimensional analysis of the cultural and historical contexts that facilitated this artistic continuity, highlighting the regional peculiarities and the broader Balkan interactions.
Paleographic and Codicological Observations on the Post-Byzantine Manuscripts of the Central State Archives of Tirana
Sokol Çunga, Andi RembeciHS 3
This paper presents paleographic and codicological observations on a group of post-Byzantine Greek manuscripts preserved in the collections of the Central State Archives of Tirana, dating from the 17th to the 19th centuries. These manuscripts, primarily of liturgical, philological, and philosophical content, represent significant evidence of the continuity of the Greek-Byzantine scribal tradition in Albanian territories during the Ottoman period, as well as of the cultural and intellectual networks that connected local communities with major religious and educational centers across the Balkans. The paleographic analysis focuses on the typologies of post-Byzantine Greek script, highlighting both the persistence of features inherited from the Byzantine tradition and the graphic innovations related to local manuscript production, often associated with the schools and monasteries of Orthodox communities. From a codicological perspective, the study examines the material composition of the codices, their structure, binding methods, and decorative elements, revealing a process of technical standardization and adaptation to liturgical and educational functions. The analyzed manuscripts attest to a consistent circulation of texts within the Albanian territories and beyond, preserved and transmitted by church communities, monastic libraries, and Greek schools of the period. Beyond their religious and pedagogical purposes, these manuscripts also served as vehicles for the dissemination of Enlightenment and humanistic ideas that circulated throughout the Ottoman Balkans during the 18th and 19th centuries, thus contributing to the formation of cultural and educational awareness within the Orthodox milieu of Albania. This research aims to shed light on the role of post-Byzantine Greek manuscripts as testimonies of cultural continuity and as instruments of intellectual communication within the broader context of the Ottoman Balkans.
A General Overview of the Surviving Painting in the Church of Saint Mary at Barmash, Kolonjë (1616): Preliminary Observations and Comparisons
Ahilino PalushiHS 3
The Church of Saint Mary in Barmash remains a representative monument of painting from the second decade of the seventeenth century. Closely related to other overlooked or nearly abandoned monuments in the Kolonjë region—such as those at Lashova, Postenani, and Shalësi—it holds significant value both for scholars of art and for the broader understanding of Albania’s cultural heritage. The date 1616, recorded in the dedicatory inscription, places the Barmash paintings at an interesting chronological point for further study. This period coincides with the flourishing activity of workshops originating from Linotopi in the region, suggesting that the icon painters of Saint Mary in Barmash may have been associated with these artistic circles. Iconographic and stylistic analysis closely connects Barmash with the work of masters such as Mihal of Linotopi and his collaborators Theologi and Nikola—artists whose production reached its culmination around 1616–1617. Within this framework, the Barmash ensemble gains overdue scholarly attention while enriching our knowledge of the Linotopi painters’ oeuvre during the first quarter of the seventeenth century, thus expanding the known geographical scope of their artistic activity.
The First Phases of Mural Painting in the Monasteries of St. Mary of Driano, Prophet Elijah, and St. Cyricus and Julitta in Dropull. A Comparative Analysis of Artistic Execution Processes and the Materials Employed
Edlira ÇaushiHS 3
The execution techniques and preparatory phases characterizing mural paintings in three emblematic monasteries within the Drino Valley, situated in southern Albania’s Dropull region, are critically evaluated through systematic investigation. This paper focuses on the methodological analogies identified among the late sixteenth-century frescoes, relating two of them to the work of the monk-painter Nikephoros (whose work is signed), recognized as one of the last exponents of the Cretan School. Particular attention is given to the technical features employed by this artist, especially the process of direct and deep incision of figures (notably portraits) into the still-wet plaster—a rare practice that denotes a high degree of precision and mastery in rendering physiognomic details. The comparison among the three pictorial cycles highlights the use of homogeneous technical structures in the preparatory layers and the continuity of established execution schemes rooted in the post-Byzantine tradition. Furthermore, the study incorporates comparative non-destructive chemical analyses of inorganic pigments conducted on the three mural ensembles, correlating the results to deepen understanding of the technical practices and original materials employed, alongside their similarities and differences.
The Establishment of the Albanian State and Byzantine Music: Political Situation, Ecclesiastical Affairs and Ecclesiastical Music
Meri KumbeHS 3
The early 20th century in Albania was marked by the struggle for liberation from Ottoman rule, the establishment of the Albanian state, and the recognition of Albanian as the official language. In the ecclesiastical sphere, a landmark event occurred in September 1922, when a clerical–lay congress proclaimed the Autocephaly of the Albanian Orthodox Church and approved its statute. This granted the right to ordain bishops and established Albanian as the language of worship. This decision led to a break with the Patriarchate of Constantinople and a closer relationship with the Russian Orthodox Church, introducing new liturgical and musical influences. This transition not only created a new reality in ecclesiastical and musical life but also had a strong impact on the establishment of the Albanian state. Using bibliographical sources and a combined methodological approach, that of the qualitative and semi-quantitative methods, this paper will present an examination of the thesis in three thematic dimensions: i. political situation, ii. ecclesiastical affairs and iii. ecclesiastical music. The contribution of this research lies first and foremost in bringing to light the ‘unknown’ historiography of the psaltic art of the 20th and 21st century in Albania. Its originality is based on the presentation and analysis of the unique primary archival sources (around 10.000 documents) that come to light for the first time.
12:30 pm – 2:00 pm Session III
Free Communications
3.33 FC – Ephesos I. Archaeological Insights into Urban Life (7th–10th c. CE)
Recent archaeological investigations in Ephesos have significantly expanded our understanding of the city during the 7th and 8th centuries CE. A growing number of securely dated find contexts, particularly from the Late Antique to Medieval City Quarter near St. Mary’s Church, Domitian’s Square, and the Clivus Sacer, provide unparalleled insights into the material culture of this transformative period. In several instances, furniture, household utensils, everyday objects, and even goods prepared for sale were abruptly abandoned due to sudden destruction events, preserving vivid snapshots of daily life. The numismatic evidence consists of dated coins of Heraclius, which permit a reliable dating of several coin finds to his regnal year 6. A small purse of gold coins – a most uncommon phenomenon for excavations in Western Asia Minor – is of special interest. To present a complete picture of Ephesos’ material culture, contexts dating from the 9th to the 10th centuries CE will also briefly be addressed. A holistic approach – combining contextual and interdisciplinary analyses of all artifact types, including biogenic remains – enables a comprehensive reconstruction of everyday and economic life. The variety of fine ceramics, amphorae, metal and glass vessels, cooking and storage utensils, along with the large quantities of animal bones and botanical remains found in situ, offers crucial insights into dietary habits, cooking practices, trade activities, and consumer behavior among residents, visitors, pilgrims, and passers-by. Beyond pottery, the assemblages encompass thousands of coins, luxurious furnishings, jewelry, clothing accessories, and Christian pilgrimage souvenirs, reflecting the rich material and spiritual culture of the city’s inhabitants. Together, these finds illuminate the social, economic, and cultural dynamics that shaped Ephesos from the 7th to the 10th centuries CE, revealing complex interactions between tradition and change during a pivotal era in the city’s long history.
Urban Transformations: Architectural and Stratigraphic Evidence from Ephesos in the 7th to 10th Centuries CE
Helmut SchwaigerHS 2
Focusing on the period between the 7th and 10th centuries CE, the contribution investigates the urban transformations of Ephesos through a combined analysis of architectural remains and stratified contexts. Drawing on recent excavations in the Late Antique to Medieval City Quarter near St Mary’s Church, Domitian’s Square, and the Clivus Sacer, it explores how shifting patterns of building, abandonment, reuse, and repair reshaped the city’s topography in a period of political, economic, and environmental change. Stratigraphic sequences with securely dated assemblages – including destruction layers with in situ furnishings, household goods, and coin finds ranging from Heraclius to later issues – allow for unusually fine-grained chronological control. These sequences trace the contraction, densification, and functional reorganisation of urban space, such as the subdivision of monumental structures, the emergence of workshop and storage zones, and the reconfiguration of circulation routes and open areas. Architectural modifications are contextualised with ceramic, numismatic, and bioarchaeological evidence to reconstruct the economic and social dynamics underlying these changes. By integrating architectural stratigraphy with the broader material record presented in this session, the contribution offers a diachronic model of how Ephesos negotiated crisis and continuity from the 7th to the 10th centuries CE. It argues that, rather than a simple narrative of decline, the city’s fabric reflects adaptive strategies that produced a more compact, multifunctional, and resilient urban environment.
Snapshots of the Past: Material Culture and Transformation in Byzantine Ephesos
Alice WaldnerHS 2
This paper investigates the complex processes of transformation in Byzantine Ephesos by foregrounding the role of material culture as both evidence and agent of change. Once a flourishing metropolis of the Roman Empire, Ephesos underwent profound reconfigurations between the 7th and 10th centuries CE, shaped by shifting imperial structures, religious developments, environmental pressures, and changing patterns of connectivity within the Eastern Mediterranean. Rather than interpreting these centuries solely through the lens of urban decline, this project adopts a bottom-up perspective focused on the material remains of daily life. The Late Antique to Medieval City Quarter and Domitian’s Square provide a unique wealth of stratified deposits, including dense in situ ceramic assemblages (fine wares, cooking and coarse wares, storage vessels, lamps, pilgrim souvenirs, amphorae etc.), glass and metal vessels and lamps, small finds made of different materials, metal finds, tools, bioarchaeological remains, worked bone, coins, production debris, and a spectrum of domestic features. These diverse artefact groups offer complementary “snapshots” of everyday activities, household and religious economies, artisanal practices, enabling a finely grained reconstruction of the rhythms of Byzantine urban life. By weaving together micro-historical insights and macro-historical frameworks, this study reveals the adaptability of communities and the shifting meanings of urban space in post-classical Ephesos. It argues for a reconceptualization of the city not as a static remnant of Roman grandeur, but as a dynamic and resilient locus of Byzantine identity formation, religious negotiation, and socio-economic experimentation. As such, Ephesos becomes a case study for broader questions of transformation, resilience, and cultural agency in the medieval Eastern Mediterranean, as seen through the lens of material culture.
Trade and Connectivity in Early Byzantine Asia Minor: Material Evidence from Different Ephesian Contexts
Horacio González CesterosHS 2
This presentation aims to be an analysis of the trade connections developed by Ephesos with other Mediterranean regions from the 5th to the 7th centuries, based on the pottery record from different excavations in the ancient Late Antique and Byzantine city. The work developed by the Austrian Archaeological Institute during the last 25 years has provided a large number of contexts of this period, as well as others that go beyond the mid-7th century and reinforce the idea of the city as one of the most important Byzantine settlements in western Asia Minor. The intense connectivity sustained by the city with western as well as eastern Mediterranean regions was assured in the early Byzantine period by the continuity of the trade activity of the Harbor basin. However, the kind of commodities and pottery items, as well as the regions that took part in the supply and exchange of Ephesos, varies from earlier periods and along the time spam chosen for this presentation. At the same time, a vision of the main Late Antique local Ephesian pottery productions will also be presented, taken into consideration their relevance in the analysed contexts and observing their global diffusion. With this proposal it comes the opportunity of presenting to a broader public the analysis of some of the most important contexts of Late Antique/Early Byzantine Ephesos, that we are developing since longer than a decade. These contexts are the base for exploring the commercial and economic activity maintained by one of the main Byzantine centres in the Aegean and to acquire a much more acute idea of the relevance of Ephesos during the period that goes from the Theodosian dynasty until the reign of Heraclius.
The Numismatic Evidence
Nikolaus SchindelHS 2
The numismatic material is of great interest, as it represents by far the largest find from Ephesos so far. The five gold coins (published by Schindel and Schwaiger in 2025) can be compared to a single Byzantine solidus from the older excavations. The hoard of copper coins is almost three times larger than a similar find from Sardes, which has given Foss the idea to postulate a Sasanian incursion in the context of the wars between Heraclius and the Sasanian king Khusro II. While the absence of similar clear evidence from Ephesos has been used as an argument against Foss’ hypothesis, the new material in fact strongly supports it.
3.34 FC – Sculpture and Architectural Decoration in the Medieval Caucasus
La Liturgie céleste et le salut: le décor sculpté des tambours des églises médiévales arméniennes
Taguhi AvetisyanHS 3
L’une des branches importantes de l’art médiéval arménien est la sculpture, qui constitue un élément essentiel de la décoration extérieure des édifices ecclésiastiques. Elle reflète à la fois les perceptions artistiques et symboliques de l’époque. Du point de vue de la composition architecturale, les églises arméniennes ou sud-caucasiennes, avec leurs coupoles élevées et leur riche décor sculpté, se distinguent nettement des exemples chrétien-orientaux.
Selon les conceptions chrétiennes médiévales, le tambour et la coupole de l’église représentent les parties les plus élevées et les plus sacrées de l’édifice, symbolisant le Cel des cieux , le Royaume des cieux. C’est dans ce contexte symbolique et conceptuel que s’est formé le système de décoration des tambours des églises arméniennes, se différenciant essentiellement de la tradition artistique d’autres églises chrétien-orientaux.
L’étude de cette tradition, formée et pratiquée tout au long du Moyen Âge, montre que le thème central de la décoration extérieure des tambours de quelques églises arméniennes du début du XIIIe siècle (Haritchavank, Hovhannavank, Gandzassar) est l’idée de la Liturgie céleste et du salut, exprimée à travers diverses images symboliques, telles que les flabellums ou les bannières. En plus de ces sculptures, on retrouve également, dans la décoration des tambours de plusieurs églises du XIIIe siècle, des représentations de béliers, de taureaux et d’autres animaux, directement liées aux idées de l’Eucharistie, du sacrifice du Christ, du salut des âmes des croyants et de la vie éternelle.
Architectural Decoration of Christian Churches in the 10th–11th Centuries of the Northwestern Caucasus: Variants of Reconstruction of the Decorative System
Ekaterina EndoltsevaHS 3
TBA
The Porch as an Architectural Space and Symbol: Medieval Georgian Churches (10th–11th Centuries)
Nato GengiuriHS 3
The presentation discusses the porches of medieval Georgian churches as both architectural spaces and symbolic elements. Their architectural form, function, and decorative programs underwent significant evolution in Georgian architecture of the 10th–11th centuries. Two main types are studied: the arched gallery (Eredvi, Azavreti, Kheiti, Oshki, Zeda Vardzia from the 10th–11th centuries, and others) and the tripartite porch, which features an elevated central section flanked by side sections with mono-pitched roofs (Manglisi, Savane, Samtavro, Nikortsminda – 11th century, and others). The study focuses on the construction of porches, their decorative systems, symbolic meanings, and inscriptions that indicate both cultic and secular functions. Notably, the porch serves multiple purposes — as a sacred threshold and a place for secular encounters.
South Caucasian-Seljuk Cultural Interactions: Historical Facts and Their Ideological Visualization
Ekaterine KarselishwiliHS 3
The cultural history of medieval Georgia has traditionally been interpreted within the framework of the balance of political power between the Western Christian and Eastern Islamic empires. However, recent archaeological discoveries reveal Georgia and the South Caucasus more broadly as more active participants than has traditionally been acknowledged. These discoveries provide new perspectives on both newly uncovered and previously known artefacts. This paper examines the development of the Georgian kingdom as a space of Coexistence, or even Convivencia, through the lens of recent archaeological finds. Drawing on comparative art historical analysis, rather than focusing solely on stylistic similarities, it explores the transmission of artistic knowledge across political and cultural boundaries. The paper argues that several Georgian examples provide evidence of multidirectional exchanges among neighbouring artistic traditions, as well as of local adaptation. These findings suggest that the medieval Georgian Kingdom participated in a broader network of cultural interaction and creative experimentation that extended across the Caucasus and the Islamic and Christian worlds. By reassessing both recent archaeological discoveries and well-known artefacts within this broader regional context, the paper contributes to current discussions on cultural interaction, artistic mobility, and the interconnected nature of medieval aesthetic traditions.
Eschatological Themes in Medieval Georgian Relief Sculpture
Ketevan OchkhikidzeHS 3
In the diverse repertoire of medieval Georgian stone-carved reliefs, eschatological themes received an unique interpretation. These artworks were mainly created between the 6th and 13th centuries, a period that historically coincides with the development of “Last Judgement” iconography in Christian art. Studying them is important for understanding how eschatological ideas were expressed in Georgian sculpture and how distinct iconographic styles developed, as well as for tracing the evolution of the theme over time. The earliest examples of this theme are found in the reliefs of stone crosses dating from the 6th century. From there, the motif spread to church facades and altar screens (iconostases), where it appeared both in narrative scenes and in individual symbolic images. Studying how the “Day of Judgement” appears in Georgian sculpture shows that in Georgia, the foundation of eschatological ideas was formed through the combination of Christian thought and local artistic traditions. To better highlight the specific artistic features and emphasis of the Last Judgement theme in medieval Georgian sculpture, it is useful to compare Georgian examples with foreign ones. A comparison with Byzantine, Western European, and Eastern Christian examples clearly reveals the distinct iconographic and compositional characteristics of the Last Judgement scenes in each culture. Each Georgian relief is designed in its own way and shows the variety of how the Last Judgement was presented in Christian art.
3.35 FC – Inscribing in Byzantium and Beyond II
The Accentuation Systems in the Quotations Found in Byzantine Inscriptions
Alexandra EvdokimovaHS 5
This paper discusses the accentuation systems and their peculiarities in Gospel and liturgical quotations found in Byzantine inscriptions included in the BGAT (Byzantine Greek Accentuated Texts) corpus. At present, the BGAT corpus comprises nearly 1650 accentuated Greek inscriptions from various Byzantine regions, preserved on frescoes, icons, lapidary monuments, applied art objects, graffiti, mosaics, and liturgical textiles. On frescoes, icons (including steatite and metal icons), mosaics, and liturgical textiles, formally similar texts may differ in accentuation, orthography, and the length of the quotations. The analysis of these parameters demonstrates how such texts were used in Byzantine inscriptions, for example dialogues from the Paraklesis or passages from the Gospel of John (8–12) depicted in the hands of Christ Pantokrator. The use of accentuation marks can assist in dating an inscription or in identifying its author and region of origin, in addition to the palaeographical or linguistic features. The annotation of accentuation systems in 450 inscriptions from the BGAT corpus has identified marked positions, such as the placement of accent or aspiration marks on diphthongal elements, accents on ligatures, errors in the use of accent types in conjunction with orthographic mistakes, as well as the synonymy and homonymy of signs at line endings and in abbreviations. In prose quotations from certain regions of the Byzantine Empire, the use of the Alexandrian accentuation system was observed, attesting to regional or dialectal features. In verse inscriptions, by contrast, mixed systems appear, with accent shifts to the right or left that graphically emphasize the verse line. Thus, the paper presents different strategies of accentuation employed in quotations within Byzantine inscriptions.
Ceramoplastic Decoration in the Byzantine Fortifications of Thessaloniki: Epigraphs, Monograms, Symbols, and Ornaments
Melpomeni PerdikopoulouHS 5
The fortifications of Thessaloniki incorporate a variety of construction materials, among which ceramics play an essential yet understudied role. While often perceived as secondary elements in military architecture, ceramic bricks and decorative motifs contributed significantly to both the structural integrity and aesthetic identity of the city’s walls. These elements, integrated into the masonry, not only enhanced the visual appearance of the fortifications but also carried symbolic and functional meanings. This paper investigates the nature and function of architectural ceramics in Thessaloniki’s fortifications, aiming to clarify their purpose and significance within the broader context of Byzantine defensive architecture. Our primary objective is to systematically classify the ceramic materials used in the walls, including bricks, decorative elements, and ornamental patterns. A key focus is to determine whether the use of ceramics was primarily a structural necessity, a stylistic choice, or a combination of both. Additionally, the study examines how these materials compare to similar features in other Byzantine fortifications, shedding light on regional variations, construction techniques, and external influences. Particular attention is given to ceramoplastic decoration, categorized into four groups: decorative motifs, which enrich the visual impact of the walls; apotropaic symbols, believed to ward off evil; epigraphic elements, including inscriptions with historical or religious messages; and monograms, associated with identity, patronage, or imperial affiliations. Methodologically, this research is based on field documentation, involving detailed observation, photographic recording, and analysis of ceramic elements in situ, combined with archival research on historical construction practices. Comparative analysis with other Byzantine fortifications provides a broader architectural and material culture framework. By addressing these objectives, this paper reassesses the role of ceramics in Byzantine fortifications, arguing for their significance beyond mere structural components. The findings contribute to the study of Byzantine military architecture, emphasizing the intersection of construction, aesthetics, and symbolism in medieval Thessaloniki.
Texts on the Wall: Multilingual Inscriptions in the Sacred Space of Deir Mar Musa
Maria S. ThomasHS 5
At Deir Mar Musa al-Habashi—a Syriac monastery in Nebk, Syria—in the nave, on the southern spandrel, is a portrait of the Evangelist Matthew. He is framed by inscriptions on either side. On his right are two tablets bearing the words of Matthew 1:1. He is depicted in the act of copying the text from one tablet to the other. To his left is another inscription, which begins with the writer identifying himself as “Sarkis the decorator,” describing his act of writing the text, and continuing with a plea for God’s mercy upon himself and anyone who visits the monastic church. Both inscriptions were executed in the early thirteenth century as part of a redecoration initiative at the church, for which Sarkis was responsible. To a thirteenth-century visitor, as to one studying the church today, these inscriptions provide a way of interacting with the sacred space of the church. This experience is guided and further accentuated by the choice of languages used in the inscriptions. The verse from the Gospel of Matthew is written in Syriac, while Sarkis’s commemorative inscription is in Arabic. The monastic church of Deir Mar Musa is filled with such inscriptions, in Syriac, Arabic, and Greek. This paper examines these inscriptions to shed light on the religious and linguistic habits of Syriac-praying Christians in Syria between the eleventh and thirteenth centuries. In a period of significant change—marked by the Crusades, the translation of the Constantinopolitan liturgy into Syriac for use in Melkite churches in Syria, and the flourishing of monumental church art—this paper investigates the function and impact of written texts in multiple languages (Greek, Syriac, and Arabic), and the use of multiple linguistic codes within sacred spaces in the rural Levant.
Patronage and Art in Thirteenth Century Ohrid: Dedicatory Inscription in the Virgin Peribleptos Church Revisited
Ivan ZarovHS 5
The main objective of my paper is to elucidate certain novelties that contribute to the examination of the donor inscription in the church of the Virgin Peribleptos in Ohrid. The study of the donor inscription, written in four lines with black letters on a white background in a rectangular field above the western wall of the narthex of the church of St. Virgin Peribleptos is closely correlated with the general interest in the painting, architecture and history of this significant monument. The literature that indirectly addresses this issue is extensive and will be omitted in my paper. My interest is focused specifically on the chronology of the research of the dedicatory inscription from various scholars and interpreted from different perspectives. The very topic of my paper is a bit twofold. Firstly, as mentioned previously it deals with the dedicatory inscription of the church that epitomizes the Palaiologan ideology, and secondly it is focused on the role of the provincial nobility as was the case of the great hetaeriarch, Progonos Sgouros, the donor of the Virgin Peribleptos Church, who claimed lineage to the ruling Palaiologan dynasty through his wife Eudokia.
3.36 FC – Anaia Reframed: Peeling Back the Layers of Religious, Commercial and Urban Narratives on the Occasion of the 25th Anniversary of Excavations
The site of Anaia (Tr. Kadıkalesi, in Kuşadası, Aydın) has a deep stratigraphic record showing occupations and disruptions from the Bronze Age to modern times. T. Wiegand and H. Schrader studied it in 1903, and later W. Müller-Wiener in 1961. Z. Mercangöz led the first round of excavations from 2001 to 2021 which revealed a fascinating range of architectural evidence, represented by a multi-period basilica rising above a hagiasma, with a baptistery, a smaller church and a parekklesion surrounded by workshop and residential areas and associated small finds speaking for a continuity from the late Antique period to the fourteenth century, extending well into the beylik period. However, given Mercangöz’s research interests in the Laskarid period, the privileged focus was on the thirteenth century. The publications primarily focus on Anaia’s late Byzantine ceramic and glass production, avoiding broader discussions on the character and context of the Byzantine settlement. In this panel, we would like to focus on the new round of excavations resumed by Suna Çağaptay and her team since 2022 and use the 25th anniversary of the excavations as a moment for reflection. Accordingly, we aim to dig deeper and examine what happened at Anaia before and after the thirteenth century, focusing primarily on evidence from the newly excavated areas, namely the hagiasma, baptistery, B40 and the Area R. With papers discussing architecture, ceramics, coins, primary sources and cartographic evidence, we would like to offer a nuanced examination of the archaeological evidence at the site to explore how commerce, religion, and artistic production, impacted the built environment at Anaia. We believe that the 25th Byzantine Congress is the ideal venue to revisit Anaia’s Byzantine archaeology and its deep stratigraphy within and beyond Byzantium.
“Crime and Punishment” at Anaia: The Codex Theod. 2.8.18 Inscription Revisited
Suna ÇağaptaySR 7
In this presentation, I would like to focus on an inscribed limestone block found in situ on the walls of a 5th-century vaulted substructure excavated at Anaia (Kuşadası, Turkey). Discovered in 2016, it was excavated in 2022. The initial epigraphical analysis of the block was done by the late Prof. Hasan Malay, who identified the text as the Greek translation of the Latin version of De Feriis on stopping litigation on Sunday, issued by Gratianus, Valentinianus and Theodosius I in 386. As Malay has discussed, the text bears multiple anachronisms. Measuring around 69 × 114 centimetres, the inscription refers to Principius (386) as the ἔπαρχος τῆς αὐλῆς who acted under Theodosius I; however, it cites Theodosius II and Valentinianus III, under whose joint reign (425– 450) the Codex was published in 438. This gives us a terminus post quem for the inscription and the likely construction of the vaulted substructure, which was built to provide access to the site and supported the basilical church built on top of it. The walls are cladded with frescoes possibly depicting Moses crossing the Red Sea, revealing a hydraulic theme, which harmoniously ties up with the excavated remains of the fountains embedded into niches and water infrastructure. Elaborating on the symposium’s theme, my aim is twofold: First, I would like to dig deeper into the epigraphical evidence to discuss the nature of crime and its imposed “capital punishment” to argue if this inscription can be seen as a “public text” by the Anaians. Secondly, I would like to hone into the archaeological evidence to discuss the changing functions and fortunes of this enigmatic vaulted substructure within the Byzantine chronology at Anaia, stretching from the 5th to the 15th centuries.
The Chronology of the Byzantine Pottery of Anaia: Production, Circulation and Consumption
Filiz İnananSR 7
Byzantine ceramics constitute the most abundant group of finds unearthed during the 25-year excavations at Anaia. Offering a wide range of samples, including glazed and unglazed, red and white clays, bespeaks a fascinating range of production, distribution, and consumption networks. A large group of these ceramics has been examined in a series of dissertations and published works. However, most of these studies focus on specific groups, as represented by middle Byzantine ware and Zeuxippus ware. The aim of this presentation is two-fold: first, to provide an overview of the classification and interpretation of all Anaian ceramic finds dating from the Late Roman-Early Byzantine Period to the Late Byzantine Period. Secondly, to reassess the patterns of production and distribution across this long chronology, making room to discuss what has not been produced at Anaia but has been imported from elsewhere. All this discussion aims to clarify any gaps in the chronological classification and the role of Anaia as a leading center of ceramic production, circulation, and consumption hub in the Byzantine period.
The Numismatic Evidence from Anaia in Context
Pagona PapadopoulouSR 7
The excavations conducted on the site of Kadıkalesi/Anaia in the last twenty-five years have yielded numerous coin finds that to date have only been partially published. These include both hoards and single finds, especially from the period postdating the numismatic reform of Alexios I Komnenos (1081–1118) of 1092 and up to 1204; from the Empire of Nicaea (1204/8–1261); and the Palaiologan dynasty (1261–1453). Published evidence includes three coin hoards, as well as single finds noteworthy mainly from an iconographic point of view. The picture drawn by the numismatic material from Anaia, however, is much more complex. This is due on the one hand to the composition and nature of the excavated material and on the other hand to the key position of the Anaia coin finds for our understanding of numismatic circulation in western Asia Minor under the Komnenoi and Angeloi, the Laskarids and the Palaiologoi. This long period is represented in the area mainly by coin hoards and to a lesser extent by single finds originating from a few sites. Taking into consideration this evidence as well as the testimony of the written sources, the paper will place the numismatic material from Anaia in its geographic, chronological and socio-political context.
Anaia’s Harbor and Shipyard: A Model of Continuity from Byzantine into Aydinid Period
Hasan Sercan SağlamSR 7
Situated on the Aegean coast of Asia Minor—about 12 km south of Kuşadası and opposite Samos—Anaia (modern Kadıkalesi) preserves an extended occupation sequence from prehistory to the 19th century. Renowned for its Byzantine remains—including a fortress, a church, and an intramural settlement—Anaia has attracted considerable scholarly attention, yet its waterfront, central to this maritime city’s character, has remained comparatively understudied. This paper reevaluates Anaia’s Late Byzantine harbor and maritime infrastructure through a multidisciplinary synthesis of archival records (Genoese and Venetian), portolan charts, textual sources, and archaeological and epigraphic evidence. The study advances a revised hypothesis for the harbor’s precise location and argues that the waterfront included a substantial shipyard whose operations persisted into the Early Beyliks period, demonstrating continuity of maritime activity across political transitions. A nearby anchorage—later recorded in Ottoman sources as the pier of Aya Yorgi near Cape Aslan—functioned as an auxiliary mooring integrated into Genoese trade networks. Placed alongside the declining seaward role of Ephesos/Agios Theologos and the rise of fortified Ayasuluk and, ultimately, the Ottoman port-city of Kuşadası (so-called Scalanova, late 16th–early 17th c.), these findings refine regional topographic models and illuminate socio-economic transformations shaping the Aegean maritime landscape.
Michael VIII Palaiologos (1259–1282) and Anaia/Kadıkalesi
Siren ÇelikSR 7
A noteworthy centre of commerce and piety from the Early Byzantine period onwards, Anaia/Kadıkalesi preserved its importance under the Empire of Nicaea and the reign of Michael VIII Palaiologos (1259–1282). During these periods, Anaia was a significant site of trade and ceramics production, while its large-scale basilica-type church was deemed worthy of extensive restoration by the Laskarids. During the 1260s and 1270s, Michael VIII granted many privileges to the Genoese regarding Anaia, such as exemption from kommerkion and the permission to set up their own loggia and buildings. Both Genoese and Venetian documents provide ample evidence of Anaia’s busy traffic as a commercial centre, providing us with unique insights about the merchants’ activities and the political background of the region. These same documents also indicate the presence of piracy around Anaia, with which Michael VIII seems to have been involved. Moreover, female family members of this first Palaiologan emperor, such as his sister Maria/Martha, figure in documents pertaining to Anaia, suggesting some degree of interest or involvement with the area. In addition to Italian sources and Byzantine histories of the era, several seals and coins, as well as other material excavated in Anaia, also indicate a strong link between Michael VIII and Anaia. Considering both written sources and material evidence, this paper will seek to assess the relationship of Michael VIII to Anaia within the framework of his broader Western Anatolian policy.
3.37 FC – Crown and Nimbus: The Byzantine Sovereigns at the Threshold of the Sacred
The Byzantine sovereign, embodying a multifaceted persona, stands as the quintessential element of the empire. His military leadership significantly influenced the trajectory of Byzantine history; his governance, in both domestic and international affairs, shaped the empire’s position within the broader Mediterranean context; and his engagement with religion profoundly affected the spiritual life of the Orthodox Church. In both his person and his various representations – literary, visual, and symbolic – the Rhomaioi identified their main point of reference. Although frequently perceived as a static and immutable figure, the image of the Byzantine sovereign evolved over time in response to shifting socio-political and religious landscapes, even beyond the borders of 1453. One of the most compelling aspects of this evolution is located at the intersection of the sacred and the secular, particularly in the emperors’ distinctive association with sanctity – whether formally endorsed by the Church or manifested through more fluid, unofficial processes. This panel aims to examine this nuanced aspect of imperial identity that has remained largely underexplored, particularly in light of the influential yet now dated scholarship of G. Dagron. To this end, it investigates, on the one hand, the various strategies employed by emperors and empresses to associate their authority and public image with notions of sanctity, thus embedding their legacy within the collective identity of the Rhomaioi (these strategies include the promotion of personal piety and virtuous conduct, the sanctification of ancestors and kin, and the incorporation of their memory into official records). On the other hand, the panel considers the impact of such sacral associations on the broader populace. It explores how the interplay between historical fact and legend shaped the popular reception of Byzantine emperors, ultimately securing their enduring place within the cultural and spiritual heritage of Byzantine and Modern Greek civilization.
Sanctity and Sovereignty: Aelia Flavia Flaccilla and the Construction of a Christian Roman Polity
Mattia C. ChiriattiHS 21
This research examines Gregory of Nyssa’s Oratio funebris in Flaccillam to demonstrate how the Christian panegyric constructs and projects Empress Aelia Flavia Flaccilla’s public role within the construction of a Christian Roman polity, showing how Gregory deliberately fuses sanctity and sovereignty: sanctified virtue and doctrinal fidelity are presented as public, political resources that legitimate the Theodosian dynasty. To test and contextualize the empress’ portrait, the research brings together a plurality of primary sources: (1) the Oratio itself (2) contemporaneous and near-contemporaneous ecclesiastical histories and hagiographical notices that report Flaccilla’s deeds and court presence, and (3) material culture — numismatic types, imperial iconography and ceremonial representations — that together register the empress’ public visibility and symbolic functions. Methodologically the paper combines philological exegesis, prosopographical reconstruction and visual/numismatic analysis to trace how rhetorical performance, narrative records and circulatory images converged to produce an enduring public image of Flaccilla as both advocate for Nicene Christianity and guarantor of Theodosian rule. The study thereby contributes to discussions of gendered sanctity, the sacralization of Late Antique sovereignty and the mechanisms by which episcopal oratory translated private virtue into public authority. The study thus argues that episcopal oratory did not merely commemorate but actively produced an official public image of the empress as advocate, guarantor and agent of orthodoxy.
Justinian and Theodora in the Mosaics of San Vitale Basilica: Liturgical Sanctity and Political Program
Emanuela FogliadiniHS 21
The processions of Justinian and Theodora in the mosaics of San Vitale were traditionally attributed a political-religious propaganda function. Their gifts, the paten with the hosts and the chalice with the wine, and their mutual placement in the sanctuary are, however, two anomalous elements. The two emperors, although at the center of an official court portrait, perform a liturgical gesture. They are offering two objects that should not be in their hands. Their presence in the sanctuary, exclusively reserved for clergy, is also unusual. It is therefore clear that the intention was to attribute a theological-liturgical meaning to these mosaics: Justinian and Theodora are projected into a celestial sphere, confirmed by their respective halos. They are not saints, but their images are deified.
A Champion of Orthodoxy: Narrative Strategies and the Use of Language in the Life of Empress Theodora (BHG 1731)
Laura FrancoHS 21
The Life of Theodora (BHG 1731) has been defined a basilikos logos because of its structure and strong encomiastic character. Theodora is presented as a most pious Christian empress and her devotion to icons, as well as her institutional role in restoring them, are strongly emphasized. Even though the text is technically a hagiography, it is a peculiar one; for example, miracles are almost absent. It could be labelled, perhaps, as an ‘authorized’ biography. A number of historical events is recorded throughout the narrative, in an overall accurate way, as well as some entertaining anecdotes, but the anonymous hagiographer intentionally avoids elaborating on certain details, such as family contrasts with her son, or other potentially embarrassing episodes, in order to present the protagonist in the best possible light. The aim of this contribution is to analyse a few passages from the text and to investigate the language and the rhetorical devices employed by the author in the presentation of his heroine.
One Empire to Rule Them All: Emperors and Patriarchs of Nicaea in Epirote Social Imagery (1204–1224)
Aleksandar JovanovićHS 21
This presentation examines how Ioannes Apokaukos, a thirteenth-century metropolitan bishop of Naupaktos, and his peers – mainly members of the Constantinopolitan elite now scattered across Epiros and Asia Minor – experienced the trauma of 1204. Interestingly, we discover that the metropolitan bishop upheld the idea of a unified Roman Empire encompassing Asia Minor and Epiros well into the 1230s. This provides insight into the perception of the broader Byzantine world through the eyes of its Constantinople-educated elites. The surviving corpus of Ioannes Apokaukos includes over two hundred letters, notes, and synodal decisions – all of which have avoided the traditional Byzantine literary editing process of shaping them into a cohesive yet somewhat depersonalized collection – leaving us with numerous references to the everyday workings of provincial society. In this presentation, I specifically explore how Ioannes Apokaukos addressed and communicated with his ecclesiastical peers in Epiros and Asia Minor to illustrate how the exiled Constantinopolitan elites continued to view the Roman state as a single entity during the first decades following the loss of the capital to the crusading forces. I focus particularly on the tense relationship between the patriarch in Nicaea and the metropolitan bishop of Naupaktos, stemming from the patriarchate’s control and management over specific monasteries in Epiros. By examining the complex relationship between the metropolitan bishopric in Naupaktos and the exiled patriarchate in Nicaea, we gain valuable insights into the sense of unity held by the leading figures of the Church during the initial two decades after the fall of Constantinople.
After Klokotnitsa: Sanctity of Despots and Despotissai in Epirus During the Centuries Following the Twilight of the Imperial Prospect
Marco FasolioHS 21
After the fourth Crusade, the three most powerful Byzantine principalities that emerged in the aftermath developed their own political ideology, mostly adapting the old theories of Eusebius of Caesarea and Agapetos Deacon. While in Nicaea it seemed that little had changed from the pre-1204 era, the Grand Komnenoi soon began to emphasise the nobility of their lineage and the Komneno-Doukai underlined Michael I’s fight against the Latins and their dynastic continuity with him. Following the conquest of Thessalonica (1224) by Theodore Komneno-Doukas and his imperial coronation (1227), thanks to the theoretical support of George Bardanes, Demetrios Chomatianos and John Apokaukos, the Epirotes adopted quite a similar stance to their Nicaean counterparts, which necessarily produced an ideological clash with them. However, following the battle of Klokotnitsa (1230) and, a fortiori, after the reconquest of Constantinople (1261) by Michael VIII Palaiologos, it was clear that Nicaea had won the quest for the restoration of the basileia, therefore, if the Komneno-Doukai wanted to preserve and justify their independence, they had to adapt their imperial ideal to the times. Having no longer at hand the formidable scholars of the previous generation, it was not an abrupt switch, but rather a lengthy process which took decades before its completion. The core of the renewed ‘Epirote ideology’ became the legitimisation to rule through the transmission of the dynastic charisma, whose medium were the princesses of the reigning family. Such transmission occurred by marriage or birth, but since the carrier of the charisma had to deliver it untarnished, she must have been immaculate, hence, ideally, a saint. That is why the dynasty and local elites made considerable efforts to ‘sanctify’ their despotissai, not merely as a matter of prestige, but rather to ensure that their right to rule and exist could not be challenged effectively.
Constantine XI Palaeologus: The Last Emperor, Saint and Martyr
Giorgio VespignaniHS 21
The rare circumstances of death reported by sources, fighting dressed with the insignia of sacred kingship for defending the walls of Constantinople by the assaults of the muslims Turks which led to the definitive fall of the city (1453, May 29th), made of emperor Constantine XI Palaeologus not only an almost mythological character of «Last Emperor», but also a martyr of the Christian Orthodox faith and of the cause of the “Romanity”, and, by consequence, immediately sanctified by many Orthodox Churches of Eastern Europe involved in the cultural heritage of Byzantine civilization. Even more: by the end of 15th to all 16th Century he became a prototype of christian Emperor of the Romans – also according to an ideal line of continuity with «the first christian roman Emperor», Constantine I – suited for inspiring the will of Crusade against the Turks for regain the lost territories once they belong to Christianity. So it’s not surprising that, at the end of the 19th Century, and, again, in the first two decades of the 20th, the élite of the new Greek Reign chose the figure of the fighting Byzantine Emperor, saint and martyr, Constantine XI Palaeologus as a symbol in the renewed struggle against the Turks, following an ideological line of continuity between Byzantium and the renewed Hellenic culture, as evidenced by the erection of several statues and monuments dedicated to Constantine Palaeologus, and its insistent presence in the official, state-sponsored iconography (e.g. icons, stamps).
3.38 FC – Liturgy and Hymnography
Melkite Euchologia as Sources for Liturgical Byzantinization
Achraf BrahimHS 31
Liturgical Byzantinization represents one of the main forms of the dissemination of the Byzantine expression of Orthodox Christianity throughout the “Byzantine commonwealth”. It is particularly significant for the history of the Melkite Patriarchates of Antioch, Jerusalem, and Alexandria and the evolution of their respective rites, whereby their liturgical practices were gradually brought in line with those of Constantinople during the medieval period. Liturgical Byzantinization was the theme of Daniel Galadza’s pioneering monograph Liturgy and Byzantinization in Jerusalem, which examines the displacement of the Hagiopolite rite as observed mainly in its lectionary and liturgical calendar in favor of liturgical texts and practices conformable to those of the imperial city. This paper seeks to highlight the Quellenwert of another type of liturgical book in the study of the phenomenon of Byzantinization: the Euchologion. Despite the relative complexity of its development, philological and liturgiological work, partly conducted in the context of the Vienna Euchologia Project, is gradually illuminating the dark landscape of Melkite liturgical traditions, their relation to the Byzantine one, and their impact for the study of Melkite ecclesiastical and social history. The paper presents three different prayer concerns found in the Melkite tradition: the liturgy of the flooding of the Nile, brother-making, and the readmission of apostates from Islam and other Christian denominations, in order to clarify the extent of Byzantinization and the growing use of Arabic in liturgical texts as one of its vehicles. By demonstrating the limits of Byzantinization in Melkite euchologia, in part based on factors of the used languages and provenance, this paper demonstrates the importance of this corpus for the study of the history and identity of the Melkites as a liturgical community and its growing, but not full conformity to Byzantine norms.
Was There a Reform of the Greek Liturgical Lectionary After Iconoclasm?
Sysse G. EngbergHS 31
In the last century it was thought that there was a major reform of the lection system of the Greek Orthodox Church in the eighth, or the ninth century. Robert F. Taft wrote that “Iconoclasm was a major turning point in Byzantine liturgical history”, the starting point for the synthesis of Palestinian monastic and Constantinopolitan liturgical usages, but he does not mention lectionaries. However, it is sometimes maintained that the liturgical reform after the end of Iconoclasm included the lectionary system, as e.g. by D. Galadza who posits two different kinds of lectionary, the original Constantinopolitan, and its successor as a result of the synthesis, the Byzantine. But do the lectionaries themselves support this idea of a reform?
Fasting, Bread and Communion as a Way to Eternity in the Hymnography to Byzantine East Slavic Saints
Victoria LegkikhHS 31
Fasting is an essential practice for Christians. With roots in ancient Judaism, fasting features prominently in the Gospels (Christ’s forty-day fast, John the Baptist’s diet of locusts and wild honey) and plays an important role in the lives of saints. In hagiographic texts devoted to monks and hermits in particular, fasting often goes hand in hand with living in the desert and is a distinctive trait of their ascetic lifestyle. Whereas in Byzantine hymnography fasting is normally mentioned for great fasters and is mentioned a few times during services, in East Slavic hagiography and hymnography the role of fasting increases significantly in the services to East Slavic reverend fathers canonized in the 15th-16th centuries. We can also see a lot of mentions of fasting in the services to saints who were venerated for other deeds. Another key concept related to fasting and food is “bread,” a concept anchored in the Gospels and most richly elaborated in hymnography to the Theotokos, yet present as well in Byzantine and Slavic services for saints. In these texts, bread functions polyvalently—evoking Eucharistic communion, the nourishment of the divine word, and, at times, the saint as a source of spiritual sustenance (“bread for followers”). The paper will offer a comparative view of bread and fasting in Byzantine and East Slavic hymnography, highlighting their role in services and their importance for certain ranks of saints.
Hymns in Honour of Hilarion the Iberian
Ketevan TatishviliHS 31
The Feast Day of Hilarion the Iberian, the 9th-century Georgian monk, falls on 19 November. The Feast Day is first mentioned in an 11th-century manuscript. Hilarion had great merit in promotion of monastic life and significantly contributed to construction activities in Georgia. At the same time, his activities are of interest due to the fact that he spent the greater part of his life abroad. Per the vita, he travelled to Palestine, Rome and Byzantium. Hilarion was one of the first among the Georgian individuals of whom we are aware to settle down in the Holy Land (in the 9th century). Hymns of Georgian Saints could be found in Georgian Liturgical and Hymnographic Books in the Middle Ages, but only in the 18th century the national-patriotic theme became most significant. That is why hymnographers created Rites dedicated to Georgian Saints- this was the principal demand of the strong national stream in Georgian clerical poetry of the late feudal time. The outstanding role in the fiction of the late feudal period was played by Anthon I Catholicos. He began editing the Feast Hymn Book, which in the first place implied expanding and enriching the hymnographic part. In the Feast Hymn Book by Catholicos Anton I, Hilarion the Iberian’s Rite consists of two canons. The author of one of them is Catholicos Anton. The author of the second canon is unknown. Anton’s canon comprises an acrostic based on the phrase “I chant to you Hilarion the superstar”. Certain facts from the biography of St. Hilarion can be found in both the canon and the sticheron written by Anton. This was to be anticipated because the hymnographer was familiar with the Life of the saint. The fact of the existence of one of the redactions in the Feast Hymn Book corroborates this consideration.
.
Witnessing the Transition of the Georgian Church to the Constantinopolitan Rite through the Lens of the Jerusalem Community: Manuscript Tradition in Medieval Georgian Monastic Communities
Sandro TskhvedadzeHS 31
In the early phases of their development, the national Churches of the Caucasus adopted the liturgical practices of Jerusalem. Accordingly, the Georgian, Armenian and Caucasian Albanian Churches show an expected convergence of liturgical practices. This typological unity is evident in the structural uniformity observed in the early lectionaries preserved in Georgian and Armenian manuscripts. The cessation of the Jerusalem Rite liturgy played a significant role in the establishment of the new Constantinopolitan Rite in both the central regions and the peripheries of the Byzantine Empire. This transition also facilitated the adaptation of this Rite to various national languages, including Georgian. In response to these changes, the Georgian monastic communities residing in various monasteries throughout the Byzantine Empire adopted the earliest elements of Constantinopolitan liturgical practices and began developing them further. Consequently, new types of liturgical books and new models became necessary to support the revised liturgy. This paper offers an analysis of the period of the transition from the Jerusalem Rite to the Constantinopolitan cycle, with a particular focus on the manuscript tradition of Georgian Gospel lectionaries. It first examines the pre-Constantinopolitan Georgian Gospel lectionaries in connection with fragmented Greek manuscripts, which have survived only in a very limited number. It then investigates the earliest developmental stages of the Georgian Gospel lectionaries in comparison with a special group of Greek Lectionary manuscripts, which themselves reflect an early phase in the evolution of the Constantinopolitan Rite. This study demonstrates that the Georgian Gospel lectionaries provide a valuable source for reconstructing earlier, pre-Constantinopolitan liturgical practices, as well as for identifying the earliest stages in the development of the Constantinopolitan tradition. The analysis is carried out using comparative codicological, palaeographical and liturgical methodologies.
3.39 FC – Lived Religion and the Environment
Urban Development of Early Byzantine Jerusalem as an Effective Means of Shaping Christian Collective Memory: The Archaeological Perspective
Ira BarashHS 33
In late antiquity and the Middle Ages, memory was often depicted and interpreted as a spatial metaphor. But could the reverse also be true? Was the urban landscape of early Byzantine Jerusalem (fourth–seventh centuries CE) intentionally designed as a “mental map,” integrating topography, visibility, material surroundings, and bodily experience to shape collective Christian memory? This lecture examines how the city’s network of streets and built environment functioned as a system to guide pilgrims through a curated spatial narrative. It investigates how streets, churches, and liturgical processions interlinked to reinforce messages conveyed by the Jerusalem Church—such as identifying Jerusalem’s southwestern hill (known today as Mount Zion) as both Biblical and Christian Zion. Drawing on archaeological data and methods of spatial analysis that focus on the relationship between spaces and structures in their urban context, as well as considering literary sources and insights from social memory studies, the lecture demonstrates how the urban environment of Jerusalem’s southwestern hill was designed to embody and broadcast central messages of the Jerusalem Church. First, the supremacy of the Jerusalem Church, “Mother of All Churches,” was evident through the topographical-architectural dialogue between the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in the centre of the city and the Holy Zion Church built atop the highest elevation inside the Byzantine city walls. Second, Christian appropriation of the ancient local Jewish heritage was reflected in the striking contrast between the flourishing Christian Zion to which all roads led and the Jewish Temple Mount—ruined and desolate, yet still a dominant topographic feature within the Christian cityscape. The Jewish past in the Christian city was thus confined to a single (though large) space on the Temple Mount, while other areas of the city were appropriated and redefined as integral to Christian tradition, visibly manifesting Christian triumph over the past.
Il martire sulla croce di Cristo: la Scrittura nell’innografia bizantina dedicata a San Vito
Luca BelloHS 33
Lo scopo di questo intervento sarà quello di confrontare una selezione di inni greci e latini dedicati al santo martire Vito con il testo biblico, per mettere in luce le fonti della produzione innografica e le varianti nella ricezione locale del culto al giovane santo siciliano. Il culto a san Vito, giovane cristiano che nella tradizione medievale è martire sotto la persecuzione di Diocleziano, si diffonde presto in tutta Italia e in molte parti dell’Occidente cristiano, per mano di devoti potenti e influenti, come lo stesso papa Gregorio I o l’imperatore Carlo IV di Lussemburgo. Ed è proprio grazie a questi particolari devoti che, soprattutto nei territori della Chiesa greca in Italia, si sviluppa il culto liturgico, tramite la mediazione del monachesimo. La tradizione latina attribuirà notevole spazio alla devozione a San Vito, testimoniata anche dalle numerose versioni della Passio che si susseguono nei secoli; ma anche quella greca riporta testimoni interessanti, recentemente editi in Re (2018), che dimostrano una continuità con il culto latino. A partire, pertanto, dal Canone riportato dai codici Vat. gr. 2069 e Matrit. gr. 4694 ed edito in AHG 10 e tramite un confronto con gli inni riportati dalla tradizione latina (che verterà su alcuni passi più importanti) ci si proporrà di mettere in luce la presenza scritturale nell’innografia dedicata a San Vito, attraverso un’analisi che possa individuare all’interno del testo degli inni elementi di continuità e di interdipendenza, segno di un culto condiviso oltre il mondo bizantino.
An Ecocritical Approach: Containment, Marmar, and Margarita—Bringing the Sea into the Basilica Eufrasiana in Poreč, Istria
Emilia CottignoliHS 33
Just a few paces from the Adriatic sea, in the Istrian town of Poreč, lies the sacred oceanic cosmos of the Basilica Eufrasiana. This interdisciplinary, ecocritical study reinscribes the basilica with the aesthetics of water and argues that the adjacent waters both informed and inform our perception of the interior space. Massive margarita, mother-of-pearl, adorn the main apse of the Eufrasiana alongside gently undulating mosaic waves and organic forms that recall the plump, levitating, luminous bodies of jellyfish. Corinthian columns of Proconnesian marble, imported from the Sea of Marmara, line the central nave and side aisles, their striations blue-gray and white, their material flux evoking the ripples of waves and the movement of water, divining liquid wetness from impenetrable stone. From within the basilica can be heard the gentle lapping of waves against the complex wall, the murmuring of the tides as they roll in and out. The basilica becomes a containing seashell that stimulates acoustic reverberance, like a seashell that captures the sounds of the ocean when pressed to the ear. This highlights the slippage between marmar, to murmur, like marble, and to glitter, and margar, the containing pearl in the mollusk, Christ in the containing shell of the Virgin. I argue that the oceanic elements within the basilica invite in the adjacent sea, enabling this multisensory experience where the elements of the internal evoke the external, and the two are reunited in one sacred space. Through my own audiovisual footage, I map the acoustic soundscape of the Eufrasiana, and bring voice to it through recorded Ambrosian chant that melds with the sounds of the adjacent sea, transporting us back to the sixth-century. This paper diverges from traditional studies of Byzantine architecture by centering perception as informed by environment, and looking beyond the walls of the space.
Customs of Birth and Death and the Worship of the Elements of Nature During Early and Middle Byzantine Times. An Interdisciplinary Research
Eugenia MavrommatiHS 33
The present paper examines the veneration of natural elements—such as earth, stones, sun and moon, fire, water—rooted in pre-Christian folk beliefs and persisting within Christian practices, particularly those associated with birth and death, during the early and middle Byzantine periods. The geographical scope of the analysis encompasses key regions of the Byzantine world, including Constantinople, Asia Minor, and the territory of modern Greece. Responding to the need for a broader perspective on the everyday life of non-elite populations in Byzantium, the study focuses on birth and burial customs, as these rituals offer a particularly rich body of evidence for contemporary cosmological conceptions related not only to death but also to the life course of the individual. Bringing Byzantine studies into dialogue with anthropology and folklore studies, the paper examines written sources, most notably the works of the Church Fathers, in conjunction with archaeological evidence, as well as anthropological and folkloristic theories that enable a deeper understanding of the beliefs underlying ritual practices. I will begin by outlining several key theoretical premises, including the concept of syncretism, the coexistence of pre-Christian, profane, and even magical elements alongside religious and ecclesiastical ritual, and Arnold van Gennep’s theory of rites of passage. This framework leads to a central question: in an era in which Byzantine subjects were exhorted to live as devout Christians in accordance with the teachings of the official Church, why did they persist in maintaining non-Christian practices condemned by the Church Fathers and associated with pre-Christian eschatological and cosmological beliefs?
When the Earth Shook: Disaster, Decision, and Division in the Late Roman World
Ceren Pilevneli ÇubukHS 33
The fifth century has traditionally been understood as a moment of divergence between the collapsing Western Roman Empire and the enduring Eastern Empire, a dichotomy typically attributed to institutional resilience and strategic choices in the East. This paper reconsiders that narrative by foregrounding the role of natural disasters, particularly seismic activity, famine, and epidemic disease, as significant structural constraints that inhibited the Eastern Roman state’s capacity to provide substantive support to the West during its most critical phases of decline.
Drawing on a range of Greek and Latin sources, including the works of John Chrysostom, Socrates Scholasticus, the Chronicon Paschale, and Marcellinus Comes, this study reconstructs a sequence of environmental disruptions that severely impacted urban infrastructure, public finance, and demographic stability in the Eastern Mediterranean. Events such as the early 5th-century earthquakes, the devastating Constantinople quake of 447, and the destruction of Antioch in 458 required substantial imperial intervention and resource reallocation. While these natural disasters were by no means the sole determinant of Eastern Roman policy, they exerted considerable influence over the empire’s strategic options. This paper argues that the Eastern Empire’s limited engagement in Western affairs should be interpreted not solely as political calculation, but also as a function of environmental contingency. Integrating environmental crisis into the historiography of Late Antiquity, the study offers a revised framework for understanding the fragmentation of imperial unity in the fifth century.
3.40 FC – Crossing Textual Borders: Rewriting as Cultural Adaptation
Rewriting, defined as “the inter- and intralingual reworking of a previous text” (Constantinou 2021), is a defining element of Byzantine literary culture and has attracted scholarly attention since the beginning of Byzantine studies. Over time, scholars have approached the practice of rewriting, known to the Byzantines as ‘metaphrazein’, through various perspectives, developing nuanced typologies of Byzantine rewriting strategies (Signes Codoñer 2014, Constantinou 2021) and revealing its pervasive role across the history of Byzantine literature and textual forms (Alwis, Hinterberger, Schiffer 2021). Yet, tracking changes between source and output texts does not serve only technical purposes. Beyond revealing the rationale behind the metaphrastic process, shifts in register, style, and textual form open a window onto the cultural dimension of rewriting, namely, how the source text was adapted to respond to different and evolving cultural needs. This cultural dimension of rewriting becomes evident whenever texts cross interlingual (when foreign sources are rendered into Greek, or Greek texts are translated into other languages) or intralingual borders (when Medieval texts are vernacularised into Early Modern Greek after Byzantium). Our group proposal, developed by pre- and post-doctoral researchers, aims to investigate the cultural dimension of rewriting across (Byzantine) Greek and its neighbouring cultures. Through case studies spanning Late Antiquity to the Early Modern period, our panel explores how rewriting operates not only as a textual practice but also as a mode of cultural negotiation. Discussed topics include the transformation of theological discourse and hagiographies through translation, the narratological reshaping of liturgical poetry, and the recasting of epic verse into Vernacular narrative prose. Together, our papers illuminate how rewriting, through multiple ways, serves as a means of adapting texts to new audiences, contexts, and cultural climates. The panel thus foregrounds the role of rewriting in moving texts “beyond” the Byzantine context, across linguistic and temporal borders.
Rewriting as Storytelling: Narratological Approaches to the Annunciation in Late Antique Liturgical Poetry
Osman Yüksel ÖzdemirHS 41
This paper explores how biblical texts were creatively engaged in the service of storytelling in Late Antiquity. To this end, it offers two case studies: a kontakion by Romanos the Melodist (c. 485–560 CE) and a mimro by Jacob of Serugh (451–521 CE), both centered on the Annunciation. By considering not only the biblical narratives but also the broader liturgical tradition that shaped their reception, this paper treats the biblical canon as a foundational blueprint upon which these authors constructed immersive storyworlds for live audiences. To examine how Romanos and Jacob reinterpreted scripture within the storytelling culture of Late Antiquity, the paper frames their poetic practice as a process of rewriting or translation. Drawing on narratological theory, it analyzes (1) the structural comparison of the biblical text to the liturgical poetry (fabula to story), (2) the characterization of biblical figures through focalization, and (3) the use of intertextuality to establish verisimilitude and resonance for their audiences. By tracing these techniques, the paper illuminates the dialectical process through which scripture was transformed into compelling narratives. Ultimately, it argues that Late Antique liturgical poetry served as a principal medium through which lay audiences encountered and internalized the biblical canon.
Translating the Dialogues of Gregory the Great: Linguistic and Cultural Mediation between East and West in the 8th Century
Maria Rosa Giuseppina De LucaHS 41
Gregory the Great’s Dialogues (590–604), a four-book collection of stories on the lives and miracles of holy men known to the author during his experience as deacon, monk, and pope, constitute a key work for understanding the dynamics of Late Antique spirituality. Although rooted in Western tradition, the text draws extensively on Eastern hagiographical models, offering a spiritual synthesis that provided fertile ground for encounters between Western Christianity and Eastern monasticism. This dual background made the Dialogues particularly suited to intercultural circulation, culminating in the Greek translation by Pope Zacharias (741–752). Far from being a mere linguistic transposition, this translation was conceived as a political and pastoral project aimed at strengthening ties between Rome and Greek-speaking communities in a time of deep tensions between East and West. The historical context of the translation is closely connected to the iconoclastic crises and the resulting migrations that brought Byzantine monks and intellectuals to Italy. These exiles fostered cultural and theological exchanges, finding in Zacharias – last of the Greek, Syriac, and Sicilian popes of the 7th–8th century – an ideal mediator. Translating and circulating a work that celebrated Western spiritual fervor while also engaging with Eastern heritage reflected the intent to consolidate the bonds between two Christian worlds united by a shared legacy of faith and ascetic models. The linguistic analysis of the second book of the Dialogues, devoted to the Vita Benedicti, shows that Zacharias produced an autonomous text adapted to the cultural and linguistic needs of the Greek readership. His translation techniques diverge markedly from the literalism of contemporary Greek-to-Latin renderings, privileging a more fluid style attentive to the audience’s sensibilities. Praised by Photius in codex 252 of the Bibliotheca, the Greek Dialogues helped establish Gregory in the East under the title ὁ Διάλογος and became the basis for later Arabic and Georgian versions. This study situates the Greek Dialogues within the broader context of cultural and multilingual exchanges between East and West, highlighting their role as a bridge between distinct yet interconnected Christian traditions.
The Rewriting of Cyril of Scythopolis’ Life of Saint Sabbas the Sanctified (6th Century) in the Context of Serbian Hagiography: The Case of Teodosije the Hilandarian’s Life of Saint Sava of Serbia (End of the 13th Century – First Half of the 14th Century)
Tiziana Di FeliceHS 41
Rewriting, which involves formal, stylistic, narrative, and quantitative transformations of a previous text (Constantinou 2021), plays a significant role in the Church Slavonic literary system, rooted in Byzantine literature (Bogdanović 1980). Old Serbian literature, meant here as a branch of the Church Slavonic literature (Picchio 1991), offers clear examples of rewriting, as the Athonite hieromonk Teodosije the Hilandarian’s (end of the 13th c. – first half of the 14th c.) literary production shows. As a man of letters well acquainted with the Byzantine hagiographical, hymnographic, and encomiastic tradition, Teodosije could also be the author of a Greek liturgical service for Saint Sava (Rastko Nemanjić, ca. 1174/5-1235), the first Serbian archbishop (Temčin 2012). This paper will focus on Teodosije’s Life of Saint Sava (Žitije svetog Save), especially on its prologue. The latter is assumed to be a rewriting of the Life of Sabbas’s prologue (Sabbas the archimandrite, known as “the Sanctified” or “the Enlightened”, ca. 439-532) by Cyril of Scythopolis (ca. 525-558), whose hagiographical production is devoted to the desert fathers in Palestine. Although the relationship between the Palestinian and Serbian lives was highlighted more than a century ago (Rozanov 1912), this topic has not yet received sufficient attention. Firstly, Teodosije’s hagiographical production will be placed in the broader context of the Byzantine influence on Old Serbian literature in the 13th and 14th centuries. Then, attention will be focused on the similarities between Sabbas, the Palestinian archimandrite, and Sava Nemanjić, which could have led Teodosije to adapt Cyril of Scythopolis’ hagiographical text to the Serbian cultural and literary context. Finally, Sava of Serbia’s relationship with Palestinian monastic tradition and Hesychasm will be highlighted.
Translation as a Form of Rewriting: Theological Terminology and Sources in Manuel Kalekas’ Greek Translation of St. Anselm’s Cur Deus Homo
Marthe NemegeerHS 41
In the fourteenth century, Manuel Kalekas translated Cur Deus homo, Saint Anselm’s influential treatise on the necessity of Christ’s incarnation for human salvation. This translation forms part of the broader movement of the so-called Latinophrones: Byzantine scholars devoted to the study of Latin and Catholic theology. Within this context, an extensive corpus of Latin theological texts — including works by Augustine, Boethius, Anselm, and especially Thomas Aquinas — was rendered into Greek. These translations circulated within intellectual circles and exerted a significant influence on Byzantine theological thought. They thus constitute a unique source for examining intellectual and cultural interaction in Byzantium through the medium of translation. My paper focuses on Kalekas’s Greek version of Anselm’s Cur Deus homo as a case study within this wider network of translations. The analysis concentrates on two main aspects: (i) the translation of theological terminology — does Kalekas employ the same Greek equivalents for specific Latin concepts, or does he opt for variation, and if so, with what semantic or stylistic motivation? How were these Greek terms used in other Byzantine theological treatises? — and (ii) the treatment of quotations from other theological works — does Kalekas rely on existing Greek versions or retranslate the passages himself? Are these references still recognizable as such, or is the intertextual dimension of the treatise partially lost in translation? Answering these questions is crucial for understanding how this work was could be received in Byzantium. In addition, Kalekas’s translation practices will be situated within the broader framework of the Latinophrones’ intellectual activity, assessing whether Kalekas’s translation strategies align with or diverge from those of other Latinophrones. This paper ultimately reveals how these translations, themselves the product of intercultural and intellectual collaboration, became instruments and drivers of further exchange, fostering ongoing dialogue and creative engagement within the Palaeologan world.
Rewriting Poetry into Vernacular Narrative Prose: Observing Changes in Literary Form, Narrative Mode, and Imagery through the Lens of Language in the Andros-Thessaloniki Version of Digenis Akritis (17th c.)
Michele DidoliHS 41
Among the six versions of the Digenis Akritis poem, the Andros-Thessaloniki version offers fascinating insights into the practices of rewriting and vernacularisation of Byzantine texts during the Early Modern period. This version, transmitted in a 17th-century manuscript, is the only one in prose and belongs to the Z-family, the late branch of the poem’s tradition. Internal evidence suggests that this version originated from a rewriting process involving both adherent, verse-by-verse prosification and vernacularisation of the source. Moreover, in reworking the literary form, the metaphrast also transformed the narrative mode and altered the poem’s imagery, adding, omitting, or reshaping passages, episodes, and even quotations from other texts. For this reason, the Andros-Thessaloniki version provides not only a vivid specimen of Early Modern Greek but also a significant example of the conversion of a narrative poem into a prose narrative. This paper examines the rewriting process undergone by the Andros-Thessaloniki version as a whole, focusing on language as the key lens through which transformation across literary form, narrative mode, and imagery can be traced. I will (1) reconstruct the rewriting process and its two main components – prosification and vernacularisation. Then, I will (2) present several examples where the rewriting also entailed structural modifications to the narrative and changes towards a prose narrative mode. The other Z-family versions of Digenis and other Early Modern Greek prose narratives will serve as terms of comparison for it. Finally, I will (3) discuss the transformation of the poem’s imagery and examine the literary, historical, and religious references within the Andros-Thessaloniki version, with particular attention to how quotations in other Greek registers are rendered into Early Modern Greek. Through this case study, this paper explores how popular Byzantine texts such as the Digenis crossed the linguistic, cultural, and chronological boundaries of Byzantium into the Early Modern world.
3.41 FC – The Significance of Studying Byzantine Scholia
Thomistic Scholia on Aristotle’s De anima in the MSS. Berol. gr. fol. 67 and Scor. T.II.21
Athanasios KerefidesSR 1
A hitherto unnoticed set of Thomistic scholia on Aristotle’s De anima figures in the margins of two 15th-century mss. originating from Crete, i.e. Berol. gr. fol. 67 (Diktyon 9157) and its apograph, Scor. T.II.21 (Diktyon 15432). The excerpts were drawn from the Greek translation of Thomas Aquinas’ Sentencia “De anima” made by Georgios-Gennadios II Scholarios (ca. 1400–1472 vel paulo post) around 1435. Here, I edit and identify each of the scholia, and go on to explore the reasons why this set was extracted and by whom.
Arethas of Caesarea and the Addressivities of Scholia
Jeremy SchottSR 1
Arethas (c.860-c.939), archbishop of Caesarea, is one of the most important figures in the flowering of literary culture in late 9th- and early 10th-century Byzantium. To date, most scholarship has focused on Arethas’s role in preserving works of classical Greek thought. Yet, Arethas also played a critical role in the transmission and reception of Greek patristic literature. The famous “Arethas-codex” (Paris Gr. 451) is one of the most important (and in some cases the sole) witness to key works of early Christian apologetic literature. The codex is also important for the many scholia that stand in its margins. I am currently working on a full study of Arethas’s marginalia in his three extant volumes of Christian literature: Paris Gr. 451, Vallicellianus F10 (a nomocanon), and Moscow Gr. 231 (a patristic collection). These I am comparing with the better-known Arethan codices of classical Greek literature to obtain a complete picture of Arethas as a reader and annotator. In this Free Communication, I will offer a typology of the Arethan marginalia based on form, function, and modes of “addressivity” (that is, the different responses they anticipate from contemporary and later readers). Additionally, I contend that traditional approaches to Arethas’s marginalia fail to account for the complex literary and theological dimensions of his work as annotator. Traditional approaches value Arethas’s marginalia as historical curiosities, for their sometimes irascible tone towards certain authors (e.g. Lucian), or as an example of Middle Byzantine “reception” of classical and early Christian literature. I will show instead how Arethas’s annotations constitute a complex web of addressivity that includes Arethas as well as his contemporaries, and future readers. Through this case study of Arethas, I hope to encourage the field towards more interdisciplinary approaches that take Byzantine marginalia seriously as an important form of literary and theological discourse.
Looking through the Old Scholia. Basilica cum scholiis as a Tool for Interpreting Justinian Sources
Kamil SorkaSR 1
The great task of preparing a compilation of law was commissioned by Justinian to a group of law professors (antecessores), among others. The same men gave lectures to law students, while their teaching was fragmentarily transmitted in the form eventually preserved as the so-called old scholia to the Basilica. It is therefore reasonable to assume that their knowledge of the source materials used in the process of editing the Digests, the Codex or (less so) the Institutions was reflected to some extent in the lectures they gave. Also, some antecessores (e.g. Stephanus) who were not involved in the editing of the Justinian compilation belonged to the generation of the compilers’ disciples. The paper tries to examine a hypothesis that analysis of the old scholia does not lead only to a dogmatic commentary on the information already contained in the texts of the Justinian compilation, but often allows one to obtain information otherwise unknown, for example, as to the context of a given decision.
The Scholia as Performance Prompts: A Proposal for Cross-Disciplinary Partnership
Andrew Walker WhiteSR 1
With the ‘performative’ and ‘oralist’ turns of recent years, we are taking the live performance of Byzantine texts more seriously—and we are beginning to explore the status of our manuscripts as guidelines for live performance, punctuation and all. What we lack, of course, is the sense of how these manuscripts were realized in their original contexts; how was the performance of emotions taught? How was the instrument of the human voice shaped and ‘tuned’ during a public intellectual’s formative years? The answers to these questions inevitably take us back to the grammar school classrooms of the Empire. Although largely ignored, the vast body of extant poetic scholia constitute the most carefully preserved oral tradition in the pre-modern world. The experience, the delivery, of canonical texts was the chief goal of grammar school, in preparation for courses in rhetorical composition and, ultimately, a life of public and ecclesiastical service. With facsimiles of poetic manuscripts increasingly available online, we now have unprecedented access to these grammarian’s performance prompts, passed down well into the Late Byzantine period. This advice, although useless for modern, silent readers, was essential to the vivid realization of these texts before a live audience. And what philologists may lack in terms of stage experience, our colleagues in the performing arts, across campus, would be more than happy to provide. This presentation will lay out the guidelines for a step-by-step collaborative process between disciplines, involving the combined efforts of Byzantine philologists and theatre artists, collating and translating poetic texts and their scholia as a unified system of performance prompts; once translated, the scholia can be analyzed, live, through actors to whom these scholia will look remarkably familiar—for the scholia differ little from the kinds of prompts professional actors receive in rehearsals for modern stage productions today.
3.42 FC – War, Trade and Diplomacy in the Byzantine Balkans and Beyond
This group session delves into the intricate interplay between military conflict, economic exchange and diplomatic relations that shaped Byzantium’s influence in the Balkans and surrounding regions. The session aims to explore how the Empire navigated various external challenges. Key themes will include the impact of warfare on trade routes and economic stability, the role of diplomacy in forging alliances or mitigating conflicts, and the ways in which the Byzantine administration adapted to shifting circumstances. The session will highlight the resilience and ingenuity of the Byzantine Empire in maintaining its authority and influence, revealing insights into crisis management and the lasting effects of Byzantine actions on regional dynamics. Through a multidisciplinary approach, including historical, archaeological, and economic perspectives, this session aims to provide a comprehensive understanding of how war, trade, and diplomacy interconnected in the Byzantine world and beyond.
Byzantine Crisis Management Policy in the Balkans (7th-12th Centuries): Some Preliminary Remarks
Dragan GjalevskiSR 6
Throughout its long history, the Byzantine Empire had many conflicts with other states, nations, and tribes, endured countless incursions and campaigns, and fought numerous battles, many of them in the Balkans. Some of these conflicts, incursions, campaigns and battles ended unfavorably for the Byzantines and led to a crisis regarding the military efficiency of the state, the security of the imperial provinces, and even the safety of the imperial capital itself. Sources report that always during a crisis, the Byzantine government took a certain set of measures in an attempt to contain and resolve it. The focus of the paper will be the analysis of this Byzantine “crisis management” in the Balkans in the period from the 7th to the 12th century, through which the Empire attempted to resolve existing or impending military, but also political, crises. What can be observed from the sources is that the essence of Byzantine management of this type of crisis, its modus operandi, was based on two pillars: the implementation of diplomatic and military means. Depending on the type of crisis, whether it was of a larger or smaller magnitude, such as resolving a conflict with another state, nation or tribe, maintaining the status quo after suffering a catastrophic defeat in a particular battle, or a swift conquest of a city or fortress deep in enemy territory, etc., it depended on when, how and which of these means would be practically used. The measures that the Byzantine government implemented to resolve an existing military or political crisis in the Balkans, which were of a diplomatic and military nature, according to the sources, were able in most cases to achieve the intended goal. However, these same sources point to the fact that their application did not always lead to the resolution of the crisis, in certain situations these measures managed to prolong or deepen it.
Avar ‘Surprises’ of 618 and 623 and their Reception in Byzantine Sources
Anastasia SirotenkoSR 6
This contribution focuses on the two surprise attacks by the Avars on the Eastern Roman Empire and their reception in both contemporary and later Greek sources. The Avar ‘surprises’ under consideration are the 618 siege of Thessaloniki and the 623 raid on southern Thrace. Through a close analysis of contemporary sources such as the Miracles of St. Demetrius and the Paschal Chronicle, this contribution proposes new insights into Emperor Heraclius’ approach to managing external threats as well as into the nature and limits of “Byzantine crisis management.”
The Avar-Bulgar Clashes of 630s and the Rise of the So-Called Old Great Bulgaria: A Steppe Conflict and its Impact on the Byzantine World
Nikolay HrissimovSR 6
Only one piece of information has been preserved about the creation of the so-called Old Great Bulgaria. It comes from the “Breviarium” of Patriarch Nicephorus. The information is undated and the way it is introduced into the text (two consecutive pieces of information beginning with the phrase “At the same time…”) suggests that it was borrowed from an older text. The event remains undated and for this reason in modern historiography it is positioned, by various researchers, in the years between 630 and 635. Along with this, the event under consideration is connected to a historiographic myth that has become established over time. For unknown reasons, even in the early studies on the subject, it was repeated that the creation of Old Great Bulgaria headed by Kubrat took place after the Bulgarians freed themselves from the power of the Turks. In the relative information provided by Patriarch Nicephorus, such a statement cannot be found. On the contrary, the source is adament about the power to which the Bulgarians were subject until that moment and from which they were subsequently freeing themselves – that of the Avars. That the beginning of Old Great Bulgaria could not possibly be connected with the liberation of the Bulgarians from the Turks becomes clear when the intertribal relations in this part of the steppes are placed in the context of Byzantine policy towards that region. It is well known that Kubrat, the leader of Old Great Bulgaria, was honored as a patrician by Emperor Heraclius (610–641). Moreover, in the war waged by the emperor against the Persians and the Avars, his main allies from the east were the Turks. Given the common enemy that Byzantium and the Bulgarians encountered in the west – the Avars – these two were naturally considered to be natural allies.
Trade, Trade Restrictions, and the Slavic Siege of Thessaloniki c. 676-677: Reassessing the Evidence from Book II,4 of the Miracula Sancti Demetrii
Panos SophoulisSR 6
This presentation examines the economic dynamics surrounding the Slavic siege of Thessaloniki around 676–677, particularly highlighting the significance of trade relations and trade restrictions imposed on the Slavic tribes in the region. By focusing on these economic factors, it is argued that such restrictions played a critical role in motivating the siege, suggesting that the desire for access to trade routes and resources may have been a key driving force behind the conflict.
Puzzling Numbers in Leo Choirosphaktes’ Epistolography: Exaggerated, Correct or (Un)reliable?
Yanko HristovSR 6
The letters of the high Byzantine official Magister Leo Choirosphaktes provide numerous notable and informative accounts. It is no coincidence that his correspondence with the Bulgarian ruler Symeon I the Great holds a distinct and significant place among the primary sources of the early medieval period. This epistolary collection offers valuable insights into the abduction of civilian imperial subjects from Eastern Thrace during the Byzantine-Bulgarian War of 894–896. However, an ongoing debate persists regarding a record that refers to the puzzlingly large number of 120,000 captives. This presentation focuses on several key questions, including the origins, accuracy, and overall reliability of this record.
The Golden Horde and Bulgaria against Byzantium: New Dating and New Interpretation of the Liberation Campaign of Sultan Izzeddin Kaykavus II
Lachezar KrastevSR 6
This paper offers a new interpretation of the personality and political role of Despot Yakov Svetoslav within the framework of Bulgarian–Golden Horde relations during the 1260s. Based on a comparative analysis of Byzantine narrative sources (George Pachymeres, Manuel Philes), Hungarian royal charters, and Arabic chronicles (Ibn ʿAbd al-Ẓāhir, Ibn al-Furāt, Baybars al-Dawādārī), it proposes a revision of the traditional chronology and geography of the so-called campaign for Sultan ʿIzz al-Dīn. The study demonstrates that the campaign did not take place in 1265, as generally accepted, but rather in the winter of 1263–1264, as a direct response to Emperor Michael VIII Palaiologos’s detention of the Egyptian embassy sent by Sultan Baybars to Khan Berke. In this context, Yakov Svetoslav appears not as an autonomous ruler of the northwestern lands, but as a high-ranking military commander of the Bulgarian central authority. His participation in the campaign, alongside Tatar and Hungarian forces, reveals a coordinated anti-Byzantine coalition organized by Khan Berke with Bulgarian mediation. This reconstruction calls for a reconsideration of Svetoslav’s status, as well as of the chronology and international dimensions of Bulgarian–Byzantine relations under Tsar Constantine Asen.
Thematic Sessions
3.29 TS – Evagrius Ponticus and Ascetic Miscellanea in Byzantium’s Neighbours
The Thematic Session aims to examine the reception of one of the most prominent authors and founding fathers of ascetic doctrine and literature, Evagrius Ponticus and the miscellanea that contain his works. Although his role in establishing the theoretical foundations of monasticism is undisputed, and his legacy, translated into several languages of the Christian East, has received quite some scholarly attention in recent years, there are still many gaps in our scholarly knowledge of his legacy, its reception, and the trajectory of his works. In this Thematic Session, scholars specialising in different literary traditions neighbouring Byzantium will examine and discuss questions concerning Evagrius’ translations from Greek and related topics such as the movement of texts and manuscripts, the establishment of a monastic language through the translation of Greek ascetical works, the relations between the translated works and other original works and traditions. Furthermore, the Thematic Session seeks to combine approaches from different disciplines, such as linguistics, textual criticism, patristics, cultural studies and, last but not least, late antique philosophy, without which any attempt at a scholarly approach to ascetic miscellanea would be considered fruitless. Last but not least, the Thematic Session will shed light on the ways in which the Byzantine legacy was projected onto the multilingual paradigm of the early Christian realm. Thus, a holistic approach aims at clarifying these questions by offering an interdisciplinary perspective for discussion.
The Slavonic Reception of Evagrius Ponticus’ On Prayer within the Apophthegmatic Collections
Karine Åkerman SarkisianHS 1
An early 12th- or 13th-century collection of the Scete Paterikon, Beograd Dečani 93, consisting of translated accounts of the systematic type of Apophthegmata Patrum (AP), seems to have been used as an intermediary link to bring Evagrius’s writings to the Slavs. Alongside the customary Apophthegmata material, such as sayings of the desert fathers and mothers, the compilation is notable for its inclusion of Evagrius Ponticus’s almost complete treatise On Prayer, albeit here ascribed to Nilus. The manner in which this work is incorporated into the compilation sheds light on the approach employed by the compiler of this parchment book. It has been assumed that the collection in question had at least two Slavonic sources, ruling out the involvement of a translator in its creation. Moreover, the selection and contextualisation of the material in this new compilation differ from those in any other Slavonic Paterikon collections in our corpus. However, this is not the only AP collection comprising maxims from On Prayer by Evagrius. This paper explores the Slavonic reception of this Evagrian writing within the Apophthegmata collections. A central question to be addressed in this study is how the Evagrian tract was transmitted to the Slavs. To proceed with the analysis, it is necessary to ascertain whether the material has undergone any revision or adaptation to suit the new audience. The paper will also attempt to identify the reasons behind this type of composition.
Evagrius Ponticus’ Works within the Slavonic Ascetic Tradition
Lara SelsHS 1
The first and last mention of Evagrius Ponticus in Francis Thomson’s Checklist of Slavonic Translations (2018) is with his aphorisms on prayer, De oratione (CPG 2452), translated in Bulgaria in the early period (10th c.) and again in the late 18th century as part of Paisius Velichkovsky’s translation of the Philocalia. However, for the Slavonic reception of Evagrius, the later period was vital as well, as a selection of gnomes from his Capita paraenetica (CPG 2443) and Sententiae (Spirituales CPG 2444 and Aliae CPG 2445) was translated during the 14th century, when also his Institutio (Paraenesis) ad monachos (CPG 2454) appeared in Slavonic as the first part of another collection of gnomes. This later period will be the focus of my presentation, also taking into account the translation of Evagrius’ De octo spiritibus malitiae (CPG 2451), which in the Checklist is listed under the 13th century. The question of Evagrius’ reception in the Slavonic ascetic tradition will be approached by looking at the textual transmission of his works, with ample attention to the manuscript environment (type of miscellanies) in which they are found.
Evagriana Arabica: A Preliminary Exploration of the Arabic Reception of Evagrius through Greek and Syriac
Emanuele ZimbardiHS 1
The transmission of Evagrian works—whether genuine or pseudepigraphic—is still an almost unexplored field of research. So far, some scholars, such as Georg Graf, Samir Khalil Samir, Paul Géhin, and Stephen John Davis, have sketched overviews of the “Evagrius Arabus” in light of the extant manuscripts—including recent discoveries of new textual witnesses. However, it is difficult to ascertain the genesis of this corpus of works attributed to Evagrius, in particular if the translations were made directly from Greek into Arabic or were mediated through Syriac. Moreover, most of these texts are still unedited, a situation that further hinders the possibility of more secure research on this topic. This paper intends, first, to briefly present an updated overview of the status quaestionis of the Evagrius Arabus and to point out what is the knowledge that we can gather from the research carried out on this topic up to the present. Then, an interesting work of the corpus of Evagrius Arabus will be presented and shortly analyzed. This is an “Exegesis on the Lord’s Prayer”, transmitted in the MS Vat. sir. 424: the text—very short and still unedited—is written in Arabic with Syriac characters (a phenomenon of allography called “garshuni”). Its analysis will be a useful case study to highlight some peculiar aspects of the Evagrius Arabus, in particular the entanglement of Greek and Syriac in the path of transmission that led to the genesis of a corpus of works attributed to Evagrius in Arabic.
Evagrius’s Reception in the Balkan Milieu
Daniar Mutalâp, Anissa MiltenovaHS 1
Works by Evagrius Ponticus / Evagrius the Solitary (345–399 AD) are considered the basis of monastic literature and were translated in Old Church Slavonic many times. The texts are as follows: Paraenetic chapters (Capita paraenetica, CPG 6583a and 6583b), On prayer (Περὶ προσευχῆς (De oratione), CPG 2452), On the eight evil thoughts (De octo spiritibus malitiae, CPG 2451); Instruction to Monks (Institutio sive Paraenesis ad monachos, CPG 2454), etc. Evagrius Ponticus’ works have been translated into Romanian since the 17th century. The manifold translations are based on both Slavic standard collections (the Paterika) and Greek ascetical miscellanies (17th–18th c.). New data will be provided about the diffusion and reception of these texts. When it comes to the Greek source, the Romanian translator from the monastic community of Paisius Velichkovski is identified. On top of that, a preliminary hypothesis about the Athonite ascetic miscellany that served as the source is offered and further connections with other South-Slavic ascetic collections are provided.
Evagrius Ponticus’ De octo spiritibus malitiae in the Old-Recension South Slavic Triodion Panegyrika
Tzvetomira DanovaHS 1
This paper is devoted to Evagrius Ponticus’s De octo spiritibus malitiae (CPG 2451), a work widely disseminated in medieval Slavic literature. This ascetic treatise, which exerted a considerable influence on the formation of monastic spirituality in the Christian East, is attested in the Slavic tradition through at least three translations produced in different periods and preserved in more than forty manuscripts of Bulgarian, Serbian, and Russian origin. The present study concentrates on the Slavic translation incorporated into the Old-Recension South Slavic Triodion Panegyrika—a corpus that has not yet been the subject of systematic textological investigation. The main objective is to determine which Greek recension underlies this Slavic version and whether it can be connected with the early translation tradition of the 10th–11th centuries. The analysis traces the textual history of De octo spiritibus malitiae within the corresponding South Slavic literary tradition, focusing on the changes that occurred through the process of long-term transmission at the levels of textual completeness, morphosyntax, and vocabulary. Special attention is given to translation strategies and their role in adapting the Greek ascetic discourse to the Slavic linguistic and spiritual context. By comparing the material with the Greek originals and the other known Slavic translations, the paper aims to define the place of the version preserved in the Old-Recension South Slavic Triodion Panegyrika within the overall textual history of De octo spiritibus malitiae, and to contribute to a deeper understanding of the reception and functioning of Byzantine spiritual heritage in the Slavic literary tradition.
3.30 TS – Reassessing the Skylitzes Matritensis: New Insights Into the Reception of Byzantium in Sicily
In this session, we want to deepen our understanding of the codex known as Skylitzes Matritensis (Madrid, BNE, Vitr. 26-2), an extensive illuminated manuscript produced in 12th-century Sicily during Norman rule. Although numerous scholars (Cirac, Estopañán, Ševčenko, Wilson, Grabar, Tsamakda, Boeck) have studied various aspects of the manuscript, its date and the place of its production remain a matter of debate. Mid-12th century Palermo and the palatine court under Kings Roger II (1105-1154) and/or William I (1154-1166) dispute the leading role against the “Basilian” monastery of San Salvador at Lingua Fari in Messina during the rule of William II (1166-1189). Similarly, there is no consensus as to the rationale for the illuminated manuscript: some think it an attempt by the Normans to present their enemies as a merciless and tyrannical court. Others prefer to consider the codex as proof of the existence of a diplomatic relationship and exchange between the two courts; a reflection of the interest of the Normans and the Italo-Greek community in exploring the Byzantine roots and the multicultural reality of the 12th-century Sicily. Thanks to two research projects on Byzantine illuminated manuscripts, chronicles and gospels—MABILUS and PARADIGMATA—it has been possible to build an interdisciplinary team to carry out a novel and pioneering study of the Skylitzes Matritensis, in which a series of lab-analyses of the codex by the Instituto del Patrimonio Cultural de España (IPCE) have been also undertaken. This research has contributed to a better understanding of how Sicilians appropriated this Byzantine Chronicle (paleographically, artistically, technically, historically, and conceptually) and what Byzantium meant, not only in the context of the cross-cultural court and estate of 12th-century Norman Sicily, but also in terms of Sicilian identity.
Artistic Transfer and Hybridization in the Skyltizes Matritensis
Manuel Antonio Castiñeiras GonzálezHS 32
The Skylitzes Matritensis (Madrid, BNE, VITR/26/2) is an illuminated codex that offers a privileged field for the analysis of cross-cultural phenomena and exchanges beyond Byzantium. Firstly, it is a Greek chronicle, which was produced in the mid-12th-century Norman Sicily, in the context of the multicultural curia of Palermo, following a Constantinopolitan manuscript as a model. Secondly, seven artists of diverse artistic training, ethnicity and origin participated in its extensive decorative apparatus: the first two illuminators (A1 and A2) are clearly Byzantine—and probably from Constantinople—while the remaining five (B1, B2, B3, B4, B5) belong to the local Sicilian culture, with a strong presence of Muslim and Latin elements. Thirdly, the miniatures become a rich and unique repertoire that allows us to understand not only how the Byzantines viewed themselves and their neighbours, but also how the “local” painters (Arabic?, Coptic?, and Latin?) “translated” the Constantinopolitan model into their own language. The codex should be understood as an example of both intercultural mediation and transcultural convergence, just other artworks with a marked cross-cultural bias on the island, such as the Cappella Palatina, San Cataldo at Palermo or the Zisa.
Gender Issues and Female Imperial Images in Skylitzes Matritensis
Verónica AbenzaHS 32
This paper explores the visual construction of the feminine ideal in Byzantium through the Skylitzes Matritensis, an eleventh-century illuminated chronicle preserved in the Biblioteca Nacional de España. Out of its 574 miniatures, 110 depict women, revealing their symbolic significance within the manuscript’s visual narrative of imperial authority. Far from being mere illustrations of John Skylitzes’ Synopsis Historiarum, these images articulate complex archetypes that reflect the intersection of gender, class, and religion in Byzantine society. Building upon previous studies focused mainly on empresses—such as those by Emma Strugnell and Lynda White—this research expands the scope to include women from diverse social backgrounds. Three primary categories of female representation are identified: prophetic, maternal, and diplomatic. By analyzing these visual typologies, the paper argues that the Skylitzes Matritensis both reproduces and questions Byzantine patriarchal ideology. The manuscript reveals how women, though constrained by gendered norms, participated in the construction of imperial legitimacy through symbolic, religious, and political agency.
Minor Details, Major Insights: Flora in the Skylitzes Matritensis
Kallirroe Linardou HS 32
The Madrid Skylitzes miniatures are among the most widely recognized images of Byzantine art, reproduced for decades in textbooks, scholarly works and university courses. More than any other Greek medieval manuscript, they have served as realia in visualizing the Byzantine court, warfare, and ceremonial life. Yet, despite their familiarity, a closer look reveals a striking absence: depictions of flora are minimal, often confined to schematic or allusive motifs. This paper examines these sparse representations of plants, trees, and flowers, asking not “what plant is this?” but why vegetation appears at all, in such stylized form, in the precise context of a chronicle manuscript otherwise unconcerned with the natural world. I propose that these overlooked details function as subtle but persistent layers of meaning, contributing to the construction of the visual narrative in ways that exceed mere decoration. By foregrounding these ‘minor details,’ the study highlights how attentive looking can recover alternative registers of meaning in Byzantine manuscript illumination.
Syracuse in the Madrid Skylitzes: Perception, Transmission, and Historical Frames
Giulia ArcidiaconoHS 32
This paper examines the historical events concerning Syracuse as described in the Chronicle of John Skylitzes and illustrated in the Madrid manuscript (BNE, Vitr. 26-2). Textual references and corresponding miniatures are analyzed as narrative, historical, and ideological devices. Four miniatures presenting visual or epigraphic references to the city are studied in detail, with attention to their spatial and compositional arrangement, the depiction of individuals and groups, natural and architectural settings, potential models, and recurring patterns within the manuscript. The episodes of the Arab conquest and fall of Syracuse in 878 (fols. 100v, 101r) are analyzed in terms of their iconographic and stylistic features, as well as their relation to the city’s political, religious, and social context. Special attention is given to the dynamics of the siege and to the urban, topographic, and monumental layout of the city, as reconstructed from contemporary sources. By integrating narrative and visual content, the study explores how Syracuse was represented and interpreted by the narrator, the artists, and the manuscript’s intended audience, emphasizing its enduring relationship with Byzantine political, cultural, and artistic frameworks. Through a comparative perspective including other textual and visual sources, the research further investigates Byzantine perceptions of Sicily, highlighting Syracuse’s role in the broader Mediterranean insular system and the ways in which its image was constructed, transmitted, and received from the Byzantine to the Norman period.
The Afterlife of Skylitzes Matritensis in 16th-century Italy
Inmaculada Pérez MartínHS 32
The eight manuscripts of the Chronicle of Skylitzes that derive from the Skylitzes Matritensis (SM) manuscript—easily identifiable by gaps in the text—were copied in Italy during the 16th century. None of the apographs went beyond transcribing the Chronicle and its paratexts (the miniature captions and marginal poems). A copy of the miniatures could hardly have been produced in Messina—at least, no illustrated Greek manuscripts from the 15th–16th centuries are known from there—but it was a plausible undertaking in Venice or Rome, where copies of SM arrived and where we know illustrated Greek manuscripts were copied, such as the Escorial Σ.I.7 containing the works of Ioannes Mauropous, in 1564. Although Cardinal Bessarion’s patronage revitalized Greek culture at the Monastery of San Salvatore in Messina from the mid-15th century onward, Bessarion neither commissioned a copy of SM nor ever owned a copy of the Chronicle. Konstantinos Laskaris transcribed a selection of passages from SM in Matrit. 4621, but it was not until 1534 that the first full copy of SM was made in Vat. Ottob. gr. 340, by a monk of San Salvatore, Ioakeim Mboutas. He transcribed the captions from the original as if they were subtitles and added a cross in the margin to indicate the presence of a miniature. Matrit. 4594 and Par. suppl. gr. 305 were also copied in Messina, but the remaining copies are Roman and appear to reflect the curia’s interest in Byzantine history during a time of conciliar debate about the organization of the Christian Church. It was to a cardinal, Marco Antonio da Mula, that Giovan Battista Gabio dedicated his Latin translation of the Chronicle (Venice, 1570), made from a copy of SM supplemented with a Vatican codex.
The Meaning of Materials: Identification of Pigments and Inks in Skylitzes Matritensis
Stefanos KroustallisHS 32
Analytical investigations conducted on the illuminations of the Skylitzes Matritensis have made it possible to determine, with considerable precision, the range of inorganic pigments that constituted the colour palette. Although various organic colorants appear to have been applied in the decorative program, their precise identification remains inconclusive. The iron-gall ink employed for the text is remarkably uniform and exhibits a glossy, light brown hue. The pigments identified correspond closely to those conventionally found in Byzantine manuscript illumination: gold leaf and gold ink, ultramarine blue, indigo, vermilion, orpiment, lead white, calcium carbonate, carbon black, and several shades of ochre. Particularly noteworthy is the presence of vergaut, a green pigment rendered with the mixture of ultramarine blue with orpiment. To date, its use has been attested in only a few other Byzantine illuminated manuscripts. These analytical results have not only clarified some of the specific materials and technical procedures employed in the decoration of the codex but have also provided a deeper understanding of the working practices of the scribes and illuminators, as well as of the workshop context within which the manuscript was produced. While the illuminations display a degree of inconsistency in artistic execution, the overall coherence of technique and style suggests a shared workshop environment rooted in a single scriptorium tradition.
3.31 TS – Byzantium and the Art of Wall Mosaics: Inquiries into the Lost, Within and Beyond the Empire’s Borders
The thematic session aims to focus attention on wall mosaics within the Byzantine sphere, which are lost but attested by written sources, illustrations, and material fragments. The idea springs from the ME.MO.R.I.A. project (“MEdieval mural MOsaics: Rediscovering In Absentia”), supported by Ca’ Foscari University of Venice (through “Supporting Principal INvestigators 2021-2025” funds; PI: Simone Piazza; RF: Giulia Anna Bianca Bordi), a research program that, among its activities, included the development of a database (currently being implemented). This database is designed to catalogue, initially, all the lost examples found on Italian soil (more than two hundred) and, prospectively, those of the entire Euro-Mediterranean area. This is a completely unprecedented investigation, given that until now the subject has only been treated with respect to individual cases, without a comprehensive overview. The vast heritage of lost wall mosaics consists largely of evidence directly or indirectly linked to Byzantine production, which, as is well known, was so appreciated for its qualitative excellence that it was often exported abroad to satisfy the demand of wealthy foreign patrons. Hence the intention to promote the present initiative, aimed at stimulating a moment of discussion, within which young researchers and scholars of long standing, coming from different institutions but united by an interest in Byzantine art, can present and discuss the results of their inquiries. Within the framework of the planned presentations, the organizers will have the opportunity to introduce the theme, focus attention on methodological issues, and illustrate the most significant cases. In the communications that follow, the speakers will present their case studies, which cover various eras (from the 5th to the 14th century) and diverse contexts (from Constantinople to the pilgrimage sites of the Holy Land, from the Umayyad Caliphate to Sardinia, and from Sicily to Macedonia).
Lost Mosaics of the Byzantine and Omayyad Levant: Between Production and Recycling
Basema HamarnehBIG-HS
This paper explores the complex life cycle of wall mosaic artworks in the Levant during the Byzantine and Umayyad periods, focusing on their production, use, disuse, and eventual recycling. By examining archaeological evidence, art historical sources, and patterns of reuse in both secular and religious contexts, the research highlights how mosaics functioned not only as aesthetic and symbolic expressions but also as material resources subject to shifting socio-political and economic dynamics. The transition from Byzantine to Umayyad rule brought changes in patronage, stylistic preferences, and religious ideology, all of which influenced the preservation, modification, or dismantling of earlier mosaics. This paper argues that the so-called “loss” of mosaics is often less a matter of destruction than one of transformation—where reuse practices reflect adaptive strategies, cultural continuity, and pragmatic responses to material scarcity. Ultimately, the paper situates these mosaics within broader conversations about cultural heritage, memory, and the mutable nature of artistic legacy in Late Antiquity and the early Islamic period.
À la recherche du décor initial de l’église du Tombeau-de-la-Vierge à Géthsemani. Témoignages et dérivés
Athanasios G. SemoglouBIG-HS
Nous essaierons de rechercher certains aspects du décor initial de l’église du Tombeau-de-la-Vierge à Gethsémani, tel qu’il a été rapporté et décrit par saint Dosithée lors d’une visite à Jérusalem (VIe siècle). À cet égard, nous allons nous en servir de témoignages et de dérivés iconographiques comme c’est le décor unique de l’ampoule de Bobbio n° 20 ainsi que l’iconographie byzantine de la Vierge Haghiosoritissa, selon l’icône de la Sainte Soros des Chalkopratès à Constantinople qui se fait le pendant géographique et symbolique de Gethsémani, selon Van Esbroeck. Nous visons à démontrer que la structure de l’image de Bobbio ne saurait qu’évoquer l’image d’une abside dont le caractère visionnaire, selon le récit de Dosithée, et l’association originale de l’Incarnation avec l’Ascension seraient parfaitement compatibles avec le décor du pèlerinage marial du Tombeau-de-la-Vierge construit vers le milieu du Ve siècle. En outre, nous voulons aussi défendre la thèse selon laquelle l’icône de l’Haghiosoritissa peut être considérée comme l’équivalent artistique du décor initial du sanctuaire palestinien à Gethsémani tout en évoquant une partie de son décor initial. Enfin, en ce qui concerne la technique d’exécution, nous considérons qu’il est hautement probable que la décoration ait été réalisée en mosaïque, compte tenu de la commande impériale du Tombeau de Gethsémani et de la présence de mosaïques dans les plus importants monuments paléochrétiens de Palestine, attestée par les témoignages des pèlerins.
When Were the Mosaics of Hosios Loukas’s Katholikon Dome Destroyed?
Alessandro TaddeiBIG-HS
George Wheler’s (1682) description of the rich mosaic decoration of the main church of the Monastery of Hosios Loukas is brief, but worthy of consideration. As expected, Wheler stated that the mosaics also covered the dome of the church. Today, however, only post-Byzantine frescoes can be seen in the dome, presumably reproducing the original iconography. In the centre is a bust of Christ Pantokrator blessing, surrounded by figures of the Virgin Mary orant and angels on a yellow-ochre background. This background is intended to recall the look of the original golden tesserae. In their 1901 monograph on the Monastery of Hosios Loukas, Robert Weir Schultz and Sidney H. Barnsley linked the destruction of the Katholikon’s dome mosaics to the restoration work carried out on its roof in 1592. During this work, the old tiles were replaced with new ones, and the serious damp problems that had compromised the dome’s stability were remedied. This would, however, be at odds with Wheler’s testimony. How can these two statements be reconciled? Could it be, then, that Wheler was mistaken? These questions have two possible answers. The first is that the state of preservation and the uniform layer of dirt made the frescoes in the dome indistinguishable from mosaics. This is not very likely. The second possibility is that fragments of the mosaic covering the dome could still be seen as late as the 1680s. Since the second solution is the most likely, another question arises: when were the mosaics on the dome destroyed? And why? This paper will attempt to answer these questions by re-examining the available documentation and the building’s conservation history between the 19th and 20th centuries.
Reconsidering the Lost Mosaic of the Apostle’s Communion of the Old Metropolis of Serres
Giulia Anna Bianca BordiBIG-HS
The paper concerns a case study of remarkable artistic quality, which lends itself to new reflections on various aspects, including methodological ones. It is the lost apse mosaic of the ancient Metropolitan Church of Serres, in Central Macedonia, of which only a very few fragments remain, preserved in the city’s Archaeological Museum. The work was almost completely destroyed primarily due to two large fires that devastated the basilica in 1849 and 1913, but it had fortunately been captured in several photographs, which show that it depicted a monumental and exquisite scene of the Communion of the Apostles. Taking into account the studies already dedicated to the topic (Strate 1985-1986; Kalavrezou 2013), this paper intends to propose a comparative reading of the still-preserved mosaic fragments and the historical photographs in light of the advancements on the spatial and cultural context in which the mosaic decoration was situated. Indeed, the importance of certain iconographic details of the depiction will be re-discussed in relation to the further knowledge that has emerged in recent decades regarding the various cases compared in scholarly literature with that of the Macedonian Metropolitan Church. Furthermore, the study of the significance of such a representation in the most important sacred building of Serres will be deepened, at the cusp between the late 11th and early 12th centuries, when the city was establishing itself as the major cult center in the Balkan area for Saints Theodore Teron and Stratelates, to whom the cathedral was dedicated.
The Lost Mosaics of the Blachernai Palace in the 12th Century: A Review of the Field and a New Look at the Written Testimonies
Elena De ZordiBIG-HS
This paper aims to shed further light on the lost mosaics that once adorned the walls and ceilings of the Blachernai Palace during the 12th century through an analysis of written sources. The focus will be on the monumental decorations commissioned by members of the Komnenian dynasty, particularly John II (r. 1118–1143) and Manuel I (r. 1143–1180). Some testimonies offer only a brief mention of these mosaics, as seen in the accounts by Odo of Deuil, Benjamin of Tudela, and Ibn Battuta. Others, such as Niketas Choniates’ narration and the epigrams written by Nicholas Kallikles, as well as those in manuscript Marc. Gr. Z 524, provide a clearer picture of what was depicted in the palace. They describe one narrative cycle, featuring episodes from the life of Alexios I (r. 1081-1118). All other testimonies refer to Emperor Manuel I, who was depicted at the centre of a dome and surrounded by personifications of imperial virtues. Additionally, his military and civic deeds were displayed on the walls of a porticoed space, alongside scenes of ancient battles. Finally, he commissioned a mosaic for the apsidal conch of a throne room showing his deceased parents flanking the Theotokos. The aim is to analyse this well-known written material from an art-historical perspective, attempting to identify the possible appearance of these monumental decorations and their cultural significance. This will be achieved through comparisons with surviving contexts, particularly the mosaics and movable artefacts of Norman Sicily and Venice. Moreover, other written sources, such as those documenting some lost decorative programmes within the Great Palace, will offer further evidence on the broader context in which these mosaics were created.
Sulle tracce del perduto mosaico della cupola di San Saturnino di Cagliari. Fonti seicentesche e dati materiali
Nicoletta UsaiBIG-HS
The basilica of San Saturnino in Cagliari, one of the most significant medieval monuments in Sardinia, still preserves traces of a complex architectural and decorative history that began in the Byzantine period and led to a progressive decline in the late Middle Ages. Among the lost elements, particular interest lies in the mosaic that originally adorned the dome, known exclusively through modern written sources. Seventeenth-century accounts, especially those of chroniclers and travelers, provide valuable clues that allow hypotheses to be formulated regarding the mosaic decoration of the domed structure at the center of the basilica, a symbolic and identity-defining building for the Christian community of Cagliari. This study aims to combine the analysis of these sources with the examination of the material evidence still visible in the building. Direct observation of the masonry structures and the inner surface of the dome makes it possible to put forward considerations on the methods of application of the mosaic, as well as on its possible phases of renewal or loss. Comparison with other contemporary contexts in the Mediterranean contributes to outlining—albeit through indirect evidence—the technical and decorative choices that characterized the work, placing it within a broader framework of Byzantine and medieval artistic practices. By intersecting documentary sources and material evidence, this paper seeks to propose a broader methodological reflection on the theme of memory and the transmission of lost works. In this sense, the case of the dome of San Saturnino represents a privileged observatory for understanding the dynamics of conservation, transformation, and loss of Sardinia’s monumental heritage, and for highlighting the role of written testimony and surviving traces in the reconstruction of an artistic and cultural landscape that has been largely erased.
Mosaici parietali perduti in Sicilia, VI-XIV secolo
Simone PiazzaBIG-HS
This paper aims to account for the various instances of lost wall mosaics in Sicily between the 6th and 14th centuries. The first example—the only Late Antique one attested on the island—is represented by the hundreds of erratic glass tesserae (some with gold leaf) discovered in 1923 by the archaeologist Paolo Orsi during the excavation of the basilica in “Contrada Zitone” near Lentini (Syracuse province), together with fragments of marble plutei (chancel screens) dating to the mid-6th century imported from Constantinople. Subsequently, and as far as possible in chronological order, numerous other contexts from the Norman, Swabian, Angevin, and Aragonese periods will be considered, attested by fragments or written sources, in Palermo, Monreale and Messina. The objective of this paper is to offer a comprehensive overview, currently unpublished, of the large number of disappeared testimonies, compared to the small number of surviving ones, which are obviously much more well-known. Furthermore, where possible, reflections will be proposed on the direct and indirect links with Byzantine production and comparisons with other contexts in the Euro-Mediterranean area.
3.32 TS – Byzantium and Rome (8th–11th c.): Churches, Liturgy, Saints
This thematic session aims to develop the general theme of the Congress (‘Byzantium beyond Byzantium’) in two directions, focusing on the period from the 8th to the 11th century: 1) the phenomena of the circulation of men and ideas between the Byzantine East and Rome (or Italy); 2) the transfer of manuscripts, texts, works of art, and artefacts towards Rome and the West, or in the opposite direction from Italy towards Constantinople and the East. Consequently, it is expected that the papers are expected to focus on the following topics: (1) the ecclesiastical and diplomatic relations between Constantinople and Rome; (2) the analogies, differences, and relationships between the two capitals; (3) the presence of “Greek” monks, ecclesiastics, diplomats, scholars and artists in medieval Rome, or, on the contrary, the presence of Italians in Constantinople; (4) the transfer from Byzantium to Rome or Italy – or vice versa – of manuscripts, works of art, texts, relics; (5) the relationship with Rome of “Greek” intellectuals, teachers, scribes who emigrated from Constantinople and the East.
Chants for Marian Feasts Between East and West: Mapping Reception
Harald BuchingerHS 6
It is commonly assumed that most Marian feasts were imported to Rome from Byzantium, yet the history is more complex: on the one hand, some of the feasts obviously originated in Jerusalem and its environs; on the other hand, the Roman Rite developed considerably outside the Eternal City. Chants for the feast of the Dormition or Assumption will be taken as an example for mapping developments and analysing influences. Shifts, nuances, and interdependences in the theology of the occasion will be traced in Jerusalem, Byzantium, Rome, and the Non-Roman West.
Testi bizantini presenti nella liturgia ambrosiana: un breve sondaggio
Marco NavoniHS 6
Il contributo presenterà solo alcuni tra i più significativi testi bizantini che la liturgia ambrosiana, unica in Occidente, ha ereditato e integrato, probabilmente fin dal secolo VII, nel proprio Antifonarium Missae in una traduzione latina che comprova spesso una fedeltà filologica all’originale greco.
Scambi e contatti latino-greci nell’agiografia di martiri e santi milanesi (secoli VII-IX)
Cesare PasiniHS 6
Vengono presentati i seguenti testi agiografici, che attestano scambi e contatti fra Milano e l’Oriente e riguardano il vescovo Ambrogio e i martiri Protaso e Gervaso, e Nazaro e Celso, dei quali Ambrogio compì l’inventio: (1) lettera pseudoambrosiana su Protaso e Gervaso dell’inizio V sec. (BHL 3514), tradotta in greco nella sezione iniziale entro i primi decenni dell’VIII sec. (citata da Giovanni Damasceno nel 730 circa); recenti indagini scientifiche sui resti dei martiri hanno riscontrato la storicità degli elementi fondamentali del racconto (latino) del martirio; (2) narrazione leggendaria di Nazaro e Celso, con cenni a Protaso e Gervaso, divulgatasi in latino dal V sec. in svariate recensioni (BHL 3515-3519 e 6039-6043) e diffusa in greco nel mondo bizantino con una duplice traduzione da una recensione latina perduta (BHG 1323 e 1323d); (3) traduzione in greco (BHG 67a), entro il IX secolo, della Vita Ambrosii di Paolino di Milano, scritta nel 422 (BHL 377), tuttavia poco diffusa in ambito bizantino; (4) ampia diffusione in ambito bizantino della Vita premetafrastica (BHG 68), composta entro il IX secolo a partire dalla Storia della Chiesa di Teodoreto di Ciro, e successivamente ripresa nella Vita metafrastica (BHG 69); queste Vite hanno diffuso la figura di Ambrogio come vescovo della παρρησία, da lui dispiegata in particolare nei confronti degli imperatori.
Greek Epigraphy of Medieval Rome: New Research
Francesco D’Aiuto, Francesca PotenzaHS 6
The medieval Greek inscriptions of Rome have received intermittent scholarly attention over the past 150 years. In this field, many philological, exegetical, and historical issues have been left unresolved, and numerous inscriptions have not yet been included in the dossier. Recent research demonstrates that systematic autopsy of archaeological sites and monuments, visits to lapidary collections, and the study of manuscripts containing epigraphic sylloges can yield a significant number of “new” inscriptions. These inscriptions have often gone unnoticed: sometimes because they were mistaken for classical or early Christian material, or simply because they escaped the attention of Byzantinists and medievalists. An Italian research project in which the two speakers are involved (“EByRome. Epigraphy of ‘Byzantine’ Rome: Medieval Greek Inscriptions from/in Rome and Latium, 6th–15th cent. AD”) is currently working on the whole corpus of medieval Greek inscriptions of Rome and Latium. This paper will present selected case studies that have emerged from our recent research within this project and will show how much of Byzantine Rome still remains to be discovered and investigated.
La Basilica romana di S. Maria in Aquiro: spunti per una riflessione, tra topografia e toponomastica della Roma «bizantina»
Alessandro VellaHS 6
The central area of the Campus Martius is an urban quarter with a distinctly recognizable character. In antiquity, the concentration of public functions and the abundance of flat terrain favored the construction of large monumental buildings, whose imposing presence often played a decisive role in shaping later urban development. In contrast, the area’s residential function was initially rather limited. This contributed to a delayed physical integration of Christianity into the urban fabric—a process that was definitively realized under the city’s Byzantine administration. Sometime by the 730s, the diaconia of Santa Maria in Aquiro was established, built on the ruins of a vast ancient complex hypothetically identified as the Temple of Matidia. The obscure, Greek-derived toponym attached to this charitable institution may hint at a meaningful connection to the historical context of its foundation.
San Basilio in scala mortuorum: A ‘Greek’ Monastery in the Monumental Center of Rome?
Hendrik DeyHS 6
The monastery of San Basilio in scala mortuorum, on the podium of the Temple of Mars Ultor in the Forum of Augustus, remains in many ways a historical enigma. Aside from the dedication to the ‘Greek’ Church Father Basil, nothing is known for certain about the historical context in which this monastic community appeared in the monumental centre of Rome: neither the date of its foundation, nor the identity of its founder, nor the composition of the community residing there. In this contribution, we will first seek to identify the principate of Alberic II (932-54) as the most likely period for the foundation of the monastery, and then, on the basis of this chronology, propose a series of questions aimed at problematizing the common opinion that a monastery dedicated to Basil would necessarily have hosted a community of ‘Greek’ monks. Who might these Greek-speaking monks have been who settled in the Forum of Augustus around the middle of the tenth century? Where would they have come from, and why? And once they arrived, who would have authorized them to settle right here, and for what reasons?
3:30 pm – 5:00 pm Plenary Session: Byzantine Diversities
With Astonishing Candor: Abbot Eutropius and his Attraction to a Young Boy
Christian LaesAudimax
This study deals with what, in John Boswell’s view, is an astonishingly candid confession of an almost inconceivable nature for present-day readers: a senior monk and eunuch Eutropios who spoke out about his sexual attraction towards a young boy, who was entrusted to his care. The excerpt that drew Boswell’s attention stems from the foundational document pertaining to the monastery of Saint John the Forerunner in Constantinople. I will make the point that the Eutropios case is not a startling instance of a paedophilic confession. Neither can it be used as evidence for a gay subculture in monastic circles, nor for the study of a strikingly sincere and uniquely open profession of inner thoughts and feelings.
Quel futur pour les études du genre à Byzance ? Le cas de la masculinité
Charis MessisAudimax
This paper seeks to reassess current approaches to gender studies in Byzantium, particularly the study of masculinity. While research on women and eunuchs has long been established in Byzantine Studies – often grounded in social and economic history and focused on lived practices – the study of men as gendered beings has developed more recently, largely under the influence of literary and cultural studies. As a result, scholarship on masculinity has tended to privilege representations over social realities, frequently interpreting rhetorical or literary constructions as reflections of lived experience. Many recent studies emphasise sexuality as central to masculine identity and employ contemporary theoretical vocabularies. Although such approaches have revitalized the field and integrated Byzantium into modern debates, they risk projecting present-day concerns onto medieval society. The distinction between “ written reality ” and “ lived reality, ” crucial in medieval contexts, is often blurred. Byzantine authors’ rhetorical strategies are sometimes treated as straightforward evidence of social practice, and modern identity categories are imposed anachronistically. To address this imbalance, the paper advocates integrating Byzantine masculinity into broader comparative frameworks: Greco-Roman antiquity, the medieval West, and especially anthropology. It revisits Mediterranean anthropology and the honour/shame paradigm, not as a rigid structural model but as a flexible rhetorical system, drawing on the work of Pierre Bourdieu and later critics. Honour and shame in Byzantium functioned as relational, performative categories embedded in political hierarchy and Christian morality. Terms such as time¯ (honour), aido¯s (modesty/shame), and aischyne¯ (dishonour) structured social interactions, legal distinctions, and competing models of masculinity – aristocratic warrior, scholar, and holy man. Rather than viewing honour/shame as a fixed cultural code, the paper proposes understanding it as a dynamic rhetoric through which Byzantine men negotiated status, hierarchy, and gender. By reconstructing this cultural grammar – its vocabulary, social topography, chronology, and relation to power – we may situate Byzantine masculinity within its own historical horizons, avoiding both reductionism and anachronism.
A Syriac Perspective: Medieval communities and the Empire
Dorothea WelteckeAudimax
TBA
Medieval Civilisationism: Byzantine Imperialist Discourse about Nomads
Mirela IvanovaAudimax
TBA
5:30 pm – 7:00 pm Session IV
Free Communications
3.47 FC – Ephesus in the Byzantine Period II: Religious and Cultic Aspects
This session presents ongoing research on Byzantine Ephesus conducted by the Austrian Archaeological Institute, which represents Austria’s most significant archaeological endeavour in Turkey. The presentations will provide insight into the development of the city’s sacred topography throughout the Byzantine era and its subsequent transition into the Ottoman period. The Byzantine phases of Ephesus and the ancient city’s evolution are characterized by urban restructuring, shifting settlement patterns, urban core contraction, reinforced fortifications, and finally, relocation of the settlement area. Contributors will explore themes pertaining to cult phenomena, veneration practices, and pilgrimage, with particular emphasis on hospitality infrastructures that accommodated the faithful. The research examines performative dynamics manifested in literary sources, religious urban structure, monumental architecture, decorative programs, visual systems, and artefacts that attest to believers’ devotional practices. Analysis of pilgrimage, devotional objects, and relics offers valuable insights into the lived religious experience of Byzantine Ephesians. Of particular scholarly interest is the question of continuity during the transitional phase into the Ottoman period. The presentations elucidate the multifaceted character of Byzantine Ephesus through archaeological evidence, architectural analysis, and material culture studies. This interdisciplinary approach illuminates both the religious significance of the site as a pilgrimage destination and its urban evolution across centuries, thereby contributing to broader scholarly discourse on Byzantine urban centres and their transformation in post-Byzantine contexts.
Relics in Context: Material and Literary Traces of Martyr Veneration in Ephesus
Davide BianchiBIG-HS
During the Early Byzantine period, Ephesus emerged as a pivotal centre of Christianity in Asia Minor, profoundly shaped by the veneration of local saints and their relics. While scholarly attention has traditionally focused on the city’s monumental architecture, the cult practices surrounding martyrs and relics offer equally compelling insights into the religious transformation of this metropolitan hub. This paper addresses a notable gap in current scholarship by examining the multifaceted evidence for martyr veneration in Ephesus, moving beyond the well-documented cases of Timothy and the Seven Sleepers. This study adopts an interdisciplinary methodology, integrating literary sources with archaeological evidence. Following a chronological framework from the earliest Christian centuries through the inception of the Byzantine era, the paper systematically re-examines individual cases of martyrs and relics attested in textual sources, critically assessing whether—and how—these accounts find corroboration in the archaeological record. Hagiographical texts, martyrologies, and pilgrimage accounts are analyzed alongside material remains—including reliquaries, cult installations, and martyria—to evaluate the correspondence between literary tradition and physical evidence. By situating relics within their specific topographical, architectural, and social contexts, this paper demonstrates how the veneration of martyrs fundamentally reconfigured Ephesus’s sacred geography. The analysis reveals that martyr cult in Ephesus was not merely a passive reception of universal Christian practices, but rather a dynamic process of local appropriation and innovation. This contextualized approach ultimately contributes to broader discussions concerning the role of relics in shaping Early Byzantine urbanism and the complex relationship between belief, material culture, and spatial practice in the nascent Christian world.
Material Evidence with Religious Connotations from Ephesus in the Early and Middle Byzantine Period
Andrea PülzBIG-HS
The material evidence from the Early and Middle Byzantine periods includes a wide range of diverse objects comprising not only jewellery and dress accessories, but also objects and implements as well as everyday equipment of all kinds, some of them with Christian iconography. Various sites in Ephesus during the times in question have already been well researched and published, while others are still work in progress: the sites include representative housing (residences), private housing (middle-class housing, simple housing associated with workshops), taverns and shops, and sacred and sepulchral environments (church and cemetery). The movable inventory and small finds deriving from these buildings and sites – such as jewellery, crosses with diverse iconography, parts of lighting and door knockers with cross decorations, etc. – are offering a good overview of objects of everyday life in the Byzantine period. Artefacts are an essential part in material culture studies, as they provide us with data on material, production processes and intended uses, but also on activities, interpersonal actions as well as non-material functions, and therefore are important for recognising social realities. Since many of the small finds are from stratified contexts, they offer the opportunity to answer questions about settlement history and the society during the Early and Middle Byzantine times. How and why the objects were used, what qualities and values were attached to them, and which changes have taken place over the centuries are important topics in this context. The rich material evidence, especially due to the latest excavations in the so-called City Quarter south of the Church of Mary and the taverns and shops at Domitian’s Square, together with the knowledge from previously completed investigations for example at the Bishops Palace, provides us with a unique insight into the material culture of the Early and Middle Byzantine world.
Pilgrimage Practices in Ephesus across the Centuries
Andreas PülzBIG-HS
Since classical antiquity, Ephesus had enjoyed the status of an important pilgrimage center, with the cult of Artemis and her temple, considered one of the wonders of the world, at the heart of the cult. However, the city did not lose this status in Christian times. On the contrary, it remained an international pilgrimage destination for centuries to come. From the early Byzantine period onwards, however, special veneration was particularly directed towards Saint John the Theologian, for whom an impressive basilica was to be erected on Ayasoluk Hill. In addition, a special cult developed around the Seven Sleepers, who were particularly venerated in a necropolis of the ancient city. Furthermore, a number of other saints and martyrs are recorded for Ephesus, although their place of veneration is unknown. In contrast, a special veneration of the Virgin Mary in Ephesus and its surroundings is only documented from the 19th century onwards.
Places of Charity in Early Byzantine Ephesus: A Re-Evaluation of the Sources
Florian OppitzBIG-HS
In the Early Byzantine period, Ephesus developed into a major centre of Christian pilgrimage, shaped by the traditions of its local saints. Within the framework of the city’s new Christian identity, a variety of charitable institutions emerged that addressed both the needs of pilgrims and those of the urban population. Such institutions touched on many aspects of daily life: they cared for the poor and the sick, provided hospitality to strangers, and ensured burials for the indigent. This paper examines these places of charity, reassessing their significance within the religious and urban landscape of Ephesus while also critically evaluating their archaeological visibility and the methodological limits of reconstructing them. Particular attention will be given to three case studies: the so-called diakonia in Insula M01, charitable activities linked to the episcopal palace and the adjacent Church of Mary, and the Coemeterium of the Seven Sleepers. Alongside the archaeological record, epigraphical and literary sources will be taken into account, in order to highlight both the importance of charitable activity in the Early Byzantine period and the challenges posed by the fragmentary and often ambiguous nature of the evidence. The paper thus seeks to contribute to a more nuanced understanding of how Christian charity was anchored in the urban and religious topography of one of the most prominent cities of the eastern Mediterranean.
The Grotto of St. Paul in Ephesus: Final Outcomes of Archaeological Research
Renate J. PillingerBIG-HS
The Grotto of St. Paul is situated approximately 80 meters above sea level on the northern slope of Bülbül Dağ, beyond the delimited excavation perimeter of ancient Ephesus. First documented in 1906 by Otto Benndorf, the site comprises two subterranean chambers of differing dimensions, complemented by a Byzantine-period portico. The interior walls of the larger chamber exhibit extensive anthropogenic modification and preserve multiple superimposed layers of plaster bearing painted decoration and numerous epigraphic testimonies, including invocations to St. Paul. These surfaces had been obscured by subsequent whitewashing. Systematic investigation of the monument commenced in 1997 with topographical surveying, cartographic integration, and the first comprehensive architectural documentation. In 1998, selective removal of the whitewash layers revealed what is arguably the earliest extant pictorial representation of St. Paul in Anatolia. From 2000 onwards, an Italian interdisciplinary team assumed responsibility for the continuation of excavation activities and the conservation of the wall painting program. The decorative scheme encompasses iconographically significant scenes including the Ascension of Elijah, the Binding of Isaac, David with the harp, Paul and Thecla, the Communion of the Apostles, the Theotokos, donor portraits, the Apocalyptic Christ, and St. George. This paper presents the conclusive results of these multi-phase investigations, synthesizing stratigraphic, epigraphic, and art-historical evidence to elucidate the chronological development, liturgical function, and devotional significance of this important pilgrimage site within the broader context of Early Byzantine cult practice in Asia Minor.
3.48 FC – Inscribing in Byzantium and Beyond III
Walls That Remember: Graffiti and Commemorative Practice in Post-Byzantine Moldavian Churches
Anna AdashinskayaHS 2
This paper explores commemorative graffiti—unofficial carved inscriptions and drawings—in Moldavian Orthodox churches of the post-Byzantine period, situating them within broader memorial traditions across the Ottoman Balkans. Focusing on two key case studies—the Church of St. Nicholas in Bălinești and the catholicon of Moldovița Monastery—the study examines differing commemorative strategies in boyar residences and monastic foundations. In Bălinești, structured inscription groups near the prosthesis niche list ecclesiastical and lay figures, reflecting familial memory practices. By contrast, the Moldovița catholicon contains dispersed graffiti in varied locations and styles, ranging from priestly lists for liturgical commemoration to informal lay appeals for remembrance. Building on the concept of Lived Religion, the research investigates these graffiti not as marginalia but as integral expressions of devotional life, shaped by liturgical space and social dynamics. It compares Moldavian graffiti with other forms of post-Byzantine commemorative media, including painted memorial lists (e.g., St. Nicholas in Manastir), wooden icon-diptychs (e.g., Poganovo and Pološko), and ecclesiastical memorial books from Meteora, Dousikos, and Athens. These comparisons highlight diverse commemorative strategies emerging from shifting devotional, social, and economic landscapes in the post-Byzantine Ottoman Balkans. Through this comparative lens, the study explores regional interconnections in devotional practices and traces the presence of Moldavian elites in Greek memorial contexts, suggesting cross-regional ritual influence. Ultimately, this research sheds light on the interaction between local memory practices and transregional Orthodox identities, contributing to a broader understanding of religious culture, manuscript tradition, and commemorative space in the post-Byzantine world.
Greek Language and Its Place in the Varied Environment of Murfatlar: Seven Decades of Epigraphic Research (1957–2025)
Pantelis CharalampakisHS 2
The lecture aims to present in brief the Greek textual graffiti at the medieval rock-cut complex at Murfatlar after the last scientific expedition of 2025, and discuss their “place”, both in the physical (within the buildings) and cultural sense (among the other scripts and languages used there). The medieval complex at Murfatlar, known to scholars since 1957, is renowned for the pictorial graffiti and the great number of Cyrillic and rune-like inscriptions. Along with them, the walls of the site reveal some less studied and sometimes even neglected textual graffiti in Glagolitic and Greek, which are by no means of lesser importance. The Greek textual graffiti include inscriptions, monograms (either as parts of a larger text or as individual symbols), ligatures, as well as groups of characters such as Christograms and Staurograms. Their spatial distribution within the complex is not equal, something that might be explained by the relation of the scribes to the complex, the construction history of the monument, and/or the date of each structure. Interestingly, despite their small number compared to Cyrillic and rune-like, the Greek graffiti are mostly encountered in “strategic” places, a sign of their significance to both the scribes and the viewers. Last but not least, Greek inscriptions are of crucial importance for the study of scripts and writing in Murfatlar, because they reveal details about the scribes’ hands, their cultural background, and, subsequently, the date and interpretation.
Inside Looking Out: The Controversial Commissioners; Inscription in King Marko’s Monastery near Skopje
Elizabeta DimitrovaHS 2
In the long history of creation of Byzantine cultural heritage, the name of Marko’s monastery is written on one of the most celebrated pages left by mediaeval artistic creation. Established in the dusk of the Middle Ages, amidst the historical chaos of Ottoman invasion, this monument dedicated to Saint Demetrius has united the metaphysics of the painterly expression and the dark veil of historic tragedy hung over Macedonian territory in the last quarter of the 14th century. The historic data regarding the establishment of Marko’s monastery, encompassed by the commissioner’s inscription preserved in the interior of the church, are, to a great extent, dissonant and ambiguous. Apart from the inconsistency of the information regarding the chronological references (building started in 1345, frescoes finished in 1376/77), as well as the titular rank of the commissioners, i.e. the inadequately used title of king associated with the name of Vukašin in 1345 (when he was but a nobleman) and in 1377 (when he was already deceased), the donor’s inscription discloses a chronological lacuna of twenty-five years that appears in the process of creation of the temple. The manner of execution of the architectural features of the edifice, which clearly points to the consistent activities in the erection of the temple, with no intermissions in the implementation of the building process, as well as the undertaking of the khtetorial initiative by King Marko after the Marica battle in 1371 can be sublimed in a feasible assumption that the temple has been erected during the reign of King Vukašin (between 1365 and 1371), while the frescoes have been executed after King Marko has succeeded to the throne of his late father and have been completed in 1377.
Collective Patronage in Post-Byzantine Mani. The Evidence From Church Inscriptions (17th–18th Centuries)
Stavroula ManolakouHS 2
This presentation aims to examine the institution of collective patronage in post-Byzantine Mani, based on church inscriptions. The research focuses on churches and monasteries funded during the 17th and 18th centuries by at least four individuals, by members of different families or even by entire villages. Group donations are attested in the region of Mani since the second half of the 11th century, with the cornice from the church of St. John Prodromos in Pagkia to be the first testimony. The collective contribution was rather common in the Palaiologan era, according to the epigraphic evidence from monuments of Inner Mani. The humble churches of Ss Anargyroi at Kipoula (1265) and Archangel Michael at Polemitas (1278) are among the most well-known cases. In the post-Byzantine era, the regions of Outer and Eastern Mani host a great number of churches and monasteries founded by a group of people or even by the entire village. Despite the Ottoman occupation in the largest part of the country, Mani was submitted in specific regulations and was granted privileges. Due to these features, the region was somehow independent from the Turkish occupation, therefore the inhabitants financed the construction, renovation and even the decoration of the churches without restrictions. The families of Dimopoulos, Michalopoulos and Theodorakis, along with the rest villagers built the church of the Dormition of Theotokos (1642) in Skala Vachou in Eastern Mani. Following the common practice of their ancestors, Maniots preserved the institution of collective patronage throughout the post-Byzantine period. Observations in the epigraphic evidence from church inscriptions shed light on the patrons’ status, the identity of the painters and the craftsmen, as well as on the structure of the Maniot society and the relations among its people.
3.49 FC – Envisioning Byzantium Across Space and Time
Byzantine Churches Converted into Mosques as Described in the Notes of Vasily Grigorovich-Barsky
Yulia BuzykinaHS 3
The travelogue of Vasily Grigorovich-Barsky about his wanderings in the Ottoman Empire, contains many descriptions of mosques that were previously Orthodox Christian churches, including Byzantine-time ones. The analysis of the text allows us to divide these buildings into three groups. The first one includes huge cathedrals that were converted into mosques with a greater or lesser degree of alteration to their original structure, with Christian access limited or prohibited. The second group also includes former Christian churches, available for the Christians, including visiting and even holding liturgies. The third group includes mosques that Barsky only mentions without describing in detail. Therefore, in the Ottoman Empire in the first half of the 18th century, there was a dual attitude towards Christian churches that were rebuilt or transformed into mosques. Those that played an important role in the religious life of Muslims were guarded from infidels, while others, which were also important Christian sacred sites, were available to believers in their original form. The purpose of Barsky’s listing of all such objects may have been an attempt to determine the real number of Christian shrines in the East, possibly with the far-reaching goal of returning them to the Christians. Detailed descriptions of these architectural monuments, often accompanied by drawings, make Barsky’s travel notes a valuable source on the history of the Byzantine heritage and its use beyond the history of the Byzantine Empire.
Sources for Leonardo da Vinci’s Horse and Rider: From Constantinople to Milan
Susan GrundyHS 3
The trend to see 1452 as an abstract watershed boundary, where the West supposedly left Christian Byzantine influences behind that ceased to exist, while the East went forward under Islam, denies the pictorial and crosscultural sources of Byzantine artifacts that continued to influence Western artists, particularly in early Renaissance Italy. Many monuments, paintings and sculptures had been central to the Byzantine Empire from the time of Justinian. The huge horse and rider that celebrated the Byzantium leader and towered over the city on top its high column until Mehmed the Conquerer had it removed sometime after the fall of the city to the Ottomans, is one such example. However, experts of Leonardo do not seem to know about this statue, and it has only just recently been brought to the attention of Western scholars by Elena Boeck. Indeed, experts of Leonardo promote the notion that his was going to be the biggest horse ever sculptured to that moment. Yet, Boeck states the Justinian horse and rider was the largest ever bronze sculpture of a horseman until at least 1670. Dismantled pieces survived until around 1481, and could be found in the sultan’s garden. It is indeed possible to find comparative drawings in Leonardo’s workbooks, drawings that show he had a close knowledge of the Istanbul horse, which was every bit as large as the one proposed for the Sforza project. Western scholars fixating on Italy’s independence of the East have missed the opportunity to link Leonardo da Vinci’s attempts to sculpt a monumental horse and rider for Ludovico Sforza to the influences of the already extant horse and rider in Istanbul, then around a thousand years old.
Methodology “as a Distorting Mirror”: Byzantine Architecture between Tradition and Context
Dimitra SikalidouHS 3
The study of Byzantine architecture remains deeply tied to long-established methodologies that, despite past criticisms, continue to shape our understanding of monuments. Architectural features — such as masonry techniques, window and apse shapes, or decorative motifs — are often used as markers to define stylistic trends across specific periods. Sometimes, these elements are grouped into narrowly defined categories, commonly referred to as “Architectural Schools”. However, more often than not, these commonly accepted period-defining characteristics appear in securely dated buildings that fall well outside the established categorizations, revealing that their use is not necessarily a matter of stylistic evolution but often a deliberate expression of economic means, personal preferences, or ideological choices by donors and patrons. Despite acknowledgment of these inconsistencies by several academics, architectural discussion still largely revolves around the same outdated frameworks. Wider contextual elements such as landscape positioning, visibility, and historical dynamics — although they have recently gained ground in Byzantine studies — are often still overlooked in favor of the more traditional approaches, even though they are essential for understanding the role of buildings within their environment. As a result, problematic conclusions persist regarding the dating, identity, and cultural affiliations of structures and their communities. These inherited methodological habits, embedded in the way we are trained to read Architecture, act as a distorting lens, inhibiting a deeper understanding of it as a meticulous and complex medium of power, control, and ideas. A critical re-evaluation is needed, advocating for a methodological shift that moves beyond formalist criteria towards more nuanced, contextual interpretations of Byzantine built environments. By highlighting specific but lesser-known case studies, this contribution invites a broader discussion on how methodological inertia affects our interpretations and offers pathways for a more dynamic and multifaceted approach to the study of Byzantine Architecture.
Dolly Zoom of the Byzantine Icon: Reverse Perspective as Painting the Fear of God
Darko TodorovićHS 3
Given the centuries-old dominance of linear perspective in post-Renaissance Western art, the so-called reverse perspective, characteristic of the Eastern Orthodox tradition of icon painting, has long been viewed as a simple relic of an earlier and more primitive phase in the development of fine arts. It was not until the early 20th century that a notable revision of the traditional view took place. A series of theoretical works by mostly German and Russian scholars (Wulff, Doehlemann, Demus, Florensky, Zhegin, Uspensky, et al.) will contribute to a fundamental change in the perception of the pre-Renaissance concept of perspective and pictorial space in the works of Byzantine and old Russian icon painters. The paper presents a critical assessment of the last significant attempt at theoretical elaboration of the problem, the book Space, Time, and Presence in the Icon (2010) by the contemporary art historian Clemena Antonova. She evolves the old assumption of Pavel Florensky concerning the “supplementary planеs” of depicted objects, normally not seen simultaneously: the icon exposes them to the beholder’s eye all at the same time (similarly to the works of modern Cubist art), disregarding the laws of linear perspective and seeing from only one, stationary point of view. We believe that this interpretation, however ingenious, fails to take sufficient account of the spatial aspect of reverse perspective – an aspect basically dependent on the unnatural and counterintuitive positioning of the vanishing point(s). Drawing an analogy with the well-known cinematic technique known as dolly zoom, we attempt to show that the reverse perspective, first of all, articulates in a very specific way the inner pictorial and psychological space of the sacred image, making it a spiritual ambience of a kind of real existential discomfort and uncanniness – a very concrete, immediate and non-reflective, optico-psychologically and viscerally experienced, fear of God.
Byzantine Art and Armenian Silver Liturgical Objects of the 17th–19th Centuries
Mariam VardanyanHS 3
Although both the nature and stylistic features of Armenian ritual objects are emphasized by the independence of national art, the few medieval objects that have survived do not hide the influences of Byzantine art. Samples of Armenian ritual objects from the 15th-16th centuries are largely absent, and ideas about any influence are extremely vague. Unlike previous eras, ritual objects have been preserved in huge quantities only since the 17th century. These very samples demonstrate the stylistic and iconographic drastic changes: unlike the Medieval examples, current objects show a pronounced Western influence: Baroque, Rococo, Neoclassical, Empire styles. However, even in the face of pronounced Westernization, ritual objects have retained certain traces of Byzantine art, which is mainly observed in the details, ornaments, and in some cases also the shape of the objects. This presentation is dedicated to uncovering the above-mentioned details. The study will allow for clearer visualization of the image of the complementary and non-interfering coexistence of new artistic preferences and traditional medieval foundations in the context of new trends in art.
3.50 FC – Byzantine Sigillography
Exploring Gender Identities through Byzantine Seals
Maria Campagnolo-PothitouSR 7
Legends on Byzantine seals provide researchers with invaluable information for studying imperial institutions and the prosopography of Byzantine society, as witnessed by the rich bibliography of a discipline that is still flourishing. Nevertheless, these short texts, written in a variety of formulations by the owners of the seals or approved by them, are much more than a simple ‘visiting card’; they reflect their self-perception and the image they wished to project in public following social approved models. Because of their role in guaranteeing the authenticity, ownership and content of documents or objects, seals, which were essentially asexual objects, were accessible to all Byzantine social groups. As personal objects personalised by their owners, seals provide discrete first-person accounts that shed light on the mechanisms of gender construction, the expression of membership of a particular social group and conformity to sociocultural conventions.
A Lead Seal of Patmos
Ioanna Koltsida-Makri, Anna LambropoulouSR 7
The Benaki Museum houses a very interesting and memorable lead seal of excellent preservation, which belongs to Epiphanius, abbot of the Holy Monastery of Saint John the Theologian in Patmos. The obverse of the seal depicts Saint John the Theologian with a dotted halo, episcopal vestments, a closed Gospel in front of his chest and an invocation inscription: +Θεολόγε +βοήθει. On the reverse there is an inscription in five verses: +Επιφανίω ηγουμένω εν Πάτμω+. The lead seal was published by V. Laurent, who dated it to the 12th century, based on the historical account of the founding of the Monastery in the year 1088. However, J. Cotsonis (Cult of the Saints, 422-423), in his study of the iconography of the saints on lead seals, thoroughly observed all the typological elements of the seal and concluded that it dates to the 8th century, that is, three centuries before the founding of the Monastery of Patmos by Alexios I Komnenos. This paper will examine the typological characteristics of the seal, its dating in relation to comparable lead seals, as well as its content (e.g. the abbot of the Monastery of Patmos, Epiphanius). At the same time, any possible existence of historical sources and archaeological evidence from the early Byzantine and transitional periods, found near the famous Monastery of St. John the Theologian, will be investigated, to the extent that new data can justify the operation of the monastery long before its officially certified foundation by Saint Christodoulos and the emperor Alexios I Komnenos in the year 1088.
A Digital Corpus of Byzantine Seals: the DigiByzSeal Project
Alessio SopracasaSR 7
This paper aims to present the results of the DigiByzSeal project (ANR-DFG 2022–2025 – UMR 8167 ‘Monde byzantin’, Paris, and the University of Cologne) and its subsequent developments. The objective of the project is to create and maintain a digital, accessible, and sustainable environment for Byzantine sigillography. To this end, the project has developed SigiDoc (currently version 2.0), an XML-TEI encoding standard long-awaited by the scholarly community of sigillographers, which is fully compatible with EpiDoc and inspired by it. Thanks to SigiDoc and the recommendations gathered in its accompanying Guidelines, it is now possible to produce digital scholarly editions of Byzantine seals that fully harness the potential of both the seals themselves and digital technologies, thereby making the sigillographic material interoperable. To fully realise this potential, DigiByzSeal has also created a unified search portal that allows for simultaneous research across all seal editions that employ, or will employ, SigiDoc. In this way, a reference corpus far more extensive than anything previously available is currently being developed and made searchable, as it is – and will continue to be – based on contributions from the entire scholarly community, with each contributor retaining scientific responsibility for their own work. The paper seeks to demonstrate the functioning and potential of this portal, which is not addressed solely to sigillographers, but more broadly aims to make a type of material often overlooked more accessible to scholars in Byzantine studies. It also intends to explain how individuals may contribute to the initiative: SigiDoc and the portal are designed to be used independently by interested parties. However, recognising that the desired level of involvement and available time may vary, the project has developed a range of solutions to accommodate different needs.
3.51 FC – Art on the Eastern and Western Borders of Byzantium: The Problem of Influences
The artistic ties between Byzantium and the bordering countries did not develop in a uniform manner. In some cases, direct influence from Constantinople, brought by visiting masters or imported artworks, was decisive. In other cases, the continuation of earlier traditions dating back to the Late Antique period was essential. During the 4th-7th centuries many principles shared throughout the Mediterranean and the Christian East were formed. In art, this was manifested in the simultaneous emergence of similar architectural types, iconographies and decorative motives in different parts of the Christian world. Such examples have given rise to theories about influences between West and East. However, a closer examination of specific examples shows that more often these were parallel processes. We shall present several such case studies considering the development of the aisled tetraconch typology in the Balkans, Italy, and Syria; motives of carved decoration of Early Christian buildings in the Northern Balkans and Adriatic; 7th century reliefs and murals in Armenia. The artistic processes that developed in the 9th-11th centuries in the lands bordering Byzantium in the East (South Caucasus) and in the West (Adriatic) were similar in some way. In both areas, there was a consistent continuity with the traditions of the preceding periods, that were reinterpreted showcasing vivid regional uniqueness. Other presentations in our session will address the issues of further development of some Early Christian traditions in the regional architecture and the influence of Constantinopolitan art. We shall consider such cases as the activities of Dalmatian builders in the Northern Balkans and that of the Constantinopolitan builders in the Northern Adriatic. In certain instances, the ways of direct borrowings of specific ornamental motifs can be traced through fabrics, portable objects, and illustrated manuscripts: one such case is exemplified by the miniatures of the Armenian Adrianopolis Gospels.
Aisled Tetraconch: A Reconsideration of the Architectural Form in the East and in the West (5th and 6th Centuries)
Anzhelika VernerHS 5
Aisled tetraconchs, a common Early Christian architectural type, are attested throughout the Mediterranean (Italy, Balkans, Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt). However, in the Northern Balkans it acquires a specific variation without eastern ambulatory. This group is represented by the basilicas in Lychnidos, Lin, Justiniana Prima, and Perushtitsa. A similar plan is found in Resafa (St. Sergius basilica), which was under the jurisdiction of the Patriarchate of Antioch, territory with the biggest concentration of the double-shell tetraconchs. Both Syrian and Balkan monuments have an accentuated eastern vector, although it is created with opposite planimetrical features. While the Balkan layouts stress the apse as the focal point of the interior, preventing the circumambulation of the altar, most of the Syrian churches have projecting chancels elongating the east-west axis (cf. Seleucia Pieria, Apamea, Amida). Another significant difference concerns the absence of narthex in Eastern tetraconchs, while in the Balkans it played a great role adjoining the pastoforia. In this context, Resafa seems to represent a parallel and not a prototype for the Balkan churches. The earliest known aisled tetraconch, San Lorenzo in Milan, has narthex and atrium, similarly to the complexes in Ohrid. However, it represents a perfectly centralized space that provides no basis for establishing a direct link with Balkan monuments. Balkan tetraconch proves to be the regional phenomenon based on a local model. The church in Hadrian’s Library in Athens bears a striking resemblance to the aforementioned churches, displaying all of their characteristic features: the absence of the eastern ambulatory, entrances on the sides of the apse, a narthex with annexes, and an atrium. Built in the city’s cultural center, it stated the importance of Christianity and could have served as an appropriate model for new centers of devotion. (The research is supported by the Russian Science Foundation, project 25-18-00656).
Stone Carving in the Early Christian Architecture of the Northern Balkans and on the Adriatic Coast: Metropolitan and Regional Trends
Ksenia ObraztsovaHS 5
The report deals with the art of stone carving of the Early Christian era in the Northern Balkans and on the Adriatic coast. Despite the fact that the repertoire of motives adopted from the carved decoration of antiquity was similar nearly everywhere in the area, this material does not constitute a solid phenomenon. However, the attempts to single out some workshops and to trace the relations between them also lack clarity. The exceptions are the cases of direct import from Constantinople or Ravenna recognizable by their style and skillfulness or decorations made after a metropolitan model (marbles of Thessaloniki, Poreč, Salona). Other examples of carved decoration, often made of various local stones, are mainly considered to represent distinctive local phenomena. Among these are the geometrical patterns in limestone of the central and northern coastal Dalmatia (Salona, Srima, Podvršje). Abundant floral ornaments of the southern inland Dalmatia (Potoci, Zenica, Dikovača) are often opposed to the severe metropolitan style. Some monuments in the Northern Balkan provinces (Stobi in Macedonia, Konjuh in Dardania, Nea Anchialos in Thessaly) stand out for their peculiar way of stylization. As a widespread phenomenon, the material of architectural and church furniture decoration could be helpful for tracing the dynamics of cultural and political powers acting in the region. We shall try to contextualize the production of stone carving in the Northern Balkans within the decoration of the leading artistic centers of the area, paying special attention to relationships between the neighboring provinces. We aim to understand, to which extent they were independent from the models from the capitals and whether it is possible to trace the connections between various branches of the broad Northern Balkan tradition. (The research is supported by the Russian Science Foundation, project 25-18-00656).
The Iconography of Traditio Legis in the Armenian Art of the 7th Century
Zaruhi HakobyanHS 5
An important stage in the development of medieval Armenian art and culture was the seventh century, often described as the “Byzantine century” of Armenian culture. In the artistic production of this period, compositions and motifs derived from Early Christian and Early Byzantine iconography appear with notable frequency. Among these, one composition that became especially widespread in Armenia and the South Caucasus is Traditio Legis (Giving of the Law), attested in several monuments, including the Armenian churches of Mren, Odzun, and Aruch, as well as the Georgian church of Tsromi. This composition appears both in reliefs adorning the façades of these churches and in their interior painting programs. An analysis of seventh-century Armenian relief and fresco representations demonstrates that, although grounded in Early Christian and Early Byzantine models, the Traditio Legis in Armenia and the South Caucasus exhibits distinct interpretative variations, reflecting a process of creative adaptation of the iconographic schemes. For instance, in the sculptural program at Mren, the scene of Traditio Legis is enriched by the inclusion of the church’s patron figures. At Odzun, the iconographic scheme assumes a triptych-like form: slabs depicting the half-figure of Christ, flanked by the full-length figures of the apostles Peter and Paul, are distributed across three façades of the church, yet remain conceptually unified into a single composition. Such iconographic nuances find further expression in the frescoes and mosaics of Mren, Tsromi, and Aruch, where the image of Christ standing on a pedestal occupies the central apse, underscoring its theological and liturgical significance. The fragmentary preservation of many Early Byzantine fresco ensembles, together with the relative austerity of their exterior sculptural decoration, enhances the importance of the surviving reliefs and mural fragments from the early churches of South Caucasus as key witnesses to the development of Eastern Christian art in this formative period.
The Armenian Elite in the Service of Byzantium: On the Attire of the Donator of the Adrianopolis Gospel (1007)
Inga DudukchyanHS 5
This study offers a nuanced analysis of attire represented in Armenian medieval art, with a particular focus on the dynamics of cross-cultural interaction. It situates medieval garments within their historical and cultural frameworks, underscoring the role of elite dress as a visual marker of identity in a region defined by multicultural exchange. Particular attention is devoted to the clothing of the Armenian aristocracy, whose active participation in the Byzantine Empire brought them into direct engagement with the attire norms of the Eastern Roman elite. The analysis focuses on the visual representation of clothing in the iconography of Hovhannes (Iohannes), a Proximos with the court rank of Protospatharios and donor of the Gospel, as depicted in the miniature “Handing the Gospel to the Virgin Mary” from the Adrianople Gospel (MS 887, ca 1007), preserved in the Mekhitarist’s Library in Venice. This study undertakes a close reading of the iconography of Hovhannes, examining the origins and stylistic features of his attire while tracing both Eastern and Western influences on the visual language of medieval Armenian elites who held high military rank within the Byzantine Empire. By situating this imagery within its broader historical and artistic contexts, the study underscores the role of medieval costume as a dynamic medium of visual communication. Furthermore, a comparative analysis of Byzantine and Armenian dress traditions highlights the complex processes of adaptation and synthesis that shaped cultural interaction during this period.
Architecture of the Northern Balkans in the 9th–10th Centuries and its Connection with the Adriatic Coast
Svetlana MaltsevaHS 5
The barbarian invasions of the 6th and 7th centuries weakened Byzantine influence in the Balkans. The gradual recovery from the crisis in the northern regions of the Balkans and the Dalmatian coast took place under different cultural and political conditions, but had many similarities in terms of artistic development. After the Christianization of the Balkans was completed in the second half of the 9th century, church construction intensified. During this period, artistic revision of the late Roman and early Christian heritage continued on the Dalmatian coast, while new forms penetrating from both the West and Byzantium were assimilated. Several interesting architectural types stand out in Dalmatian church construction at this time, including domed polyconches. At the end of the 9th and 10th centuries, the northern regions of the Balkans were subordinate to the First Bulgarian Empire, whose borders stretched from the Danube to the shores of the Adriatic. The architectural features of a number of buildings suggest that Dalmatian builders may have been involved in this contact zone, carrying out projects related to the activities of St. Clement and St. Naum of Ohrid. At the beginning of the 10th century, in the capital of the First Bulgarian Empire, Preslav, the involvement of Dalmatian builders may have been in demand during periods of intensified Bulgarian-Byzantine wars, when artistic ties with Constantinople were severed. In this regard, the Round Church, built in the form of a polyconch unique to this region, is of interest. In our presentation, we will try to identify not only parallel trends, but also differences in the architectural development of the northern Balkan regions and the Adriatic coast. Special attention will be paid to analyzing the nature of Byzantine influences in the regions under consideration. (The research is supported by the Russian Science Foundation, project 25-18-00656).
The 11th-Century Architectural Decoration of San Marco in Venice: Early Christian, Byzantine and Romanesque Traditions in the Northern Adriatic
Anna ZakharovaHS 5
The church of San Marco in Venice is an unparalleled masterpiece of Byzantine architecture showcasing the brilliant abilities of Byzantine builders for transforming their traditions and skills according to the wishes and possibilities of the local patrons and craftsmen. The initial architectural decoration of San Marco is fragmentarily preserved. Some of its elements may be reconstructed basing on the data obtained during several restoration campaigns, when the later marble revetment was removed and partial archaeological research was carried out. Its main features were described by Otto Demus. A more detailed analysis of different elements in comparison with the 11th century Byzantine buildings was carried out by Fulvio Zuliani, Joan Richardson and some others. Some new evidence has been published after the recent works of the North façade by Rudolf Dellermann and Karin Uetz. However, some important aspects still remain to be clarified and reassessed. Among the most conspicuous features of San Marco façade are the following: the extensive use of niches in different forms and combinations; complex profiling of the openings; the use of columns, semi-columns, pilasters, clustered pilasters with alternating triangular and semicircular profiles, lesenes, friezes in brick and in marble, decorative insets including the so-called paterae etc. Some of these elements find parallels in other 11th century buildings of Constantinopolitan masters in Byzantium and beyond. Others may derive from local Early Christian traditions widespread in the Northern Adriatic, or from particular models in Ravenna. There are also clearly local features that may be traced in other 11th century buildings in this area, including Pomposa abbey and some others. The paper will investigate these sources of San Marco architectural decoration in more detail in the context of earlier and coeval architectural traditions. (The research is supported by Russian Science Foundation, project 25-18-00656).
3.52 FC – The Followers of the Apostles in Byzantium
“The Followers of the Apostles in Byzantium” is organised as part of the FWF START GenAut Project (genaut.univie.ac.at) and seeks to foster a conversation of five case-studies and overviews related to the reception of early Christian figures thought of as connected to a main apostolic figure.
Secondary Early Christian Figures in Late Antique Historians
Madalina TocaHS 21
This contribution offers an overview of the manner in which the works of church historians of the late antiquity and beyond reflect early Christian figures that are connected in some way to main apostolic figures. As such, by focusing on Eusebius of Caesarea, Jerome of Stridon among others – and, for a later view on the same characters, on Photius I of Constantinople – this paper maps out how such characters are introduced, described and set in relation to one another, to the apostles they are related to, and to the literary works they are the main character, as well as those they are thought to have written.
‘One Among the Apostles’: A Syriac Mary Magdalene from Twelfth-Century Jerusalem
Maria S. ThomasHS 21
In 1138, a scribe named Michael completed the copying of a fenqitho (hymnal) manuscript at the Syriac Orthodox Monastery of Mary Magdalene in Jerusalem. Among its contents was a commemoration of Mary Magdalene that recollected and celebrated her life. Rather than adhering to the more traditional—and biblically based—characterisation of her as one of the myrophorai, this liturgical text presents her in a more complex way. It draws on biblical and para-biblical sources to construct a composite figure: she is identified as the woman from Luke 8:2 whom Christ heals of seven evil spirits; the sinful woman of Luke 7:36–50 who anoints Christ in the house of Simon the Pharisee; one of the women at the tomb in the Gospels; and, finally, as a companion to John and Mary, the mother of Christ, as well as a preacher and proselytiser. In this paper, I examine how this text compares with Syriac teachings on Mary Magdalene and how it engages with contemporary liturgical and literary developments centred on her in the Eastern Mediterranean. Furthermore, I analyse how her authority as a saintly figure and patron of the Syriac Orthodox community in twelfth-century Jerusalem is constructed and articulated through this text.
The Armenian Life of Mary Magdalene
Armine MelkonyanHS 21
In the recensions of the Armenian Synaxarion of Ter-Israyel Khach‘ets‘i (13th century), Kirakos Arevelts‘i/Gandzakets‘i (13th century) and Grigor Anavarzets‘i (13th–14th century), Mary Magdalene is commemorated on 23 July along with St. Phocas and Step‘anos of Syunik‘, an 8th-century Armenian translator and commentator. In Grigor Tserents‘ Khlat‘ets‘i’s Synaxarion (14th–15th century) she is commemorated on 16 July alongside Saints Patermutius, Coprius and Alexander the Soldier. In the pre-Tserents‘ recensions Mary’s life mainly corresponds to the text of the Armenian translation of the Greek Synaxarion by Hovsep‘ Vardapet of Constantinople in 991–992, with minor variations: Mary is presented as the woman from whom Jesus cast out seven demons, and who came to the tomb to anoint His body, and who was the first to witness the resurrection. In the Tserents‘ recension, however, she is identified as the repentant prostitute, who anointed Jesus’ feet. Mary’s Life in Grigor Anavarzets‘i’s Synaxarion is considerably longer and different; in the title, Mary is called ‘a female apostle’ (առաքելուհի), a word formed by adding the feminine suffix -uhi (-ուհի) to the word ‘apostle’. This paper will discuss the life of Mary Magdalene in various recensions of the Armenian Synaxarion. It will also touch upon the apocryphal text entitled “The Story and Miracle of Saint Mary Magdalene”, which is included in Homiletic manuscripts. Therefore, the paper will refer to some medieval Armenian Gospel commentaries to examine how the commentators depict Mary, thus attempting to outline the Armenian portrayal of Mary Magdalene.
Towards a Critical Edition of the Armenian Martyrdom of Ignatius of Antioch
Andy HilkensHS 21
TBA
The Polycarp Hagiographic Dossier Once Again
Dan BatoviciHS 21
This paper aims to offer an updated full overview of the manuscript transmission of the hagiographic literature focused on Polycarp of Smyrna in Greek, Coptic, Syriac and Armenian, following at the same the literary development of the character on the one hand, and of his relationship to the apostles on the other across these traditions.
3.53 FC – Challenging the Norm: Maternal Experiences and Female Transgressions in Byzantium and Beyond
This session examines maternal experiences and select female transgressions in Byzantium and its cultural sphere, seeking to propose alternative approaches to analyzing them. It places emphasis on various aspects of motherhood that deviated from established religious and societal norms, and covers a wider variety of the damned women represented in monumental art. Dr. Despoina Ariantzi will introduce the concept of motherhood in Byzantium and discuss its current place in gender studies. Going beyond questions of childbirth and breastfeeding, her paper examines selected hagiographical and historiographical examples from the 6th to the 12th century, aiming to elucidate a variety of maternal experiences and the status of mothers within the family and society. Briana Grenert will present the specific case of Jezebel as the murderous mother and her legend’s legacy and development in late antique Greek and Syriac texts. Dr. Larisa Santini’s study analyses linguistic, semantic, and semiotic aspects of birth control, specifically contraception and abortion, in the early and middle Byzantine periods. Her paper argues for non-neutrality of language and the complex individual and societal perceptions embedded in words. Caitlin Mims will discuss the physical dangers of becoming a mother in Byzantium, which could be attributed to the actions of various demons. She examines this non-conventional but popular belief through the surviving reproductive amulets that were likely used to ward off these demonic attacks. Moving beyond maternal issues, the last two talks will continue exploring the Byzantine and Post-Byzantine material culture. Marina Mandrikova will investigate images of the damned women from medieval Serbia within broader Byzantine legal, social, and artistic frameworks. Dr. Angeliki Lymberopoulou will analyze images of female sinners from churches of Venetian Crete. Her paper focuses on representations of the damned who committed various verbal transgressions and the potential impact of these transgressions on small rural communities.
Motherhood and Mothering Experiences in the Byzantine World
Despoina AriantziHS 31
Motherhood and mothering in Byzantium remain underexplored topics. Despite decades of rich feminist scholarship intersecting with gender studies, these areas continue to be marginalized, and to date, there has been no systematic study. The goal of this paper is to explore the concept of mothering in Byzantium from the 6th to the 12th centuries and to shed light on the real experiences of mothers in everyday life, contrasting them with the idea of holy mothers. This can be achieved by examining hagiographical sources in conjunction with historical, legal, and medical texts. A critical approach to these sources reveals, on one hand, the dominant social and religious perceptions and expectations of motherhood as an institution rather than an individual experience, and on the other hand, the personal actions and practices of mothering, such as caring, nurturing, and raising children.
Spawning Pseudoprophets: Jezebel as a Mother in Late Antiquity
Briana GrenertHS 31
At her core, Jezebel is a killer. Jezebel’s children die, and their names are blotted out from the genealogies of Jesus according to late ancient readers because of her monstrosity. In this paper, I analyze two Byzantine sources, Cyril of Alexandria’s Commentaries on the Twelve Prophets (written 412–428) and Jacob of Serugh’s On Elijah the Prophet and on the Troops of Fifty (written 461–521) to uncover the similarities and differences between their constructions of Jezebel’s motherhood and the construction of other monstrous mothers in antiquity, such as Medea and Eve. If monsters show us what we fear, the ontological liminality, then Jezebel’s motherhood is a site of true monstrosity: she crosses every line of decency in our authors. Jezebel, Medea, and Eve all cause the deaths of their children due to their uncontrolled passions. Still, Jezebel’s evil has different sort of malice: her evil is pedagogical, she actively teaches her children, rearing them to be just like her in Jacob and Cyril. While pedagogy can be a theme in the construction of Eve in late antiquity (as in Narsai’s Reproof of the Daughter of Eve), both Medea and Eve can be sympathetic figures in a way Jezebel never is. Jezebel’s monstrosity is a perversion of motherhood, what she spawns is not children but heathens, pseudoprophets, and sometimes wayward Zion itself for Christian authors. She taints not just her own family but everyone who comes in contact with her – Jezebel’s spawn is not just dead and desecrated seventy human children, but entire generations of blotted out from sacred history. Monsters are prime bearers of taxonomies, Jezebel becomes, through her deviance, the physical embodiment of sin, reifying boundaries. Jezebel is not just bad: she is monstrous, even among the other monstrous mothers of antiquity.
Not to Be a Mother: The Language of Fertility Control in Byzantium
Larisa Ficulle SantiniHS 31
While contraception and abortion are often regarded as modern concerns, Byzantine sources address these practices more frequently than is usually assumed. They do so through a rich and varied vocabulary, employing different words, verbs, expressions, and periphrases. This paper examines the linguistic, semantic, and semiotic dimensions of fertility control in the early and middle Byzantine periods, with the aim of establishing a preliminary lexicon of terms used to refer primarily to abortion (with some attention to contraception) and of highlighting their variety. What broader insights emerge when we trace the uses of ἀμβλίσκω, ἀμβλόω, ἔμβρυα ἐκβάλλω, ἐκτιτρώσκω, and other related expressions across literary genres? Do these terms function as synonyms, or does each denote a distinct process or carry a specific connotation? Can we discern a chronological evolution? By combining philological analysis with attention to medical, legal, and theological contexts, the paper situates linguistic choices within broader discourses on gender, embodiment, and agency. In doing so, it argues for the non-neutrality of language and the complex individual and collective perceptions that words themselves can encode.
Birthing Byzantines: Material Culture of Motherhood in the Middle Byzantine Period
Caitlin MimsHS 31
Bearing a child in Byzantium was a dangerous choice. Each stage of the process—from conception, to pregnancy and childbirth—presented its own unique challenges. Written sources are filled with accounts of reproductive issues, from persistent infertility to stories of difficult labor. In some cases, these challenges and dangers were directly attributed to the interference of demons. A particular class or type of demon is described in some sources as targeting pregnant women and newborn children. Referred to as the gelloudes, these demons were said to pose a risk to mothers and children for up to a year after birth. Scholars have long considered the belief in the gelloudes to be an attempt by Byzantines to explain the high rates of infant and maternal mortality they experienced. In the textual record, including in passages by Psellos and Damaskenos, belief in these demons is derided as “foolish” and limited to “less well-educated people.” However, the material record provides evidence that fear of the gelloudes was both widespread and not limited to a particular social class. I examine the material culture of motherhood, namely the use of reproductive amulets, as evidence of the popular belief in these demons. Through analysis of surviving reproductive amulets, which I argue functioned to guard against the gelloudes’ attacks, I offer an understanding of popular demonology, which contrasts dramatically with the “orthodox” understanding of demons evinced in textual accounts.
Visualizing Female Deviance: Condemned Women in Monumental Painting of Medieval Serbia
Marina MandrikovaHS 31
Research on the portrayal of women in Byzantine and related Orthodox medieval societies usually focuses on images of female saints and secular women of high status. However, a wider array of depictions existed, and representations of damned women might offer new insights into medieval societal perspectives regarding women, power, control, sexuality, and morality. This paper examines surviving images of female offenders, who are punished for their sins, from fourteenth-century churches of the Byzantine sphere in medieval Serbia. It highlights representations from the Serbian Orthodox Church of the Mother of God Ljeviška and the Gračanica and Visoki Dečani Monasteries. These images demonstrate the complex and innovative intermingling of the traditional Byzantine, local Balkan, and Western European characteristics. Artists depicted sexually promiscuous women, bad mothers, and other female perpetrators as young, naked, and with pronounced female features that seem attractive, seductive, and, from a modern perspective, quite scandalous for a holy space. The unusually extensive place given to the images of sinners in these churches, along with certain peculiar visual details, also served as effective tools for directing church audiences to pay special attention to them. Unconventional for Byzantine art, these iconographic and stylistic choices raise questions about the functions of these images in sacred spaces. This presentation aspires to situate the images of condemned women from medieval Serbia within broader Byzantine legal, social, and artistic frameworks. It demonstrates that while male church leaders and lawmakers developed and controlled the stereotypes on female immorality and the role and position of women in society, patrons and artists developed the surprising pictorial language for female ‘sinfulness’ in religious art.
Sinful Communications: Female Gossipers, Eavesdroppers and Slanderers Punished in Hell in Rural Churches of Venetian Crete
Angeliki LymberopoulouHS 31
Representations of sinners punished in Hell as depicted in Byzantine monumental decoration in churches of rural Venetian Crete, include at least twenty-five damned tormented in the afterlife for having engaged in various forms of gossip during their life. While these sinners are predominantly female, the fact that they are not exclusively women, certainly challenges long-standing perceptions of gender-specific association with this ‘activity.’ At the same time, the importance of the conviction that anybody who engages in gossip and slander belongs in Hell, cannot be overlooked. The brutality of the torments fitting to such sinners, expressed visually within the sacred space of a church, highlights the negative social impact it potentially carried for individuals and their families within small and close-knit rural communities. This paper explores both the perceived gender associations the involvement in gossip and slander carry and its impactful social consequences within Early Modern Mediterranean rural communities.
3.54 FC – Mediators of Communication
Exploring the Socio-Pragmatics of Early Byzantine Request Letters on Papyrus
Klaas BenteinSR 1
Our understanding of Medieval Greek letter writing (4th–15th century) is shaped primarily by two corpora: papyri and manuscripts. Papyrus letters, typically autographs dealing with private and administrative matters, are mostly preserved from Egypt and disappear after the 8th century CE. While letters from the Late Antique period have been extensively studied, those from the early Islamic period remain comparatively understudied, due in part to their smaller number. This is nonetheless a pivotal era, as we witness shifts in the Greek epistolographic tradition, shaped in part by contact with Arabic administrative practices (Grob 2010). A notable development is the emergence of new prescript conventions in Greek letters authored by or addressed to Muslim officials (Luiselli 2008). The best-documented case of this transformation is the archive of Basil the Pagarch, which consists of over one hundred Greek request letters originating from the Arab provincial administration. These texts have recently drawn attention for their distinctive pragmatic structure and visual layout (Bentein & Kootstra 2024; Kootstra & Bentein 2025). This contribution aims not only to (re)introduce the archive of Basil but also to contextualize it within the wider spectrum of seventh- and eighth-century papyrus letter writing, a period that has yielded roughly 150 additional letters from a variety of contexts—including superior-to-subordinate, peer-to-peer, and subordinate-to-superior exchanges. Special attention will be paid to the way requests are formulated, with a focus on both linguistic and visual strategies. By comparing the phraseology and layout of these letters to those in the Basil archive, this study seeks to highlight patterns of continuity and innovation in the evolving culture of Greek administrative communication under early Islamic rule.
Spreading Out Greek Characters. Fakhr-i Mudabbir (1157–1236) on the Rūm-Rūs and their Writing
Andriy DanylenkoSR 1
In his book on genealogies, variously referred to as Shajara-yi ansāb, Fakhr-i Mudabbir (c. 1157–1236), the pen name of Fakhr al-Dīn Muḥammad b. Mansṣūr Mubārak Shāh al-Qurayshi, Persian author and courtier under successive Ghaznavid, Ghūrid, and Shamsī sultans in South Asia, wrote about the origin of Khazar script and its relation to the writing of the Rus’ (Urusi). Fakhr-i Mudabbir provided details about the script by listing its letters, how they are used by the Khazars, and how their system of writing is connected to other languages. In particular, he mentioned the people called Rūm Rūs (‘Greek Rus’) whom Denison Ross (1927; Bartol’d1968) erroneously identified as Bulghars (Bulgarians). In this paper, I venture to claim that Fakhr-i Mudabbir referred to the (Scandinavian) Rus’ who had found themselves within the Byzantine empire. Even more so, the attestation of Rusian writing in Ibn al-Nadīm’s Fihrist (987) is likely to refer to the same alphabet of the Greek-based characters used by both the Rus’ (in Byzantium and the Caucasus), called Rūm Rūs by Fakhr-i Mudabbir, and the Khazars. This hypothesis is supported by the parallel mention, in the Vita Constantini, of the Gospel and Psalter written “in Rusian letters”, found allegedly by Constantine the Philosopher in 860/861 in Kherson, a Byzantine possession in the Crimea, during his mission to Khazaria. The case of Fakhr-i Mudabbir (as well as Ibn al-Nadīm and the Vita Constantini) proves the “graphic influence” of Greek on the languages of different types as used within the cultural confines of Byzantium.
The Role of Letter Carriers in the Epistolary Exchanges of the Cappadocian Fathers
Andra JugănaruSR 1
In the letter collections of the Cappadocian Fathers (Basil the Great, his brother, Gregory of Nyssa, and their close friend, Gregory of Nazianzus), the figure of the messenger, the person who physically carried a letter from a sender to a recipient, emerges as far more than a mere logistical necessity. While the Cappadocian Fathers frequently lament the absence of an effective postal system in their time, they also manage to transform this limitation into a powerful means of strengthening personal relationships and maintaining complex social networks and the ecclesiastical communication. This paper aims to explore the complex and multi-layered role of letter carriers within the epistolary exchanges in the Cappadocian Fathers’ letter collections, not only as carriers of written words but as agents of trust, communication, and personal recommendation. Far from being passive intermediaries, these messengers often acted as living extensions of senders, embodying and even interpreting their intentions. The first part of the paper will investigate the criteria by which messengers were chosen, with attention to their social status, character, and personal relationship to the sender. These choices reflect not only logistical considerations but also broader concerns about credibility, reliability, and influence. The second part of the paper will examine how the presence of the messenger shaped the relationship between the sender and the recipient. Special attention will be given to letters of recommendation, interventions on behalf of others, and attempts of mediation or reconciliation. In such cases, the messenger was not merely a vehicle for information but a key participant in the dynamics of persuasion, advocacy, and social connection.
Dialogues des Cosmopolites. Petitions to the Emperor in Early Byzantium: Clergy, Officials, Financiers
David RockwellSR 1
Astute sixth-century readers of Justinian I’s many assertions of monopoly over all things legal will have known how to take a hint: if one needed definitive action, whether in making new law, interpreting old law, or adjudicating disputes, it was advisable to ask the emperor directly. Requests to him took the form of petitions delivered personally by subjects great and humble, who trudged to the imperial court in such number as to make Justinian’s reign, in Constantin Zuckerman’s words, “l’apogée de la pétition”. Though few actual petitions of the period survive, the activity of petitioning is richly attested, particularly in Justinian’s Novels. This body of legislation, because it was never subjected to the editorial processes that earlier imperial laws suffered during their compilation, retains sufficient introductory material as to enable us to discern much about the petitions that prompted it. That material reveals that some petitioners engaged in the process more skillfully than others. Three types feature prominently: clergy, for matters of ecclesiastical discipline and financial relief; officials, for personal matters; and the financiers of Constantinople. The resulting legislation shows that, in their sixth century, petitioning was no mere matter of one-off requests but rather an iterative process, one by which sophisticated groups and the bureaucracy engaged in dialogue over time. These practitioners were not passive recipients of Justinian’s lawmaking but rather astute consumers, using—and abusing—his rules in pursuit of their own ends and seeking changes when dissatisfied. This presentation explores the nature of this iterative process as on display in Justinian’s Novels for what it can tell us about the nature of dialogue between that emperor and what today might be called “special interests”.
3.55 FC – Byzantine Perspectives on Individuality in Non–Philosophical Contexts
The question of individuality runs through Byzantine thought. All metaphysics and ontology include individuals and must explain their status (one can choose to dispense with universals, but individual realities are always a given), and the Byzantine tradition is no exception. But the question is broader. An analysis of the problem of individuality is necessary in many fields where the application of universal and generic rules to particular cases is common practice. This panel aims to analyse Byzantine contributions to the problem of individuality in contexts that are not primarily philosophical: namely medicine, law, rhetoric and artistic practice. In the first two cases (medicine and law), knowledge and principles are universal and general, but patients and cases are always individual. The transition from generality to the individuality of the case requires adaptation: a good doctor takes into account the individual reality of his patient, just as a judge takes into account the particular situation before him and the individual history of the person on trial. Since individuality does not only concern human beings, but members of all existing species, the example taken for medicine concerns horse medicine in the Hippiatrika. The individuality of rhetorical style offers another example of a case where a combination of characteristics produces a unique reality that is recognisable and associated with a given individual alone. Artistic representation is, in the vast majority of cases, intended to be a representation of a given individual with specific characteristics. Just as we do not see man in general, we do not represent man as such, but a given individual. This implies that the representation must be particularised.
Horses in the Hippiatrika as Individualised Patients in the Medical Encounter
Sophia XenophontosHS 33
This paper examines Theomnestos’s case histories in the Hippiatrika as rare clinical narratives that position horses as individualised patients in the medical encounter. His accounts reveal a distinct concern for equine welfare, emphasising emotional connection, responsibility of human caretakers, and the moral dimensions of treatment. By presenting horses as beings capable of suffering and in need of compassionate care, the Hippiatrika foreground their hypostasis, their concrete presence as subjects rather than interchangeable livestock. These narratives thus invite us to reconsider the ethical and affective dynamics that structured human–animal medical relationships in Byzantium.
Zur Personifikation des Jordans in postikonoklastischen Taufdarstellungen
Sarah PlankHS 33
In der frühbyzantinischen bildenden Kunst ist es gängige Praxis Flüsse als Personifikationen darzustellen, sowohl im sakralen als auch profanen Kontext. Die ikonophile Argumentation des byzantinischen Bilderstreits, die sich in diesem Punkt auf ältere Autoren stützt, betont die strikte Unterscheidung zwischen Ikone (εἰκών) und Götze (εἴδωλον): Eine Ikone besitzt einen prototypos, ein Götze hingegen ist das Abbild etwas Nicht-Existentem. Vor diesem Hintergrund ist das Verschwinden der Flusspersonifikationen, die dieser Definition zufolge den Götzen zuzurechnen sind, in der postikonoklastischen Kunst nachvollziehbar. Eine bemerkenswerte Ausnahme bildet jedoch die Personifikation des Flusses Jordan im Sujet der Taufe Christi. In zahlreichen Mosaiken, Fresken und Illuminationen, die nach dem Ende des Bilderstreits entstanden, erscheint der Jordan, ganz in der Tradition paganer Flussgötter, als männliche Gestalt im Flussbett sitzend und der Taufe Christi beiwohnend. Mithilfe von Schrift- und Materialquellen soll der Frage nachgegangen werden, weshalb der Personifikation des Jordans diese ikonographische Sonderstellung zukommt. Zudem soll erörtert werden, ob womöglich der Jordan selbst zum heiligen Individuum erhoben wurde, oder ob er vielmehr eine narrative Funktion innerhalb der Darstellung der Taufe Christi übernimmt. Damit soll eine unscheinbare Figur des Bildrandes ins Zentrum der Untersuchung gerückt werden.
Ioannes Sikeliotes on Rhetoric, Harshness, and the Cosmic Order
Cosimo ParavanoHS 33
Throughout the Byzantine millennium, Hermogenes of Tarsos’ (2nd c.) treatise On forms of speech provided a framework to conceptualize not only speech but also the wide array of social relationships that speech creates and mediates. In doing so, it also provided a conceptual toolbox through which to pinpoint the individually specific mixture of stylistic forms that defines the style of single authors. While Hermogenes’ On forms was intensely commented on throughout the Byzantine centuries, the rhetor Ioannes Sikeliotes (early 11th c.) devoted a very extensive and still little-understood commentary to it. By idiosyncratically engaging with Late Antique Neoplatonic thought, he outlined the project of a Christian rhetorical theory in which a metaphysically grounded rhetoric is presented as the highest part of philosophy and the founding principle of social order. In this paper, I will present soundings from his treatment of different stylistic forms (e.g., trachytes, ‘harshness’, the Hermogenian stylistic form describing interactions between social superiors and social inferiors) and broach the question of how rhetorical theory—and Sikeliotes in particular—can contribute to our understanding of authorial individuality (and selfhood) in Byzantium.
Individuality and Law: General Rules Applied to Individual Cases
Christophe ErismannHS 33
Just as a good doctor must take into account the individual constitution of his patient before administering treatment, a judge must take into account the individual circumstances of each case he has to decide. In both cases, a general rule (‘Such a fever is treated with such a medicine’, ‘Such a crime deserves such punishment’) is adapted to the individual in question, taking into account their personal constitution or the specific circumstances of their act. This contribution proposes to reflect on the role that individuality – a person’s history, personal circumstances – plays in legal decision-making and the application of laws in Byzantium. The analysis is based on a 11th-century legal textbook from Constantinople, entitled La Peira (Ἡ Πεῖρα), remarkably edited in 2023 by Dieter Simon and Diether Reinsch.
3.56 FC – The Reception of Byzantium in Modern Academia II
Between Ancient and ‘Modern’: The Developing Image of Byzantium in the Writings of Karl Benedikt Hase (1780–1864)
William BartonHS 41
Karl Benedikt Hase has been ranked among the most prominent Greek philologists in Paris in the early 19th-century. Hase became Professor of Modern Greek at the city’s École des langues orientales in 1816 and was a key collaborator on the re-edition of Étienne’s Ancient Greek Thesaurus (1832–65). Among scholars of the Eastern Roman Empire, Hase’s name is remembered for his critical editions of Byzantine historical texts (e.g. Leon Diakonos, Historia 1819, and Johannes Lydos, De ostentis 1823), but it occurs most frequently today in connection with his possible activity as a forger of Byzantine texts (cf. Ševčenko 1971). It is thus Hase’s profile as a prolific (and perhaps disreputable) ‘pan-Hellenist’ that set him apart from the mainstream of Greek scholarship of his day. As such, questions over Hase’s attitudes towards the long history of Greek language and literature, and in particular towards that of the mediaeval period, have already been posed by scholars interested in the history of Greek studies in 19th-century Europe, and of Hellenism more generally (cf. Tolias 1997). In attempting to answer these questions, it is primarily Hase’s address at the beginning of his course in Modern Greek “Sur l’origine de la langue grecque vulgaire” (1816), that has served as a basis for analysis thus far. By turning to the more extensive list of Hase’s publications and personal writings on the theme of “Byzantium”, this paper now proposes to refine our knowledge of Hase’s attitudes towards this period of Greek literary history. The paper will call on the Latin prefaces to Hase’s editions, his articles on Byzantine philology in the Notices et Extraits of the BnF, his reviews of colleague’s works in the Journal des Savants, as well as scattered magazine articles to offer a nuanced account of the developing image of Byzantium in his work.
Turning a Historiographical Lens on Byzantine Studies: Textual Analysis of 50 Years of Conference Abstracts
Alice Lynn McMichaelHS 41
Since the first annual Byzantine Studies Conference (BSC) of the Byzantine Studies Association of North America (BSANA) was hosted in 1975 at the Cleveland Museum of Art in Ohio, it has traveled from coast-to-coast across the United States and Canada. Hosted at museums, colleges, and universities, this interdisciplinary event has been a meeting point and proving ground for a half-century’s worth of scholars. After the 50th BSC was held in New York City in 2024, we (a group of three researchers) reworked thousands of abstracts into a machine-readable, reusable dataset. In this paper, we present analysis and visualizations that employ the concept of “distant reading.” This digital humanities approach shows how a range of text analysis methodologies (including the use of browser-based tools such as Voyant, qualitative coding in NVivo, and Natural Language Processing in Python) can answer research questions about participants, disciplines, paper topics, and even the definitions of Byzantine Studies itself. Our key findings demonstrate how the emergence of new research methodologies coincides with new technologies as digital modes of communication became more widely available. This paper reveals surprising insights into the nature of Byzantine Studies scholarship and inclusivity. Another significant outcome is that the project provides scaffolding for others to build on. We explain how to acquire this Open Access data via an archival repository and share an extensible workflow so others can develop comparative datasets. In a decade when cultural heritage advocacy is urgent, and topics like Artificial Intelligence and data preservation complicate scholarship, we argue that analyzing the historiography of our field is a significant step toward grounding and informing its future. And so, on the occasion of the 25th gathering of the quadrennial International Congress of Byzantine Studies, we present findings based on 50 years of abstracts for the ICBS’s North American “sibling” organization.
The Memory of Byzantium in Modern Anatolia: Churches, Legends, and Local Traditions in Akdağmadeni
Pınar Serdar DinçerHS 41
Located on the northwestern slopes of the Akdağ Mountains in central Anatolia, Akdağmadeni stands as a valuable case for examining the enduring legacy of Byzantine culture in post-Byzantine and post-Ottoman contexts. While the presence of Christian communities—primarily Greek Orthodox and Armenian—dates back only to the 19th century, the churches, local stories, and place names they left behind continue to shape the region’s cultural landscape. This paper explores the spatial memory of Byzantium through five churches identified in the Yozgat Provincial Cultural Inventory, including the Merkez Church, Merkez Upper Quarter Church, İstanbulluoğlu (now a mosque), Karapir Village Church, and the remains of the Halhacı Village Church. Employing advanced documentation methods such as architectural measurement, material analysis, and comparative typological assessment with churches in Cappadocia, Istanbul, and Bursa, this study sheds light on the architectural continuities and regional adaptations of Orthodox church architecture. In doing so, it also reflects on how local heritage has been preserved, forgotten, or transformed in the wake of demographic shifts following the 1915 deportation of Armenians and the 1924 Greco-Turkish population exchange. By reconstructing the cultural and physical memory of the Christian presence in Akdağmadeni, this paper contributes to the broader discussion of “Byzantium beyond Byzantium,” tracing how echoes of Byzantine religious space resonate far beyond the historical limits of the empire.
Echoes of Byzantium: Tracing Historical Greek Registers in Karl Benedikt Hase’s Diary
Lev ShadrinHS 41
Karl Benedikt Hase (1780 – 1864) was one of the most distinguished scholars of Greek literature in the 19th-century French academia. Over his career, Hase established a network of intellectual connections among Parisian Hellenists, held positions at the Bibliothèque impériale and École polytechnique, and engaged in a variety of research, editorial, and teaching activities. As Professor of Greek and Greek Palaeography at the École des langues orientales vivantes, Hase strongly advocated for exploring all historical registers of Greek, from contemporary ῥωμαϊκά to Classical and Byzantine Greek. Hase’s broad linguistic expertise, coupled with paleographic knowledge and direct access to a large manuscript repository, enabled him to produce editions of Byzantine texts, including Leo the Deacon’s Historia, John Lydus’ De Ostentis, as well as fragments from Michael Attaleiates’ Historia and letters of Michael Psellos – his posthumous contributions to the Recueil des historiens des croisades volume. Perhaps the most notorious publication that links Hase to Byzantine studies refers to Toparcha Gothicus fragments, which were presented by Hase as a 10th-century Greek manuscript but later proven to be a forgery. Throughout his life Hase kept a private diary in a form of Ancient Greek, nine volumes of which have been recently discovered and comprise the core of the LAGOOS research project at the University of Innsbruck. This paper examines the use of Greek in Hase’s diary with a combination of close critical reading and distant reading methods – including frequency analysis, lexical diversity analysis, and stylometry – to trace the historical registers of Greek in the diary and outline linguistic elements that indicate the influence of Byzantine texts on Hase’s private writing.
3.57 FC – Black Sea: From Byzantine Pontos to Latin Gazaria, 13th–15th Centuries
The main purpose of this session is to show how Byzantine dominance in the Black Sea area was replaced by Genoese, Venetian, and later Turkic supremacy. A case study examines Venetian trading companies, their activities, and their internal structure on the basis of the little-known documents of the Giudici di Petizion (Venice State Archives). The experience of the officials sent to administer the Genoese settlements in the Black Sea concerning language difficulties is not frequently highlighted. Administrators and notaries had to deal with a more complex situation than that to which they were accustomed in the Mediterranean, owing to the presence of individuals who spoke languages unfamiliar to them. The frequent presence of interpreters confirms the need for mutual comprehension. The dynamics of cultural exchange in the Venetian colonies, particularly in Tana, and the interplay among Latin Catholic, Greek Orthodox, Mongol, Armenian, and Jewish communities are also examined. Through an analysis of trade networks, religious missions, and settler interactions, the session highlights how the Venetians adapted to and influenced the local environment. Religious tensions and political rivalries, however, complicated these exchanges. On the basis of Venetian archival records, it is argued that Venetian Gazaria was not only a commercial hub but also a site of significant cultural syncretism, where diverse cultural traditions interacted and coexisted, leaving lasting imprints. The realities of the Genoese presence on the southern coast of Crimea (ripparia marina Gotia) are also explored. The session presents the results of the latest archaeological research on the Genoese castles of this region in Alushta, Gurzuf, Yalta, and Semeiz. Finally, on the basis of medieval Georgian sources concerning Crimea and the northern Black Sea region, the significance of this area for the sociocultural development of Georgia is outlined. Particular attention is paid to the consecration of John of Gothia in Iberia as a bishop, which is presented as an important argument for the autocephaly of the Georgian Church.
Italian Trade Companies in Venetian Tana, 15th Century
Sergei KarpovSR 6
A case study of Venetian trade companies, their activities and their internal structure according to scarcely known documents of Giudici di Petizion (Archives of Venice).
The Babel of Languages: Interpreters, Notaries, Administrators in the Genoese Black Sea (14th–15th Century)
Enrico BassoSR 6
An aspect not frequently highlighted in the experience of the officials sent to administer the Genoese settlements in the Black Sea is that of language difficulties. Administrators and notaries had to deal with a much more complex situation than those to which they were accustomed in the Mediterranean, due to the presence of individuals who spoke languages of which they had had no previous experience. The frequent presence of interpreters confirms the need to address problems of mutual comprehension that could generate far-reaching problems. The intervention will focus on some examples of this situation attested in the documents.
Crimea and the Northern Black Sea in Medieval Georgian Written Sources
Erekle JordaniaSR 6
Studying evidences of medieval Georgian writings about Crimea and the Northern Black Sea, the author determines the significance of this region for the sociocultural development of Georgia. Particular attention is paid to John of Gothia’s ordination in Iberia as a bishop, which served as the weighty argument in the polemics about the legality of the autocephaly of the Georgian Church.
Cultural Exchange in Venetian Gazaria: Merchants, Missionaries, and Migrants in the 14th-Century Black Sea
Lorenzo PubbliciSR 6
The 14th-century Black Sea region was a vivacious crossroads of cultures, religions, and economies, where Venetian merchants, missionaries, and migrants played a pivotal role in shaping its multicultural landscape. This paper examines the dynamics of cultural exchange in Venetian colonies, particularly focusing on Tana and the interplay among Latin Catholic, Greek Orthodox, Mongol, Armenian, and Jewish communities. Through an analysis of trade networks, religious missions, and settler interactions, the study highlights how Venetians adapted to and influenced the local environment, fostering a unique blend of Eastern and Western traditions. It also explores the challenges of religious tensions and political rivalries, particularly with Genoa, that complicated these exchanges. Drawing primarily from Venetian archival records, this paper contends that Venetian Gazaria was not only a commercial hub but also a site of significant cultural syncretism, where diverse cultural realities interacted and coexisted, influencing one another and leaving deep, lasting imprints.
Genoese Castles of the Southern Coast of Crimea (Late 14th–15th Centuries)
Sergei BocharovSR 6
The Genoese domain in the Crimean Peninsula was formed into a single political and administrative system during a long and multi-stage process that took a period of a hundred years from the establishment of the main center of the region, Caffa, around 1275 to 1387, when all of Genoa’s territorial acquisitions in the Crimea were finally recognized by the ruler of the Golden Horde. In its complete form by the early 1390s, these domains consisted of four fortified towns (Caffa, Soldaia, Cembalo, Vosporo) and their rural districts, the villages of the Southern Coast of Crimea (ripparia marina Gotia), and the coastal territories of the Kerch Peninsula. The realities of the Genoese presence on the Southern Coast of Crimea (ripparia marina Gotia) are the least studied. The paper presents the results of the latest archaeological research of the Genoese castles of this region in Alushta (Lusta), Gurzuf (Gursuvium), Yalta (Jalita) and Semeiz (Simeo).
Thematic Sessions
3.44 TS – New Discoveries on the History of Byzantium in Viennese Collections
This Thematic Session is devoted to new discoveries of rare sources on the history of Byzantium in various collections in Vienna. The purpose of the TS is to comprehensively identify the scholarly potential of the Vienna collections for the world of Byzantine studies. During the Thematic Session, its participants will present their scientific discoveries based on Viennese museum and archive collections. Given these considerations, this Thematic Session is distinguished by a wide source study and chronological coverage. Such an interdisciplinary approach will bring together the positions of specialists in various fields of Byzantine Studies and help outline the most promising areas of research.
Text and Context of Ephesos Museum III 1072 (Antikensammlung, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Wien)/Cast Gallery H110 (The Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
Ida TothHS 32
The influence and popularity of the legend of Abgar, King of Osrhoene, are difficult to overstate. Describing an episode from the life of Jesus of Nazareth, this apocryphal legend was widely disseminated across diverse Christian traditions from late antiquity through the medieval period and beyond. Among these, the Greek versions of the Abgar Story offer significant insights into questions that lie at the core of modern epigraphic research. The evidence of inscriptional transmission is remarkably extensive. It attests to a broad spectrum of contexts: public spaces such as city gates, courtrooms, and churches; liturgical and commemorative environments; and even domestic settings. The present contribution draws attention to the interpretive value of the Abgar narrative for our understanding of medieval epigraphic habits. By focusing on a door lintel from late antique Ephesus (modern-day Selçuk, İzmir, Turkey) inscribed with the text of this apocryphon, it further addresses issues concerning the display, presentation, and interpretation of inscribed artefacts within modern museological contexts.
The Autocephaly of the Russian Church According to Byzantine Sources of the 10th Century from the Collection of the Österreichische Nationalbibliothek
Oleg G. UlyanovHS 32
The important information on the early jurisdiction of the Russian Church is contained in the letter of Bishop Leo of Synada (937–1003) to the anonymous Metropolitan of Ephesus (Cod. Vindob. Phil. Gr. 342, fol. 163v, 166v–167v) from the collection of the Österreichische Nationalbibliothek. The Vienna manuscript has already been described in detail in a number of works, but its analysis in relation to the realities of the time of the Baptism of Rus’ has not yet been undertaken. Moreover, the letter has been erroneously attributed to Metropolitan Theodore II of Ephesus (989 (984?) – 1018 (1019)). The fact that the autocephalous Kyivan Church was established at the time of the Baptism of Rus’ by Vladimir the Saint, together with the Metropolitan of Ephesus, called “head of the Church” in an 11th-century Greek manuscript from the collection of the Österreichische Nationalbibliothek, is reflected in the treatise of Archimandrite Nilus Doxopater, “The Order of the Patriarchal Sees” (Τάξις τῶν πατριαρχικῶν θρόνων), c. 1143.
Memory of Byzantium, Mehmed II Fatih and His Entourage: The Evidence of Künhü’l-Aḫbār According to the Viennese Manuscript
Dmitry KorobeynikovHS 32
The second volume of the Künhü’l-Aḫbār (“The Essence of News”) by Mustafa Âli (1541–1600) of Gallipoli describes the conquest of Constantinople and the history of the buildings of the City. Various manuscripts of Künhü’l-Aḫbār can be found in Turkish, Egyptian and European libraries in different sections of the work. Complete copies in Istanbul are available in the libraries of Nuruosmaniye (No. 3409), Topkapi Palace Museum (Ahmed III, No. 3083) and Suleymaniye (Halet Efendi, No. 598). It seems that Mustafa Âli used the texts which were composed soon after the conquest of Constantinople in 1453. The list of rulers of Byzantium which he cited was different from the one in the Arabic or Persian sources and must have had some Byzantine background. This shows the perceptions of the Byzantine past by the Ottomans. The latter saw the history of Byzantium in terms of Muslim eschatology and the linked the conquest of 1453 with the Byzantine Ayyubid wars of the eighth and ninth century.
Byzantine-Rite Liturgical Books Printed by Cyrillic Letters at the Sancta Barbara Chapel (Newly Discovered Archival Sources)
Sándor FöldváriHS 32
Empress Maria Theresa established a seminary for the education of Byzantine-rite clergy in the Habsburg Empire. Founded in the 1750s at the Chapel of St Barbara (Sancta Barbara), the institution became known as the Barbareum. One of the major challenges facing the seminary was the provision of instruction in the Byzantine liturgy and Church Slavonic. During research conducted in Vienna in 1996, I discovered three inventories of the library of the Chapel of St Barbara dating from three different periods. These inventories had been collected and preserved by Julian Pelesz in the 1870s. On the basis of these documents, I am able to reconstruct the holdings of the library of the St Barbara seminary.
3.45 TS – Byzantium and Artsakh
The Thematic Session seeks to explore the historical, cultural, and artistic relations between Byzantium and the region of Artsakh (Karabagh), a territory distinguished by its rich medieval heritage and deeply rooted Christian tradition. Through the examination of textual, artistic, and architectural sources, the session aims to shed new light on the channels of interaction and mutual influence between the Byzantine and Armenian worlds. Particular attention will be given to the transmission of theological concepts, artistic models, and liturgical practices that shaped the intellectual and visual culture of Artsakh within the broader Byzantine ecumene. Meanwhile, the session bears contemporary significance. Many of the ancient and medieval monuments of Artsakh are today gravely endangered, following recent conflicts and acts of cultural erasure. By highlighting the historical interconnectedness of Byzantine and Armenian civilizations, the session emphasizes the universal value of this shared heritage and the urgent need for its preservation. The papers presented will draw upon rare and little-studied sources, combining rigorous scholarship with fresh methodological perspectives. Together, they will demonstrate how Artsakh functioned as both a recipient and a creative transmitter of Byzantine cultural traditions, offering new insights into cross-cultural exchange in the medieval Christian East. Integrating history, theology, art history, and cultural studies, “Byzantium and Artsakh” aligns with the research orientations of the AIEB, emphasizing both interdisciplinary collaboration and the ethical responsibility of preservation. It aims to foster a renewed scholarly dialogue that not only deepens our understanding of Byzantine-Armenian relations but also raises awareness of the cultural legacy of Artsakh as an essential part of world heritage.
Some Comments on a Miniature in Mashtots’ Matenadaran Manuscript No. 316
Manea Erna ShirinianHS 1
Among the miniatures of this illuminated Gospel, attributed to the Artsakh-Utiķ school of miniature painting and produced at the turn of the 13th and 14th centuries, the scene on folio 11r is of particular significance. It depicts Christ seated at a table surrounded by His eleven apostles, while Judas appears in the lower right corner, accompanied by the caption: “Judas took his jackpot and left.” Beyond its narrative value, this composition may also embody a pedagogical symbolism: Christ appears here not only as the divine teacher but as a didaskalos, surrounded by his disciples in the mode of instruction and this image may be interpreted within the conceptual framework of encyclical education. The notion of “sitting in a circle while studying” finds echoes in Armenian written sources, which employ expressions such as ներշրջական արտաքին ուսմանցն, շուրջ եկեալ վարդապետութիւն, or մօտն շուրջն նստէին (“they sat in a circle closely around him”). These phrases, based on the literal renderings of the word encyclical—derived from the Greek ἐγκύκλιος (en- “in” + kyklos “circle”)—suggest that this format of teaching, centered on dialogue and proximity within a circular arrangement, i.e. while sitting in a circle–was known and conceptually valued in medieval Armenian thought. The act of sitting in a circle while studying can be traced back to antiquity, where it promoted attentiveness, intellectual exchange, and a sense of equality among participants. Thus, this miniature may be read not only as a biblical illustration of the Last Supper but also as a visual metaphor for communal learning and spiritual instruction—an image where theology, pedagogy, and artistry converge in the ideal of encyclical, or circular, education.
The Byzantine Roots of the Armenian Coronation Rite
Vahe TorosyanHS 1
The Armenian Church’s ritual book known as the Mashtots—compiled by Catholicos Mashtots Yeghivardetsi (897–898)—preserves two distinct rites of royal anointing and coronation. These are transmitted in different versions and reflect the complex interplay between Armenian, Byzantine, and Western liturgical traditions. The first rite, used for the coronation of the kings of the Armenian Kingdom of Cilicia, is titled The Order of the Blessing of the King According to the Great Church of Rome. This text is based on the coronation ritual of the Holy Roman Emperor (Mainzer Krönungsordo of the Ottonian period) and was translated from Latin into Armenian in 1190 by Nerses Lambronatsi, the distinguished Archbishop of Tarsus. The title itself acknowledges its Roman Catholic origin. The earliest known copy of this rite, dating from the early fourteenth century, was written in Sis, the capital of Cilician Armenia, and is now preserved in the manuscript collection of the Catholicosate of the Great House of Cilicia (Ms. 9). The second rite, examined in the present study, is titled The Order of the Ordination of the King. The earliest extant copy, dated 1294, is preserved in a Mashtots (Ms. 2673) held at the Armenian Patriarchate of Jerusalem. This manuscript, written in the Monastery of Mlitch in the Diocese of Tarsus, also belongs to the Cilician context. Comparative analysis reveals that The Order of the Ordination of the King is modeled on the Byzantine imperial coronation rite preserved in the Euchologion (Oratio in imperatoris inauguration). The paper explores the origin of this Armenian adaptation, its relationship to the Byzantine ceremony, and the circumstances surrounding its translation and composition—demonstrating how the Armenian liturgical tradition synthesized elements of both Eastern and Western Christian imperial ideology.
Aux confins de Byzance : la sculpture médiévale de l’Artsakh et du Syunik
Anna Leyloyan-YekmalyanHS 1
Situées au carrefour des influences orientales et occidentales, les régions historiques de l’Artsakh et du Syunik ont, dès le haut Moyen Âge, développé une production sculpturale d’une richesse et d’une originalité remarquables. Malgré les bouleversements historiques et politiques, la densité et la qualité exceptionnelle des monuments conservés demeurent saisissantes. Face au risque de disparition du patrimoine culturel et spirituel arménien de l’Artsakh, depuis la guerre de 2020 et l’épuration ethnique de 2023, un vaste programme d’identification, de cartographie et d’inventaire a été entrepris par le programme de documentation HISHATAKARAN. S’appuyant sur la diversité de cet héritage — reliefs architecturaux, stèles funéraires, décors d’églises et de monastères, ainsi que khatchkars — ce travail constitue une base indispensable pour l’étude de la sculpture médiévale dans la région. Les premières analyses stylistiques et iconographiques, menées parallèlement sur les monuments du Syunik, ont révélé une iconographie d’une originalité remarquable, caractérisée par une réinterprétation inventive des modèles byzantins. Ces derniers, adaptés aux contextes spirituels, culturels et esthétiques locaux, se transforment en véritables matrices visuelles, génératrices de nouvelles formules iconographiques. Dans la sculpture médiévale de l’Artsakh et du Syunik, les thèmes chrétiens universels coexistent avec des traditions régionales profondément enracinées, exprimant à la fois continuité spirituelle et innovation artistique. Cette production illustre ainsi un dialogue vivant entre l’empreinte byzantine et la créativité locale, donnant naissance à un langage visuel et iconographique à la fois fidèle à la tradition et résolument original. Enfin, la communication abordera les enjeux contemporains liés à la préservation de ce patrimoine menacé et soulignera le rôle essentiel de la documentation scientifique et de la valorisation patrimoniale dans sa sauvegarde.
Women as Key Patrons of Spiritual Monuments: Insights from Empress Theodora and Princess Arzu Khatun
Yvette TajaryanHS 1
This study examines female patronage in the medieval Christian world, viewing it not as isolated charity but as an institutionalized socio-cultural practice. Although Christian ideology long restricted women’s political and public roles, it opened a symbolic and artistic sphere where they could express identity through religious and cultural patronage. Through the founding and endowment of spiritual monuments, women asserted presence and agency beyond political or military means. Patronage united charitable, devotional, and aesthetic purposes, serving as a medium of commemoration and intercession—a form of cultural communication merging mourning with faith, and domestic affection with public piety. The paper will undertake a comparative analysis of two representative figures: Empress Theodora of Byzantium and Princess Arzu Khatun, the thirteenth-century patron of the Cathedral of Dadivank in medieval Armenia. Theodora’s patronage, associated with the restoration of icon veneration, embodied a state-level ideological mission that reaffirmed the visual and theological authority of the imperial woman. Arzu Khatun’s activity, by contrast, exemplifies the localized expression of the same institution—grounded in familial memory, prayer, and intercession. The Cathedral of Dadivank, which she commissioned, and the surviving donor portrait reveal how an Armenian woman transformed personal grief into a sacred act, creating a lasting monument of cultural memory. In both Byzantine and Armenian contexts, the essence of women’s patronage lies in remembrance and mediation, articulated through diverse visual and material forms—from mosaics and murals to manuscripts and inscriptions. Female patronage thus emerges as a vital force in shaping medieval cultural heritage, ensuring that women’s voices endured not in political chronicles but in the sacred and artistic fabric of their civilizations.
Gandzasar Monastery: Byzantine Influence and Cultural Exchange
Lusine SargsyanHS 1
Gandzasar Monastery, located in the historical province of Khachen in Artsakh, served as the spiritual center of the Hasan-Jalalyan dynasty from the thirteenth to the eighteenth century. As the episcopal seat of the Diocese of Artsakh, it played a central role in both the religious and artistic life of the region. The monastery had a scriptorium where manuscripts were not only copied and illuminated but also collected and preserved. As a result, Gandzasar became a dynamic center of artistic and intellectual exchange. One of its most notable manuscripts is the so-called Red Gospel of Gandzasar (University of Chicago Library, Goodspeed Manuscript Collection, Ms 949). The main colophon of the manuscript is lost, making the exact date and place of its copying unknown. However, the subsequent colophons indicate that in 1237 the Gospel was acquired by the brothers Grigor and Vardan, priests at the Monastery of Gandzasar in Artsakh. The thirteenth-century sculptural decoration of the Saint Hovhannes Mkrtich Church (1216-1238), together with the manuscripts preserved there—including the Red Gospel of Gandzasar—exerted a discernible influence on the artistic tradition of codices attributed to the Artsakh school, as well as on that of Syunik in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. Stylistic analysis of these manuscripts reveals primarily local artistic principles, while their iconography and illumination programs reflect evident Byzantine influences. This study aims to examine these artistic interactions, emphasizing the multicultural context of medieval Artsakh. It explores how the Monastery of Gandzasar, as a religious, artistic, and intellectual center, facilitated the circulation of stylistic forms and iconographic models, contributing to the development of a regional artistic identity at the intersection of local and Byzantine traditions.
3.46 TS – L’hagiographie de combat : le discours de l’altérité religieuse dans les vies des saints
La littérature hagiographique est souvent présentée comme une littérature de contes de fées, l’image d’un monde rendu parfait et pacifié par les pouvoirs du saint qu’elle célèbre. Bien que cette vision ait une part de vérité, il n’est pas difficile de trouver dans l’hagiographie du monde orthodoxe des textes focalisés au contraire sur des conflits de divers types, où le triomphe final du saint est bien là, mais acquis de haute lutte. L’antagonisme peut se présenter face à des ennemis, individuels ou collectifs, placés hors de la communauté qui produit le texte hagiographique — païens, infidèles, etc. —, ce qui fait souvent de l’hagiographie une sorte de continuation de la polémique religieuse par d’autres moyens, mais le conflit peut se situer aussi à l’intérieur de cette communauté, ce qui implique habituellement une redéfinition de l’identité et des limites de cette communauté (hérétiques : dedans ou dehors ?), ou de ses modes de fonctionnement (acceptation ou non de l’intercession du saint, relations avec le pouvoir épiscopal ou d’autres groupes religieux influents comme les moines, relations avec les laïcs, légitimation d’un pôle de pouvoir, etc.). L’hagiographie introduit donc ou construit un certain nombre de figures de l’autre, et met en scène des formes de lutte contre lui. Sans prétendre viser à une exhaustivité irréalisable sur un champ aussi vaste, nous proposons de réunir plusieurs études de cas qui permettraient de dégager des similitudes entre les textes à plusieurs niveaux, et des évolutions et des différences.
The Vocabulary of Anti-Islamic Hatred in Byzantine Hagiography
Luigi D’AmeliaHS 6
Hate speech directed against ethno-religious «others» is pervasive in Byzantine literature and finds particularly vivid and effective expression in hagiographic narratives. This paper aims to present a selection of the most significant derogatory epithets employed against the Islamic Other in middle Byzantine hagiography and to trace their historical and semantic development, from classical heritage through scriptural models and patristic teaching to the formation of ethno-cultural topoi.
Echoes of Controversies Related to the Union of Lyons in the Hagiography of Mount Athos
Smilja DušanićHS 6
Historical sources of various traditions abundantly testify to the attitude of the monastic circles of Mount Athos towards the Union of Churches. Starting with the texts recorded in the famous Athonite synaxarion, and ending with late, partly legendary reports on the persecutions of Athonite martyrs and confessors, numerous sources feature elaborate attempts to construct an anti-Unionist memory. Extensively analyzed in modern times, these texts can help us better understand the process of merging different traditions and events, especially when compared with surviving diplomatic and narrative sources. To gain a more accurate picture of the nature of the created anti-Unionist memory, we decided to focus our research on an underexplored corpus: the hagiographic texts from the time of the Union and the years after it was rejected. We will analyze the hagiographies created in the monastery of Chilandar at the end of the 13th and 14th centuries. So far, these texts have not been the subject of extensive study in the context of polemical literature on anti-unionist monastic circles.
Ethopoiia and Emotions in the Service of the Depiction of Evil Characters in the Lives of Ignatios and Euthymios
Martin HinterbergerHS 6
The lives of patriarch Ignatios and patriarch Euthymios, especially the years of their respective patriarchates (847-858 and 867-877 for Ignatios) and 907-912 (for Euthymios) were full of conflicts and controversies. For both men, biographies, in the form of a hagiographical bios (BHG 817, BHG 651), were composed by a follower during the first half of the tenth century. It is the aim of this paper to investigate certain strategies that the authors of these Lives (Niketas Paphlagon and an unknown monk of Euthymios’ monastery) used to denigrate their heroes’ enemies and opponents. One such strategy is the depiction of character through direct speech (ethopoiia). Another is the ascription of negatively charged emotions such as arrogance, vanity, pride, envy and shamelessness to the heroes’ opponents. By comparing the two Lives, we shall point out the common ground but also differences in the use of these strategies in the Lives of Ignatios and Euthymios.
Construire la figure de l’autre dans le cadre de la polémique religieuse : le cas de l’hagiographie italo-grecque
Anna LampadaridiHS 6
Littérature stratifiée et protéiforme, l’hagiographie fait inévitablement émerger des problématiques de catégorisation de l’autre. En effet, le projet initial d’édification dissimule souvent d’autres intentions, et le discours hagiographique revêt des fonctions plus variées que la « louange de Dieu ». Bien que l’hagiographie offre à l’homme médiéval un « espace de vacance » (Michel de Certeau), qui se situe du côté de la détente et du loisir, le discours hagiographique est souvent instrumentalisé et mis au service de la propagande religieuse. Même si tel n’est pas leur objectif principal, les hagiographes sont appelés à prendre part à la polémique religieuse en mettant en scène une série de figures de l’autre incarnant les anti-héros que le saint est appelé à combattre. Le présent travail s’attarde sur les mécanismes de construction des figures de l’autre dans l’hagiographie, correspondant aux divers ennemis du protagoniste du récit : païens, hérétiques, infidèles ou autres. Nous tâcherons de définir les stratégies auctoriales mises en œuvre par les hagiographes, sur les plans stylistique et narratif, ainsi que la place de ces figures dans l’ensemble du récit. Pour ce faire, nous nous appuyons sur un échantillon de textes relevant de l’hagiographie italo-grecque, une production littéraire rédigée en langue grecque, entre la reconquête justinienne et le 13e siècle, et provenant de la Sicile, de la Calabre et de la Terre d’Otrante, régions rattachées à partir du 8e siècle au patriarcat de Constantinople. Ce corpus présente l’avantage de permettre de suivre les modalités de construction de la figure de l’autre dans différents types de récits hagiographiques sur la longue durée : on y trouve des Passions de martyrs, comme celles de Lucie, d’Agathe et d’Euplous, des romans hagiographiques, comme les légendes de Pancrace de Taormine et de Léon de Catane, et des biographies de saints moines, comme celle d’Élie le Jeune. La présente étude vise à mettre en exergue les tendances et les subtilités qui régirent la fabrication de l’image de l’autre, oscillant entre fiction et réalité.
Le combat pour la paix : l’Éloge du patriarche Antoine Kauléas (BHG 139)
Sophie MétivierHS 6
Les Vies de saints patriarches composées au 9e et 10e siècles alimentent une hagiographie de combat si ostensible que la sainteté des patriarches y acquiert une réelle singularité. Fait exception l’Éloge dédié, au début du 10e siècle, par un certain Nicéphore, philosophe, au patriarche de Constantinople Antoine Kauléas (BHG 139). Ce dernier, considéré par les historiens comme l’artisan de la paix au sein de l’Église de Constantinople de la fin du 9e siècle, y est célébré comme une figure de conciliation et d’unité. Pour ce faire, l’hagiographe de sa Vie passe sous silence toute adversité, alors que cette adversité est omniprésente dans les Vies de ses prédécesseurs et successeurs immédiats. C’est ce processus d’invisibilisation des antagonismes qui sera au centre de notre étude.
L’hagiographie et la polémique anti-islamique dans l’Europe du Sud-Est au début du XVIe siècle : le Martyre de saint Georges de Kratovo
Aleksandar SavićHS 6
En 1515, un jeune orfèvre nommé Georges fut martyrisé par les musulmans de Sofia. Son histoire – rapportée par le prêtre Peya, contemporain et témoin des événements – suit un schéma bien connu : ayant refusé d’apostasier en échange de richesses et de statut social, Georges fut arrêté, torturé, puis finalement exécuté d’une manière atroce. L’échec des musulmans à le convertir ne fut cependant pas dû à un manque d’efforts : au cours de son incarcération, il fut conduit à plusieurs reprises devant le qadi, qui déploya de grands moyens pour persuader Georges d’embrasser l’islam. Les échanges verbaux qui eurent lieu lors de ces rencontres s’inscrivent directement dans les traditions médiévales apologétiques et polémiques, introduites dans le milieu sud-slave par le biais de traductions du grec. L’objectif de cette communication est double. D’une part, j’entreprendrai une analyse détaillée des arguments de Georges et démontrerai leur lien avec le discours byzantin anti-islamique. D’autre part, j’examinerai les implications sociales de l’intégration d’un contenu polémique dans une œuvre hagiographique, laquelle pouvait fonctionner non seulement comme un texte de culte, mais aussi comme un médium de diffusion du message apologétique et polémique de l’hagiographe – une réponse appropriée aux circonstances dans lesquelles se trouvaient les chrétiens des Balkans à la suite de la conquête ottomane.
Thursday 27 Aug
Special Events
Without Registration
Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Explore this year’s special exhibition at the Papyrus Museum in the Austrian National Library, dedicated to the “fragment” in the Greek Middle Ages. We present physical fragments of written artefacts, textual fragments in novel contexts, and documents of individual life as fragments of society. Expect glances into the Byzantine everyday world beyond shimmering mosaics.
Under the Banner of the Seals: History and Culture in the Eastern Mediterranean (from Late Antiquity to the Middle Ages)
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This special showcase provides an insight into the society and culture of the eastern Mediterranean region through clay seals from Egypt (from the holdings of the Papyrus Collection/Austrian National Library) and Byzantine lead seals (private collection of A.-K. Wassiliou-Seibt).
Post-Byzantine Icons from the Metropolis of Austria (Exhibition)
Church of the Holy Trinity, Fleischmarkt 13, 1010 Vienna
This exhibition shows icons from the holdings of the Greek Orthodox Metropolis of Austria. The icons were acquired in the late 18th and 19th centuries. Some of them were donated to the Metropolis by important patrons of the time and bear beautiful witness to Greek culture in the imperial city of Vienna at that time. The exhibition is free to all congress participants.
Coins of Crisis. Power and Money in Late Byzantium and Beyond
The political fragmentation and cultural diversity of the Eastern Mediterranean after the Fourth Crusade in 1204 was also reflected in a plurality of currencies. In this exhibition, coins from Late Byzantium and neighbouring polities are not only presented as means of payment, but equally as media of power and artefacts of socioeconomic entanglements – reflecting the innovative research of the young collector of these specimens, Samuel Ernest Logan Cowell.
Ephesos – A Metropolis of the Ancient World and Modern Archaeological Project
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
For over 130 years, the Austrian Archaeological Institute of the OeAW has investigated Ephesos, a major UNESCO World Heritage Site in Türkiye. Excavations reveal 9,000 years of settlement history. An international team studies social, economic, and environmental aspects of ancient life. The poster session presents this project, focusing on Byzantine material culture, diet, vegetation, agriculture, and animal husbandry.
The Stimulant Sea: Sugar, Coffee, & the Acquisition of Taste
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
This exhibition explores the intertwined and commodified histories of sugar and coffee within a specific place and time: the Medieval and Early Modern Red Sea, envisaged as a cultural connector between the Mediterranean world and Africa, Arabia, and the Indian Ocean. The exhibition explores four interrelated themes: first, tracing the trade networks and knowledge transfers that shaped the origins of sugar and coffee as we know them today; second, examining their early medicinal uses; third, considering the social rituals through which sugar and coffee became part of everyday consumption; and fourth, revealing the labor systems that enabled their production and global distribution.
This poster exhibition was part of a display in the Dumbarton Oaks Museum accompanying the 2025 Symposium, Africa and Byzantium, and sought to connect history-based scholarship with the contemporary world. As a public history initiative, it was intended for a wide audience, including visitors with a limited knowledge of the eastern Mediterranean and Byzantine worlds.
Book Exhibition
Main Ceremonial Hall, University of Vienna
Meet international academic publishers and their latest publications dealing with the Byzantine world.
Costumes of Authority: Dress to Impress
Royal and ecclesiastical costumes from medieval Nubia reveal how clothing signaled rank, power, and Byzantine influence. The project Costumes of Authority (University of Warsaw) investigates these visual codes and Church–State relations in Makuria. Live presentations of reconstructed costumes offer a vivid glimpse into Nubia’s language of authority.
Registration Required
Guided tour to St. Stephen’s Cathedral (2/2)
Barbara Schedl, Franz ZehetnerSt Stephen’s Cathedral
St. Stephen’s Cathedral currently stands like a monument on a large square in the center of the Austrian capital. The tall pyramid-shaped tower and the gigantic roof made of colored glazed tiles are impressive. The entire design of the church embodies the highest quality art of international standing. The tour of the cathedral focuses on special highlights such as a visit to the Attic and St. Bartholomew’s Chapel with the “Herzogsscheiben,” a tour of Frederick’s tomb, and the “Fürstenportal” with the Depiction of the Fall of St. Paul.
City Walk: Floods, Fires and Plagues. A journey into the environmental history of medieval & early modern Vienna
Johannes Preiser-KapellerMain entrance of the main building of the University of Vienna
Like all pre-modern urban centres, Vienna was affected by various natural calamities, from the Late Antique Little Ice Age to the Late Medieval Little Ice Age, from the First Plague Pandemic (the “Justinianic Plague”) to the Second one of the “Black Death”. Recurring floods of the Danube and other rivers modified the urban landscape in often dramatic ways, while storms, fires and even earthquakes destroyed lives and buildings. Based on the newest findings of archaeology and environmental history, the tour explores the ecological dynamics of Vienna from Roman times to the early 19th century.
Guided Tour: Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages (3/3)
Krystina Kubina, Giulia RossettoPapyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This tour is guided by the exhibition’s curators
Guided Tour: Ephesos Museum (2/2)
Georg PlattnerEphesos Museum, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Ephesus (Türkiye) was one of most important cities in the ancient world. Hit by severe earthquakes and the deterioration of its harbours, the city remained an important centre in late antiquity and the Byzantine period. Austrian excavations in Ephesus started in 1895. Findings from the first years were brought to Vienna as a gift from the Sultan to the Austrian Emperor and are on display in the Ephesus Museum of the Kunsthistorisches Museum. Georg Plattner, director of the collection, will give an overview of old and new projects.
Manuscript Presentation: The Vienna Greek Palimpsests
Jana GruskováAugustinerlesesaal, Austrian National Library, Josefsplatz
The Austrian National Library possesses a significant number of Greek palimpsests. Since 2003, systematic research has been undertaken, leading to “discoveries” of Ancient Greek and Byzantine texts. Selected palimpsests of great importance will be presented, including unique witnesses. State-of-the-art digital technology allows us to see scripts that have been lost for centuries
Byzantine Chant Workshop
Experience Byzantine chant firsthand and explore it in an interactive workshop. No prior experience is required. A more detailed description will be available soon on our website.
Film Screening: Menandros & Thais (Original Version with English Subtitles) followed by a Discussion with Director and Author Ondřej Cikán
Ondřej CikánBurgkino
A beautiful bride. A broken hero. A surreal odyssey. Thaïs is kidnapped by pirates during her wedding to Menandros. In his search for her, the bridegroom transforms into a bloodthirsty monster, his horse grows wings, a witch promises him to another woman, King Xerxes has him castrated, and yet in the end everything turns out happily. Truly happily?
Further information can be found at www.menandros.cz
8:30 am – 10:00 am Session I
Free Communications
4.10 FC – “Why Did You Plunder this Country?”: Understanding Captivity between Rome and Iran in the 6th c.
“Why did you plunder this country?” (from the Shahnameh; Shapur to the Roman Emperor). The 6th century involved rich diplomatic and military interactions between the Roman/Byzantine and Sasanian empires. These brought on population displacements, with the greatest example found in Khosrow I’s deportation of the population of Antioch in 540 to found a new centre close to Ctesiphon; forced mobility from Persian Mesopotamia into Roman/Byzantine territory can be found as well. On the other hand, the predicaments of individuals, in particular high-ranking ones, can be traced within the setting of captivity and prisoner exchanges between Roman/Byzantine and Sasanian authorities which took place throughout the century. This timeframe is an excellent setting to reflect on our understanding of the phenomenon concerning the relations of the two empires and their neighbours, in particular the Arabs/Saracens, collecting and presenting new perspectives through the use of different language traditions, such as Greek, Syriac, Arabic, and Armenian.
The Targets of Deportation Policy of the Iranian King Husraw I Anōšag-rūwān
Katarzyna MaksymiukSR 6
Exercising the deportations of entire societies to distant areas is well documented in ancient sources especially in regard to Mesopotamia. It is commonly believed that through deportations rulers achieved the pacification of rebellious populations and strengthened their strategic position in a particular region. Deportations also served to increase human resources in the heartland of the empire. It is difficult to deny the effecticiency of these measures and it should come as no surprise that mass deportations were also carried out by the Sasanian rulers. The following analysis is dedicated to the deportations of the inhabitants of Syria and northern Mesopotamia carried by šāhānšāh of Iran Husraw I Anōšag-rūwān (r. 531-579) during his military actions directed against the Byzantine Empire. According to the sources, the Iranian king ordered the deportation of prisoners of war to Wēh Antioch Xusrō (Better Antioch of Husraw) near Ctesiphon. The city was built on the original plan of the Syrian metropolis, Antioch. The main point of the paper is to analyse the different aspects (religious, military, economic) that may have influenced the mass deportations ordered by Husraw. In the concluding remarks arguments are presented in support of the thesis of consistent and logical deportation actions of the šāhān šāh, which were determined by the economic factor.
Memories of a “Better Antioch”: A King of Kings and His Christian Captives
Scott McDonoughSR 6
Hailed by his contemporaries for his conquests and courtly sophistication, Khusro I Anoshirwan (“[he] of the immortal soul”) was legendary as the quintessential Iranian monarch. For many of his chroniclers, Khusro’s sacking of Byzantine Antioch in 540 was his crowning achievement. On that campaign, Khusro humiliated the emperor Justinian by seizing the city that the emperor had himself renamed “God’s City” (Theopolis), taking its treasures and forcibly deporting its Christian populace, even bathing in the Mediterranean after his victory. But in his greatest triumph, Khusro resettled his Byzantine captives in a new city of Weh-Antiok Khusro (“The Better Antioch of Khusro”) built in the urban heart of his empire, a city which eventually became popularly known as al-Rumiyya (“Rome”), a source of great distress to the Byzantine Emperors. Nevertheless, for a city built as a calculated insult, populated by Christian war captives, Khusro’s “Better Antioch” was surprisingly well-regarded by contemporary writers and later chroniclers. Procopius recounts that Khusro provisioned the city with a bath, hippodrome, and other luxuries, and recognized its people as subject only to himself. Arabic chroniclers claimed that the new Antioch was such a perfect facsimile of the original that the deportees could even “return” to their own houses there. The East Syrian Chronicle of Seert even describes how the people of Weh-Antiok greatly mourned their captor, Khusro, upon his death, “paying their last respects, according to the custom of the Christians, with censers and candles, lined up along the route to the final resting place.” This paper will explore how Sasanian propagandists, Christian apologists, and Arabo-Persian antiquarians shaped our views of Weh-Antiok Khusro, and whether their idyllic visions of the “Better Antioch” truly reflected the lived realities of Sasanian captives.
Captives Between Empires: Arabs in the Sasanian-Byzantine Wars of the Sixth and Seventh Centuries
Khodadad RezakhaniSR 6
In 540, al-Mundhir, leader of the Nasrid/Lakhmids, claimed he had not broken the peace treaty of 532 by attacking his Ghassanid/Jafnid rivals, for he was not involved in its conclusion. Procopius seems to agree, “for no mention of Saracens was ever made in treaties, on the ground that they were included under the names of Persians and Romans.” The status of the Saracen/Arabs involved in imperial conflicts seems to have been important enough for them to occupy a prime place in the ’50 Year Treaty’ described by Menander Protector. This status was volatile and open to the violence of both empires, who, considering the Arabs’ remoteness and position straddling imperial borders, appear suspicious of their activities. Sasanians considered Arabs on their southern borders as a nuisance to be dealt with swiftly at least since the fourth century campaigns of Shapur II, detailed in Islamic sources. By the sixth century, these Saracens/Arabs in the Syrian frontier were at the centre of imperial conflicts. However, while we hear about Saracen leaders and their overlords, we hear much less about the inhabitants of the desert zone and who they were. They are often named Saracens, and when taken captive, are commonly presented as simple Christians by Syriac chroniclers. The following paper, relying on Islamic sources – e.g. Ibn A’tham, al-Baladhuri, al-Tabari – as well as Syriac martyrologies, will show examples of war captives and persecuted individuals within imperial and regional conflicts. Questions of their tribal connections, involvement in the fighting, and standing as soldiers or dignitaries, particularly in the wars of the early seventh century under Khosrow II, will be raised. These will then be considered within the questions of the formation of Arab identity and communal belonging in the period immediately preceding the rise of Islam, following Peter Webb’s 2016 book, Imagining the Arabs.
Classification, Evaluation, and Exchange of Captives in Sixth-Century Rome and Iran
Ekaterina NechaevaSR 6
The talk will seek to reconstruct Roman and Persian practices of selecting, sorting, and managing of captives during military conflicts between the two empires. Numerous prisoners of war were being taken by both the Romans and the Persians, in the course of the long-lasting conflicts between the two powers: during battles, as well as after capturing cities and fortresses. Sources mention different categories and different fates of these forcefully displaced people. As is often the case, we are better informed of the ‘usual suspects’ – members of the imperial, mostly military, elites. Some of them could obtain freedom of action (though probably controlled) and new ‘job assignments’; others could be used as hostages, and/or reserved for swaps and ransoms. Big – and often consisting of anonymous individuals – groups of deportees were moved across long distances (in particular by Sasanian Iran). Occasionally our sources also allow us to glimpse into the process of pre-deportation selection and triage of captives, as well as into the following management of the dependent displaced manpower. While also in the latter case, the focus on the high-profile categories is still present in our texts, the types of elites are different (e.g. craftsmen (Ps. Zach. 7.4)) and often consist of anonymous individuals. In the world of common international political culture, many practices of ‘captives- management’ were similar or shared by Rome and Persia. My presentation will aim to show: (1) how Roman and Persian authorities were perceiving, organizing, characterizing and describing these displaced groups and individuals, (2) how our sources transmit, process, and present this information.
“Sometimes it was the Romans who Pillaged and Burned the Lands of the Persians; At other Times Roman Territory Suffered”: Syriac Perspectives on Captives of the Late Sixth Century
Michael David EthingtonSR 6
The two decades of almost continuous warfare between the Roman and Sasanian Empires, between 572 and 591, witnessed a significant number of episodes resulting in captives. Some involve mass deportations, such as in the raid of the Sasanian commander Ādurmāhān through Syria in 573, or the Roman foray in Arzanene in 578 by Maurice. In other situations, targeted individuals become hostages, ecclesiastical figures in particular, moving mostly on an East to West, from Persian to Roman territories. Mass deportations are a well-known practice in this context, in particular on the part of the Sasanians. However, this 20-year phase shows us how this was not just a prerogative of the Iranian side. Sources from various traditions, Greek, Syriac, and Arabic, report of the deportation of a sizeable portion of the population of Arzanene to the island of Cyprus in Maurice’s 578 campaign. Syriac sources demonstrate an acute awareness of the precariousness of the condition of the inhabitants of the border regions when describing this hectic period. A great example of this is the so-called Qarṭmin Trilogy, a hagiographic text commemorating three saints whose stories are linked with the monastery of Qarṭmin, in the Ṭur ʿAbdin. While remembering the local history of the area and employing passages from John of Ephesus’ Ecclesiastical History, the Qartmin Trilogy provides precious details on the local understanding of the political dynamics between Rome and Iran and their consquences on the region, while taking important cues from the Syriac historiographical tradition. The present paper will provide an analysis of some of the trends in the representation of captives of this 20-year period of conflicts between the two great powers: the geography of the captives, from their points of origin to their destinations; their roles, if present; the dynamics of ransoms, where they can be pinpointed or inferred.
From the Danube to the Euphrates: Theophylact Simocatta on Conflict Resolution and Prisoner Exchange in the Age of Maurice
Sean StrongSR 6
The late sixth century, and in particular the reign of Emperor Maurice (582-602), provides an interesting vantage point into understanding the development of political and military relations between the Roman and Sasanian Empires. Furthermore, Theophylact Simocatta, writing in the early seventh century, provides an interesting perspective into imperial conflict, and resolution, between the two superpowers during the 580s and 590s. This paper examines Roman perceptions towards conflict resolution, but more importantly seeks to highlight how, and why, prisoner exchange took place under different geographical and political contexts across Roman and Sasanian leadership. Henceforth, a cross-comparison will take place between Theophylact Simocatta and our other complimentary Greek sources to provide a modern commentary on how the Romans viewed captivity and prisoner exchange within different contexts, such as foreign wars, internal treason, together with conflict resolution between internal and external foes.
4.11 FC – Modern Byzantiums: Reimagining Byzantine Heritage in the Long Nineteenth Century, Part II
The long nineteenth century witnessed a profound reconfiguration of Byzantine heritage across Europe and beyond. This period not only marked the institutionalization of Byzantine studies with the founding of journals and university chairs but also saw Byzantium emerge as a powerful cultural construct, reinvented through visual arts, architecture, music, literature, and performance. Far from a neutral revival, this reimagining of Byzantium intersected with the formation of national identities, colonial ambitions, and ideological narratives that reshaped both scholarly discourse and artistic production. This panel investigates how Byzantium was appropriated and transformed to serve diverse political, religious, and cultural agendas. It explores the ways in which the Byzantine legacy was used to legitimize modern identities, articulate imperial ideologies, or construct notions of historical continuity. Particular attention is paid to the tension between local reinterpretations and transregional exchanges, as well as to the entangled relationships between Byzantium, Orientalism, and the European imaginary. By examining these processes through an interdisciplinary lens, the panel contributes to a broader reflection on the uses of the past in modernity. It also engages with current debates on the decolonization of cultural heritage by reassessing how material and visual culture were mobilized to produce new cultural taxonomies and historical narratives. This panel aims to illuminate the multiplicity of “modern Byzantiums” that emerged across different geographies and discursive contexts, offering new insights into the enduring relevance and adaptability of the Byzantine image in the modern age.
No Future? Byzantinism and the Politics of Medieval Symbols in Serbia and Russia
Alexandra VukovichHS 5
This paper examines the cultural reactionary politics of medievalism in Russia and Serbia, using the monuments dedicated to Vladimir Sviatoslavich in Moscow (erected in 2016) and that to Stefan Nemanja in Belgrade (erected in 2019), to explore how Byzantine symbols and heritage are being deployed in modern reactionary politics. This paper contends that monumentalisation creates the monument as an alien survivor (including recent medievalist monuments) that outlives its own immediacy or use-value (to paraphrase the terms of the correspondence between Georg Lukács and Walter Benjamin on reification). At times, the monumental landscape, essential for the international legitimacy of the nation as historically-rooted, obstructs the modern functioning of the state. Academia has played a key role in providing the evidentiary backbone for the reactionary use and deployment of the medieval past. This paper will focus on the role of Slavophilism and Pan-Slavism in establishing national academies and ‘ways of doing’ history, which reverberated beyond the 18th and 19th centuries. For example, in Serbia, the role of national antiquities and the delineation of what counted as national antiquity, or what ruin merited restoration, became both an affair of the state, but also an affair of the pan-Slavic intellectual elite. In 1841, under the auspices of Jovan Sterija Popović and Janko Šafarik, the Society of Serbian Letters (Društvo Srpske Slovesnosti) was formed to highlight the specifically ‘Serbian’ historical literature, art, and architecture of the Principality of Serbia in the 19th century. The methods that this intellectual movement engendered influence how modern academics and academies approach the study of the Middle Ages to this day.
Reframing Byzantium through Language: K.B. Hase and the Rehabilitation of Byzantine Literature in Early 19th-Century France
Chiara TelescaHS 5
This paper explores the intellectual transformations in the perception of Byzantium within early 19th-century French philology, focusing on the role of language as a central component in these shifts. It traces how the scholarly debates initiated by figures like Jean-Baptiste-Gaspard d’Ansse de Villoison and Jean-François Boissonade laid the groundwork for the more inclusive perspective of Karl Benedikt Hase. Villoison’s emphasis on the “purity” of classical Greek and Boissonade’s recognition of the continuity of Greek across its historical stages set the stage for Hase, whose work reframed Byzantium not as a decline, but as an integral link between classical antiquity and modern Greek identity. The paper argues that, through Hase’s work, Byzantine literature began to be reconsidered as a bridge between antiquity and modernity, echoing broader intellectual currents of the time. This shift is also linked to the rise of Philhellenism, which idealized ancient Greek culture and played a key role in redefining European identities. Hase’s inclusive approach contributed to the broader intellectual movement that reimagined Byzantium as a significant part of Hellenic civilization, positioning it as a vital link between past and present. By exploring how the intellectual currents of Philhellenism and emerging national identities shaped the re-evaluation of Byzantine texts, this paper connects the scholarly rehabilitation of Byzantium to the broader cultural reinvention of Byzantium in 19th-century Europe. As such, the study highlights how the linguistic and literary reappraisal of Byzantium contributed to its incorporation into European identity discourse, alongside its artistic and architectural reinvention in Western culture.
Byzantine, Sasanian, Sogdian or Japanese? Pearl Roundel Silk between East and West
Yuka KadoiHS 5
One of the most enigmatic material manifestations of Byzantine globality is the silk textile with the pearl roundel. This eye-catching pattern – consisting of a repetition of medallions encircled by a border of pearl shapes, each containing two figures mirroring each other in front of a tree of life – appeared in the designs of silk textiles from Byzantium to Japan between the 7th and 13th centuries. While its long historical existence is undeniable, it was during the late nineteenth century that it was reformulated as a transcultural motif, being incorporated into the historicization of Byzantine aesthetic traits in modern scholarship. This process was also connected to the discovery and appropriation of the trans-Eurasian trade network, the so-called ‘Silk Roads’, a concept of an interconnected trade network that was itself greatly romanticised at the same time. Against this historiographical background, my paper revisits the question of originality and derivation in relation to pearl roundel silk by examining the making and remaking of ethno-national design schemes across ex-Byzantine territories and their Eurasian neighbours, including Iran and Japan.
4.12 FC – The Performance of Politics
Personifications of Abstract Ideas and Elite Identity in the Late Antique Eastern Mediterranean
Prolet DechevaHS 2
Personifications are a frequent motif in the visual culture of the late antique Eastern Mediterranean. Some were particularly popular, especially figures such as Ktisis (‘Foundation’), Ananeosis (‘Renewal’), Charis (‘Grace’) or Tryphe (‘Luxury’), depicted not only in floor mosaics but also in book illumination and jewellery. Many personifications are not only late antique innovations without earlier precedents, but they often appear in combination with others and can only be identified through an accompanying Greek name label since they lack iconographical consistency and can share attributes. The iconographical and spatial analysis of each figure supplemented by a detailed discussion of the respective concepts in literature and epigraphy helps understand their meanings and functions and emphasizes the connections between these concepts in the late antique imagination. While the personifications refer specifically to elite self-representation and expressions of elite identity, they do not allude to general notions of paideia (‘education’), as discussed in previous scholarship, but each personification communicates a distinct element of this identity in a concise, efficient and customisable manner. While the name labels provide the overarching reference to the personified concepts, the iconographic variation and spatial context of each depiction add further nuance. However, due to the multivalent nature of these complex ideas many depictions remain purposefully ambivalent and can allude to the whole spectrum of nuances of each concept leaving their interpretation to the viewer. The personifications found on the floors and jewellery of the late antique elites illuminate first-hand the characteristics they wished to advertise in a single or a few chosen personifications. Thus, they reflect the attitudes of late antique elites, their desire to present themselves as megalopsychoi and ktistai and thus as members of an exclusive privileged minority and to celebrate their luxurious way of life.
Author, Form and Function of the Dialogus de scientia politica and the Reception of Cicero’s Notions of Justice in the Early Byzantine Empire
Nikolas HächlerHS 2
The so-called Dialogus de scientia politica, written by an anonymous author probably outside Constantinople during the reign of Justinian I, deals with the ideal constitutional form and function of the Roman state. It thereby emphasizes the role of the emperor as a philosopher-king, who governs the state indirectly through his chosen magistrates from the senatorial order. Rebellious circus factions, however, were to be treated as violent enemies of the state and disturbances of peace. By imitating God and his perfectly just laws, the emperor would subsequently be able to rule over the state in a similarly just fashion, thereby mirroring conditions of paradise on earth. This would finally allow all his subjects to lead fulfilled lives on earth and prepare themselves for the afterlife. Based on the preserved parts of books IV and V of the Dialogus de scientia politica, the planned paper will contribute to ongoing discussions about the emergence, form and impact of constitutional thought under the reign of Justinian I by first answering questions about the author of the text, its goals and its functions in Byzantine society. It will then situate the oeuvre within the reception of (Neo-)Platonic and especially Ciceronian thought regarding the constitutional form and function of states, where the concept of justice plays a crucial role for the stability and purpose of commonwealths. In doing so, the contribution will finally allow for a differentiated classification of the text among other similar documents, for instance, the contemporary works by Peter the Patrician, John the Lydian or Paul the Silentiary, as well as later writings, for example, by George of Pisidia.
Gnomic Mirrors of Princes and Dynastic Politics in the Byzantine Republic
Marion KruseHS 2
Despite an extensive scholarly literature, there is currently no consensus about how to define the “Mirror of Princes” genre in Byzantium, assuming it existed there at all. At stake in these debates is not merely a taxonomy of literary works but the analytical frames through which those works are interpreted. Genres presuppose a set of shared features and concerns that permit and reward comparative analysis. The current paper advances this debate by identifying a distinct sub-genre among Byzantine Mirrors, specifically those Mirrors that were composed of a series of loosely related gnomic statements. Although the earliest extant example of this tradition was written by the courtier Agapetos, the form was subsequently associated with emperors and tutors: Basileios I writing for Leon VI; Alexios I Komnenos for Ioannes II Komnenos; and Nikephoros Blemmydes, for his pupil Theodoros II Laskaris. The paper argues that these works belong to the classical tradition of (generally apocryphal) advice literature composed by monarchs and tutors for heirs. Moreover, it proposes that these works should be understood to play a primarily dynastic role. Regardless of their function or failure as practical advice, these works emphasize the training being provided to a presumptive heir by current rulers or their associates. Thus, these works allowed rulers to transfer their legitimacy to their heirs, strengthening the heir’s presumptive – but never legally or politically definitive – claim to the throne. The paper concludes by arguing that we should understand the audience of these works to be members of the Byzantine political elite rather than the imperial heir, a shift with major implications for the interpretation of these works as normative statements of Byzantine political ideology.
4.13 FC – The Theotokos in Texts and Images of the Late and Post–Byzantine Periods: Continuities and Transformations
The extent and many-sidedness of Marian devotion in Byzantium could hardly be overestimated. While the forms and functions of the cult of the Theotokos (“God-bearer”) in the early and middle Byzantine periods have been extensively studied, the role of her figure in the political, social, literary and artistic history of the late and post-Byzantine world are yet to be fully explored. This session aims to examine some of the many under-researched texts and images of the Mother of God from the late and post-Byzantine periods, while asking broader questions about continuities and transformations with respect to her cult in earlier periods. The main focus of the session will be on Byzantine Marian hymns and their diverse reception through commentaries, translations, and visual representations.
The “Makaristaria” on the Dormition of the Theotokos and the Question of the Prosomoia
Eirini AfentoulidouHS 41
The “makaristaria” or “makaronia” or “megalynaria” are sequences of hymns first attested in the 13th century. These hymns are a central feature of the service for the Burial of Christ during the Vespers of Holy Saturday. The “makaristaria” for the Dormition of the Theotokos and for saints are commonly regarded as prosomoia, modeled after the hymns for Holy Saturday. However, Theocharis Detorakis has tentatively proposed the hypothesis that, originally, the “makaristaria” were hymns for the Dormition of the Theotokos. An examination of the texts of selected early “makaristaria” provides support for this hypothesis.
Envisioning Marian Hymns: The Painted Kanon of the Virgin’s Dormition at the Ljeviška Church in Prizren
Andrei DumitrescuHS 41
Among the iconographic novelties associated with the Late Byzantine workshop of the Astrapades, the monumental visualization of liturgical poetry devoted to the Mother of God takes pride of place. Mural depictions of Marian hymns are often framed by cycles of Old Testament visions prefiguring Christ’s Incarnation. My paper explores an early occurrence of this pictorial syntax, as it is featured in the exonarthex of the Bogorodica Ljeviška cathedral in Prizren, Kosovo (ca. 1310–1313). There, an unprecedented representation of the festal kanon of the Virgin’s Dormition by John of Damascus (d. 749) is juxtaposed with Jacob’s dream-vision of the ladder that unites heaven and earth, foreshadowing Mary’s role as the providential bridge between humankind and divinity. Drawing on the phenomenology of language, my analysis aims to unravel the heretofore overlooked continuities between biblical prophetic vision and the imaginative power of divinely inspired poetry composed by saintly hymnographers and performed as part of church services. It argues that the painted kanon at Prizren strives to distill the epiphanic dimension of poetic language into material imagery. From a phenomenological standpoint, poetry operates by calling remote things into the nearness of words. In the case of performed hymns, this sense of nearness materializes in the aural experience of liturgical chant, which envelops both the choir and the congregation. I suggest that the painters’ efforts to translate the sonic nearness of hymnody into the visual phenomenality of frescoes entails a reconfiguration of pictorial space. Through the use of illusionistic devices, the mural ceases to appear as an image bound to the flat surface of the wall and spills into the physical space. Thus, it allows viewers to be incorporated into the poems’ iconicized performance as in visionary experience.
Nikephoros Xanthopoulos and his Commentary on the Marian Troparion Inc. Τὴν τιμιωτέραν τῶν Χερουβίμ
Maria-Lucia GoianăHS 41
The Marian troparion inc. Τὴν τιμιωτέραν τῶν Χερουβίμ (“Greater in honour than the Cherubim”) is part of Kosmas the Melodist’s triodion for Holy Friday. Two prominent Komnenian scholars and commentators of hymnographic works, Gregory of Corinth and Theodore Prodromos, briefly addressed this troparion as part of their interpretations of Kosmas’ triodion. Approximately two centuries later, Nikephoros Xanthopoulos (c. 1274–c. 1328, PLP 20826) wrote a comprehensive commentary on this troparion alone. This paper will investigate the themes and sources of Xanthopoulos’s commentary, within the broader context of Palaiologan theological and devotional interest in the figure of the Theotokos.
“In Thee Rejoices” and “It Is Truly Meet”: Two Marian Hymns and Their Iconography
Georgi ParpulovHS 41
Painted illustrations of the Marian hymns “In Thee Rejoices” (Ἐπὶ σοὶ χαίρει) and “It Is Truly Meet” (Ἄξιόν ἐστιν ὡς ἀληθῶς) first appear in the fifteenth century (e.g. Athens, Byzantine and Christian Museum, inv. T 134; Saint Petersburg, State Russian Museum, inv. ДРЖ 1182). I will argue that such illustrations functioned as devotional images and as memory props, and I will examine their use by tracing the manuscript tradition of the two hymns. I will also present some previously unknown examples of the hymns’ iconography.
On the Post-Byzantine Tradition of the Akathistos Hymn: The 17th-Century Romanian Translations
Emanuela TimotinHS 41
This paper examines the emergence of the Romanian tradition of the Akathistos Hymn, which developed in the 17th century. The Romanian textual tradition of the Akathistos Hymn is thus significantly later than other Greek-derived traditions. It is also posterior to the artistic tradition, which was already well established in the iconographic program of Moldavian and Wallachian churches. Moreover, this tradition emerged in an environment where the Greek and Slavonic textual traditions were already firmly established. The Akathistos Hymn was translated into Romanian multiple times in the 17th century. These translations were the subject of detailed investigations within the AKATHYMN project (2021-2023). Their edition is forthcoming. This paper focuses on the five 17th-century Romanian recensions of the Hymn. It describes the context in which they appeared and explores the extent to which they were transmitted in the 18th century.
4.14 FC – Research on Music and its Contexts
La vie de Stépanos Siunétsi comme précieuse source historique des relations musicales arméno-byzantines de VIIe–VIIIe siècles
Anna ArevshatyanSR 1
Parmi les œuvres célèbres de la littérature hagiographique arménienne, on compte la Vie de Stépanos Siunétsi (†735), éminent philosophe, théologien, grammairien et hymnographe, l’un des plus grands représentants de la littérature patristique arménienne, auteur d’un certain nombre d’œuvres originales, de commentaires et de traductions d’une grande valeur. Selon diverses sources historiques, il est aussi l’auteur de 80 hymnes solennels de Pâques, faisant partie de l’Hymnaire-Charaknots arménien, ainsi que d’un Commentaire de la Grammaire, où sont exposées ses opinions musico-esthétiques, etc. Du point de vue des études musicales médiévistes, la Vie de Stépanos Siunétsi est l’une des rares œuvres de la littérature médiévale, contenant une précieuse information sur les activités de Stépanos Siunétsi en tant que musicien. Le caractère unique de cette œuvre tient en ce qu’elle contient non seulement d’importants renseignements sur Stépanos lui-même, mais aussi sur sa sœur, la religieuse Sahakadoukht qui a été, de même que son frère, une hymnographe douée de chants sacrés, ainsi que sur Grigor Guerzik Aïrivanetsi, son camarade lors de ses études à Athènes et à Constantinople. Les caractéristiques de leurs œuvres dans le texte de la Vie témoignent que le style cantiléno-mélismatique, ou calophonique, de chants liturgiques, devenu dominant à partir du VIIIe siècle, prend son début en Arménie précisément dans l’œuvre de ces trois hymnographes, parfaitement au courant des acquisitions et de la tradition des chants de l’hymnographie byzantine qui leur était contemporaine.
Enfin, la Vie de Stépanos Siunétsi, est une précieuse source pour l’étude des relations musicales arméno-byzantines qui, malgré les différends dogmatiques entre les Églises, ont toujours présenté un caractère assez actif tout le long de l’existence de l’Empire Byzantin.
La réforme liturgique de Syméon de Thessalonique. Les offices asmatiques propres à Thessalonique décrits dans son Typikon néo-asmatique
Sébastien-Élie GarnierSR 1
Il est communément admis que Syméon est le dernier témoin de l’office asmatique à Thessalonique. Nos recherches en cours sur l’édition du Typikon de Syméon (EBE 2047) en comparaison avec son indispensable volet musical, l’akoloutharion asmatique en usage à Sainte-Sophie de Thessalonique lors de son épiscopat, nous ont permis de nuancer ce point. L’étude de l’EBE 2061 dénote que Syméon a poursuivi une hybridation en cours. Dans ce manuscrit en effet on trouve de nombreuses pièces asmatiques anonymes, comme les dochai, le cycle complet des antiphones pour Vêpres et Orthros à côté de compositions de mélourgoi en particulier pour l’exécution de l’Amomos (Christophoros Mystakon, Georgios Kontopetris, Xenos Koronis, Ioannis Koukouzélis…). Syméon est en réalité à l’origine d’un typikon néo-asmatique. Il a opéré une synthèse de la tradition musicale cathédrale propre à Thessalonique au XIVe siècle, dont il réemploie divers éléments archaïsants (asmatika ou psaltika) en leur adjoignant des compositions plus récentes. Dans le cadre de cette communication, notre démarche s’articule autour de deux axes principaux. En premier lieu, nous proposons de présenter le processus d’édition du Typikon de saint Syméon. En second lieu, nous nous attacherons à décrire des offices asmatiques, tels que celles de l’Exaltation de la Sainte Croix ou de la Fournaise, en nous fondant sur les manuscrits de saint Syméon. Cette analyse sera effectuée en parallèle avec des Asmatika plus anciens et des Papadikès postérieurs, afin d’offrir une perspective comparative et approfondie.
The Sticherarion Tradition and the Contribution of Ioannis Koukouzelis (NLG 884). An Ongoing Research Project
Vasileios SalterisSR 1
The Sticherarion is one of the oldest and most widespread types of music book in space and time of the Byzantine and post-Byzantine period. From the beginnings of Byzantine notation and the transition to the so-called Round notation, a key milestone seems to have been the elaboration of the repertoire of the Sticherarion by Ioannis Koukouzelis the maistor in the first half of the fourteenth century. The question of Koukouzelis’ contribution to the formation of the sticheraric chant has been addressed from time to time by important names in the field of Byzantine musicological research, among them Oliver Strunk and Jorgen Raasted. The present paper is part of a larger ongoing research project concerning the evaluation of Koukouzelis’ catalytic contribution to the formation of the common tradition of the Sticherarion, as well as the elucidation of the influence he exerted on the post-Byzantine tradition of the book.
Hymnody and Theology Beyond Byzantium: Examples from the Feast of the Transfiguration of Christ
Gregory TuckerSR 1
Attention to dynamics between centre(s) and peripheries has become a common methodological pillar in Byzantine liturgical studies over the last decade, directing attention to the development of the ‘Byzantine’ rite beyond Byzantium. But until now, it has largely supported only the study of the Euchologion and Horologion, containing presidential prayers and the fixed part of the daily office respectively. This paper considers how a ‘regional’ approach to the study of liturgical texts might be applied to hymnody, considering examples drawn from the feast of the Transfiguration of Christ (August 6), which are largely transmitted in Tropologion and Menaion manuscripts, so far neglected in liturgical research. As has been amply demonstrated in recent scholarship, hymnody is particularly amenable to literary-historical analysis. It provides a point of entry into theological discourses as they unfolded in liturgical contexts, which were arguably the normative context for theological formation, both of religious professionals (clergy, monastics) and the majority lay public. This paper offers an analysis of hymns for the Transfiguration—many of which have been edited and translated for the first time by the author—paying attention to evidence for regionally-differentiated theological concerns and the development of characteristically ‘Byzantine’ theological and liturgical themes beyond the borders of Byzantium.
The Musicological Studies of Jean-Baptiste Thibaut and His Bulgarian Period (1898–1903)
Stefka VenkovaSR 1
Jean-Baptiste Thibaut AA (1872–1938) was one of the first West European scholars who studied the manuscript sources and liturgical practices of the Southern Slavs. He spent several years teaching in Bulgaria – he was a lecturer at the Catholic colleges in Plovdiv (1898–1899) and Varna (1901–1903). During this period, he published the article “The Chants from St John Chrysostom” (1901) and included in it a part with notation examples, entitled “The Bulgarian Chants in the Liturgy of St John Chrysostom”. The paper examines the importance of Jean-Baptiste Thibaut’s article in a number of aspects: first of all, as a unique written document about the vocal practice of the late 19th century Bulgarian Orthodox monasteries; second – his observations raised many questions about the origin and historical development of Bulgarian church singing; and third but not less important – his research added to the specific image of liturgical music in the Eastern-rite Catholic Church in Bulgaria.
Between East and West: Nikon’s Reforms and the Liturgical Chant of Seventeenth-century Russia
Anastasia ShmytovaSR 1
TBA
Round Tables
4.01 RT – Byzantine Heritage in South–Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages
This RT intends to develop a research carried out in the volume Byzantine Heritage in South-Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages and Early Modern Period = Études byzantines et postbyzantines n.s. IV, 2022 edited by the convenors (also with the help of O. Iacubovschi). The goal of this RT is to describe the dynamics of the Byzantine heritage in the South-Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages (chiefly in the Kingdom of Serbia and the Romanian Principalities, observing also the Bulgarian Empire) starting from a series of case studies, illustrating several ways in which this heritage has been transformed, in specific political and social contexts (from ca. 1204 until ca. 1453). The key areas of this research are historical literature, chancery documents, hagiography and religious art. Particular emphasis will be placed on the adaptation and creative reception of Byzantine imperial, literary, language and iconographic models in new political and cultural contexts. The contributions in this RT will attempt to identify the various reasons for these transformations, the demands to which they respond and the audiences they target. In the end, what emerges is the construction of new cultural frameworks that relate to Byzantium and Romanitas beyond its borders, to a heritage which is in dialogue, sometimes polemical, with its matrix, but which belong to a cultural and ideological universe that is no longer only Byzantine and to specific needs for legitimisation and identity construction that are no longer strictly Byzantine.
Byzantine Chronological Systems in Serbian Medieval Chanceries
Nebojša PorčićHS 1
Chronological systems represent one of the most clearly visible expressions not only of a society’s culture in general, but also of its exposure and receptiveness to external influences. One such expression is provided by the abundantly attested presence of Byzantine chronological systems in Serbian medieval society. This phenomenon has hitherto not attracted much scholarly attention. In an attempt to address that, we focus primarily, though not exclusively, on the preserved products of the activity of Serbian medieval chanceries, which span the period from the late 12th to the late 15th century. Such focus is intended to balance out the predominant orientation of previous research on liturgical and religious texts from ecclesiastical scriptoria, since the vast majority of preserved Serbian documents come from chanceries of monarchs and regional lords, that is, from the lay elite, whose chronological preferences were not always identical to those of the clergy. The material in question makes it possible to gather ample information on the chronological systems used, especially with regard to the never fully resolved issue of the use of March dating in medieval Serbia. However, on this occasion, the main point of interest is the degree and intensity of Byzantine influence as such, in light of the fact that Serbia was part of the Slavic borderland between the Greek and Latin hemispheres of medieval Christian civilization, where Byzantine influences always had to contend with Western and native traditions. In that respect, it is significant to note the ebb and flow between these models over the course of several centuries, as well as the comparative example of Bosnia, a neighboring part of the same Slavic borderland, but under predominant Western cultural influence.
On Some Linguistic and Diplomatic Features of the Greek Documents Issued by Stefan Uroš IV Dušan
Dejan DželebdžićHS 1
More than one hundred preserved documents issued by the Serbian king (1331–1346) and then tsar Stefan Uroš IV Dušan (1346–1355) have been written either in Serbian or Greek. Almost all of known Greek documents were issued after Dušan’s coronation for emperor in the spring of 1346 or during immediately preceding period, and therefore the use of Greek language in his chancellery is obviously directly related to his imperial pretensions. The majority of these documents are chrysobulls issued to the most important monasteries (including Athonite ones), but there are also several prostagmata. Both chrysobulls and prostagmata were typical for the chancellery of the Byzantine emperors and Dušan’s intention to follow the established models is obvious. Yet, there are some deviations in regard of linguistic and diplomatic features that I shall focus on in this paper. The Greek language varies considerably from document to document. The best Greek is found in those portions of the chrysobulls that are actually excerpts from earlier chrysobulls of Byzantine emperors issued to the given monastery, while the language of the rest of the documents, namely of those parts that were written by Serbian tsar’s administration is as a rule, but not necessarily of lower quality. Special attention will be paid to the prostagma issued to kephale Rajko in the vicinity of Serres, because it was written in a variety of spoken Greek. Secondly, in the chrysobulls new diplomatic features are introduced, such as for example oath in the chrysobull issued in 1348 to the Lykousada monastery in Thessaly.
A Goose Keeper Among Warriors: The Militarization of the Cult of Saint Tryphon in 13th-Century Nicaea and Its Possible Reflections in Eastern Christian Art
Miloš ŽivkovićHS 1
As is well known, the Nicaean Empire of the Laskarid dynasty saw a kind of revival of the cult of Saint Tryphon, an early Christian martyr who suffered in Nicaea, during the reign of Emperor Decius (249–251). Among the Laskarids, Theodore II (1254–1258) was particularly devoted to this saint. He renovated the old church of Saint Tryphon to give it a monumental form and wrote an encomium in honor of the saint. Moreover, the image of Saint Tryphon is often found on the coins of Theodore II. Among these representations, those in which the patron saint of Nicaea is depicted in the guise of a soldier attract particular attention, since according to his vita, Tryphon was only a young goose keeper. As has already been noted in historiography, such an unusual iconographic solution could be related to the data from the sources recounting that Theodore II saw Saint Tryphon in a dream as the leader of his army in 1254, which allegedly further encouraged him to go on a campaign against the Bulgarians. In all likelihood, the described aspect of the cult of Saint Tryphon resonated in art beyond the Nicaean Empire. This is evidenced primarily by the fact that the figure of Saint Tryphon was sometimes included in group representations of warrior saints, as several examples in Serbian wall painting attest. Moreover, in the post-Byzantine period, Saint Tryphon could be represented in military attire and with weapons. It has already been noted that this was sometimes the case in Russian art, but the several representations of Saint Tryphon as a warrior in the wall paintings of monuments in the Balkans, created between the 16th and 18th centuries, have not been taken into account so far. It is justified to ask whether we are dealing with a distant echo of the militarization of the cult of this St Tryphon from the Laskaris era.
Inheriting Stories: On the Slavonic and Romanian Translations of the Palaea Historica
Mihail-George HâncuHS 1
The Palaea Historica is a Byzantine text dated back to the 9th century, which provides summarized stories from the Old Testament from the creation of the world up to the reign of David, peppered with apocryphal episodes and commentaries on the Psalms. Due to the manner in which it made the Old Testament narrative more accessible, this work benefited from significant popularity in the Byzantine-Slavic Commonwealth, which led to it being copied in multiple Greek manuscripts. While the currently available edition of the Greek version of the Palaea Historica (published by Athanasius Vassiliev in 1893) is based on two lacunose manuscripts, a new, more complete edition, is being prepared by William Adler, containing more than twenty manuscripts. The Palaea Historica was also translated in Old Slavonic twice: the first version (10th-11th c.) was edited in 1881 by A. N. Popov, based on Russian copies of a Bulgarian protograph. The second translation, which was composed in the Serbian milieu, was edited in 2016 by Małgorzata Skowronek. The Romanian translation (late 16th – early 17th c.), was edited by Alexandra Moraru and Mihai Moraru in 2001. The analysis of the Romanian text reveals that this version was based on a Slavonic intermediary, although some questions might remain as to whether the translator had used manuscripts from only one of the Slavonic redactions or from both of them. Given the information provided by the upcoming edition of the Greek text (as reflected in William Adler’s studies), it is now possible to make updated and more accurate observations concerning the Romanian translation’s relation to the larger Greek and Slavonic tradition of the Palaea Historica. My paper will provide examples and commentaries in that regard.
Marian Protection and Female Devotion: The Akathistos Tradition in Post-Byzantine Moldavia
Oana IacubovschiHS 1
The devotional landscape of sixteenth-century Moldavia preserves only faint traces of a veneration of the Mother of God that appears to have coalesced around a particular strophe of the Akathistos Hymn (Oikos 10). Yet these vestiges, limited though they are, illuminate a distinctive intersection of Marian devotion, liturgical poetry, and female piety within the post-Byzantine cultural sphere. The principal witnesses to this tradition are two icons preserved in Moldavian monastic settings. One remains in what is believed to be its original location, the skete of the Transfiguration at Văleni (Neamț County, Romania), a foundation dating to the first half of the sixteenth century; the other, now kept in a nearby monastery, is thought likewise to have originated in the same skete. The icon preserved at Agapia monastery bears the unusual title Synaxis of the Holy Women, a feast not attested as an independent commemoration in contemporary typika. The title and composition alike suggest a local devotional elaboration, perhaps linked to the Akathistos as a focus of collective female veneration. Further evidence of such devotion can be discerned among the Moldavian elite a few decades later. A now-lost miraculous icon of the Virgin accompanied by the twenty-four scenes of the Akathistos Hymn once adorned the iconostasis of Golia Monastery in Iași, founded by Prince Vasile Lupu (1634-1653) and his second wife, Ecaterina Cercheza, of Circassian origin. Although the icon itself has not survived, an eighteenth-century portrait of Ecaterina stands facing its presumed location. In this image, the princess holds a prayer inscribed in her own name, invoking the Virgin as a “wall of salvation” in times of adversity—an explicit allusion to the strophe of the Akathistos that exalts the Mother of God as an impregnable rampart. While the Akathistos Hymn (Oikos 10) invites all believers to approach the Virgin as a steadfast and compassionate intercessor, the available evidence indicates that the devotion centered on this strophe was especially resonant among women. The Synaxis of the Holy Women thus seems to embody a gendered articulation of Marian piety in sixteenth-century Moldavia, one that mediates between local monastic practice and the broader Byzantine tradition of the Akathistos as a hymn of protection and intercession. In this context, the Moldavian icons stand as rare witnesses to the persistence and adaptation of Byzantine liturgical imagery in the post-Byzantine world.
4.02 RT – Byzantium Beyond Byzantium: Intercultural Dialogue with Georgia
This Round Table will bring together scholars who investigate the interactions between Byzantium and Georgia, whether based on written, social, ethnographical, visual or material evidence. It will focus on the centuries between the arrival of Georgian monks on Mount Athos to establish the Iviron Monastery in the 980s and the summoning of the artist Manuel Eugenikos from Constantinople to western Georgia in the 1380s. This span of 400 years saw an enormously diverse range of contacts rooted in the shared Orthodox faith of both states, including the translation of liturgical and philosophical texts, the movement of manuscripts, enamels, textiles and icons, and the travel of monks, artists and nobility; all against a diplomatic background that shifted constantly between alliance, peace, tolerance and war. Our concern is to examine the nature of the exchanges and to develop models to evaluate their impact. It looks to move beyond a simple model of source and influence to examine the multi-directionality of such exchanges, especially how there are expressed in the artworks like those found on the walls of churches, on objects, or in architectural features and illuminated manuscripts. We hope to bring together scholars to establish a more nuanced and negotiated model of exchange than the centre-periphery model that has dominated most earlier scholarship, and which can be applied to networks of relationships between Byzantium and its other neighbours in this period.
Georgia and Byzantium in the 14th Century
Antony EastmondBIG-HS
This paper will explore the relationship between Georgia and Byzantium in the 13th and 14th centuries. It will do so through the lens of enamel-making and consider the 80+ enamels that were attached to icons belonging to members of the Dadiani family in Guria (western Georgia) in this period. This was the largest collection of enamels in private hands in the Middle Ages. Some of these enamels were imported from Byzantium, others were made locally. Most of the icons that held the enamels were deliberately destroyed in the 19th century, to allow for the theft of the enamels and their sale to collectors first in Russia and then internationally. This has meant that the richness of the collection has been overlooked and its importance underestimated. I will review the art historical importance of the material and its potential as historical evidence for political change in Georgia. The making, use and re-use of enamels in this period needs to be understood in terms of the ways in which different noble families responded to the fragmentation of power in Georgia after the Mongol invasions. I argue that they represent one of the various strategies adopted by increasingly autonomous local rulers to augment and display their authority in different regions of the country. This both evoked Byzantium in the Caucasus but also reworked it for local needs.
Some Specificities of the Iconographic Programmes of Georgian Wall Paintings
Ekaterine GedevanishviliBIG-HS
The beginning of the 11th century marked a profound shift in the history of ecclesiastical painting in Georgia. Paintings adorning entire interior spaces became obligatory. The “classical” system of adornment, which was borrowed from Byzantium, underwent some significant transformations on Georgian soil. The local spesifisities of the iconographic programs of the Georgian churches can already be traced from the very beginning of the adaptation of the new system of decoration, though they became especially vocal in the 12th and 13th centuries. Alongside the growing interest in local, “national” saints (Saint Nino, the Apostolic Saint of Georgia, so called, thirteen Assyrian Fathers, etc.), medieval Georgian art privileged some specific iconographic subjects, giving them dominant importance in the overall program (for example, the Glorification of the Cross, Mandylion, Deesis). The present paper focuses on the decoration of domes and sanctuaries in Georgian churches, highlighting characteristic decorative motifs and exploring the uniqueness of Georgian programs within broad historical, theological, and political contexts.
The Khakhuli Triptych and the Art of Repurposing
Sopio GagoshidzeBIG-HS
This paper examines the Khakhuli Triptych, one of the most significant works of Georgian medieval art, and explores the practice and meaning of repurposing in the medieval world. Commissioned by King Davit Aghmashenebeli (r. 1089–1125), the enormous golden triptych (147 × 202 cm), now housed in the Tbilisi Museum of Fine Arts, embodies the cultural and political ambitions of Georgia’s so-called “Golden Age.” Lavishly adorned with over one hundred enamel pieces – many of which originated from Byzantine book covers, reliquaries, and crowns – as well as precious stones and repoussé decoration, the triptych exemplifies a complex assemblage of materials. These repurposed enamel pieces, dating from the eighth to the twelfth centuries, were incorporated into the twelfth-century frame of a tenth-century icon of the Virgin and later relocated from the Khakhuli Monastery to the Gelati Monastery, founded by King Davit himself. While a rich body of scholarship exists on the Khakhuli Triptych, little work has been dedicated to the triptych’s socio-political context. Scholars have mainly focused on issues of style, provenance, and date. A main focus has been the attribution of the triptych’s enamels to either Byzantine or Georgian centers of production. Repurposing, the focus of this paper, deals with the ideological reutilization of an object in a new geographic and cultural context. In the Khakhuli case, the majority of the objects that were repurposed have also changed their previous function. Accordingly, I prioritize the current function of the objects on the triptych over their original use and, by extension, emphasize circulation over production. In this way, I aim to highlight the ways in which the repurposing of objects, obtained across borders through artistic/diplomatic exchange, makes relationships and shared spaces essential to medieval art.
Gelati Monastery: Art, Politics and Dynastic Legacy under the Bagrationis
Irakli TezelashviliBIG-HS
Gelati monastery in Georgia, a 12th-century foundation initiated by King Davit IV ‘the Builder (r. 1089–1125) and inaugurated by his heir, King Demetre I (r. 1125–55/6), is heralded by Georgian scholarship across the disciplines as a symbol of unified, dominant state in its ‘Golden Age’, and a major religious, educational and charitable centre of its time rivalling and surpassing Byzantine monastic and intellectual establishments. Scrutinised solely from the vantage point of local historical accounts and memories, the site is celebrated through aggrandised rhetorical tropes, while its built and visual environment was instrumentalised for insular and biased art historical narratives advocating for exceptionality, originality and insularity from Byzantine ‘contamination’. This paper critically challenges the conventional interpretation ascribed to the monastery’s past and its material remains. By proposing an alternative reading that is informed by the mechanics of medieval patronal negotiations, it posits that the monastery was contrived through a joint effort of royal and ecclesiastical parties acting on the principle of reciprocity. Envisaged through the lens of triumphal rulership, the site became a springboard for pursuing novel ideologies and agendas, while simultaneously converging the ties of royal succession, kinship and memory. These, the paper argues, were further manifest in visual environment in and around the monastery through its architectural setting, monumental programmes and devotional paraphernalia. The paper recovers and introduces the agency of the Byzantine-trained Georgian literati in the monastery’s verbal and visual components, previously limited to philological enquiries. By presenting these men of letters as driving force behind patronal undertakings, the paper traces visual idiom inclined towards spoliation, emulation and appropriation. Ultimately, I present nuanced modes of intercultural exchange that existed between Byzantium and Georgia drawing away simultaneously from the idealised views of the ‘Golden Age’ or rigid centre-periphery discourses.
Royal and Ecclesastical Thrones: Staging Authorities in Medieval Georgian Churches
Natalia ChitishviliBIG-HS
This paper explores how the physical presence of royal and ecclesiastical authorities shaped the layout of congregational space in medieval Georgian cathedrals, palace chapels, and royal monasteries. Royal representatives and high clergy occupied privileged positions, usually in the eastern bays near the sanctuary with better visibility and separation. Areas reserved for authority, indicated by niches, fixed masonry seats, or canopied platforms, served as architectural symbols of power. Far from being merely furnishings, thrones and their settings were imbued with meaning: framed by inscriptions, donor portraits, and sculpted or painted programmes, they staged a visible dialogue between rulership and the sacred. The paper analyzes the organization of congregational space in Georgian churches, with emphasis on the front-of-sanctuary zone where secular rulers and ecclesiastical hierarchs attended the Divine Liturgy and other ceremonies. I examine how specific areas were designed to accommodate royal and ecclesiastical figures, focusing on the spatial organization of these loci and on the placement and design of royal and ecclesiastical thrones. Where the evidence allows, the analysis also considers adjacent mural programs that contributed these settings. By integrating spatial analysis with the archaeological materials, the study demonstrates how Georgian churches inscribed secular and ecclesiastical hierarchy into the liturgical environment, rendering thrones into places for the public manifestation of political and spiritual authority.
Migration of Texts: Liturgical Representations in Byzantium and Georgia
Manuela Studer-KarlenBIG-HS
From the 12th century onwards, with the growing visualization of central components of the liturgy, the image gained relevance within sacred space for its ability to interweave and superimpose different temporal levels. A complex network emerged comprising liturgical texts and commentaries, rites, mural cycles, sacred objects, manuscripts, and architectural structures. These elements were closely interrelated and enabled the worshipper to enter into a dialogical relationship with the images present in the space. Thus, the image was not merely an object of contemplation; it integrated the viewer as an active participant within a theological and spatial framework shaped by deeper liturgical and doctrinal reflections. With the development of new visual forms closely connected to the liturgy, questions of transfer and mobility also arose. These innovative visual concepts spread both within and beyond the Byzantine Empire, contributing to the formation of shared iconographic traditions. A crucial role in this process was played by the spiritual and cultural centre on Mount Athos. From Athos, numerous liturgical and theological texts were disseminated and translated into other languages, facilitating the transmission of ideas and images. This phenomenon is particularly significant for the Georgian context. Since the 10th century, at the Iviron Monastery on Mount Athos, many liturgical and philosophical writings were translated into Georgian and subsequently circulated throughout the country. This textual tradition directly influenced the iconographic repertoire of Georgian art. The striking parallels between Byzantine and Georgian imagery can therefore only be explained by reference to the same written sources, which served as the foundation for new visual creations and testify to the profound theological and artistic exchange between Byzantium and Georgia.
4.03 RT – Translating People: Humans, Characters, and Authority
In Byzantine Studies we constantly deal with the translation of people across physical space, between media, from one language to another, and even in time, as scholars strive to bring the Byzantine past into the present. Whenever we discuss anthropomorphic entities, whether in a saint’s life, a romance, a letter, a work of history, or a work of art, we are constantly negotiating a tricky theoretical problem. We engage with them as textual and material constructs and, at the same time, as past people or (at least) as person-like. Translation is a practice that implies an exertion of non-consensual mobility, from displacing relics and human remains to relocating people embedded in textual or visual discourse into a different linguistic or cultural environment. In researching the Byzantine past and its material and textual traces, we regularly translate ‘people’ from one type of thing to another. Historians translate textual characters into past humans, art historians convert blotches of pigment into meaningful figural images, and literary critics spend a great deal of energy decomposing our first glance reading of the characters in novels and hagiography from people into their linguistic and structural components. Authority, whether that of the author, the reader, or the scholar is always at play in this process of translation. This can be said to mirror the political authority involved in involuntary displacement of living people. This roundtable seeks to explore this tricky phenomenon through an interdisciplinary panel looking at the translation of people in texts, on objects, and in the Byzantine past, with an eye to the exercise of power. It also aims to bring together a range of scholars specialising in different disciplines and of different career stages.
Translating a Saint: Mary of Egypt Across Genres
Markéta KulhánkováHS 33
This paper explores the transformations of the figure of Mary of Egypt across a range of Byzantine poetic texts. It considers verse retellings of Sophronios’s Life of Mary of Egypt, non-narrative poems inspired by her story, and the Grottaferrata version of Digenis Akritis, which reconfigures elements of her legend within a different narrative framework. By tracing how Mary’s story moves from prose to verse and across distinct poetic genres, I examine the reworking of key motifs, the shifting balance between narrative and non-narrative modes, and the mechanisms that shape these textual transformations. In sum, the paper seeks to clarify the dynamics of adaptation and the processes through which Mary’s figure is continually reimagined across forms.
“She Hated all Romans”: Reception and Translation of Foreign Women into Characters in Late Byzantine Historical Accounts
Petra MelicharHS 33
The emperor and his retinue riding on the walls of Constantinople accompanying the ship bringing the foreign bride, the magnificently embroidered tent, the purple dress, the splendid wedding in Hagia Sophia, the birth of the heir-to-the throne … Although much has been written about the lives of foreign imperial brides in late medieval Byzantium, the complex process of the creation of their literary characters has been little studied. The present paper centres on the multiple translation process, in which the foreign princesses arrive in Byzantium and must first translate themselves, their understanding, knowledge, looks and views into a new environment having only a limited control over what they keep, discard and change. The results of this process are then observed by the people surrounding the empresses and form their own interpretations of the women and their actions. Finally, the historians listen to these accounts from the palace, witness events, deal (or do not) with the resulting impressions and emotions, with their own prejudice and preconceptions about foreigners before making the final translation of the empresses and their stories to literary characters of their accounts.
“For They Suddenly Attacked Me Like Wolves”: The Topos of Abduction in Late Byzantine Romance
Zuzana DzurillováHS 33
Narratives frequently portray abduction either as the forced kidnapping of a noblewoman who is unwilling to marry or as the consensual elopement of two lovers who marry against their relativesʼ wishes. Due to the widespread popularity of Arthurian legends, which include the story of Guinevereʼs abduction — echoed in the 12th-century French romance Lancelot, ou Le Chevalier à la charrette, as well as in 12th-century Middle High German romances Iwein and Lanzelet and the 14th-century English romance Sir Gawain and the Green Knight, to mention but a few — the phenomenon has been classified as a literary topos. In Greek literature, the abduction of Helen of Sparta, as described in Homerʼs Iliad, exemplifies the use of the thematic device. Since ancient epic, it has been a recurring motif in Hellenistic and Komnenian novels and Late Byzantine romances. This contribution investigates the topos of abduction in a corpus of six Late Byzantine romances, including the mid-13th-century Livistros and Rhodamne, the second half of the 13th-century The War of Troy, the late 13th-century Velthandros and Chrysantza, as well as The Tale of Achilles, the first half of the 14th-century Kallimachos and Chrysorrhoe, and the second half of the 14th-century Florios and Platziaflore. First, it explores how the characters are translated from their natural environment to a foreign one, and how they adapt to the new surroundings, as well as how the new surroundings accept the characters. Second, it examines the cognitive aspect of this translation, which, by enabling otherwise impossible interactions within the storyworld, displays a potential to evoke a range of emotions, including suspense and empathy, in the audience.
Translating Collectives in the Chronicle of Morea
Milan VukašinovićHS 33
The Chronicle of Morea designates a complex fourteenth-century historiographic tradition recounting the Frankish conquest and thirteenth-century political history of the Peloponnese. Preserved in four medieval languages and in both verse and prose, it represents a fundamentally translational work in its composition and reception. Although the Greek version likely preceded the shorter French one, its textual genesis remains debated. Despite noting its ‘unreliability’ for reconstructing historical events and figures, modern scholars recognize the Chronicle as a crucial source for the social and cultural history of Frankish Morea. Previous scholarship has examined its narrative structure, narratorial voices, and treatment of ethnic relations between Romans and Franks. Notably, the Greek version features both collective narratees and instances of collective direct discourse—elements largely absent from the French text. Yet, the role of collective characters beyond ethnic identity remains insufficiently explored. This paper offers a qualitative narratological analysis of collective characters in the Greek and French Chronicles and their modern annotated translations. In recent narratology, collective characters—narrative entities that act, perceive, and feel as groups—are understood as more than aggregates of individuals. They endure through changing membership and possess distinct narrative capacities compared to individual characters. These dynamics become further complicated by modern historiographic practices, which selectively attribute historical personhood to individual narrative characters while neglecting or questioning that of the collective ones. Through case studies of military conflicts and assemblies across linguistic versions, the paper traces how collective entities are narrated, transformed, and redefined in translation. It argues that examining these shifting portrayals reveals how the Chronicle negotiates between individual and collective subjectivities, and how translation mediates the boundaries between narrative and historical collectivities.
Translating Icons Through Spaces
Danai ThomaidisHS 33
This paper investigates the shifting meanings of icons as they traverse geographical, social, and cultural boundaries. While icons are deeply rooted in specific theological and ritual frameworks, their mobility through processes of circulation, relocation, and display often led to profound reinterpretations. As they entered new contexts, these sacred objects were “translated” into visual and material languages that responded to distinct cultural needs and power structures. Focusing on the colonial Mediterranean between the medieval and early modern periods, this paper examines how the movement of icons across regions and communities contributed to their transformation into agents of negotiation, devotion, and identity formation. It argues that these processes of translation extended beyond stylistic adaptation, encompassing shifts in meaning, function, and audience. Through these dynamics, icons became powerful social tools mediating between rulers and subjects, conquerors and the conquered, and different religious, ethnic, and social groups. Particular attention is paid to some of the earliest colonial powers, such as the Venetians, Genoese, and Spaniards, who instrumentalized icons as means of legitimizing their colonial presence and asserting spiritual and political authority. At the same time, local communities often reappropriated these very images, translating them into protectors and intercessors for the less powerful, and embedding them within local devotional practices and oral traditions. By tracing these intertwined trajectories, the paper seeks to illuminate the complex interplay between power, piety, and cultural translation. It proposes that the icon’s material and conceptual mobility offers a unique lens through which to reconsider the relationship between art, empire, and transcultural exchange in the premodern Mediterranean.
4.04 RT – Entering and Experiencing Enclosed Spaces in (Post–) Byzantium: Open Questions in Dark Zones
The academic interest in space over the past decades, the so-called “spatial turn,” has given new impetus to exploring various aspects of spatiality also in (post-) Byzantine Studies. One aspect that remains to be examined, especially through an interdisciplinary lens, is the concept of enclosed spaces: spaces with concrete limits constitute, literally or metaphorically, dark zones that can shed light on their broader environs and contexts. How were enclosed spaces thought to offer a specific experience to their inhabitants or visitors? Were they expected to fulfil a particular function in the lived world or in the development of a narrative? If that was the case, how is a limited space constructed physically or described narratively to accomplish this purpose? Did it allow communication with the outside world, and if yes, how? How are smaller communities in (en)closed spaces or limited geographical areas depicted in medieval sources as adapting themselves to their environments? In which form do enclosed spaces from the Byzantine past survive today and how have their roles and identities changed in the modern societies where they are located? The proposed Round Table aims to address these and other questions by bringing together experts in the field and examining the topic from different perspectives. Various examples of enclosed spaces, secular and religious, fictional and real, symbolic and literal, will be discussed to contribute to our understanding of the multifaceted concept of enclosed spaces, as conceived by Byzantines at the time of their creation and as perceived by later generations.
The Οἶκος: Open Space or Closed Space?
Efi RagiaSR 7
The concept of the household (οἶκος) dates back to ancient times and signifies both the people who belong to it as well as all its assets. It is a social entity that includes not only the family, but many more people and possessions. As such, the household is not limited to the home, although since ancient times the term has been used to refer to the house where the family lived. A household could be much larger than a family, and therefore often did not correspond to a family’s dwelling. This presentation will examine how “open” or, conversely, how “closed” the household was. In the Byzantine era, the oikos had fundamental social roles. It had a social image composed of social qualities such as wealth, service, honor, piety, and philanthropy, among others. In this context, it is interesting to explore, as far as possible, the participation of the household members in those aspects, which concern both its internal functioning and its social, and therefore outward, image, its ability to welcome new members, but also what happens when old members decide to leave the household, if this possibility exists. Although the definition of the concept implies enclosure and isolation for the protection of its members, the image we get from Byzantine sources is not that of a closed entity. The house was open in certain circumstances and for specific purposes, and the boundaries between public and private could be particularly blurred in terms of its social image. However, it could also be “closed” in order to protect its particular character. It is even possible that the conservatism that emerges from the sources regarding how “closed” the house was is inversely proportional to the openness of Byzantine society itself.
Holy Enclosures: Healing Shrines from Antiquity to 14th-Century Byzantium
Alexander AlexakisSR 7
The present communication aims at a first approach to the world of healing shrines, which, as enclosed but also supernaturally charged spaces, induce a particular state of existence to ailing persons. In a number of instances, this state of existence effected by a number of particular motions performed in these spaces (payment/donation, fasting, prayer, taking of vows, etc.), leads to healing, usually through the method of incubation that takes place in the dark or semi-dark nights, usually in crypts. This communication explores the parameters of the function of these Christian shrines as healing places, traces the precedents of these practices in Greek antiquity and the Aesculapia, and investigates the states of relative “seclusion” that is at times demanded before the final results (i.e. cure or spiritual enlightenment or both), together with the possible liminal character of the whole endeavor. The major texts that will be studied for the present communication are collections of miracles associated with healing rites, such as the “healings” of the Epidaurian Inscriptions, the “Hieroi Logoi” of Aelios Aristides, the Miracles of St. Demetrios of Thessalonike, the miracles of St. Artemios and the Miracles of the Shrine of the Lifegiving Source in Constantinople (both the 10th century Anonymous Collection and the Logos of Nikephoros Kallistou Xanthopoulos).
Enclosed Space, Open Spirit: The Byzantine Monastic Cell
Maréva USR 7
The cell within a Byzantine cenobitic monastery embodies a paradigmatic enclosed space. While cenobitic monasteries have been extensively studied as collective and institutional settings, the individual cell, where daily ascetic practice unfolds, has received comparatively little attention. This paper will offer a preliminary reflection on this space, focusing on how it shapes perception, bodily experience, and spiritual awareness. Within the cell’s tightly defined architectural limits, the reduction of visual and acoustic stimuli and the restriction of movement foster a distinctive mode of spatial experience. These sensory constraints act as instruments that modulate perception and redirect the monk’s or nun’s attention inward. The cell thus functions as an “architecture of attention” – a space structuring the occupant’s sensory environment to cultivate self-discipline and cognitive processes such as self-awareness. Drawing on textual sources and surviving monastic architecture, interpreted through phenomenological and cognitive frameworks, this paper will analyse how the cell’s spatial and sensory conditions serve both symbolic and spiritual purposes. It will explore the cell as a dynamic site, physically enclosed yet spiritually open, where boundaries between body and spirit, silence and speech, solitude and communion are constantly negotiated. More broadly, by approaching the monastic cell through its experiential dimensions, the paper will seek to assess how space itself can act as an agent of transformation.
This Must Be the Place: Monastic Place-Making in Byzantine Cappadocia
Elizabeth ZanghiSR 7
The idea of enclosed spaces is directly related to the Aristotelian concept of place, or topos, in which place is described as both the limit of a circumscribing body as well as the “appropriate location each physical element tends towards.” Building upon this characterization of place, theorizers of place-making study the ways in which individuals or communities design, consciously or self-consciously, their places of belonging. Conforming to Aristotle’s definition of place and subsequent notions of place-making, rock-cut architecture emerges as a prime example of both literal place-making and symbolic place-making, especially when the excavator is the person who will eventually inhabit the new space. This was probably the case with many of the enclosed monastic dwelling spaces in Byzantine Cappadocia. Studying the creation, forms, and uses of these enclosed spaces allows us to consider, therefore, how Byzantine monks engaged in place-making as they chose the locations of their cells, hollowed them out, and, in some cases, decorated or furnished them. We will study multiple rock-cut monastic cells and examine how they illustrate monastic processes of place-making. On the one hand, each cell is a unique specimen, tailored to an individual monk’s needs. On the other hand, they are all part of a larger material monastic tradition, with specific place attributes being mimicked from one cell to the other. Both of these aspects of the cells show how monks created their own spaces while confirming their position in the larger monastic community, thus exemplifying a truly authentic form of place-making.
Brushstrokes of Faith: Post-Byzantine Wall Painting in Meteora and Kalabaka (16th–18th c.)
Fanie LytariSR 7
The paper explores the development of post-Byzantine wall painting in the monastic complex of Meteora and in the urban environment of Kalabaka between the 16th and 18th centuries. It seeks to examine how artistic traditions were reshaped through the interaction of itinerant workshops, monastic patronage, and urban devotional practices within the broader framework of Ottoman rule and local identity formation. The focus lies both on the great monastic katholika and chapels of Meteora, which served as centers of artistic experimentation and transmission of models throughout Thessaly and beyond, and on the churches of Kalabaka, which embody the religious life, aesthetic choices, and social agency of urban Orthodox communities. Methodologically, the study combines onsite documentation of monuments and inscriptions with typological and iconographic analysis, while engaging with recent scholarship on post-Byzantine art. Attention is paid to the transition from the dominance of Cretan painting models in the 16th century to the emergence of more localized workshops in the seventeenth and eighteenth, as well as to the role of patrons—ecclesiastical hierarchs, monastic figures, and lay collectives—in shaping visual programs. The interplay between standardized iconographic repertoires and local particularities reveals a vibrant field of negotiation between continuity and innovation. The paper argues that Meteora, with its multiplicity of artistic idioms, represents one of the most dynamic nuclei of post-Byzantine painting in southeastern Europe, while the monuments of Kalabaka mirror the devotional needs and cultural expressions of an urban Orthodox population under Ottoman sovereignty. In this sense, these ensembles may be seen as genuine brushstrokes of faith, articulating both artistic innovation and devotional practice in early modern Thessaly.
Haunted Enclosures: The Aftermath of the Church of Panaghia in Antalya, Türkiye
Pınar AykaçSR 7
The conversion of Byzantine churches into mosques was a common practice in the Ottoman Empire, generally associated with political or symbolic motivations. The Church of Panagia in Antalya, however, followed a slightly different trajectory, as rumours of a sealed chapel affected its destiny after its conversion. Believed to house a chapel that was closed in the 18th century, the monument sparked extraordinary tales among local Muslim and Christian communities. While Muslims believed that the chapel brought fatal illness as they thought Christians had cast curses, Christians believed that these rumours arose because of the relics of saints inside. The building’s “bad reputation” continued after it was left to its own fate following a fire and later surrounded by high walls due to a plague. This presentation explores the afterlife of the Church of Panaghia, arguing that its conversion into a mosque transformed the monument into a symbolic dark zone for the Christian community, while its former function as a church continued to haunt its mosque identity, becoming a former dark zone for the Muslim community, reinforced by a physically enclosed space and rumours of a chapel associated with “dark magic”. This ambiguity produced a dual identity, manifested in the monument’s colloquial designation as a “Church-Mosque” in the 20th century, which shaped later perceptions and even discouraged future interventions. The case of the Church of Panaghia demonstrates how the coexistence of associations of both church and mosque transformed the monument into a mutually exclusive physical and metaphorical dark zone for two local communities.
4.05 RT – Urban Families and Households in Byzantium (7th–13th Centuries)
In recent years, research has uncovered significant diversity and variations in the structure and organization of families and households within Mediterranean societies. These distinctions reflect the cultural, political, and economic characteristics of each region as well as factors like a different economic background, social status, and educational level. Consequently, it is imperative to investigate the Byzantine family under this new light, i.e. not solely within a broader context but also by inquiring into its specific manifestations and arrangements. The Round Table we propose builds upon the substantial body of recent research on the Byzantine family and household. Our aim is to deepen our understanding of the social role of the family through an interdisciplinary approach focused on the urban Byzantine family and household. Topics to be explored comprise family dynamics (the power of family bonds), developments in the concept of domestic space, household size and structure, gender dynamics, the composition of its members, the position and activity of slaves, the roles of non-relatives, and the care provided to the sick, disabled, and elderly within the family unit. Our panel’s objective will be to illuminate the function and potential of the urban family and household in the period from the seventh to the thirteenth century while also conducting a micro-historical analysis.
Introduction to the RT “Urban Families and Households in Byzantium”
Stephanos Efthymiadis, Fotis VasileiouHS 7
This introduction will outline key questions and current debates on urban households in Byzantium, situating them within wider Mediterranean scholarship and highlighting their specific social and spatial dynamics.
Urban Housing and the Byzantine Family: Domestic Structures and Social Dynamics
Isabella BaldiniHS 7
In recent years, scholarship has increasingly recognized the complexity and diversity of family structures in Mediterranean societies, emphasizing their strong connection to regional cultural, economic, and political contexts. This paper contributes to this evolving discourse by focusing on the urban Byzantine housing as a lens through which family life and social organization can be examined.
“Did You Come to Murder My Child?”: Early Byzantine Family in the Light of the Greek Miracle Collections
Julia DoroszewskaHS 7
Mothers and their children are the most common family members to appear in early Byzantine collections of miracles. But we also find fathers, married couples and, in individual cases, even grandmothers or sisters-in-law. In my presentation, I will focus on which family configurations and for which issues and needs people of that time visited the shrines of the saints. On the other hand, I will show how the saints depicted in these works use family connections to influence and put people’s intentions, beliefs, and feelings to the test. I will thus try to reconstruct the multifaceted picture emerging from this type of literary source in order to look at the early Byzantine family from the side of the religious beliefs and practices of the time related to the cult of the saints.
“Dishonorable” Women: Concubines (παλλακαί) in Middle and Late Byzantium
Nathian LeidholmHS 7
By the tenth or eleventh century, the term pallakeia (“concubinage”) could denote a wide range of practices and arrangements in Byzantium. The same term, pallake (παλλακή), was used to denote any kind of female partner who did not qualify as a legal wife, including sexually available enslaved women, freeborn monogamous partners, and a variety of statuses in between. Still, this coincidence of terminology carried with it assumptions and stereotypes that had accrued from centuries of association with unfree, and therefore dishonorable status. This paper argues that label “concubine” immediately associated a woman with all of the stereotypes and fears surrounding sexually available women’s bodies, including deeply engrained fears and literary tropes typically associated with enslaved women in particular, even if the “concubine” in question was not enslaved. By examining specific cases of “concubinage” in Byzantium between the ninth and thirteenth centuries, it analyzes both the impact that this had on the households involved and the attitudes and prejudices displayed by our sources.
Domestic Servants and Maids Inside and Outside the Byzantine Household Microcosm
Maria LeontsiniHS 7
The study aims to provide a comprehensive overview of the position and activity of female servants who worked in private households either as wage earners (θεραπαινίς, θεράπαινα, μισθάρνισσα) or as part of domestic servitude (δούλη, δουλίδιον, δουλίς, οἰκέτις, παιδίσκη, σθλάβα, σθλαβοπούλα). It also seeks to explore how gender and social status defined certain tasks performed by female servants in specific parts of a household. The domestic tasks performed by female servants conformed to prevailing gender norms and are best documented in imperial residences and the villas of the nobility. These contexts, however, can hardly be compared with the reality of “middle” or less wealthy households, where the scope and scale of domestic work were more limited. In elite households, female servants often extended their duties into the public sphere, acting as attendants who accompanied their mistresses. Especially during the Middle Byzantine period, their presence becomes more visible in the sources, frequently in connection with episodes of social, political, and religious tension.
The Status of Women in Middle Byzantine Legal Culture
Evangelos StavropoulosHS 7
Middle Byzantine Family Law was shaped by legal principles rooted in Canon Law, particularly those established by the Quinisext Ecumenical Council (692). Deeply influenced by Christian morality, these principles defined the Byzantine family as the cornerstone of social virtue. The pursuit of Christian ethical ideals thus became both the driving force of legislation and its ultimate objective, as stated in the preamble of the Ecloga of the Isaurians. Within this framework, the legal status of women was articulated, yet it should be viewed not only through Family Law but within the broader legal order that recognized women as natural persons—subjects of rights and obligations. Although Byzantine-Roman law maintained overall continuity, the Middle Byzantine period witnessed significant developments in the legal position of women, reflecting both social change and new imperial attitudes toward legislation. Lawmakers focused increasingly on protecting women and children within the family and on enhancing women’s social and economic standing. Efforts were made to shield them from oppressive marital conditions and financial dependence. Legal sources also addressed sensitive issues, such as abortion and divorce due to mental illness, with a strikingly progressive approach for their time. Overall, Middle Byzantine legal culture reveals a notable strengthening of women’s rights and protections—within marriage, property, and society more broadly. These advances, though gradual, suggest a growing recognition of women as moral and legal individuals within the framework of Christian anthropology. This study examines the main legal sources of the period—the Ecloga, Prochiron, Imperial Novellae, Canon Law, and commentaries on the Basilika—to identify the principles defining women’s legal status and to assess their progressive nature. It also situates these developments within broader social transformations and the legislative outlook of emperors such as Leo VI, whose reforms decisively shaped the Middle Byzantine legal order.
Structuring the Family: Domestic Architecture, Familial Ties and Archaeology in the Middle Byzantine Town
Nikos TsivikisHS 7
While textual sources have long been the primary evidence for the Byzantine family, archaeology offers a unique and intimate perspective on the daily lives and social structures of the household. This paper moves beyond the prescriptive nature of legal and hagiographical texts to explore the lived realities of family life as embedded in the material fabric of the home. It asks how the physical organization of domestic space—from the individual house to the wider neighborhood—shaped, reflected, and reinforced family ties, bonds, and social hierarchies in the Middle Byzantine period. Through a comparative spatial analysis of excavated houses, this study examines the arrangement of rooms, the control of access between public and private zones, and the functional allocation of space to decode the complex web of relationships within the household. The paper draws upon key archaeological evidence from urban centres, smaller towns and rural villages in Asia Minor and Greece. The well-preserved domestic contexts from these sites provide a robust framework for understanding regional variations and common patterns in the material construction of family life. Attempting to analyse features such as the central role of the courtyard, the placement of storage and production areas, and the distinction of spaces for common use versus private living, can offer tangible insights into gendered activities, the integration of non-kin members, and the negotiation of status. Ultimately, this paper argues that the house was not merely a passive container for the family but an active agent in structuring and communicating social roles and identities, thus offering a micro-historical perspective on the dynamics of urban domestic life.
Thematic Sessions
4.06 TS – Learning and Education in Byzantium and Beyond
The Thematic Session addresses critical issues regarding Learning and Education in Byzantium (4th-15th centuries) and beyond. Innovative insights will be offered on the basis of the sources, through the examination of Greek manuscripts and new readings of rhetorical works, epistles, and works of a pedagogical character. The Session focuses on the relationship between teachers and pupils, on the curriculum offered in various aspects of education, and on practices of learning in Byzantium and beyond. The thematic session will elaborate on: (a) Pedagogical practices regarding the critical edition of classical texts in the early Palaeologan period. The focus will be on the efforts of George of Cyprus, a teacher of rhetoric, to collect and correct, with the assistance of his promising students, the works of Aelius Aristides; (b) How children learnt to write in Byzantium. The online availability of Byzantine manuscripts allows an in-depth analysis of non-professional graphic manifestations, some of them attributable to schoolchildren; (c) Photius’ teaching activities and his ‘circle’. Investigation of technical and material aspects of these activities (division of labour, books used, media on which notes were taken) and of the relationship between these pedagogical activities and the action of Photius within the framework of Byzantine political life; (d) The teaching of Medicine and other aspects of medical culture in twelfth-century Byzantium. The focus includes an investigation of the place of the teaching of medicine in the curriculum provided within the system of education, as well as the material and teaching methods that were implemented; (e) Plethon as a teacher at Mystra. The focus includes the identity of his pupils and the character and function of his circle, in order to re-examine the schema for a “Plethon’s Academy” at Mystra during the first half of the 15th century.
Teaching the Critical Edition of Classical Texts in the Early Palaeologan Period: The Case of George of Cyprus
Costas ConstantinidesHS 32
After the restoration of the Byzantine Empire in Constantinople in 1261 manuscripts and textbooks of classical authors found their way back to the capital from all parts of the empire to meet the needs of teaching the new generation of imperial and patriarchal officials. This paper will briefly present the efforts of George of Cyprus, a teacher of rhetoric, to collect and correct, with the assistance of his promising students, the works of Aelius Aristides, which are comparable to present-day critical editions. The restored text was shared among his circle, whose members seem to have acquired their own copies, making this author popular in the teaching of rhetoric in the late Byzantine world.
How Did Children Learn to Write in Byzantium? An Appraisal of the Minuscule in Terms of Graphic Learning
Inmaculada Pérez MartínHS 32
The online availability of Byzantine manuscripts allows an in-depth analysis of non-professional graphic manifestations, some of them attributable to schoolchildren. Although almost all the writing exercises that were carried out in Byzantium were on ephemeral materials, some annotations on the book covers allow us to glimpse this graphic learning and to better understand the choices made in the use of certain forms rather than others in Byzantine minuscule.
Photius’ Teaching Activities and His “Circle”: Between School, Private Academy and Political Committee
Filippo RonconiHS 32
Studies in recent decades have made it possible to establish the genetic relationship between the most studied work of Photius of Constantinople, the Library, and the pedagogical activities that took place in the house of the scholar. This paper intends to investigate the technical and material aspects of these activities (division of labour, books used, media on which notes were taken), but also and above all to verify the relationship between these pedagogical activities and the action of Photius within the framework of Byzantine political life, first as head of the imperial chancellery, then as patriarch, advisor to two emperors and mentor to a third. Sources from different geographical areas and different languages will be mobilised for this purpose.
The Teaching of Medicine and Other Aspects of Medical Culture in Twelfth-Century Byzantium
Ilias NesserisHS 32
The teaching of medicine enjoyed an almost unbroken continuity from the auditoria of late Antiquity to the Fall of Constantinople nearly a millennium thereafter. The writings of canonical authorities, such as Hippocrates and Galen, continued to be copied, commented upon, and taught, while Byzantine physicians enriched the discipline with original and often influential contributions of their own. At the same time, in Byzantium, familiarity with the rudiments of medical science was always regarded as a hallmark of cultivated intellect—an accomplishment that scholars would readily display in their correspondence, in their literary salons (theatra), and throughout their own compositions. First, a brief outline of the broader imprint of the medical profession upon the written culture of the period is given. The aim of the present paper then becomes twofold: on the one hand, to define the position of medical instruction in the curriculum provided within the Byzantine educational system, including the materials and pedagogical methods that were employed; and on the other, to trace the transcending intersections between medicine and other fields of learning.
Plethon’s “Academy at Mystras”: A Reappraisal
Ilias GiarenisHS 32
What was the involvement of Georgios Gemistos Plethon in education at Mystra? The paper intends to shed some light on this important issue, which had earlier been the arena of “romantic” and/or ideologically biased schemas including “Plethon’s Academy” at Mystra which was supposed to operate during the first half of the 15th century. The paper examines the identity of Plethon’s pupils and the importance of his circle in order to provide a much-needed reappraisal.
4.07 TS – Byzantium Beyond Stereotypes: Science and Innovation
This Thematic Session seeks to challenge persistent stereotypes regarding the alleged hostility—or, at best, skepticism—of Byzantine culture toward innovation, particularly in the realm of science. It focuses on the mathematical sciences (especially arithmetic and astronomy), medicine, and alchemy as privileged case studies. The discussants’ primary objectives include identifying and analyzing various “types” of innovation (e.g., radical vs. incremental) within these three fields; exploring the potential cross-disciplinary impact of innovative practices; and investigating interactions with contemporary Western and Islamicate intellectual traditions as possible catalysts for innovation. To frame the discussion, conceptual terms will be examined in two distinct areas: the understanding of “innovation” in modern historiography, and Byzantine perceptions of “innovation”. Innovations in Byzantine science will be further viewed as outcomes of social, political, and cultural processes and transformations. This approach aligns with recent developments in Innovation Studies and with contemporary trends in the History of Science that regard science as a social and cultural phenomenon constantly interacting with other domains of human activity. The session aims not only to highlight the presence of innovation in Byzantine science—thereby helping to refute the historiographical stereotype of an anti-innovative Byzantium—but also to demonstrate that the concept of “innovation,” when appropriately delineated, may serve as a useful analytical tool for understanding the development of Byzantine science.
Modern Perceptions of Tradition and Innovation in Byzantine and Islamic/Arabic Science
Maria MavroudiHS 31
Modern historiography traditionally views Islamic/Arabic and Byzantine science as bound by ancient authority. Yet it attributes more “innovation” to Islamic/Arabic than to Byzantine science. This is especially important for modern narratives that perceive the development of science as a series of innovations that ultimately lead to “modern” science. During the last two or three decades, the concept of scientific revolutions (and therefore also of their implied innovations) has been attacked. As a result, we are in need of a new sociology, anthropology, and philosophy of science. The paper will explore what these developments mean for our view of Byzantine science as an intellectual phenomenon and as a practice that constantly straddles between “tradition” and “innovation”.
Innovation and Byzantine Alchemy
Gerasimos MerianosHS 31
After a preliminary discussion of the relationship between Byzantine scientific thought and notions that we would now classify under the term “innovation”, the paper heuristically explores the presence and function of this concept within Byzantine alchemy. In contrast with historiographical views that portray Byzantine science—and alchemy in particular—as resistant to innovation, it argues that Byzantine culture functioned through the interplay between the ideal of tradition and the practice of innovation. Recent scholarship has shown that innovation was not absent from Byzantine alchemical thought but was instead embedded in processes of reinterpretation, adaptation, and systematization of the Greek tradition. Within this context, Byzantine alchemy provides a revealing case study. The systematization and creative interpretation of Graeco-Egyptian texts and concepts, the mathematization of alchemical procedures, and the analogical reasoning linking alchemy with the sciences of the quadrivium exemplify how innovative thinking could emerge through exegesis. These cases demonstrate that Byzantine scholars could achieve genuine intellectual advances while professing adherence to established authorities. By examining such instances, the paper argues that Byzantine alchemy belonged to a cultural milieu in which tradition served as a framework—and at times a guise—for creative transformation.
Innovation in Byzantine Medicine
Petros Bouras-VallianatosHS 31
This paper examines the newly introduced concept of “innovation” in Byzantine medicine, offering a critical analysis of its application across various medical works from different periods. By focusing on key examples from the field of uroscopy, it highlights significant developments in Byzantine medical practice. The talk scrutinises the work of Theophilos (7th or 9th c.), an author of diagnostic treatises on urines and excrements. Theophilos advanced groundbreaking theories on identifying specific urinary characteristics and linking them to particular health conditions and diseases. The study then turns to the late Byzantine physician John Zacharias Aktouarios (ca. 1275–ca. 1330), who introduced the graduated urine vial, a tool that was widely adopted in Byzantium and subsequently spread to 15th- and 16th-century Western Europe through the Latin translation of his treatise. This innovation reshaped medical theories on urines, influencing both university scholars and a broader medical audience, including those with less formal education.
Arithmetic as a Bearer and Breaker of Tradition: The Case of Georgios Pachymeres’ Quadrivium
Athanasia MegremiHS 31
The mathematical sciences—traditionally comprising arithmetic, astronomy, geometry, and music—held both practical utility and philosophical significance within the Greek scientific and philosophical tradition, from Antiquity through the Medieval period. Their intellectual grounding is deeply embedded in Neoplatonic thought, which was founded on the notion that advancement in philosophical learning requires a solid foundation in the mathematical sciences. Importantly, one must keep in mind that mathematical notions run the risk—and have been victims in the past—of completely anachronistic interpretations. In this paper, I will trace how the study of Arithmetic (what we might describe as a pre-modern arithmetical theory) had developed by the 13th century, creating space for students of the four mathēmata to elaborate their arithmetical notions by combining theory and practice. As Byzantium oscillated between tradition as an ideal and innovation as a pragmatic necessity, the Arithmetic section of the Syntagma tōn tessarōn mathēmatōn (Quadrivium) of Georgios Pachymeres reveals how seemingly unassuming choices in the composition of this crucial work show the renewed perspective of high Byzantine Arithmetic.
4.08 TS – Byzantinoarmenika: Aspects of the Relations Between Byzantines and Armenians
The relationship between Byzantium and Armenia is one of profound historical and cultural significance shaped by centuries of interaction and mutual influence. While it is difficult to overstate the importance of Armenia and Armenians to the Byzantine Empire, and vice versa, many aspects of their shared history have not been adequately investigated. Our aim is to explore aspects of this relationship that bring greater depth and detail to its history, a story shaped by political complexity, cultural exchange, familial and social ties, philosophical dialogue, military encounters, religious diplomacy, and scholarly collaboration. By examining a range of topics that emphasize pivotal moments and influential figures, we seek to highlight the rich and dynamic connections between the Byzantine Empire and Armenia
“Plein de science en arménien, et plus encore en grec”: Scholars and Texts between Byzantium and Armenia
Noemi GravanteHS 3
Although the Armenians’ familiarity with Greek predates the creation of their own writing system—with numerous Armenian students attending the renowned schools of Antioch and Athens—it was the invention of the Armenian alphabet that decisively strengthened literary relations between the two cultures, initiating a sustained and fruitful exchange in the centuries that followed. Central to this process was the activity of the so-called Translators, whose first generation devoted itself primarily to rendering religious texts into Armenian, thereby contributing significantly to the linguistic refinement and expressive maturity of fifth-century Armenian literature. The subsequent generation, however, turned its attention to grammatical and rhetorical works, including Dionysius Thrax’s Grammar and Theon of Alexandria’s Progymnasmata, texts intended to provide the theoretical foundations for the composition of rhetorically effective writings in Armenian. This paper aims to offer an overview of the intense literary interactions between the Armenian and Byzantine worlds, approached through the lens of the rhetorical texts received and studied within Armenian intellectual circles. It will examine not only the categories of works that were translated and valued—particularly those concerned with grammar and rhetoric—but also the ways in which the assimilation of Greek rhetorical theory influenced Armenian authors of the same period, shaping the conceptual framework of early Armenian literary production.
Hellenistic Philosophy in the Armenian Tradition: A First Survey on Armenian Testimonies of Zeno of Citium and Other Stoic Philosophers
Emanuele ZimbardiHS 3
The transmission of Hellenic culture through translations and adaptations into Armenian is a well-known phenomenon in Graeco-Armenian studies. This also includes the transmission of philosophical lore that has been partly lost in the original Greek version. In this respect, I propose a case study of the preservation of Stoic fragments in Armenian. As is well known, Stoicism is a Hellenistic philosophical school founded by Zeno of Citium in the 4th–3th century BC; except for very few (and fragmentary) texts, there is no direct transmission of Early Stoic philosophical treatises. However, our knowledge of this philosophical school is mediated for the most part by indirect testimonies of later authors that report Stoic doctrines. Thus, scholars have the task of reconstructing Stoic philosophy through a comparative study of these testimonies, which were first collected comprehensively in the monumental Stoicorum veterum fragmenta by Hans von Arnim (1903-1905). The “New Von Arnim”–APATHES project at the University of Turin aims to reassess all the extant fragments of the Early Stoa, including the Oriental tradition. Armenian occupies an important place, since some Greek authors that mention Zeno of Citium and his followers are extant only in very early Armenian translations. This paper provides a first survey of all Armenian testimonies on Early Stoicism found so far and argues how their interpretation rests on a complex hermeneutical assessment that encompasses their context of transmission, their significance for the reconstruction of Stoic philosophy, and their reception into Armenian culture. The principal case studies deal with physical, ethical and logical topics that are drawn from several treatises by Philo of Alexandria, an anonymous Treatise “On Nature” falsely attributed to Zeno of Citium, and an anonymous list of philosophical “Definitions”.
Descriptions of Divine Encounters in the Poetic Works of Symeon the New Theologian and Grigor Narekatsi
Marina BazzaniHS 3
Although the tenth- and eleventh-century mystics, the Byzantine Symeon the New Theologian and the Armenian Grigor Narekatsi, led different lives and never met, they shared an astonishing intellectual affinity and spiritual likeness, as witnessed by their major poetic works: the Hymns of the Divine Love and the Book of Lamentation (Matean). Both mystics described the unique experience of their direct encounter with the divine —an experience at the same time exhilarating and agonizing—through a fascinating and daring use of language which, however, was perceived as inadequate, due to its constraints and its human limitations in expressing the unutterable. In this paper, I intend to look closely at the way in which the two poets described their mystical visions, their perception of divine light through which God revealed his physical presence, the pathos and anguish that emerge from their—often despairing—appeals to God. From this analysis, similarities and contrasts in the works of the two saints will emerge and will shed light on their inner life, as well as on their continuous effort to share their mystical experience with all mankind in an act of universal solidarity and spiritual edification.
Byzantine Networks of Military Communications: Military Communications and Bulletins in and from the Caucasus, and Their Dissemination in Byzantium (c. 850–1204)
Georgios ChatzelisHS 3
My paper explores the transmission of military news from the Eastern frontier to Constantinople. Whether concerning Byzantine campaigns in Caucasus or Cilicia, or operations led by Armenian generals, an intricate network, both official and unofficial, facilitated the dissemination of military reports and bulletins. This network served not only to inform the Byzantine public but also to advance imperial ideology and celebrate the martial virtues of emperors and generals. Through selected case studies, I examine these channels of communication, identify key actors involved in their operation, and analyse how distorted or embellished reports could find their way into imperial orations and historical narratives.
Toros II’s Generalship and Its Impact on Armenian–Byzantine Relations
Konstantinos TakirtakoglouHS 3
One of the most decisive moments in the evolution of relations between the Byzantine Empire and the Armenian principality of the Rubenids in Cilicia was undoubtedly Emperor Manuel I Komnenos’ campaign in Cilicia and Syria in 1158–1159. As attested by the sources, the outcome of this expedition was the formal recognition of Byzantine suzerainty by Toros II. The decision of the Rubenid ruler to submit to the Byzantine emperor, given the overwhelming superiority of the imperial forces, may be regarded as entirely predictable. Far less self-evident, however, was Manuel’s decision not only to pardon Toros II despite the considerable difficulties he had previously caused the imperial army, but also to incorporate him into the imperial administration of the region. The present paper seeks to examine the political and strategic considerations that led Manuel I to depart from the policy pursued by his father, John II Komnenos, with regard to Cilicia. Particular attention will be devoted to assessing the extent to which Toros II’s distinguished record of military successes, achieved both against Byzantine forces and against his other adversaries, may have influenced the emperor’s conciliatory stance and the subsequent reconfiguration of Byzantine–Armenian relations.
Catholicos Gregory VII as Continuator of the Ecumenical Work of St. Nerses the Gracious
Gevorg KazarianHS 3
Catholicos Gregory VII Anavarzetzi (1293–1307) is one of the most controversial figures in the history of the Armenian Apostolic Church. In Armenian studies, it is often claimed that this primate of the Armenian Church during the Cilician period held Latin views or was even a staunch supporter of union with the Roman Catholic Church. Studies devoted to the legacy of Catholicos Gregory leave no doubt that this churchman was one of the most highly educated and enlightened people of his era. As is well known, the result of Catholicos Gregory VII’s internal ecclesiastical policy was the Council of Sis in 1307, which confirmed the will of the late patriarch and cemented the union of the Armenian Church. With whom? With the Roman Catholic Church, as is commonly believed? In fact, as Archbishop Ormianian has also shown, the program approved by the Council of Sis actually coincides with the union project proposed by the Byzantine Emperor Manuel Komnenos to the Armenian Catholicos St Nerses Shnorhali and does not contain either the acceptance of the primacy of the pope or the doctrine of the Filioque. It is generally accepted that the Armenian-Byzantine church negotiations on the agreement of unity of faith, which lasted 8 years under Manuel Komnenos and Nerses IV Shnorhali, ended with the death of the latter, or with the Council of Hromkla. The latter was convened on the initiative of Nerses’ successor in 1178 and was one of the most representative councils of the Armenian Church. It was at the Hromkla Council that the assembled bishops confirmed their unity of faith with the Byzantines regarding the two natures, two wills, and two energies in Christ. Thus, the ecclesiastical policy of Gregory should be viewed and evaluated precisely as a continuation and completion of the work begun by Nerses Shnorhali.
The Family of Senachereim in the Late Byzantine Period (13th–15th c.): The Presence of its Members in the Administration and Society
Elisabeth ChatziantoniouHS 3
The present paper investigates the role and presence of the members of the Senachereim family within the state apparatus, the army, the Church and, more broadly, in the Byzantine society from the 13th to 15th centuries—that is, following the already examined initial phase of the family’s establishment in Byzantium during the 11th century. The analysis seeks to elucidate the Senachereims’ integration and participation in Byzantine society, to assess their relationship with and loyalty to imperial institutions, and to trace and comment on the family’s discreet determination to preserve a sense of Armenian identity. Through the example of this prominent family of Armenian descent, the study aims to highlight the dynamics and processes of the assimilation and social advancement of Armenian subjects within the Byzantine Empire, despite the subtle or, at times, explicit caution towards them.
4.09 TS – Military Considerations of the Byzantine–Ottoman Confrontation During the 14th Century
Since their beginnings in the early years of the 14th century, and then during its course, the relations between Byzantium and the Ottomans are mostly determined by the aggression and conquests of the Ottomans at the expense of Byzantium, thus by the ensuing confrontation. The relevant facts are generally well-known in so far as the politics of this confrontation are concerned, and the same is true about several of its social, demographic and cultural consequences. However, there is a gap in our knowledge of the purely military field of the Byzantine-Ottoman confrontation, which has not received due attention in scholarship. Such issues requiring further investigation include topics such as the contact of military operations, strategy and tactics, size and composition of military forces, mobilization, armament and weapons and their tactical use etc. The specialists who participate in the Thematic Session will offer an innovative and fruitful discussion of those neglected subjects of study.
The Ottoman Expansion and the Greek Lands in the Mid-14th Century: Consequences and Transformations
Efstratia SyngellouHS 6
Following the capture of Gallipoli by the Ottomans in 1354 and their subsequent expansion into the Balkans, the Greek lands entered a period of profound instability and upheaval. Widespread desolation, looting, and plundering resulted in a significant demographic decline and the establishment of adverse living conditions. Adapting to the new political and social realities was an unprecedented experience for the local population and manifested in various ways—resistance, migration, conversion to Islam, among others. The overall picture of this transitional period, however, remains obscure. This presentation aims to elucidate several aspects of the Ottoman conquest of Byzantine territories and to examine its long-term historical consequences and social transformations.
The Social Status of Late Byzantine Soldiers
Christos MalatrasHS 6
Scholarship on the late Byzantine army has long centred on the pronoia system, treating the pronoiarioi as the primary embodiment of military landholding and service. The emphasis on the pronoiarioi has obscured the presence, and likely numerical and functional predominance, of two other groups: mercenaries and smallholding soldiers. Mercenaries were numerous and often formed the backbone of Byzantine expeditionary forces, while pronoiarioi typically served within their regions. Far from being peripheral auxiliaries, mercenaries constituted a flexible and professional stratum upon which late Byzantine rulers increasingly relied. Smallholding soldiers, by contrast, were tax-exempt farmers whose modest estates supported local defense and naval service. Their persistence illustrates the adaptation of the older farmer-soldier model to late Byzantine realities. Recognising the scale and importance of these two categories invites a reappraisal of the social and military fabric of the late Byzantine state, shifting the focus from the privileged pronoiarioi to the more numerous men whose service sustained the empire’s survival.
How the Ottomans Changed Byzantine Army and Warfare
Juho WilskmanHS 6
The final century of Byzantium was characterised by the growing power of the Ottoman Turks. In my presentation, I investigate how this was reflected in the last phase of the Eastern Roman army and warfare. I argue that the Ottomans, along with other Turks, had a significant direct and indirect impact in this regard. The Ottomans were frequently employed in Byzantine conflicts as powerful and readily available, albeit dangerous, allies. Byzantines also served as vassals within Ottoman armies, and horse-archery gained a greater role among the Byzantine elite. As Byzantium lost its hinterland to the Ottomans, the fleet and naval warfare assumed greater importance than before. The emperor even employed his own janissaries, and it is possible that certain reform efforts were modelled on Ottoman practices.
The Byzantine Strategy Shift to Sea-Power and Amphibious Warfare from the 1340s
Konstantinos MoustakasHS 6
The 1340’s witnessed the loss of most Byzantine territories, practically leaving Constantinople a city-state in control of a discontinuous succession of coastal zones, port-towns and islands. Consequently, the economic basis of the Byzantine state began then to depend on commerce rather than agriculture. These changes resulted in a shift in the Byzantine stratefies, that no-longer prioritized the maintenance of a land army, but the fleet and a ship-transportable force. In this respect, the present paper studies the Byzantine efforts to establish, sustain and operate a modest-sized fleet, discussing the human and economic resources needed for such a task, as well as the mostly seaborne campaigns undertaken by the Byzantines from the 1340’s onwards.
The Army as a Composite: Key Constituents of the Ottoman Military Forces During the 14th Century
Mariya KiprovskaHS 6
Early Ottoman history has long been written through a teleological lens, guided by a “rise paradigm” that privileges a linear narrative of uninterrupted conquests and the steady development of centralized institutions. In this framework, the Ottoman army appears as a coherent, centrally directed instrument of sultanic determination. Recent scholarship, however, has emphasized the contested and fragmented character of the Ottoman advance in the Balkans, situating it within the wider dynamics of late medieval southeastern Europe. Instead of a simple binary conflict between Ottomans and Byzantines (or other Balkan states), this new perspective emphasizes a complex web of shifting alliances, rivalries, and localized conflicts in which various military protagonists under the Ottoman banner were just one of several competing actors. This perspective highlights not only the resilience of regional powers but also the ways in which Ottoman military campaigns were fused and shaped by Balkan political and military groups. Recognizing this shift in perspective opens the way to re-examining the Ottoman army not simply as a monolithic institution, but as a composite formation whose constituents reflected the political, social, and military complexities of both the late medieval Balkans and the emerging Ottoman state. Seen in this light, the involvement of Balkan troops in Ottoman campaigns cannot be fully explained in the conventional framework of vassalage and tributary obligations. Such a perspective overlooks the localized and often fluid negotiations that determined military cooperation on the ground. By foregrounding the role of regional campaigns, this paper reconsiders the tributary paradigm and highlights the composite character of the Ottoman army. It suggests that this very composite nature not only defined Ottoman military organization but also contributed to the emergence of a provincial aristocracy grounded in military service and regional influence.
10:15 am – 11:45 am Session II
Free Communications
4.23 FC – Preservation and Dissemination of Byzantine Musical Culture by the Sinai Monastery: The Library and its Collections of Musical Manuscripts
The importance of the Library of Saint Catherine in the Sinai monastery as a whole is well known, considered to be the second in the world in terms of the importance of its manuscripts. As far as the musical manuscripts are concerned, both Byzantine and post-Byzantine, the collection is a great one, with almost 350 manuscripts, which is complemented by a smaller collection of about 60 codices and fragments, by the sub-collection of New Finds, which includes about 50 codices and/or fragments, and by smaller collections preserved in the monastery’s metochia (Cairo, Athens, etc.). In total, there are about 500 manuscripts and/or fragments, to which should be added a large number of codices with ekphonetic notation. The Sinai musical manuscript collections, dating from the 10th to the 19th century, include all types of musical manuscripts from their appearance up to the 19th century. They narrate in detail the history of Byzantine chant in Constantinople, Crete, Cyprus, Walachia and the Ionian Islands during at least these ten centuries, while at the same time reveal all the phases of Byzantine notation. The aim of the proposed round table is to highlight the importance of the collection and its significance for the scientific field of Byzantine musicology through the study of five different groups of manuscripts (Theoretical Treatises, Kalophonika Sticheraria, Psaltika, Cretan manuscripts and the reference codices for the study of Byzantine notation). On a second level, it will focus on specific case studies. The session is framed as part of the effort to finalize and publish the four-volume Sinai Catalogue of Musical Manuscripts, along with its online version.
A Study on the Sinai Psaltika. An Eastern Group?
Christian TroelsgårdSR 2
When Egon Wellesz published his transcription of the Akathistos Hymn (1957), he was not aware of the version in Sinai gr. 1314. Further, the Psaltikon 1280, but not 1322, was analyzed by Thodberg in his study of the Allelouiaria (1966). In addition to these three exemplars, prof. Kritikou has informed me of an important Psaltikon fragment among the New Finds. Since the majority of the preserved Byzantine Psaltika have Italo-Greek connections, I shall try to characterize the musical relationship of the Sinai Psaltika with to the rest of the group and try to assess if a particular ‘Eastern’ type existed and what its characteristic might have been.
Sinai Musical Manuscripts and Byzantine Notation: A Centuries-Long Evolutionary Story
Flora KritikouSR 2
In the richness of the Sinai musical manuscripts, all the phases of Byzantine notation are preserved, from the first types of early Byzantine notation to the analytical Byzantine notation of the 19th century. Containing codices that are milestones for the periodisation of notation and our knowledge of its development, the importance of the collection is renowned. The presentation of these reference codices and others that are representative of the evolution of Byzantine notation inevitably leads to the study of a fragment of the Byzantine Asmatikon that is preserved in the sub- collection of the New Finds. The oldest type of notation preserved in the parchment fragment M110 completes the history of Byzantine notation and, at the same time, sheds light on many aspects of its philosophy that are hidden in later types of notation and resolves many questions concerning its development and mode of operation.
Kalophony of St John Koukouzeles in the Mathemataria of St Catherine’s Monastery on Mt Sinai
Maria AlexandruSR 2
The Sinai musical manuscripts represent a true gold mine for the investigation of the kalophonic musical style. This presentation will focus on kalophonic compositions by St John Koukouzeles, the most outstanding composer of the Palaeologan Renaissance, as transmitted in Sinaitic manuscripts of the Mathematarion type, dated mainly in the 15th century (e.g. nos 1234, 1250, 1251, 1253, 1254, 1255, 1312, 1462, 1463, 1493: cf. D. Balageorgos and Fl. Kritikou, Les manuscrits de musique byzantine, Sinaï, vols 1–2, Athens, 2008 and 2021). After presenting a list of the mathemata by the great composer contained in the above mentioned manuscripts, also as compared to other Mathemataria, such as Zakynthos, Gritsani 7, some musical examples from the kalophonic cycle of the feast of the Entrance of the Most Holy Theotokos in the Temple (21st of November) will be analysed in depth, as to palaeographical, exegetical and editorial issues, musicological approaches and performance practice.
Byzantine Musical Theoretical Treatises in the Sinai Collection: Unique Evidence and Thematic Diversity
Thomas ApostolopoulosSR 2
Byzantine music theory is presented in fragments in several manuscripts, mainly post-Byzantine, since theoretical writings usually concentrate on a single theme which they elaborate on without dealing with other subjects. It is fortunate that almost all the theoretical writings survive in the Sinai collection, whose presentation, the correct attribution of anonymous theoretical texts and their grouping is the first introductory aim of this intervention. The main contribution, however, is focused on highlighting and studying the unique elements which are detected within usually known theoretical writings preserved in the Sinai collection.
Greek Chanting Manuscripts of the Cretan Renaissance at Sinai Monastery
Emmanuel GiannopoulosSR 2
The precious collection of Psaltic manuscripts of the monastery of Saint Catherine of Sinai contains many manuscripts which were written in Crete mainly during the 16th and 17th centuries. This is the period of the well-known Cretan Renaissance in literature, poetry, theater, but also the Psaltic Art. These manuscripts were located and studied in detail. This is how we know their musical content, the great ecclesiastical musicians who created the too many compositions of that time, the scribers, chanters and even poets. It is an incredible wealth of artistic creation that sheds light on an entire era and offers plenty of new evidence about the culture on the Island. In this presentation, an attempt will be made for a more detailed reference to very interesting facts of Cretan chanting compared to the general Byzantine and post-Byzantine musical tradition.
4.24 FC – Epiros: The Other Western Rome
For close to two and a half centuries, the state of Epiros represented a crucial node for an alternative socio-political network of the Balkans. Founded by the illegitimate son of the union of three imperial Byzantine dynasties, at its largest extent Epiros assumed the title of ‘Empire of the Romans’ and campaigned to the very walls of Constantinople. Defeated but not destroyed in 1230, Epiros persisted in its autonomy through the strength of its ties. Bound by either marriage or confession to Bulgarians, Italians, Serbians, Vlachs, Albanians, and more, Epiros continued to exist as an alternate, moved Byzantium. Its literate audience projected its reunification of the former provinces of the Byzantine Balkans to be a retaking and preservation of ‘the West’, a term with which it also self-identified. Transitioning in the fourteenth century to Albanian and later Italian rule, Epiros’ role as a centre of multi-ethnic exchange and independence created a legacy that exists today. Supported by the Oxford Centre for Byzantine Research and The Oxford Research Centre in the Humanities (Torch), this project has convened panels at multiple congresses and in November 2024 held a two-day workshop. Now in its final stage, this roundtable is convened ahead of a forthcoming source-led volume. Epiros: The Other Western Rome will offer new interdisciplinary studies alongside critical editions, first translations from an international network of scholars. Envisioned as a major development in the study of an often overlooked part of the Late Byzantine world, this project broadens the scholarly presence and develops the context of the Epirote Roman state.
The Reorientation of Imperial and Intellectual Networks After 1204: Michael Choniates as a Case Study
John KeeHS 21
Forced from his episcopal seat at Athens by the Fourth Crusade, Michael Choniates spent the years 1205–1216 on the island of Kea and 1217–1222 in Mendenitsa near Thermopylae—a period of marked literary productivity, in which the exiled bishop maintained contacts across the (post-)Byzantine world. One of his most important correspondents from these years, John Apokaukos, bishop of Naupaktos, held high position in the emerging Epirote state; these letters offer a unique perspective on the coalescence of that state and the choices facing political actors amid the rapidly changing circumstances of the first decade and a half after 1204. The epistolography from Kea centres on a network of intellectuals in Attica and Euboea. The larger region’s economic expansion had made it an economic heartland of the Komnenian empire; Choniates’ correspondents tend to combine family ties to the area with links into the structures of education and administration that had bound the latter to Constantinople. Their communication thus provides a window onto the fortunes of learned elites stranded in the zone of Latin control after the fall of the capital. From Naupaktos, moreover, Apokaukos proved able to find positions in western Greece for Choniates’ most prominent contacts—activity which forms a major theme of the first letter between the two bishops. Overall, the correspondence thus stands as a particularly rich case study of the reorganization of political networks and the mobility of learned elites after 1204, as well as of the active role of literary speech in making those connections possible.
Political and Ecclesiastical Relations Between Epiros and Bulgaria, 1207–1241
Francesco Dall’AglioHS 21
Before the fall of Constantinople and in the first years of the Latin empire the Bulgarian state had focused its interests on Thrace and Macedonia, but after the death of Kalojan in 1027 the struggle between the claimants to the throne led to the establishment of two autonomous domains in the southwestern provinces of the Bulgarian kingdom. Its leaders, Strets and Alexios Slav, sought for external allies to support their claims to the Bulgarian throne, enlisting the help of Bulgaria’s neighbours Serbia and Latin Constantinople. The Epirote state, which had no borders with Bulgaria, profited from the turmoil that ensued and after Strets’ death in 1214 incorporated its domains. Both the Bulgarian crown and the still independent Slav established good relations with Epiros, recognizing its growing power and importance for the power balance of the region. Those relations became gradually uneasy both in the secular sphere, due to the Epirote eastward expansion under Theodore, and in ecclesiastical matters, with the pretensions of Demetrios Chomatenos, the archbishop of Ohrid, over the Bulgarian Church. The situation came to an unexpected development when the army of Ivan Asen II, Boril’s successor, vanquished that of Theodore at the battle of Klokotnitsa in 1230, putting all of his domains under direct or indirect control of the Bulgarian tsar. The paper will provide an overview of the political and ecclesiastical relations between Bulgaria and Epiros in the period between the death of Kalojan in 1207 and the death of Ivan Asen II in 1241, focusing on the peaceful relations between the two polities rather than just on the violent encounter of Klokotnitsa; the ecclesiastical politics of Demetrios Chomatenos’ towards Bulgaria and the Bulgarian administration of the lands formerly belonging to Theodore between 1230 and 1241 will be also taken into account.
Coinage Circulation in the Empire of Epiros–Thessaloniki (1204–1261)
Ilia Curto PelleHS 21
This paper investigates the circulation of the coins of the polity of Epiros-Thessaloniki in the first half of the 13th century. It presents the development of the economy of the polity through the use of the largest database of finds containing Epirote-Thessalonian coins ever assembled. It makes use of the FLAME Project’s Digital Cookbook to present map-based visualizations of the locations and quantities of finds that contain coins of the Epirote-Thessalonian polity. This data is brought to bear on many issues of coin attribution, use, and circulation, both macroeconomic and specifically numismatic. Three main conclusions arise from the analysis of the coin data: 1) Even at the height of the political and economic power of the Epirote-Thessalonian power, its coinage was never meant to hold a domestic monopoly as a medium of exchange and store of value and instead it was meant to supplement other existing coinages in circulation; 2) The coinage of Epirote-Thessaloniki was sizeable and accepted enough to be used throughout the 13th-century Balkans, particularly in the wake of the 20-year rule of the Komnenian-Angelid dynasty over the city of Thessaloniki between 1224 and 1244/1246; 3) The wide use of the coinage of Epiros-Thessaloniki alongside the coins of other post-Byzantine polities in the early 13th century, such as the Latin Empire and the Empire of Nicaea, are indicative of the participation of the Empire of Epiros-Thessaloniki in a supra-national monetary system, where its coins would be accepted in different degrees throughout the former Byzantine world; indeed, the mint of Thessaloniki seems to have been uniquely suited to producing coins on several monetary standards for use in different regions of the Balkans at the same time.
Late Medieval Epiros: A Spatial Analysis
Brendan OsswaldHS 21
In the frame of the “spatial turn”, the chapter will offer a synthesis about the question of space in the study of Late Medieval Epirus, through the examination of various topics and with a resolute multiscalar approach. A first part will be dedicated to territorial definitions. Of course, it will address the question of the name of the territory that we call Epirus and of its delimitation as a region, but it will also consider its division in four subregions around Ioannina, Arta, Angelokastron and Argyrokastron and, reversely, its potential inclusion in larger areas such as the Byzantine world, the Balkans, central Greece, etc. A second axis will be dedicated to the notions of center and periphery. It will consider, first, Epirus mostly as a periphery of various centers, but also, for a short time, as a center itself, and, second, it will examine the question of centers and peripheries inside Epirus itself, including the question of the capitals, the dichotomy between the countryside and the town, the various spaces inside the towns and the control of the space. Last, in connection with the “mobilities turn”, a third development will be dedicated to the various types of mobilities, both internal and external, first by presenting the communication networks by land and sea and second by studying the various types of movements, be it of populations, armies, commercial goods, information, languages and ideas.
Theodore Komnenos Doukas as Moses the Demagogue: Renewing a Multi-Ethnic Byzantine Balkans
Nathan WebsdaleHS 21
Over a period of thirteen years the Epirote state transformed from an untitled splinter state born from the chaos of 1204 into an Empire of the Romans. Its ruler and from 1227 its anointed emperor, Theodore Komnenos Doukas, was a pivotal figure in that unstable and fluid world for nearly fifty years. During Epiros’ hegemony in the 1220s they reunited Greeks, Serbians, Albanians, and Bulgarians into a composite Balkan state that dually inherited and reinvigorated the Orthodox imperial traditions of the Constantinopolitan Byzantine Empire. Despite operating in the absence of the Ecumenical Patriarchate and only latterly assuming an imperial title, numerous other means were employed to justify and project this new power. Across the epistolary and ecclesiastical networks that attest to Epiros’ expansion from 1215–1237, the image of Theodore as a demagogue [δημαγωγός] repeatedly features, speaking to a cult of imperiality that spoke to a New Moses gathering the co-Orthodox peoples once more. In a specifically Balkan context, this new cult was centred on the two cites of Ohrid Macedonia and Thessaloniki with a vocal Greek-language authors repeatedly imbuing Theodore’s empire with the mission of St. Clement, the primary student of Sts. Cyril. And Methodios, the Apostles to the Slavs. This paper assesses and discusses this cult of rulership and the challenges of reestablishing a multi-ethnic (Epirote) Roman Empire in a thirteenth-century context.
Money in Epiros during the rule of the lords and despots of the house of Kephallenia, Zakynthos, Leukas, and Ithaka (1318-1336/1337)
Julian BakerHS 21
TBA
4.25 FC – Ecclesiastical Dress: Fashion, Symbolism, and Meaning
Throughout the history of Byzantium, ecclesiastical dress evolved in response to the diversification of roles within the Church hierarchy, local customs, and liturgical developments. Bishops, priests, and deacons saw their vestments become increasingly elaborate, incorporating elements rich in symbolism and theological meaning. As the Church expanded to include monks and nuns, similar – or at times contrasting – developments occurred in monastic dress. These trends continued beyond the fall of Byzantium, shaping ecclesiastical attire throughout the Orthodox world. A wide range of sources allows us to investigate this rich and complex field. Byzantine art provides the most abundant evidence: mosaics, frescoes, manuscript illuminations, ivories, steatites, and icons offer extensive visual documentation. Written sources of various genres elucidate meanings, customs, and liturgical functions of vestments and textiles. Although surviving examples of actual ecclesiastical garments are rare, their materiality offers remarkable insights into practices, habits, and even contemporary fashions. This diverse evidence sheds light not only on colors, fabrics, embroidery, and decorative inserts, but also on sewing and weaving techniques. This panel explores the multifaceted world of ecclesiastical vestments and ceremonial textiles in Byzantium, addressing questions of hierarchy, wealth, and liturgy through both material and immaterial dimensions of dress and textiles, as attested in textual and visual sources. As the contributions will demonstrate, ecclesiastical attire is a complex cultural artifact – one that reflects broader social systems, group identities, and theological principles. This is particularly true in the Byzantine context, where the Church played a central role in society over more than a millennium and whose traditions continue to resonate well beyond its historical boundaries.
The Role of Iconic Clothing in Representations of Bishop in Late Antiquity
Katherine MarsengillHS 2
Iconic images of bishops in Late Antiquity employed clothing in the articulation and construction of episcopal authority and sanctity. The iconic dimension of clothing includes the system of thought and the communication of associated meanings that were conveyed by the bishop’s dress in images. A discussion of the bishop’s icon as a visual and conceptual category will draw on textual and material evidence from the fifth and sixth centuries to establish the importance of bishops’ portraits in late antiquity and their iconic display in different contexts. The focus will be on the iconicity of the bishop’s garments as part of a visual discourse that helped construct the bishop’s identity and status. The evidence will also be approached through the lens of the imaginary, considering how bishops’ clothing as signifiers engaged with cultural and religious systems of meaning and meaning-making. Far from uniform – and often far from historical reality – the garments that bishops were depicted wearing communicated the intellectual, spiritual, and liturgical dimensions of episcopal office by drawing upon culturally encoded meanings. Representation of bishops in philosophers’ dress, for example, evoked associations that situated bishops within traditions of teaching and wisdom. In doing so, such images participated in a broader iconic mode shared with depictions of philosophers, adopting a visual and sartorial language laden with connotations of virtue and spiritual authority. In other contexts, liturgical vestments foregrounded the bishop’s mediatory and sacramental roles, emphasizing the bishop as integral to the sacred drama of the liturgy. However, liturgical vestments belonging to the bishop alone also marked them as uniquely placed in apostolic and episcopal succession, as intercessors for their communities before God, and ultimately as saints. In this way, the bishop’s dress in iconic representations functioned as an index of office and as visual theology of spiritual authority.
In-Between: Witnessing Liturgical Vestments inside Late Antique Cathedrals
Vladimir IvanoviciHS 2
This paper explores the way in which the liturgical garments of the various clerical orders appeared to those witnessing liturgical performances inside late antique cathedrals. To this end, the analysis combines material, visual, and textual sources to reconstruct the aesthetic and general features of the spaces and consider how the garments’ materiality, chromatic qualities, and iconography engaged with them. In particular, the paper will ponder how the garments contributed to establishing both the clergy and church interiors as liminal categories, placed in-between the human and the divine. The analysis reveals the careful coordination between built space, decoration, ritual utterings, and the aesthetic and choreography of clerical movements meant to establish church interiors as spaces where the earthly and heavenly realities met and merged.
Imported Textiles as Liturgical Furnishings in Late Antique and Medieval Egypt
Elizabeth Dospěl Williams HS 2
Studies of Byzantine, Islamic, and Asian textiles in western church treasuries have explored the layers of meanings embedded in cloth exported from Byzantine lands into Europe. This paper turns attention to imported cloth brought into Byzantium and the Christian communities in the eastern Mediterranean to consider parallel but distinctive phenomena in these church contexts. Through a case study of a large and nearly complete resist-dyed furnishing textile made in India and found in Egypt, this paper explores the possibilities, challenges, and limitations in evaluating imported textiles used in liturgical contexts in the medieval eastern Mediterranean.
Clothing the Bishop: Materiality, Ritual, and Meaning in the Funerary Dress of Ravenna’s Archbishops
Maria Cristina Carile, Elisa Tosi BrandiHS 2
Visual evidence provides crucial testimony to the episcopal attire, offering valuable insights into the ceremonial dress of bishops between Late Antiquity and Early Byzantium. However, material survivals from that period are rare and, when they do exist, are severily damaged by time and decay. This paper examines a unique exception: the funerary garments of the archbishops who occupied the cathedra of the Church of Ravenna between the sixth and ninth centuries. These garments, discovered in three monumental sarcophagi of the bishops in the church of Sant’Apollinare in Classe, offer an exceptional opportunity to understand the materiality of episcopal attire — revealing the textiles used (from silk to linen), their decorations (including rich embroideries otherwise absent from their portraits), and their ceremonial role in the burials where the bodies of the prelates rested in peace for centuries. Taking this evidence as a firm starting point, the paper also explores the symbolic meaning of these funerary garments. By examining the available written sources on episcopal dress and comparing them with the surviving material evidence, it aims to achieve a deeper understanding of the use and significance of garments and textiles in this period. Ravenna was one of the most important cities of the Byzantine Empire until 751, and its bishopric one of the most influential and wealthy ecclesiastical courts at a turning point between Byzantium’s Mediterranean dimension and its loss of the West. Within this historical framework, this research also sheds light on the evolution of dress customs and ceremonial practices, closely connected to the cultural milieu from which the bishops of Ravenna originated.
Silk and Sackcloth: The Liturgical Sakkos and Christ’s Garment of Mockery
Warren WoodfinHS 2
According to the passion narratives in the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, and John, the soldiers who mocked Jesus before his crucifixion clothed him in a robe of scarlet or purple. While in certain depictions of the episode, this garment is shown as a simple tunic of solid color, in others, notably in the fresco cycle of St. Clement (Peribleptos) at Ohrid, the garment is elaborated with gold borders and applied crosses. These modifications of the robe of mockery assimilate it to the liturgical sakkos worn by select archbishops in the late Byzantine period. At St. Nicholas Orphanos in Thessaloniki, one can directly parallel the fresco of Christ’s mockery on the north wall of the naos, which shows him clad in a gold-trimmed tunic of reddish-purple, with the images of the Communion of the Apostles on either side of the main apse, where Christ appears vested in a sakkos of white and gold. By inserting this liturgical reference into the narrative of Christ’s passion, Palaiologan painters more explicitly associated Christ’s offering on the cross with the Eucharistic offering itself. This development in the iconography of the passion cycle is contemporaneous with developments in the Byzantine rite, whereby hymnic material originally associated with Holy Week began to be used in the year-round celebration of the liturgy. There is thus a reciprocal relationship between the painted passion cycle—a cycle dramatically elaborated in early Palaiologan churches—and the texts of the liturgical rite.
4.26 FC – The Mobility of Texts and Images in the Christian and Islamic East
The Armenian Translation of John Chrysostom’s Commentary on Isaiah (CPG 4416): Restoring the Missing Text
Emilio BonfiglioSR 7
The ensemble of writings attributed to John Chrysostom constitutes, next to Galen, the largest extant corpus of literary Greek texts. In addition to its material size, this corpus enjoyed great popularity both within Byzantium, as witnessed by the thousands of extant Greek manuscripts, and in the Christian Orient, as attested by the countless Chrysostomian translations in most medieval languages. The study of these translations is of relevance to understand both the scope and reaches of Byzantine written culture beyond its Greek-language borders as well as the interest of non-Greek scholars into Byzantine knowledge. This paper focuses on the Armenian translation of John Chrysostom’s Commentary on Isaiah (CPG 4416), a well-known case in Patristic Studies, for the Armenian translation (presumably dating to the fifth century) is the only one to transmit the whole text of the original Commentary (covering Isaiah up to chapter 64), while the extant original Greek text only covers the beginning of Isaiah (chapters 1–8, 10). Published by the Mekhitarist Fathers of Venice in 1880 and followed up by a 1887 Latin translation, the printed Armenian text nevertheless contains a large lacuna that is now possible to restore thanks to a hitherto unutilised Armenian manuscript preserved in the Monastery of St James in Jerusalem (J 1853, originally discovered by Bernard Coulie). The purpose of this paper is to (i) present the state of the art of the Armenian text, (ii) offer the first results of the reading of the lost text provided by the Jerusalemite manuscript, and (iii) assess the significance of this new find.
“Change It Just a Little Bit”: Subtle Christianization in Medieval Armenian Translations from Greek
Lorenzo ColomboSR 7
In this paper, I would like to focus on some peculiar examples of Christianising translation practices within some early medieval Armenian texts belonging to the so-called ‘Hellenising School’; these are a series of texts translated from Greek into Armenian from the 6th to the 8th century, characterised by great fidelity to the original. A certain level of explicit Christianisation is discernible in several of these texts, such as in the translation of Aphthonius (5th–6th century), where original Armenian Christian progymnasmata are inserted in place of progymnasmata with a classical theme. At the same time, however, more subtle elements of Christianisation can be discerned in various passages, so that one may come to doubt that they are due to a conscious intervention on the part of the translator and not to his own forma mentis. It is a phenomenon especially worth examining, but severely understudied, since the efforts of scholars have until now focused on strictly philological aspects (e.g. variant readings testified by the Armenian translation in order to reconstruct the Greek underlying text). A text particularly rich in examples of this is the translation (7th c.) of Pseudo-Nonnos’ Commentary on the Orations of Gregory of Nazianzus (6th c.), and in particular the pagan myths contained therein to which the Byzantine public was not accustomed. Here are some examples.
At hist. 43.0 Nimmo Smith (= 2.0 Manandean) ἀγαθῶν γενομένων ἀνδρῶν “of men who were good (i.e. ancient heroes)” is translated բարի արանցն թուեցելոց “of men who seemed good”; at hist. 39.1 Nimmo Smith (= 1.1 Manandean) ἐπεὶ ἄνθρωπος ἦν “(men invented myths about Zeus) since he was a man” (i.e. they felt compelled to invent false myths, in an Euhemeristic perspective) is translated as սակայն մարդ էր “but he was a man”, as to express surprise and disdain.
The Fatimid Court’s Ceremonial Textiles: Ṭirāz in its Mediterranean Context
Seyed Salam FathiSR 7
The ṭirāz (طراز) cloth was a precious and highly valued textile in the court of many Muslim rulers in Egypt. This cloth was embroidered with the names and insignia of the caliphs using needlework and tapestry weaving techniques. Ṭirāz textiles were presented to government officials, dignitaries, and even rulers of foreign lands to express the ruler’s satisfaction and trust in them. The objective of this study is to examine the ṭirāz, its content, and its functions within the Fatimid court. A descriptive approach is used in this study to analyze the design elements and motifs found in Fatimid ṭirāz textiles. The findings reveal that ṭirāz served a variety of functions. Some examples were used as burial shrouds, thereby acquiring a religious role. More broadly, ṭirāz played a significant role in the political and administrative structures of the Caliphal court, functioning as a tool to recognize and legitimize government supporters. Furthermore, this study situates Fatimid ṭirāz within a broader Mediterranean context, highlighting how these ceremonial textiles conveyed political power and religious legitimacy, much like their counterparts in the Byzantine imperial court. Depending on their intended use, ṭirāz textiles featured different inscriptions and decorative elements, often including royal names and symbols, the names of ministers, the name of the workshop, the city of production, and the name of the weaver. Fatimid inscriptions were usually written in Kufic script and frequently contained Qur’anic verses. There was a wide variety of compositions, and the letters were often embellished with extensive decorative elements to enrich the backgrounds. Artists also carefully enhanced the designs with intricate animal and plant motifs, creating exquisite examples of textile art.
Melissende New Helena: A Neglected Typos and its Use in Crusader Jerusalem
Vera IvanovitsSR 7
The reign of Melissende of Jerusalem (1131-1163) was characterised by her struggle to establish her power as the first queen regnant of Crusader Jerusalem. Unable to command the army due to her gender, she utilised church patronage as her means of exercising power. During her reign, queen Melissende founded a monastery in Bethany, extensively funded the Military Orders, as well as the renovations of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre.
The purpose of this presentation is to showcase the influence of Byzantine political ideology on Melissende and her subsequent utilisation of it, specifically through the usage of the typos of New Helena. We will demonstrate how Melissende exercised her political power through ecclesiastical patronage, and how she tied her image to that of Helena. We will especially analyse the instruments Melissende utilised to visualise her connection to Helena. These include both the event of her coronation on the 14th of September 1131, as well as elements of Crusader monumental art and architecture appearing in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre after its renovations during Melissende’s reign.
“As Mentioned in Another Part of this Project”
Theodora PanellaSR 7
The compilation of biblical catenae, which began in the sixth century and continued in the subsequent centuries, was based on earlier patristic literature. The extensive work of the Church Fathers provided the primary material to the compilers, who then reused, combined, and reassembled this material. Although these new projects either repeated the sources verbatim or reevaluated them, they were also supplemented with the compilers’ own additions. This paper explores the existence, if any, of an internal referencing system within these manuscripts.
4.27 FC – Rules for the Church
Regulating Marriage in the Komnenian Era and Beyond: Two Canonical Texts Under Patriarch Nikolaos IV Mouzalon (1147–1151) and Their Transmission
Kyriakos CostaSR 6
This paper examines two mid-12th-century canonical texts concerning marriage, attributed to or associated with the Patriarch of Constantinople Nikolaos IV Mouzalon. The first is a collection of canonical responses transmitted under his name in the 12th-century manuscript Megistes Lavras B43 (Eustratiades 163), preserved in multiple recensions from the 12th to the 17th centuries. These responses primarily address issues of marriage, but also touch on the prerequisites for clerical ordination and other matters. The second document is a short synodal decision issued under Mouzalon in response to a proposed marriage between two members of the Constantinopolitan high society. The circulation of these texts, as the extant manuscripts show, points to their continued use in regulating marital affairs in Orthodox communities after 1453. This presentation will offer a comparative analysis of the texts’ transmission and reception, explore their possible interrelation, and situate them within the broader development of canon law in the Komnenian period. By tracing their manuscript tradition and practical application, the paper highlights how legal and ecclesiastical authority persisted and adapted in post-Byzantine Orthodox contexts. Ultimately, it contributes to our understanding of how Komnenian-era canonical rulings continued to shape key social institutions, such as marriage, in Orthodox communities well beyond the conventional chronological boundaries of Byzantium.
Reception of Byzantium under Habsburg Rule: The Role of Canon Law
Thomas Németh, David Heith-StadeSR 6
In the Habsburg Empire during the 19th century, a reception of Byzantium took place that continues to be influential until today. The leading figure was the Viennese canonist and Byzantinist Josef Zhishman (1820-1894), who initiated a systematic collection of and research on the sources of Byzantine ecclesiastical and secular law at the University of Vienna. His research resulted in publications that are still used today by Eastern canon lawyers, for example, his seminal studies on marriage law, synods, and church offices. However, his ideas about Byzantium also influenced the church policy of the Habsburg government; for example, the establishment of a separate Orthodox metropolis for the Austrian half of the empire in 1873, its internal structure, and its relations with other churches. Zhishman’s views and those of the government he advised in Vienna were developed in debate with other positions, such as those of the Serbian canonist and Bishop Nikodim Milas and the Bishop Andrei Saguna of Hermannstadt. Zhishman’s estate, which was registered by Thomas Németh, is not only a testament to his pioneering academic work, but also a treasure trove for understanding Orthodox church history. David Heith-Stade is currently doing research on the constitution and administration of the Orthodox Churches in the Habsburg Monarchy. Németh´s and Heith-Stade´s presentation will offer insights into the research findings to date and previously unpublished source texts on Orthodox canon law.
Το λόγιο κείμενο του Νομοκάνονα (‘Νομίμου”) του νοταρίου Θηβών Μανουήλ Μαλαξού (16ος αι.): μία πρώτη προσέγγιση
Anastasia Nikolaou, Lydia Paparriga, Dimitrios TzelepisSR 6
Η παρούσα ανακοίνωση έχει στόχο να παρουσιάσει τα πρώτα συμπεράσματα από το ερευνητικό έργο που εκπονείται από το ΚΕΙΕΔ της Ακαδημίας Αθηνών σχετικά με την κριτική έκδοση και την αποκατάσταση του λογίου κειμένου του Νομοκάνονα («Νομίμου») του νοταρίου Θηβών Μανουήλ Μαλαξού. Ο λόγιος Μανουήλ Μαλαξός από το Ναύπλιο της Πελοποννήσου, χρημάτισε κωδικογράφος του Βατικανού και νοτάριος της μητρόπολης Θηβών της Βοιωτίας. Υπήρξε ο συντάκτης του «Νομίμου», ενός Νομοκάνονα, που περιλαμβάνει διατάξεις αστικού, ποινικού και εκκλησιαστικού δικαίου. Η συμπιληματική αυτή συλλογή με επιλογή νομικών κειμένων της βυζαντινής περιόδου διαρθρώνεται κατά θέμα. Η λόγια μορφή του κειμένου, η οποία είναι και η αρχική, διασώζεται σε πέντε (5) χειρόγραφα (Αθηναϊκός κώδικας 8 της Ακαδημίας Αθηνών, Ottoboniensis gr. 97, Ιβήρων Αγίου Όρους 287, Ρουμανικής Ακαδημίας Βουκουρεστίου 278 και Vaticanus gr. 2590). Πιθανόν ο κώδικας Ottoboniensis gr. 97 να είναι το πρωτότυπο της πρωταρχικής σύνθεσης του συγκεκριμένου Νομοκάνονα (1561). Πολύ γρήγορα ακολούθησε παράφραση του αρχικού κειμένου στη δημώδη γλώσσα (1562/1563) και με βάση αυτή προήλθαν εκτενέστερες ή συνεπτυγμένες παραλλαγές, οι οποίες διασώζονται σε πάρα πολλά χειρόγραφα. Η εκπόνηση της κριτικής έκδοσης του λόγιου κειμένου με βάση τα παραπάνω μνημονευθέντα χειρόγραφα από το ΚΕΙΕΔ της Ακαδημίας Αθηνών έρχεται να καλύψει μία καίρια επιστημονική ανάγκη, δεδομένου ότι ο Νομοκάνονας του Μανουήλ Μαλαξού αποτελεί τη σημαντικότερη πηγή του μεταβυζαντινού δικαίου. Η επίδρασή του ήταν πολύ σημαντική στον ελληνικό και στον βαλκανικό χώρο μέχρι και τα μέσα του 18ου αι.
Prostitutes and Brothels under the Aegis of Clerics in Byzantium. A Denounced Anomaly?
Edward TrofimovSR 6
While severely frowning upon the practice of pimping, canon 86 promulgated at the 691–692 Council of Trullo presupposes an interesting and at first sight unexpected social phenomenon: clerics, be it priests or monks, procuring prostitutes and administering brothels. Canon 86 commands such crooked clerics to be deposed and, according to the twelfth-century canonist Iohannes Zonaras, excommunicated. Recent scholarship has demonstrated that while Byzantine law tolerated “voluntarily” prostitution and persecuted organized pimping, Byzantine society expressed an ambivalent attitude towards offering and consuming intimate services. Imbued with Christian ideas about sexual morality, religious texts, such as penitentials, usually equate prostitution to fornication, that is, sexual intercourse outside marriage – and even use the same term porneia to describe both – thereby ignoring the economic aspect of prostitution. Ecclesiastical law is not our only source of information about brothels under the auspices of clerics. We find implicit or explicit mentions of priests and monks keeping prostitutes and establishing brothels in other sources, such as religious polemical texts, sermons, hagiographies, and letters. What can we learn from these references about the prevalence of such incidents? What does it say about the implementation of canon law in Byzantine society and among clerics in particular?
4.28 FC – Gender and Sexuality I
Θηλυκή αλλά μη γυναικεία αγιότητα: ο αντίλαλος της «Βροντής: Νού Τελείου» κατά την πρώιμη βυζαντινή περίοδο
Konstantinos IoannouHS 1
Ο ύμνος (παραδοξολογία και «ἀρεταλογία» συνάμα) «ⲧⲉⲃⲣⲟⲛⲧⲏ: ⲛⲟⲩⲥ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉⲗⲉⲓⲟⲥ», όπως βρέθηκε κοπτικά μεταφρασμένος στο Nag Hammadi, συνιστά απαύγασμα του υστερορωμαϊκού συγκρητισμού. Η θηλυκά ανδρόγυνη θεότητα, αποκαλυπτόμενη έτσι λεκτικά ώστε να ξεγλιστρά και να κρύβεται αινιγματωδώς νοητικά, οξύμωρη και αυτοαναιρούμενη, αλλά συνακόλουθα ωσμωτική και καθολικά υπερβατική, αποτελεί άπαξ της απόλυτης ιεροποίησης της ταυτοτικής (άρα και έμφυλης) ρευστότητας. Ανώνυμη φυσικά, είναι «η πόρνη και η αγία, η σύζυγος και η παρθένος». Μέσω της ανακοίνωσης προσεγγίζεται η εξέλιξη αυτής της ιδιαίτερης αντίληψης περί θηλυκής ιερότητας στο διάβα των πρωτοβυζαντινών αιώνων, όταν πλέον η κανονιστική ηθική της νεότευκτης ορθοδοξίας σφυρηλατούσε περισσότερο τα όρια του φύλου. Κατά συνέπεια, οι κοινωνικοί ρόλοι των γυναικών – μεταξύ αυτών και ο πνευματικός – ήταν προσεκτικά περιχαρακωμένοι, με αποτέλεσμα η υπέρβασή τους να εντοπίζεται σε εξαιρετικές περιπτώσεις. Περιώνυμες είναι οι ασκήτριες που είτε ρευστοποίησαν το γυναικείο σώμα τους σε «ανδρικό σχήμα», για να μονάσουν ανδροπρεπώς είτε μετανόησαν για τον πορνικό βίο τους, καθαγιαζόμενες ασκητικά. Η σύγκριση των παραδειγμάτων μεταξύ της «τελείας» βροντερής θεάς και των θνητών αυτών περιπτώσεων αναδεικνύει τη μάλλον ανοίκεια σήμερα αντίληψη περί θηλυκής ιερότητας, η οποία έπρεπε να διέλθει με «ἀνδρεία» μέσα από διαχωρισμούς μεταξύ «αμαρτωλού» και «αγίου». Σε κάθε περίπτωση, η αναδιαμόρφωση μέσω του φύλου ή της μετάνοιας ήταν ριζική. Στο πλαίσιο αυτό, εξετάζεται η επιβίωση της ιερής τελειότητας των γυναικών στις παρυφές αλλά και εκτός του βυζαντινού χώρου, όπου η φωνή των αντιφρονούντων μπορούσε να ηχήσει κάπως δυνατότερα.
La femme mère et martyre dans le cadre familial. Construction hagiographique et aspects littéraires de la figure maternelle dans les Passions épiques dans l’antiquité tardive
Maria KanavaHS 1
Les textes hagiographiques des martyrs de la première période byzantine constituent indéniablement une source fondamentale pour la documentation historique des persécutions. Toutefois, en tant qu’œuvres littéraires, ils jouent également un rôle essentiel dans la formation de modèles de sainteté. Si la délimitation chronologique constitue une étape importante de la recherche, il convient néanmoins d’examiner ces textes à la lumière de leur intention rédactionnelle, des exemples qu’ils projettent et du message qu’ils transmettent aux lecteurs. L’analyse des figures des saintes mères et martyres révèle des personnalités exceptionnelles qui réussissent à élever leur rôle au-delà de la souffrance humaine. Elles deviennent des modèles héroïques, faisant preuve d’une force d’âme remarquable tandis que la supposée « faiblesse » physique du sexe féminin transcende les stéréotypes sociaux de l’époque pour se transformer en un modèle viril de puissance face à la violence physique et psychologique particulièrement brutale exercée par leurs persécuteurs. Plusieurs questions se posent : Quel impact leur comportement a-t-il eu sur leurs proches – notamment sur leurs enfants – et comment leurs relations réciproques ont-elles renforcé le combat spirituel des saintes mères, laissant ainsi un héritage de foi chrétienne à leur communauté? Comment la maternité et la sainteté ont-elles pu opérer simultanément comme modèle de patience et symbole de résistance à l’époque des persécutions et de l’injustice sociale? En conclusion, cette littérature hagiographique ne présente pas la mère comme une figure biologique, mais surtout comme une force spirituelle agissante. Ainsi, l’hagiographie s’enrichit historiquement à travers les récits de ces textes. En transmettant des valeurs chrétiennes à leurs familles, ces mères ont assuré la pérennité de la tradition, parfois en offrant à leurs enfants l’exemple ultime du martyre. Cette dynamique fait de l’hagiographie un vecteur de continuité historique, influençant à la fois la vie liturgie (hymnographie) et l’art (iconographie).
Transmission of Legal Provisions on Eunuchs from Rome to Byzantium
Yuki KontaniHS 1
The presence of eunuchs constituted a significant element within the Byzantine Empire, and those involved in its legal system, such as emperors and lawyers, have expressed a variety of perspectives on the legal status and capacity of eunuchs. This paper aims to review how such laws on eunuchs were transmitted from the time of Justinian I to the Macedonian period, in terms of both continuity and change. A comparative analysis of sixth-century legal provisions and those from the end of the ninth century onwards, such as the Basilika, including its scholia, can shed light on the possibility that provisions in Roman law were well-preserved and handed down to the Middle Byzantine Empire, albeit within the limitations of available sources.
Fabrics and Dress in Late Antiquity: The Role of Female Personifications on Female Attire
Nikoleta KourkoutaHS 1
Dress represents one of the most effective means through which individuals construct and project their identity. At the same time, it is the medium through which this identity is perceived by others within the framework of social interaction. In Late Antiquity, clothing contributed to the creation of a personal identity, easily recognizable by others thanks to its distinctive features, while also serving to demarcate social classes clearly. Women, in particular, dressed in garments and adorned themselves with jewelry that were considered fashionable and socially appropriate for their time. Their attire typically consisted of layered textiles that restricted movement, reflecting not merely a less physically active lifestyle but, more importantly, contemporary ideals increasingly shaped by Christian morality and the control it exerted over female behavior in both public and private spheres. The depiction of female personifications as a dress preference also reflected how women perceived themselves and how they wished to be perceived by others. These images functioned as a form of individual or even collective identity, as each image was believed to hold the power to bring about good or harm to its bearer. Representations of eugenic figures, in particular, acted as secondary agents compared to the depictions of deities, which carried magical protective qualities. These properties were activated and expressed through the image itself, often reinforced by the concealment or integration of other magical motifs within the depiction. Thus, the portrayal of these figures became a method of engaging with the environment, through the construction of a symbolic iconographic vocabulary that was passed down from generation to generation.
Posters
Clerics and Building in Early Byzantine Inscriptions: A Digital Humanities Approach
Canan Arıkan-CabaArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The poster presents a study that combines historical interpretation with digital humanities methods to investigate the role of Christian clerics (bishops, priests, deacons) as benefactors in early Byzantine society (4th–8th century CE). It draws on a corpus of 500 Greek inscriptions documenting clerical building activities across the Eastern Roman Empire. The corpus was created using a hybrid methodology, combining manual collection with computational filtering of open-access digital epigraphic databases through Python scripts. The data is then structured using an entity-relationship (ER) model, incorporating spatial, textual, material and personal entities. Clerical building inscriptions inherited and transformed the Roman tradition of honorific public inscriptions. Their language emphasizes religious devotion and ecclesiastical hierarchy, employing laudatory epithets (e.g., “most holy,” “God-loving”) and dedicatory or votive formulas adapted to a Christian context. Special attention is given to the positioning of these inscriptions within ecclesiastical spaces, which served as sites for public display, contrasting with their earlier pagan or Jewish uses, where the burial space and worship space were often separate. In this study, the church is not only seen as a sacred space but also as an urban microcosm, where the living and the dead, as well as religious and civic memory, converge. Preliminary results indicate clear patterns linking clerical rank with specific textual formulas, and show that these inscriptions often blurred the lines between votive, funerary, and building commemoration—contributing to the Christianization of public landscapes and fulfilling multiple roles. The study further challenges the routine classification of these texts as merely “dedicatory inscriptions,” demonstrating that many lack traditional dedicatory formulas and instead reflect a broader range of functions and motivations.
The Byzantine Church of Çeltikdere: A Perspective on Middle Byzantine Ecclesiastical Architecture
Mercan HelvacikaraArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Located in the village of Çeltikdere in the Seben district of modern-day Bolu (Turkey), this Byzantine church represents a rarely preserved example of Middle Byzantine rural ecclesiastical architecture. In the Byzantine period, the region belonged to the province of Bithynia; the city of Bolu, then known as Claudiopolis, was a significant inland settlement located approximately 250 km east of Constantinople (Istanbul). Although currently abandoned, the building retains core features characteristic of provincial sacred architecture. The church follows the cross-in-square plan, a standard type in Middle Byzantine ecclesiastical architecture, and is constructed with alternating courses of stone and brick. This poster presents the findings of a documentation project conducted using 3D laser scanning (an advanced recording technology), focusing on the building’s spatial organization, construction techniques, material characteristics, and state of preservation. In addition to architectural analysis, the study considers the site’s historical layers, including its conversion into a mosque in the early 20th century. This transformation sheds light on broader patterns of continuity and change in the rural landscapes of post-Byzantine Anatolia. Issues such as neglect, environmental impact, and structural deterioration are also briefly addressed within the scope of current conservation challenges. By documenting and interpreting this overlooked monument, the study contributes to broader discussions on the diversity of Byzantine architecture beyond urban centers, and highlights how rural sacred spaces functioned as carriers of religious and cultural identity over the centuries. In line with the ICBS 2026 theme, “Byzantium beyond Byzantium”, this poster demonstrates how peripheral architectural heritage can offer meaningful insights into the spatial, liturgical, and material practices of the Byzantine world.
The Early Byzantine Churches of Sinop: City, Faith, and Space
Ozan HettoArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Sinop, located on the southern coast of the Black Sea, has long been recognized as one of northern Anatolia’s most significant port cities. Its strategic position attracted numerous civilizations and led to its conquest and transformation by communities adhering to diverse belief systems. One of the most prominent aspects of Sinop’s multicultural structure is Christianity. The presence of Christianity in the city dates back to the 1st century AD, when a significant Christian population is attested. Additionally, several notable religious figures from this period are also known to have resided in the city. Archaeological excavations conducted in Sinop have unveiled the remnants of numerous Byzantine-period churches. Among these, the structure known today as Balatlar Church is particularly noteworthy. Originally a Roman bath complex, this edifice was transformed into a church during the early Byzantine period through various architectural modifications, thereby providing substantial contributions to our understanding of the early Byzantine religious architecture in Sinop. The floor mosaics, wall paintings, and other interior decorative elements of the structure offer significant insights into its ecclesiastical function. Furthermore, other important ecclesiastical remains include the so-called “Anonymous Church,” uncovered during the excavations at the former Pancar Depot; Çiftlik Church, located in Çiftlik Village and notable for its well-preserved mosaics; the Gelincik Church, whose floor mosaics are currently exhibited in the Sinop Archaeological Museum; and a church structure discovered outside the city walls in the Pazaryeri area. These sites collectively represent a critical corpus of early Byzantine ecclesiastical architecture in Sinop. This study aims to provide a comprehensive assessment of both the historically documented churches that have not survived to the present day and the early Byzantine churches recently revealed through ongoing excavations.
The Documentation and Assessment of Byzantine Wall Painting Layers Uncovered During the Restoration and Conservation Process at Sinop Balatlar Church
Sedef HettoArkadenhof, University of Vienna
This study focuses on the 13th-century Byzantine wall paintings uncovered beneath Ottoman-period pictorial layers during preventive conservation and conservation activities carried out at the Balatlar Church, located in the city center of Sinop, between 2016 and 2025. Archaeological excavations initiated in 2010 revealed that the structure, originally a Roman bath complex, was converted into a church during the early Byzantine period. Over time, various sections of the building were adapted into churches and chapels during different phases of the Byzantine era. The wall paintings addressed in this study were discovered in the Apodyterium of the Roman bath, which features a single nave and a barrel-vaulted ceiling. During the third architectural phase at Balatlar, an apse was added to the eastern wall, transforming the space into a church in the 13th century. The church remained functional until the population exchange in 1924 and was decorated with a pictorial program illustrating themes from the Old and New Testaments. A now-lost bilingual (Greek and Ottoman Turkish) inscription indicates that the vault and wall paintings were restored between 1640 and 1641, adhering closely to the original Byzantine compositions. Preventive conservation and documentation efforts launched in 2016 evolved into active conservation interventions by 2023. Stratigraphic analyses conducted on the eastern wall during this process documented distinct painting layers from both the Byzantine and Ottoman periods. Particularly significant was the discovery that original Byzantine pigments beneath the Koimesis scene above the entrance served as an underdrawing for later Ottoman paintings. This study aims to assess the building phases of the Balatlar Church and to evaluate the newly uncovered 13th-century Byzantine wall paintings within their architectural and art-historical context. Restoration and conservation interventions will be detailed, and the stratigraphy of the wall paintings will be systematically presented.
The Monastic Cemetery of Deir el-Bakhît (Western Thebes): Development and Spatial Organization
Tina HobelArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The monastery of Paulos (Deir el-Bakhît) on Dra’ Abu el-Naga is the largest known monastic complex at Western Thebes, Upper Egypt. Inhabited by a coenobitic community from the late 6th to the early 10th century CE, its cemetery provides unique insights into Christian burial practices during a period of transition from Late Antiquity to the Early Islamic period. The appearance, structure and development of the monastic cemetery are now being analysed as part of a PhD project at the University of Vienna. Based on the evaluation of the grave architecture and the stratigraphic sequence, this poster examines how the spatial use of the cemetery changed and to what extent this was linked to social differentiation within the community.
A City Beyond Borders: Prusias ad Mare (Kios) in the Byzantine Period
Umut KardașlarArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Kios is a port city located at the intersection of the Byzantine capital Constantinople to the north, the Latin Empire capital İznik to the east, and the Ottoman capital Bursa to the south. Known by various names since the 7th century BC, it was called Κίος until 202 BC. On the Tabula Peutingeriana map, it appears as Prusias and Cio. After its conquest by the Kingdom of Bithynia, it was renamed Prusias ad Mare to distinguish it from Bursa of Olympos. During the First Crusade and the Siege of Nicaea, it was referred to as Civitot by the Latins. Venetian and Genoese merchants marked Kios Harbor in red on their Portolan Maps, using names such as Pal(l)olime, Paleo Limen, and Paleolime. This study examines the etymological and terminological changes in the city’s name, generally known as Kios, across different cultures and periods. Information about the locations of Byzantine structures in Kios is limited and scholarly opinions vary. Nevertheless, Kios functioned as a bishopric center from the Council of Nicaea in 325 until the 7th century and continued as an archbishopric until the late 14th century. In 1275, a Venetian merchant ship en route to Kios was robbed at Leontarion, a shipping station. Following this, Patriarch Gregorios II sent a complaint letter to Emperor Andronikos II Palaiologos regarding the horeiarios who exploited the people of Kios, Trigleia, and Elegmoi. Although some suggestions exist about the location of Leontarion, known as the Constantinople transfer granary, no definitive remains have been identified. This study suggests placing Leontarion at the newly identified site on the northern slope of Mount Arganthonios. The coastal ruins between Gemlik and Kumla most likely belong to the Leontarion granary, which was connected to Kios. Several seals from the 11th century highlight the power of the Kios horeiarios.
Byzantine Elements in Early Seljuk Pottery: Interaction in Glazed Ceramic Techniques
Kaan KendircilerArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The production of Middle Byzantine glazed wares began in 7th-8th century Constantinople, and these early glazed wares were sold in the capital’s markets and exported to the provinces of the empire. From the 7th century onwards, the lead-based glazing technique spread gradually and was probably established in a few provincial pottery centres of the empire by the end of the 9th or beginning of the 10th century. While some workshops produced characteristic, ornate sgraffito wares in the early second millennium for local or regional consumption, others began to export their products through regional trade networks from the 12th century onwards, meeting the consumption needs of both their own regional markets and distant markets on the Aegean and Asia Minor coasts. On the other hand, nomadic Turkoman groups, who raided the Byzantine Empire from the mid-10th century until the first quarter of the 11th century, continued their attacks as the Great Seljuks over time. With the Battle of Manzikert between the Byzantine Empire and the Great Seljuks, strategic points changed hands and with the Battle of Myriokephalon, the Seljuk presence in Asia Minor became a political entity. During this process, nomadic Turkoman groups and principalities affiliated with the Seljuks, who adopted a settled lifestyle, interacted with Byzantine art and culture. This process can be interpreted as the interaction between Byzantine, Turkish, Iranian, Arab and Islamic cultures. This study aims to examine the effect of the Byzantine-Seljuk interaction on underglaze ceramic techniques through the comparison of samples. The observation that there was no significant change in production techniques in the lands under Seljuk rule, and that only the elements in the decorative theme deviated from the usual schemes, constitutes the basic basis of this question.
Barrel-Vaulted Tomb Chambers and Burial Cells in the Early Byzantine Period at Sinop Balatlar Church
Gülgün KöroğluArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The isthmus linking the Boztepe peninsula to the Anatolian mainland has served as the site of Sinop’s historic city center, located at the northernmost extremity of the peninsula. The most significant Late Roman monument in Sinop is the Imperial Bath, which was converted into a church in the early 5th century CE. At the site now known as Balatlar Church, archaeological excavations since 2010 have revealed, to the southwest of the former caldarium, nine adjacent barrel-vaulted burial cells dating from the second half of the 6th century through the mid-7th century CE. Additionally, the floors of two adjacent Roman-period rooms to the northwest were truncated to make space for two more barrel-vaulted tombs. These burial cells, aligned on an east-west axis, feature flat eastern façades with rectangular openings, once sealed with spolia marble and stone slabs from the 5th century. Access to the tombs was provided by projecting stone steps incorporated into the eastern wall. Although the tombs were looted in antiquity, the preservation of the deceased’s clothing and personal belongings provides insight into the original funerary practices. Recovered objects include a gold-wire hairnet, textile fragments, bronze belt buckles, fibulae, rings, coins, and fragments of terracotta and glass lamps. Within the Balatlar excavation area, simple earth graves of the same period (late 6th to mid-7th century CE) have also been uncovered. These pit graves, covered with stone slabs, contain multiple burials. Similar bronze belt fittings and gold-wire textile fragments found in the barrel-vaulted tombs have also been recovered from these simpler graves. This study will compare and evaluate the architecture, wall paintings, and grave goods of barrel-vaulted tomb chambers across Byzantine territories, with particular attention to the similarities and differences demonstrated by the Sinop examples.
Exploring the Land of the Levantines: History and Archaeology of Medieval Chios
Ioanna KoukouniArkadenhof, University of Vienna
In 2024, in the context of the “Balkan Heritage Field School: Experience Archaeology and Conservation”, we launched a pilot programme on the Greek island of Chios entitled: “Exploring the Land of the Levantines: History and Archaeology of Medieval Chios”. Chios is a Greek island at the extreme end of the Aegean Sea. Throughout a span of 1500 years it became part of the Byzantine Empire and a Genoese company of privateers, the Maona dei Giustiniani, the “first State-Company in history”. It was also one of the last Christian bulwarks to have fallen to the Ottomans. The 2024 programme was pioneering in many respects: for the first time, it opened to the academic community a much neglected area, which, however, is a palimpsest of historical topography. Students were introduced to landscape archaeology, historical topography, and monumental architecture from the Byzantine to the post-Byzantine periods. They explored the chiot countryside, medieval trails, rural churches, fortifications, and the evolution of settlement patterns. The expedition in 2025 focuses on the medieval settlement of Volissos and its citadel, as well as several medieval-to-late-medieval rural churches in the northwest part of Chios. The goal will be to familiarize students with the available elements of architectural heritage at a building, ensemble and landscape level, to assess the different building techniques, establish the most common pathologies, analyze their causes and elaborate a strategy for preservation in the short, mid and long term. The Field School’s learning adventure is under the auspices of the Municipality of Chios.
BALNEa: Baths’ Architecture in Late Antique Sicily: Natural Resources and Economic Sustainability (MSCA-PF)
Claudia LamannaArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The Marie Skłodowska-Curie Global Postdoctoral Fellowships 2026-2029 project “BALNEa” aims to investigate the decline of Roman public baths (balnea, in Latin), which played a crucial role in fostering sociability by being accessible to all social classes and becoming integral components of the urban landscape. While their decline during Late Antiquity is often attributed to cultural shifts tied to the rise of Christianity, this research aims to uncover environmental and economic factors that contributed to this phenomenon. The study will focus primarily on the spatial volume of bathhouse rooms, the energy consumption required for their heating, and the production cycle for procuring fuel materials within specific ecological settings. Sicily has been selected as the case study due to its contextual similarity with other Mediterranean regions and the significant number of unearthed thermal complexes, offering a suitable sample within the timeframe of the MSCA-PF. Methodologically, the project will initially rely on the available scientific literature on the topic. Subsequently, drawing upon the research fellow’s background as an architect, it will explore the technical and stylistic aspects of energy-efficient practices in ancient building design, utilizing tools such as surveying, 3D reconstruction, and simulation technologies. Archaeological remains will be analyzed through the creation of digital models aimed at reconstructing their structural characteristics and operational performance systems. “BALNEa” will be hosted by the University of Bologna. To acquire expertise in advanced survey and 3D reconstruction methodologies, the research fellow will conduct the Outgoing phase at the University of South Florida’s Institute for Digital Exploration (IDEx). Additionally, a Secondment will be carried out at the University of Catania’s Energy Sustainability & Environmental Control Laboratory to assess energy efficiency and economic sustainability in ancient architectural contexts.
Exploring Formulaic Tradition Across Disciplinary Boundaries: Byzantine Book Epigrams and Beyond
Paulien Lemay, Kyriaki GiannikouArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Byzantine book epigrams – metrical paratexts found in the margins of manuscripts – form a highly interconnected corpus (Ricceri et al. 2023). Beyond the socio-historical connections apparent through metadata (e.g. provenance), these poems are linked through a network of formulaic expressions. Yet tracing these connections is complex: formulae are not simply repeated but creatively adapted. From lexical substitutions to the reproduction of patterns in more abstract forms, formulaicity in book epigrams has drawn the attention of linguists and Natural Language Processing researchers (Giannikou et al. 2024). In this paper, we explore how the formulaic material of Byzantine metrical texts extends beyond the manuscript tradition into other material contexts, such as stone inscriptions and frescos. To examine the formulaic tradition beyond – and in comparison to – manuscripts, we focus on the corpus curated by A. Rhoby (Rhoby 2009-2014). Our study combines philological analysis with computational linguistics. First, we use convolutional neural networks for textual pattern mapping and combine the results with FAISS, a system for textual comparison. We then undertake a linguistic analysis of the similarities and differences revealed, to assess the extent to which the formulaic material across media coalesces, and to evaluate whether this approach can be extended to the broader Byzantine epigrammatic tradition. Ultimately, our paper presents our methodological approach and the resulting insights, demonstrating how computational models, combined with philologically informed linguistic research, enable scalable comparative approaches into textual reuse and adaptation across the diverse writing media of Byzantine culture.
Rural Communities and Households: A Case Study from Southern Greece
Effie AthanassopoulosArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The foundation of Byzantine society rested on agriculture and rural life. While most of the population lived in villages and farming communities, these rural areas are less well documented than the empire’s cities. The scarcity of surviving written sources, such as tax registers and census records, limits our ability to reconstruct the details of daily rural existence. However, archaeological research, especially the rise of landscape archaeology over the past fifty years, has significantly broadened our understanding of village life and the material culture of rural households. Through archaeological surveys and excavations, we have gained new insights into the living spaces, and everyday objects that shaped rural Byzantine society. The case study in this presentation is the Nemea Valley Archaeological Project, an archaeological survey of the region of Nemea, in the NE Peloponnese, combined with archaeological data recovered from the excavations at the sanctuary of Zeus at Nemea. A series of trash middens from the excavations of the stadium and the early-Christian basilica contained large quantities of ceramics and coins dating to the 12th and 13th centuries. These represent domestic refuse and include well-preserved glazed and coarse wares. These vessels were used for daily tasks; they include containers for transport, storage, food preparation, cooking and serving of food and wine. These deposits inform us about the archaeology of households and help us understand functions and activities that rural households performed. This research enables us to analyze rural communities within their broader environmental and socio-economic contexts, while also revealing how households and settlements were integrated into the broader political and economic frameworks of Byzantium.
Contenitori da trasporto e da dispensa nell’Italia meridionale bizantina: l’evidenza della Calabria ionica
Marco Leo ImperialeArkadenhof, University of Vienna
La Calabria costituisce un punto di osservazione privilegiato circa l’evoluzione di manifestazioni di cultura materiale e caratteri strutturali nel lungo periodo della dominazione bizantina, quasi del tutto ininterrotta fino all’XI secolo. Il ruolo della regione, almeno formalmente subordinato in termini gerarchici al Tema di Sicilia fino ai primi decenni del X secolo, assume a partire da questo periodo una decisiva centralità quale settore limitaneo e centro di coordinamento generale prima della fondazione del Catepanato d’Italia. Questo sicuro salto di qualità sul piano amministrativo e strategico è visibile anche nei cambiamenti visibili nella cultura materiale, variazioni che assecondano processi evolutivi in atto da tempo in altre regioni bizantine d’Italia, ma che appaiono adattivi nella regione calabrese. Si tratta, in definitiva, della concretizzazione materiale di quella che più in generale E. Zinzi aveva definito una “volontà politica di assetto” osservabile anche dal punto di vista dell’adozione di manufatti, in quanto espressione di un’adesione a morfologie ben riconoscibili e di per sé indicative di una comune sintassi culturale. A questo proposito, la definizione di quadri regionali o sub-regionali sempre più accurati in relazione alle diverse classi di materiali (vd. per il Salento e la Sicilia), ha consentito talora di fornire i giusti termini di confronto anche per la Calabria, già variamente documentata per l’età bizantina e sempre meglio caratterizzabile attraverso nuove acquisizioni o mediante la rilettura di contesti ora più dettagliatamente aggiornabili. Nel nostro caso, ciò vale per la seppur puntuale distribuzione e articolazione di contenitori da trasporto e da dispensa per lo più dipinti complessivamente indicativi di una chiara marca bizantina entro una polarità occidentale che certamente fa del mar Ionio il tessuto connettivo di una generale integrazione economica e culturale.
The Mount Athos Studies Lab of the Institute of Historical Research, National Hellenic Research Foundation, Athens
Nikolaos LivanosArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The Mount Athos Studies Lab is a research unit dedicated to the systematic and interdisciplinary study of the unparalleled archival and manuscript heritage of Mount Athos. With access to a vast corpus of sources—ranging from some 1,500 Byzantine documents, hundreds of thousands of Ottoman-period records in multiple languages, and approximately 15,000 manuscript codices—the Lab aims to consolidate and further develop the long-standing scholarly engagement of the National Hellenic Research Foundation with Athonite material. Building on decades of experience in cataloguing, editing, and interpreting archival and manuscript sources, the Lab aspires to become a hub of scholarly excellence, facilitating collaborative research across disciplines, supporting new critical editions and catalogues, and producing major reference works. It seeks to advance the study of all aspects of Mount Athos studies through structured partnerships and outreach. The Lab will also serve as a platform for academic events—workshops, roundtables, lectures, and summer schools—while contributing to the development of a dedicated Athonite section in the Foundation’s library and laying the groundwork for a peer-reviewed digital journal on Mount Athos Studies.
The Double Church Complex of al-Jumayil – Exploring the Peripheral Regions of the Byzantine Empire
Michaela Loeffler-LeutgebArkadenhof, University of Vienna
By using interdisciplinary approaches to examine remnants of anthropogenic landscape management, agricultural practices, economic exchange, and local production, the FWF project “Rethinking Periphery in Late Antique Arabia” seeks to understand the function of peripheral rural settlements in the Byzantine East. This initiative highlights the importance of rural communities within larger socioeconomic and religious networks, whereas scholarly attention has historically focused on urban areas. Excavations at the site of al-Jumayil (Jordan), carried out over four field seasons (2021-2024) by the Department of Classical Archaeology at the University of Vienna, revealed the remains of a single-nave double church complex. Though the architectural type is known in the region, the site shows notable variations in the internal structure, construction phases, and later modifications. Architectural features such as construction joints, wall cracks, and changes in flooring phases document the transformation of a single church into a double-church complex, likely accompanied by the relocation of the local necropolis, parts of which now lie beneath the southern nave. Internal modifications — benches, niches, and partition walls — alongside reused architectural elements (spolia) such as chancel screens and epitaphs, reflect a prolonged use of the complex well into the Early Islamic period. The presence of later structural changes, dated to the Fatimid Era, indicates a gradual shift in function and the continuity of Christian architectural spaces within a new dominant religious Islamic context. Through the analysis of stratigraphy, material culture, and architectural evolution, the site of al-Jumayil offers unique insights into the resilience and adaptation of peripheral Christian communities during a time of profound political and religious transformation. As such, it serves as a key case study for understanding the dynamics of rural life, local agency, and inter-regional connectivity in the Late Antique and Early Islamic periods—central aims of the project “Rethinking Periphery in Late Antique Arabia”.
Karaites and Cumans in the Late Byzantine Tile Production Workshop in Chersonesos (Crimea)
Dmytro MoisieievArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Provinces of Byzantine Empire in the Northern part of Black Sea region in Late Byzantine times experienced disintegrating processes in the empire, as well as cultural interaction with different nations of Eastern Europe. An illustrative example is the history of the tile workshop in Chersonesos. The artisans of this workshop were Karaites. They left different drawings of menorahs and inscriptions with Jewish semantic on produced roof tiles, used writing Greek in everyday life and Greek and biblical Hebrew names as anthroponyms. In addition, they had deep interactions with Cumans. Some of relief marks on the roof tiles have images of riders in Cuman armor. Warriors have long braids and faces like mythological character “Nomad forefather” that is well known on masks of Cuman helmets and on Cuman sculptures. The nearest sculpture to the city was found on the Cuman sanctuary on the lower Belbek river area (Chersonesos region). Furthermore, some Cumans in the Nomad part of the Crimea in the Late Byzantine times were Karaites too by evidences of writing sources. On the other hand, the Chersonesos workshop showed deep interactions with Byzantium by trade conjuncture and tile production technologies. This evinced in changes of the design of roof tile connections. Before the first half of the 13th century tiles the design of connections of Crimean tiles was reconcilable with imported byzantine tiles. Not later than 1220 Crimean tile production centers started to use a new design of connections incompatible to the import tiles (by radiocarbon analysis from excavations of Chersonesos). It is no doubt that this was the consequence of the crisis in trade after 1204. After the rebuilding of the Empire in the 1261, the Chersonesos workshop was the only in Crimea that returned to the old design of tile connections.
Lost Emperors and Found Data: OpenAtlas in Byzantine Research
Nina Richards, Alexander WatzingerArkadenhof, University of Vienna
OpenAtlas is an open-source database application designed for managing and analyzing historical and prosopographical data as well as archaeological information. The software facilitates prosopographical research by linking biographical information across different sources and time periods. Furthermore, the integration of GIS functionalities allows researchers to map historical locations and analyze spatial relationships within the Byzantine world. A key advantage of OpenAtlas is also its adaptability to diverse research projects. Built on CIDOC CRM, a widely accepted ontology for cultural heritage, OpenAtlas provides a structured and flexible environment for researchers working with complex historical datasets. Datasets and study results can be presented on a presentation page, which is based on the information stored in the database, according to the latest state of research. This is accessible to interested scientists as well as the general public. Easy access to the data is provided by an interface known as API (Application Programming Interface). The poster will present the application of OpenAtlas in Byzantine Studies, demonstrating its utility in organizing and visualizing interconnected historical entities such as people, places, events, and artifacts. By offering a relational database structure, OpenAtlas enables scholars to conduct network analyses, trace historical connections, and integrate various types of source material, including textual and archaeological evidence.
A Royal Reception Room: The Blachernai Palace Triklinos and the Cappella Palatina Compared
Frouke SchrijverArkadenhof, University of Vienna
One of the most interesting and well-preserved medieval royal reception halls is the Cappella Palatina of the Palazzo dei Normanni in Palermo. Its lay-out and multicultural decoration, of which influences have been sought in Byzantium and the Muslim world, have been the object of much interest and study. In the discussion of possible architectural parallels, scholars have pointed to various halls in the no longer extant Great Palace in Constantinople (Tronzo, Ćurčić). Another contemporary Byzantine reception hall, the main triklinos of the little-studied Blachernai palace, like the Great Palace, only known through texts, has escaped scholarly attention. This poster aims to draw a parallel between the two halls, the Blachernai triklinos and the Cappella Palatina, which will shed new light on both palaces and their inspirations, as well as underline the commonalities between royal court cultures in the medieval East Mediterranean.
The Ancient Greek Heritage in Byzantine Music Theory
Christian TroelsgårdArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Under the auspices of the Levi Foundation, Venice, the study group “Psaltike” has conducted a three-year project (2023-2025) under the theme “Ancient Greek Musical Theory and Byzantine Chant in the Middle Ages and Beyond: Possible Points of Intersection?” The aim of the project has not only been to re-consider old evidence on the reception and re-cycling of ancient musical theoretical texts and concepts in Byzantine theory and practice, but also to widen the discussion by bringing in new evidence, namely Byzantine scholia on ancient theoretical texts on music, new insights into the use of diagrams, possible intersections with ancient grammar and rhetoric. The poster will present the results of the project in the briefest possible way and illustrate its potential through visual examples of diagram traditions, scholia, poetry etc. linking ancient music theory and Byzantine chant phenomena. The study group consists of Maria Alexandru (University of Thessaloniki), Sandra Martani (University of Pavia), Giuseppe Sanfratello (University of Catania), Silvia Tessari (University of Padua, scientific co-ordinator), Christian Troelsgård (University of Copenhagen, scientific co-ordinator), Nina-Maria Wanek (University of Vienna), Gerda Wolfram (University of Vienna).
Echoes of Byzantium: Byzantine Influence in Flemish art in the Period between the First and the Fourth Crusades
Marieke VerbiestArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The period between the first and the fourth Crusades (1096-1204) saw significant interactions between Byzantine religious and art objects and the emerging artistic landscape of Flanders. Byzantine art, characterized by its religious iconography, intricate mosaics, and elaborate use of gold, served as a pivotal influence on Flemish artists and craftsmen. Crusaders, encountering the opulence of Byzantine culture, returned with a wealth of artistic knowledge and artifacts, which permeated the artistic practices in Flanders. Art objects and especially those used in the veneration of relics, often sent over from Byzantium themselves, began to reflect Byzantine stylistic elements, as seen in their use of rich color palettes and styles that echoed the luminosity of Byzantine icons. Furthermore, the emphasis on iconography and narrative in Flemish painting absorbed Byzantine techniques, adapting them into local formats that resonated with regional spiritual and cultural contexts. In my presentation I will focus on the relationship between Byzantine and Flemish art and how, especially after the conquest of Constantinople by the crusaders in 1204, the appointment of count Baldwin IX of Flanders as the first Latin Emperor in Constantinople and the arrival of many Byzantine artistic objects and relics influenced the creation of art in Flanders. Through my research I want to show how Byzantine art left an undeniable mark on the development of Flemish art during these three centuries.
Social Networks of Late 12th-century Byzantium
Olga VlachouArkadenhof, University of Vienna
This poster presents the research project I am pursuing for my doctoral dissertation, which aims to reconstruct and analyze the social networks of 12th-century Byzantium, from the reign of Manuel I Komnenos to the Latin capture of Constantinople (1143–1204). By examining extant letters from contemporary authors, my dissertation seeks to map these networks and conduct a prosopographical study of their members. Drawing on the methodologies developed by Margaret Mullett, Michael Grünbart, and Johannes Preiser-Kapeller, I intend to undertake the first large-scale Social Network Analysis (SNA) study that examines multiple Byzantine epistolographic corpora. My methodology consists of two phases: data collection and data analysis. The first phase involves creating a comprehensive database from the letters, including information on individuals, offices, dates, locations, and other relevant details, complemented by additional sources such as orations, documents, and seals. In the second phase, I apply SNA tools, mostly Python and Gephi, to uncover patterns, visualize networks, and conduct statistical analyses. The analysis will proceed on three levels. First, I will examine egocentric networks, focusing on the organic dyad of the author-recipient. Next, I will identify subgroups within the networks, such as triads, cliques, and communities, and explore their composition and characteristics. Finally, I will compare the structural features of these communities to understand broader social dynamics, such as power relations, patronage networks, and intellectual exchanges, with the goal of forming an extensive network incorporating all the different actors. In this way, my dissertation aims to provide a deeper understanding of the social, political, and intellectual networks that defined Byzantine society in the late twelfth century by shedding new light on both individual relationships and broader dynamics among the social elites of the time.
Presentation of the Project “Retrieving a Forgotten Byzantine Hagiography Collection from Old Georgian: John Xiphilinos’ Saints’ Lives” (AZ 06/F/23), funded by Gerda Henkel Stiftung (2024–2025)
Marijana VukovicArkadenhof, University of Vienna
This poster is dedicated to our two-year research project (January 2024–December 2025), funded by the Gerda Henkel Stiftung and conducted at the University of Southern Denmark, Odense. The project centers on a previously unexplored collection of saints’ lives (Menologion) from the late eleventh and early twelfth centuries, originally written in Greek by John Xiphilinos the Younger, a Byzantine intellectual of the era. This unique collection is preserved solely in Old Georgian manuscripts. The principal outcome of the project is the publication of a volume containing thirteen saints’ lives, recovered from Old Georgian manuscripts and translated into English, making them accessible to a wider audience. The selected saints featured in the volume include Saint George, Panteleimon, Theodore Stratelates, Cyril of Alexandria, Cosmas and Damian, Seven Sleepers of Ephesus, Adrianos and Natalia, Eusignios, Eupraxia, Orentius and his six brothers, Emilianus, Florus and Laurus, as well as Dadus, Maximus, and Quintilian. The Studia Byzantina Uppsaliensia will publish the volume, and we are pleased to present this work as a central achievement of the project. In addition to the volume, we have filmed a six-episode documentary in collaboration with Stephan Zengerle from the Gerda Henkel Stiftung, titled “Xiphilinos the Younger – Byzantine Intellectual and Biographer of Saints”. The documentary is planned to be released in 2025, offering a deeper insight into our project’s aims and outcomes. Our poster will feature snippets from the documentary filmed in Georgia and Denmark, alongside other research findings, disseminated through several academic articles. Altogether, the book volume, documentary, and forthcoming publications represent the key outputs of this poster presentation.
New Perspectives on the Art of Byzantine Constantinople: Recent Italian Studies
Livia BevilacquaArkadenhof, University of Vienna
This poster is the outcome of a student-led project carried out by the advanced bachelor’s and master’s students of the Byzantine Art History courses at the University of Roma Tre (Rome, Italy). Their study examines and reports on the most recent Italian publications devoted to the artistic production in and from Constantinople (4th–15th centuries), published approximately between the dates of the 24th International Congress of Byzantine Studies (Venice and Padua 2022) and the 25th International Congress of Byzantine Studies (Vienna 2026). Academic books, edited volumes, and substantial articles will be considered, commenting upon the main critical problems they address, and the new research perspectives they open up. Part of the project is dedicated to the exhibitions, that have been organized in Italy in recent years to present the art of Constantinople to a broader audience, as well as to the catalogues and guidebooks that have accompanied these exhibitions. Attention will also be paid to the popularization of Constantinople and its artistic heritage in the new media. What aspects of the art and architecture of the New Rome are covered in the most recent Italian scholarship, and what approach is adopted? Does the new research succeed in having a positive impact on the various forms of popularization, or could these efforts be further expanded, and if so, how? The poster will present the reflections on these and other crucial questions that the selected readings have stimulated in the students, at a time when there is a radical rethinking of the way in which the art history of the medieval Mediterranean is explored and narrated.
The New Critical Edition of the Etymologicum Gudianum
Eva Wöckener-Gade, Alessandro Musino, Martina DinelliArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Of all Byzantine lexica with a focus on etymologies, the Etymologicum Gudianum has enjoyed the widest circulation: this lexicon, which originated in 11th-century Southern Italy, is transmitted in approximately 40 manuscripts, mainly from Southern Italy and Crete; it has also been used extensively by the Etymologicum Magnum. Therefore, the Etymologicum Gudianum is of crucial importance to the dissemination of knowledge pertaining to the Greek language in Byzantine times. Starting in 2020, the project ‘Etymologika’ of the Academy of Sciences and Humanities in Hamburg has been working on a new edition of the Etymologicum Gudianum, which will mainly be based on the original manuscript of the lexicon, the codex Vaticanus Barberinianus graecus 70, a working copy with several textual layers added in subsequent steps. This new edition will update the partial one by E.L. De Stefani (1909–1920, breaking off after the entry ζειαί) and substitute the outdated and deficient editio princeps by F.W. Sturz (1818). The first printed volume, covering the sections ζ and η, with the Greek text and a facing English translation, a critical apparatus, an apparatus fontium, similium et testimoniorum, and explanatory notes, is due to be published in 2026. Simultaneously, a digital edition (ETYM.ON) targeting a wider readership and providing additional resources such as manuscript images and a more extensive commentary is being created; the first sections from the letters β–δ and ζ–θ can already be consulted online. The poster will present the features of both the printed and the digital edition and discuss the methods applied in the editorial process. It will especially focus on a comparison with the editio princeps, highlighting how the progress of research on the Etymologicum Gudianum is reflected in the new edition.
Byzantine Rock-Cut Churches of Kayseri (Turkey): New Discoveries in Cappadocia
Ali YamaçArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Since 2014, the OBRUK Cave Research Group has been engaged in the “Underground Structures Inventory Project” in Kayseri, a province within the historical region of Cappadocia. This project, conducted in collaboration with the ÇEKÜL Foundation and the Kayseri Metropolitan Municipality, involves the research, survey, mapping, and documentation of all underground and rock-cut structures located in Kayseri. Over the past 11 years, a total of 51 rock-cut churches have been documented and surveyed as part of this project. Only two of these churches have been scientifically studied and published before. The majority of these rock-cut churches are located in the east of Kayseri, in the Koramaz Valley. They are mostly characterized by their single-nave configuration, modest dimensions, and absence of frescoes. However, a few of these churches feature larger dimensions and partial frescoes. The uniform architectural design of the majority of these churches, combined with the lack of frescoes, presents significant challenges in establishing precise chronological parameters for their construction. Furthermore, the limited scholarly research on the rock-cut churches in this region hinders comprehensive comparisons. While the two previously examined churches are believed to date back to the 10th and 13th centuries, these dates cannot be reliably used as reference points for other churches in the area. Most of these small churches were likely “private churches”. Despite attempts by Byzantine emperors to ban such churches and place all of them under the direct control of the Ecumenical Patriarchate of Constantinople, private churches were constructed during almost every period. This presentation will introduce these newly discovered and previously unknown Byzantine rock-cut churches, accompanied by their surveys and images. Furthermore, an examination of the architectural distinctions among these churches will be conducted.
Highland Communities. A Population History of the Hyblaean Plateau from Antiquity to the Middle Ages
Salvatore CosentinoArkadenhof, University of Vienna
TBA
Visualising Authority: The Representation of Protospatharioi in Middle and Late Byzantine Manuscripts
Gavriil -Ioannis BoutziopoulosArkadenhof, University of Vienna
This poster focuses on the different ways in which dignitaries who held the honorific title of protospatharios were depicted in Byzantine manuscripts. It forms part of my ongoing doctoral research and will be presented publicly for the first time. The study investigates the visual representations of protospatharioi in illuminated manuscripts, with particular attention to the social, symbolic, and ceremonial implications of their depiction. While textual sources such as the works of Constantine VII and the Taktika dated between 9th and 10th centuries, allow us to imagine how protospatharioi may have appeared or functioned, it is the manuscript miniatures that provide a unique opportunity to understand how they were intended to be seen within the courtly and ceremonial framework of the Byzantine Empire. The study compiles and analyses a selection of illustrated manuscripts from the 9th to 13th centuries that include figures identified or interpreted as protospatharioi: Par. Gr. 510, Reg. Gr. 1B, MS 887/116, Koutloumousiou 60, and Vat. Gr. 1852. I adopt a comparative approach in this analysis that draws on iconographical, historiographical, and ceremonial sources. These visual materials reveal important details concerning court attire, insignia, and ceremonial weaponry, with notable differences between eunuchs and bearded dignitaries. They also shed light on the distinctions between Constantinopolitan and provincial elites. Rather than presenting a standardised court image, these depictions reflect varied approaches to representing protospatharioi, shaped by both chronological and regional contexts. The poster also addresses the broader question of why certain individuals or titles were depicted in manuscript form. What did it mean to be visually fixed in this medium? Drawing on semiological analysis, the study argues that the commodification of titles and their visual representation underscores the symbolic and political significance of honorifics in Byzantine society.
The Transfiguration Cathedral in Chernihiv: A Monument of Provincial Byzantine Architecture
Olena ChernenkoArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The Transfiguration Cathedral in Chernihiv (Ukraine) was commissioned by Prince Mstislav. In 1036, the prince was buried there while it was still unfinished and the construction of the cathedral was completed in a few decades. The walls of the cathedral are built using the “opus mixtum” technique from blocks of stone and plinths. Foundation lines were laid of the pit from blocks of stone on cement mortar using beams as ties. At the base of the cathedral apses, the foundation strips transform into a solid stone platform. Historically, two opinions exist on the origin of the masters who built the cathedral. It was associated with the “Caucasian-Asia Minor school” of Byzantine architecture or attributed to the capital’s Constantinople school. The studies of 2012–2014 allow us to consider this from a new perspective. The construction of foundations and the stone platform under the apse of the cathedral is an atypical technique for Rus architecture. The only known analogy is the church in Tmutarakan (the Rus Black Sea enclave). They resemble provincial Byzantine architecture “Caucasian-Asia Minor school”. The masonry of the upper sections of the Chernihiv Cathedral changes significantly compared to lower sections, and is more akin to the St. Sophia Cathedral in Kyiv. This suggests that the cathedral in Chernihiv could have been completed by craftsmen who were involved in the construction of the St. Sophia Cathedral in Kyiv.
Byzantine Wall Paintings in the Town of Gesi and Its Surroundings in Kayseri
Nilay ÇorağanArkadenhof, University of Vienna
Today known as “Bağyurdu,” Gesi is located 19 km northeast of Kayseri. During the reign of Leo VI (late 9th–early 10th centuries), the area was designated as a small military frontier district (kleisoura) called “Kharsianon,” linked to the Cappadocian theme. At that time, it also served as a temporary residence for bishops. On the western slopes of the Koramaz Mountains, which form part of the northeastern range of Mount Erciyes, numerous valleys developed, including Ağırnas, Derevenk, Üskübü, Küçük Bürüngüz, Subaşı, Kayabağ-Değirmendere, Boğazdız, Güzelköy-Belasi, Gümüşpınarı, Ötedere, Derindere, and Yeşilyurt. These valleys host significant Byzantine rock-cut settlements. It is suggested that ancient Byzantine roads extended from Mount Erciyes to the south of present-day Kayseri, reaching Gesi. Thus, these settlements are notable for both their civil and religious architecture, as well as their wall paintings. The wall paintings in the region’s rock-cut churches occupy a distinct and unique position within the monumental tradition of Byzantine painting in Cappadocia, considering their style, iconography, and program. Among the churches in Bağpınar village, Church B 20 is particularly important for its extensive mural decoration. Single figures of saints, martyrs, and bishops, alongside biblical and Old Testament scenes, are mainly located within the vaults. The Gospel scenes portray episodes from Christ’s childhood, adulthood, and Passion, especially focusing on festal cycles. A partially preserved 10th-century inscription on the north cross arm is valuable for naming the donor (ktetor). Similarly, churches D 10 and D 16 in Değirmendere Valley contain significant mural programs. Their linear and two-dimensional style reflects the regional painting style of the 10th century. This study introduces previously undocumented Byzantine wall paintings identified during our surface surveys in Gesi and its surrounding area.
The Phenomenon of Holy Foolishness “After Byzantium”
Nadia GaevskayaArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The topic of this poster presentation is the religious phenomenon known as foolishness in the name of Christ. I explore the problems of visual representation of this phenomenon, including communication, perpetuation of memory, as well as unique features of religious practices and behavior, focusing on medieval Russia from the 11th to the 16th centuries. The conducted research allows us to draw conclusions about the transfer of marginal forms of ascetic behavior from Byzantium to Russia, about the mechanisms of reducing such marginality during the transfer, the identification of the value of these marginal elements, and the axiological significance of the holy fools’ behavior. Traditional depictions of fools and their clothes have been preserved in Russian iconography: (1) Andrew the Fool-for-Christ, depicted as a Byzantine saint (10th c.) 2) St. Basil the Blessed, who is represented completely naked (16th c., Moscow) (3) Procopius of Ustyug , depicted as a layman, merchant and navigator, in clothes worn by ordinary people, but with some unusual attributes (14th c., Vologda); (4) Abraham of Smolensk, depicted in monastic attire (13th century, Smolensk). As I argue, the genesis of yurodstvo is related to the problem of the marginal in culture and consists of three stages. At the first stage, the spread of the marginal phenomenon to the periphery led to a decrease in marginal tension and stigmatization in the central regions of Byzantium. At the second stage, marginal tensions also decrease in the border regions and areas influenced by Byzantine culture as a result of public recognition of this marginal phenomenon. At the third stage, these marginal characteristics acquire religious value and become mainstream religious symbols.
The Vienna Basilica Palimpsests
Jana Grusková, Bernard H. StolteArkadenhof, University of Vienna
The poster presents the Project “The Vienna Basilica Palimpsests” (FWF PAT9022724) that is being carried out at the ÖAW by Jana Grusková (Vienna/Bratislava) and Bernard H. Stolte (Groningen). One of the initiatives of Justinian (527–565) was the codification of Roman law – in Latin. This created problems for the Greek-speaking population of the empire and inevitably led to Greek translations, summaries and commentaries. In the 9th century, a renewed interest in the past also included the Justinianic legislation. The circulation of legal texts in separate collections and different versions had made it difficult to find the laws relevant for a given problem. The solution was sought in one consolidated form of the entire legislation: the Basilica, ‘imperial laws’. They were promulgated around the year 900 by Leo VI the Wise (886–912). It is the most extensive and comprehensive legislative text from the Byzantine Empire. It is also an important witness for Justinian’s legislation on which it goes back. Of the Basilica only a few manuscripts have survived, and sixteen of their sixty books are lost. The discovery of two new manuscripts of considerable age in two Greek palimpsests of the Austrian National Library in Vienna in 2003 opened new perspectives. These two witnesses are older than most of the other extant manuscripts of the Basilica and in part hand down texts so far unknown. A preliminary decipherment (J. Grusková) and a legal analysis (B. Stolte) have revealed that these witnesses are of great importance for filling numerous lacunae as well as our understanding of the formation, the transmission and the text of the Basilica and its use. The project aims at a complete decipherment of these two witnesses and their comprehensive exploration. State-of-the-art advances in digital recovery of palimpsests are being applied to render visible the erased scripts.
Round Tables
4.15 RT – Looking Beyond the Pot: Technological and Societal Changes in Late–6th to 13th–Century Ceramic Productions in the Aegean
In the past two decades, dramatic progress has been made in understanding the material culture of Byzantium and beyond. Especially in pottery, the identification of new centres of production and the partial or in-depth publication of ceramic ensembles from the Aegean area have led to a revision of many older theories. Several issues, however, need further investigation: the abolition of the boundaries between wheel-thrown and hand-made pottery, the latter’s detachment from ethnic origins, the emergence or re-appearance of glazing, and the connection between pottery and excavation contexts. In this Round Table, senior and younger researchers explore the technological changes in the production of ceramics, the notion or urban self-sufficiency and short- or long-distance exchanges, the possible changes in food habits and the impact on society that these changes cause or reflect.
Looking Beyond the Medieval Potter’s Wheel
Aikaterini PeppaBIG-HS
This study focuses on the pottery making learning process and the level of specialisation of the potters after the end of the Late Antiquity. The pottery production of this period is characterized by the coexistence of various production scales, ranging from products covering local needs to broader distribution networks. This analysis takes into account the simultaneous dynamics of the pottery production with a special focus on the micro-scale manufacturing that was not part of the trade system and usually has lower archeological visibility. It also explores the role of social learning in the adoption of new technical knowledge and the relationships between pottery making communities. In order to do so, ethnographic observations were used to gain a deeper understanding of the culturally embedded practices and experimental archeology results provided insights into the transferability of skills required for pottery making.
The Lives and Afterlives of Ceramic Vessels: Multifunctionality and Reutilization of Cooking Wares in Thasos During Late Antiquity
Elli-Evangelia BiaBIG-HS
Cooking wares are a category of ceramics with specific technical characteristics that allow them to resist the constant changes between warmer and cooler environments, as well as to evenly diffuse heat to the contents of the vessel. During Late Antiquity, the simplicity of forms and written sources suggest that a vessel could be used for multiple functions and not just one. For example, according to Geoponika, the cooking pot, the cooking vessel par excellence of this period, was used not only for culinary purposes but also for agricultural activities. Another general characteristic of this period is reutilization, often expressed through the reuse of various materials such as architectural blocks, sculptures, and ceramics. The use of amphorae in vaults is a typical example of this practice. The aim of this contribution is to show how these two recurrent Late Antique phenomena, multifunctionality and reuse, can be observed through the cooking wares found in the villa DOM5 in the heart of the capital of the island of Thasos.
The Medieval Mundane: Lifeways of Medieval Households at Corinth
Rossana ValenteBIG-HS
Although unglazed utilitarian vessels found in Medieval assemblages are abundant and include a variety of shapes and attributes that make them particularly useful for archaeological investigation of lifeways, they have tended to be studied less analytically and systematically than contemporary glazed wares. The majority of publications concerning Byzantine utilitarian vessels are based on T. S. MacKay fundamental study published in Hesperia 1967 from Corinth excavations. MacKay’s article significantly improved our knowledge of Medieval unglazed wares. However, despite MacKay’s observation that her study did not provide a full picture of Medieval unglazed ceramics, the same problem was evident in 1992, when Hayes observed that ‘the study of Byzantine pottery has until very recently been concentrated almost entirely on the glazed ware, and particularly the later, more ornamental ones’. J. Vroom as well as E. F. Athanassopoulos have since moved towards a similar observation on the state of unglazed, utilitarian vessels. This paper will describe ceramic assemblages used in domestic and artisanal complexes of the Medieval urban settlement of Corinth (American School of Classical Studies at Athens excavations). By considering these assemblages in their integrity, matters related to technology, practical and cultural values will be addressed. Ceramics will be considered as tools of technological choices of users in their daily life activities, like food preparation and consumption, storage, transportation, and burial. The life cycle of the ceramic assemblages will be studied with the chaîne opératoire approach. This method will allow to identify the social consumption patterns of artefacts including from their sourcing, exchange, uses, recycling, deposition, and post-recovery history. The final objective is to describe the characterization that people gave to objects strictly connected to the social, economic and cognitive meaning in Medieval Corinth.
State, Church and New Fashions. Transformation of the Ephesian Pottery Repertoires in the 7th and 8th Centuries
Horacio González CesterosBIG-HS
Archaeological research in Ephesos during the last quarter of century has been defined by intense excavations and publications about the Byzantine period of the settlement. This progress has provided a new vision of Ephesos and thus of western Asia Minor and its relevant role in the Eastern Late Roman and Byzantine empire. There is no doubt that pottery studies are a privileged case-study for a better understanding of the society and economy of this chronological moment in the millennia-long history of Ephesos. In this presentation emphasis will be put in the pottery found in contexts excavated by the Austrian Archaeological Institute and dated from the late 6th to the early 9th centuries, with special regard to the transport vessels and the evidence of long-distance exchanges with different areas of the Byzantine empire but also with societies outside the Byzantine borders. Questions such as the evolution of the vessels, the main producers and consumers of the ceramics and of the commodities transported in amphorae, and their connection with the main institutions of the Late Roman and Byzantine society will be also addressed in regard to the work developed in Ephesos during the last decades.
Completing the Puzzle: the Glazing Technique During the Early Byzantine Period
Georgia GiannakiBIG-HS
The glazing technique has been known since the Roman era and widely used almost with no interruption for a long period of time in the Danubian Provinces, in the Balkan Peninsula and in Northern Italy. However, in the eastern part of the Byzantine Empire and more precisely, in the southern part of the Balkan Peninsula, it appears as if there is an evolutionary gap between the Roman and the Medieval glazed ware. In recent decades, pottery of this kind has been unearthed at numerous archaeological sites in northern Greece and in Bulgaria, in contexts dating as early as the 5th and 6th century AD. These finds challenge the traditional attribution of the glazed ceramics in the post-7th- century contexts, a theory well-established in the scientific community. The study of this particular material gives us the opportunity to unravel the evolution of the glazing technique from the Roman to the Byzantine times, to address questions regarding the continuity or the interruption of techniques and to better understand the role of the Early Byzantine glazed ware as a missing link in this long and complex process.
Scientific Research on Medieval and Post-Medieval Glazed Ceramics in the Mediterranean Region
Adamantia PanagopoulouBIG-HS
In the last few decades, the fascinating field of material analysis has gained prominence in uncovering the secrets of ancient and Byzantine glazed ceramics. For centuries, pottery has captivated archaeologists, who have approached it from various angles, including art history, economics, craftsmanship, and everyday life. While extensive studies have documented ancient pottery from Greece and Rome, the intricate glaze compositions and color recipes of vessels from the Near and Far East remain underexplored, presenting a unique opportunity for comprehensive archaeometric research. Recently, I have immersed myself in physicochemical analyses, employing both invasive and non-invasive methods to delve into the Byzantine glazed ceramics of the Aegean. My goal is to illuminate the craftsmanship and origins of these remarkable artifacts. It is the aim to map out the distinct production fingerprints of pottery workshops across the (eastern) Mediterranean, scrutinizing the technologies, color palettes, and iconography they employed. Additionally, we will examine how techniques were shared through the import of ceramics from both the West and the East. The mission is to forge a robust and integrated multi-analytical approach to characterize glazed pottery, while also establishing compositional and typological trends in locally produced ceramics as they circulated through various historical periods. By combining non-invasive and invasive techniques, I intend to address complex questions about both glazed and unglazed ceramics, thereby paving the way for groundbreaking future studies. Ultimately, all the discoveries will be compiled into an open-access database that aligns with the FAIR principles. This resource will foster collaboration with other analytical studies, unraveling the fingerprints of Byzantine production centers — shedding light on construction technology and the source of raw materials. The insights gained from this project are poised to answer critical archaeological and historical questions about ceramics, encompassing aspects like provenance, production organization, dissemination patterns, trade, and social networks.
4.16 RT – Documentary lingua franca in the Byzantine World “and Beyond”: Private Disputes from the 6th to the 15th Century
More than a century ago, the Italian jurist and historian Giannino Ferrari dalle Spade published I documenti greci medioevali di diritto privato dell’Italia meridionale e le loro attinenze con quelli bizantini d’Oriente e coi papiri greco-egizii (1910), a study that remains central for studying Italo-Greek documentary sources. This comparative approach, however, remains historiographically isolated and has not touched the field outside Italy. Although diplomatics has traditionally been a core element of the discipline of Byzantine Studies, and has benefited in recent decades from the potential for innovation offered by digital projects, the barriers between the sub-disciplines of Byzantine diplomatics have not properly fallen. We believe that bringing together the various existing documentary corpora from different times and spaces of the Byzantine world can help us make progress in understanding the social and legal implications of this documentary culture, and that is what this Round Table will attempt. As a starting point we intend to study private legal documents related to disputes, as they open a number of avenues to understand the social, legal, political, and economic implications of the Byzantine documentary culture, not to mention the logistics of document production and use. Such documents have been studied in terms of typology (sales, wills, disputes, donations, other contracts), of their writing material (papyrus, parchment, paper, etc.), of their palaeography, or to understand individual disputes. However, they have rarely been used comparatively within the broader Byzantine koinè. Yet the principles underlying them are often the same ones, even when they respond and adapt to local legal and political contingencies – and this includes the very structure of societies with a culture of recording. It is this aspect of a documentary lingua franca that the Round Table aims to both highlight and critique.
Conflict Resolution in Greek and Coptic in the Aftermath of the Arab Conquest: a Case Study from Edfu
Lajos BerkesHS 31
In 646 or 647 AD, shortly after the final battle for Alexandria, a deacon named John and a farmer named Philemon became embroiled in a legal dispute over a small house in Apollonos Ano (modern Edfu). Twenty-four years earlier, during the period of Sasanian Persian rule, this property had been mortgaged by Thekla, a woman residing there with her three children, to the farmer Philemon as security for a loan of one solidus. Following the expiration of the loan term and Thekla’s failure to repay, Philemon and his wife, as creditors, took possession of what they now regarded as their property, occupying the house and leasing portions of it to tenants. After Thekla’s death, her nephew, the deacon John, initiated legal proceedings against Philemon, claiming ownership of the house as Thekla’s purportedly sole surviving heir. The events surrounding Thekla’s house are known through an extraordinary Coptic manuscript, Papyrus Columbia University inv. 600, also known as P.Budge, comprising 286 lines of text that preserve the complete transcript of a hearing between the two parties before arbitrators. This documentary dossier is complemented by two Greek notarial documents relating to the same dispute: the deed of sale (prasis), which is repeatedly invoked during the hearing as a crucial piece of evidence, and the dialysis settlement, which records the arbitrators’ decision and reveals the final resolution of the dispute. This paper will provide an overview of the case in light of an ongoing collaborative project to re-edit the entire dossier and produce a comprehensive study, conducted by Marzena Wojtczak (Warsaw), Sebastian Richter (Berlin), Jakub Urbanik (Warsaw), and Lajos Berkes (Berlin).
Contesting Usurpation in Medieval Sicily: the Dispute Between the Communities of San Marco and Naso and Alkerios of Ficarra (ca. 1142)
Francesca PotenzaHS 31
Around 1142, Roger II, King of Sicily and Calabria, settled a dispute that had arisen between the inhabitants of San Marco, Naso, and the surrounding areas—located in the Val Demone, in northeastern Sicily—and Alkerios of Ficarra, who had been accused of unlawfully appropriating land belonging to the local population. Summoned by the king, Alkerios claimed to possess a sigillion legitimizing his rights to the land. This is all that can be gathered from a fragmentary document preserved in the diocesan archive of Patti (province of Messina). Fortunately, the same archive preserves a number of related documents that shed further light on the conflict, which also involved the kastron of Focerò—founded by Count Roger I and later granted by Roger II to the monastery of Patti. This paper examines the dispute in light of these archival sources, highlighting the mechanisms of conflict resolution and the interplay between royal authority, local communities, and local powers.
Evidence of Private Legal Disputes From the Archive of Saint John the Theologian on Patmos
Maria GerolymatouHS 31
The monastery of Saint John the Theologian was founded in 1088 by Saint Christodoulos, the former abbot of the monastery of the Theotokos of Stylos on Mount Latros. The Byzantine archive of Patmos is one of the most extensive and well-preserved monastic archives from this era. It provides invaluable material for the study of diplomatics, institutions, economic and social history. Beginning in the late 12th century, the monastery acquired substantial landholdings in Crete, on the southwestern coast of Asia Minor, and on several Aegean islands. A significant portion of the monastery’s documents originate from these metochia. The presentation will focus on two documents concerning legal disputes that took place in Crete and Palatia (the ancient Miletus) respectively, between individuals of different social classes and/or monasteries. Dating from the 12th and early 13th centuries, these documents offer insights into legal procedure and the political and social context in which these disputes arose.
L’Empire de la loi : les conflits entre particuliers à la fin de la période paléologue
Raúl Estangüi GómezHS 31
La création du tribunal des Juges généraux des Romains par l’empereur Andronic III Paléologue en 1328 a introduit des changements profonds dans le fonctionnement de la justice dans l’Empire byzantin, non seulement dans la composition des tribunaux et de leurs compétences, mais aussi dans le déroulement des litiges entre particuliers. Ces changements se reflètent dans la documentation conservée : des décisions émanant des différentes cours de justice et des actes notariés. Or l’étude de cette documentation montre aussi des évolutions au cours du dernier siècle de l’histoire byzantine qui impliquent des transformations dans le mode de fonctionnement de ces tribunaux et une multiplication des niveaux de juridiction, souvent en fonction du territoire de l’Empire (voir par exemple la création de juges généraux provinciaux). Ces transformations sont sans doute dues à la nouvelle configuration géopolitique des provinces de l’Empire à partir du milieu du XIVe siècle, mais aussi à un renforcement des structures étatiques qui permettait une plus forte emprise sur la population.
Dispute Resolution in Byzantine and Early Arab Egypt: The Middle Egyptian Evidence
Sophie KovarikHS 31
TBA
4.17 RT – Byzantine Literature In and Beyond Byzantium: Canons and Canonicities
Byzantine texts have historically often remained outside of or at the margins of canons of authoritative literature, even in Byzantium itself. The goal of this RT is to explore the dynamics behind the formation, perpetuation, and transformation of literary canons in and beyond Byzantium and their inclusion or exclusion of Byzantine texts (broadly defined to include the late antique period). Given the supreme authority of earlier (classical, biblical, early Christian) literature in Byzantine culture, what were the rationales behind, and who were the agents of, the incorporation of later—including (near-)contemporary—strata of textual production, for instance, in the school curriculum or in the liturgy throughout different periods and regions of the empire? What was the fate of Byzantine literature beyond Byzantium, i.e., in neighboring cultures and après Byzance? What are the reasons for its present-day absence from transnational canons and school/university curricula? The round table addresses these questions about canonicity in five papers that focus on different genres, periods, and regions and examine long-term developments through case studies.
A Canon of Byzantine Literature: The Case of the M* Recension of the Synaxarion of Constantinople
Stratis PapaioannouHS 41
The so-called M* recension of the Synaxarion of Constantinople took shape and was probably finalized sometime by the middle of the twelfth century. It came to supplant all other recensions during the late Byzantine and post-Byzantine periods. Its transmitting manuscripts number in the hundreds and, in effect, constitute the overwhelming majority of surviving Byzantine Greek Synaxaria in general. The fact that it was this version which was translated into Slavonic also contributed to its longevity and influence. Like other recensions of the Synaxarion, the M* recension as well has never been published as such in a critical edition. Only small elements of it, but not the full image, can be recovered by looking at the critical apparatus of Delehaye’s edition of the Synaxarion, at printed Menaia, and at a few isolated editions of individual synaxaria. Based on some relatively early manuscript testimonies of this recension, the present paper aims at tracing the place of M* Synaxaria within Byzantine literary history and identify the ways by which private as well as public ritual devotion and commemoration, as expressed through the Synaxarion, submitted to the needs for ever more literary narratives and ever more literary forms within the middle and late Byzantine world, thus constituting a panorama of what we might call a “Canon” of Byzantine literature.
Menaia with Synaxaria: Times and Places of the Formation of a ‘canon’ in Byzantine Liturgical-Hymnographical Production (with Special Regard to the So-called recensio R* Delehaye)
Andrea Luzzi, Donatella BuccaHS 41
Following an attempt to determine the probable date of the initial introduction of synaxarial notices into the Menaia — which included correcting the dates of some witnesses present in manuscript catalogs that had previously led to dubious conclusions — the focus will shift to a specific recensio of the Constantinopolitan Synaxarion designated with the siglum R* by Hippolyte Delehaye. Notably, this recensio is the sole example among numerous recensiones of the liturgical book that is composed exclusively of Menaia with synaxaria. As has been previously observed, this recensio cannot be regarded as equivalent to the others. A thorough examination of the manuscript witnesses associated with it reveals inconsistencies in terms of both hagiographical and hymnographical tradition, with significant variations even in relation to the referenced saints. The characteristics that justify the preservation of the designation “recensio R*” will therefore be identified above all in “external” peculiarities common to that group of Menaia. These peculiarities include the following: 1) transmission of at least one semester of the liturgical year; 2) presence of some stichera with musical notation; 3) dating to the 12th or 13th century; 4) presence of synaxarial notices not necessarily attributable to a homogeneous textual recensio, usually accompanied by extracts from the Typikon and biblical readings; 5) “mise en page”, almost always in two columns; and 6) writing in a “traditional-archaic” minuscule, round and minute, in some cases comparable to the so-called “epsilon style” generally thought to come from Palestine or Cyprus. During the presentation, a selection of notable case studies will be presented.
Byzantine Canonization in Translation: The Greco-Syro-Arabic Translation Movement in 11th-Century Antioch
Joe GlyniasHS 41
While Antioch was under Byzantine control in the 11th century, Melkite scholars in the area, largely clerics and monks, made a massive attempt to translate the Greek Christian heritage into Syriac and Arabic to serve their congregations. This paper will give a brief overview of the scope of this movement and its goals. I argue that the translators of Antioch sought to Byzantinize their scholarship and Christian praxis through the translation of these texts. While Antioch’s translation movement was powered by the efforts of local Melkite scholars, I argue that it developed out of Byzantine imperial interests—particularly two contemporaneous projects of textual standardization occurring in Byzantium: the Metaphrastic reform of hagiography and the process of liturgical Byzantinization. By crafting a Melkite textual canon in Syriac and Arabic modeled on Byzantine ideas of orthodoxy, orthopraxy, and textual authority, Antioch’s translators facilitated the Byzantinization of textual paradigms, Christian worship, and scholarly and monastic practices both in their medieval Syrian context, and more broadly within Arabic-speaking Christendom over the next millennium.
What Homer Didn’t Say: Byzantine Stories about the Trojan War and Their Reception in Early Modern Greek Literature
Calliope DourouHS 41
This presentation offers an overview of the Byzantine re-elaborations of the Trojan War legend and explores their reception in early modern Greek literature, with particular emphasis on the cultural milieu in which Nikolaos Loukanes composed his Iliad (1526). Although the Homeric epics had long occupied a privileged place in the Byzantine scholarly tradition, popular engagement with the Trojan narrative often derived from alternative traditions. Foremost among these stood the purported eyewitness testimony of Dictys of Crete. Offering what many regarded as a more trustworthy account of the toils of the Achaeans at Troy from the perspective of someone who had borne the brunt of the war, Dictys’ Diary increasingly eclipsed the “fabricated” story of Homer and, through Malalas’ Chronographia, became foundational for later Byzantine retellings. These retellings took on exuberantly novelistic forms in works such as the Achilleid and the Byzantine Iliad—narratives devoid of any association with the world of the Homeric heroes. While the Achilleid transforms its hero into a profoundly sentimental figure, the Byzantine Iliad offers an inventive reimagining of the Trojan narrative and provides Helen with remarkable emotional agency. How enduring was the popularity of these inventive reworkings in the Renaissance? Did they continue to inform the way the Trojan past was envisioned, or did they recede in significance as humanist scholarship intensified its focus on the Homeric text itself and on what Homer actually said? This presentation seeks to shed light on these questions, tracing the fortunes of Byzantine Trojan narratives in a cultural landscape increasingly oriented toward philological authenticity.
Byzantine Literature and the Western Canon
Margaret MullettHS 41
Arnaldo Momigliano once said that the trouble with Byzantinists is that they all read different texts, i.e. there is no canon of Byzantine Greek literature. By looking at the circumstances of the development of national canons of literature, the arrival of the so-called ‘Western canon’ and perhaps also the renunciation of the canon (stale, male and pale) in recent years, we may be able to understand why this is so, and what this tells us about the place of literature in the empire and in the centuries after its fall.
4.18 RT – Iconomachy, Iconoclasm: Reflections on the Last Decades of Scholarly Studies
During the image controversy of the eighth and ninth centuries, known as eikonomachia among the Byzantines, iconoclasts and iconodules employed diverse theories of imagery to challenge or confirm the acceptability of figurative art within the sacred sphere. This RT seeks to explore and assess the scholarly advancements made in recent decades regarding these theories. It will delve into the iconoclastic controversy, examining it from historical-political, historical-religious, historical-artistic, theological, and philosophical perspectives. Two crucial initial discussions are essential: firstly, an exploration of the distinctions and commonalities between Byzantine iconoclasm and Islamic aniconism, which gained renewed attention due to the rise of jihadist fundamentalism in the Near East in the initial two decades of this century. Secondly, an examination of the theological re-use of classical philosophical foundations such as Aristotelian logic, Platonic suspicion towards images, and the Plotinian theory of artistic representation, by both iconoclasts and iconodules. In an effort to provide a comprehensive understanding of the diverse scholarly perspectives over time, the central question guiding this reflection is: what new possibilities of “the image” emerged in Byzantium following this intricate and prolonged controversy? As a matter of fact, the Triumph of Orthodoxy did not actually mark the defeat of iconoclasm; instead, it ushered in the incorporation of iconoclastic arguments into the theology of the icon. This, in turn, paved the way for the philosophical exploration of the image by Russian theologians in the early twentieth century, emerging from the Byzantine past after a prolonged period of dormancy. This influence went on to inspire the avant-gardes of the twentieth century, where the development of abstract art was shaped by a deliberate affirmation of the icon’s legacy.
Iconomachy / Iconoclasm: A Seismic Tremor or a Full-Scale Earthquake?
Leslie BrubakerHS 7
The power attributed to portraits (whether of emperors or religious figures) sparked the debate about religious portraiture in the medieval [East] Roman Empire that we now call Iconoclasm (the Byzantines called it, more accurately, iconomachy). This began with arguments in the 720s and ended in 843. During the 120 or so years that the debate preoccupied churchmen, the role of images in Orthodox Christianity was codified and, in 843, embedded in canon law. The iconoclast debates ran across and participated in a socially transformative period, and need to be understood in this context. They began while people in Byzantium were coming to terms with a new religion, Islam, and the reduced size of the Empire, and ended with an upturn in the economic prosperity of Byzantium and a period of relatively political stability. Across the last 25 years, it has become clear that Iconoclasm was a less sensational rupture than was once believed. Anatolian churches, including the Great Church (Hagia Sophia) and others in Constantinople (the heartland of the debate), were predominantly decorated with crosses – the only decoration sanctioned by the iconoclasts – anyway, and little actual destruction can be reliably documented. The debate was nonetheless important, because the power (or not) of visual communication is a significant issue in a society where most people were functionally illiterate, and in Orthodoxy it was particularly acute, because part of the argument involved who was able to access divinity, and how: only priests (via the scriptural texts) or everyone (via religious portraits / icons). My hope is that this round table will allow us to consider in more detail how the social changes outlined schematically above and Iconomachy and its resolution intersected and impacted on each other.
Byzantine Iconoclasm and Islamic Aniconism: A Comparison
Marco Di BrancoHS 7
The paper will discuss the conceptual and cultural difference between Byzantine iconoclasm and Islamic aniconism.
John the Grammarian, the Question of Individuality and the Possibility of Portraiture
Christophe ErismannHS 7
John the Grammarian, the last iconoclast patriarch of Constantinople (837–843), exerted a considerable influence over the so-called “second phase of iconoclasm” (from 815 to 843). Above all, he transformed the terms of the debate on images by challenging the nature and limitations of pictorial representation of a given person and by questioning the very concept of likeness. Based on a new interpretation of the refutation he received from an iconophile thinker, which is partially preserved in a manuscript from the Escorial Library (Escorial Y-II-7, f. 200–205), we will analyze how John the Grammarian not only gave a new direction to the debates on the veneration of images, but also how he profoundly and radically questioned the limits of depiction. John invites us to rethink what constitutes an individual, what characterizes it and whether these characteristic properties are depictable. Beyond the question of holy images, it is the very possibility of portraiture that is called into question.
ʻEn eikoni ē en alētheia?ʼ. The Reception of the Second Iconoclasm in Rome
Francesco MonticiniHS 7
Between 817 and 819, Pope Paschal I wrote a letter to the Byzantine Emperor Leo V the Armenian on the cult of sacred images. Responding to the pleas of the Eastern iconodule party – and in particular of Theodore the Studite – the pope rejected the basileus’ iconoclastic policy. Although Rome was no longer part of the Byzantine Empire, it was essential for the pontiff to reject Eastern iconoclasm, because it was dangerously similar to that expressed by the Franks following their repudiation of the Second Council of Nicaea. The drafting of the Libri Carolini, in which it was affirmed, as well as the convening of the synod of Frankfurt, attested to Charlemagne’s temptation to assume full religious authority at the expense of Rome, according to the Eastern theocratic model. In order to effectively oppose the dialectical arsenal deployed by Leo V, Paschal I resorted to the most refined dogmatic instruments of Greek thought, almost certainly with the support of the Greek-speaking monastic community in Rome, in particular of Methodius the Confessor. Numerous scholars have noted the close dependence of Paschal I’s letter on John of Damascus’ Three Treatises on the Divine Images. It is possible, however, to link some of the concepts set out in the epistle to Theodore the Studite’s theology of icons. Furthermore, it can be hypothesised that the question posed by the pope to the emperor in the seventh chapter of the letter (“How do you intend to live? In image or in truth?”) was inspired by a passage from the commentary on the Psalms attributed to Athanasius of Alexandria. This exegetical work had already been cited by Pope Adrian I in his letter to Charlemagne in 791, in response to the Frankish rejection of the Second Council of Nicaea.
Against the Image. Has There Ever Been an Iconoclastic Theory?
Silvia PedoneHS 7
Iconoclasm constitutes a theoretical nexus of extraordinary significance within aesthetic and philosophical thought. It is not confined to a historical or religious episode, but rather emerges as a structural tension between visibility and transcendence, between the representative power of the image and the ontological interdiction of figuration. The theory of images interprets iconoclasm as an epistemic gesture that interrogates the very status of the image. The iconoclasm has compelled the arts to continually reinvent their own languages, seeking a balance between the dangers of idolatry and the preservation of the affective and devotional threshold inherent to images. Within this dynamic, artistic practices have developed both formal and conceptual strategies to safeguard the spiritual and affective potency of representation without succumbing to idolatry—from abstraction to symbolic reduction, from the fragment to the sign. The philosophical import of iconoclasm thus lies in its constitutive ambivalence: by destroying the image, it reveals its power; in attempting to negate it, it reaffirms its centrality as a device of thought, presence, and aesthetic experience—a fragile threshold between the visible and the invisible. Yet, although driven by an ancestral anthropological impulse and constantly fuelled by religious, ideological and political assumptions, iconoclastic intransigence has rarely resulted in a uniform, systematic attitude that is fully consistent from a theoretical and pragmatic point of view. From the outset, iconophobia has proved to be a set of unstable, even paradoxical ideas and practices, just as unstable as the theories of images that justify it and constitute its condition of possibility. From such a point of view, a more careful analytical reflection on this intricate theoretical complex, as it emerges in Byzantine visual culture, also sheds light on recent and apparently distant phenomena, as well as on the constitutively precarious and paradoxical nature of any iconoclastic “doctrine”.
ʻBreaking with Imagesʼ. Iconoclasm from Byzantium to Kandinskij
Silvia RoncheyHS 7
To give a precise definition of iconoclasm, we could call it the “breaking of images” or “breaking with images”. In Greek thought, the purpose of the eikōn was to provide a projection of its pure intelligible form in the sensible world in which it existed. On the other hand, the idea that the divine could not be depicted was already present in Judaism and was inherited by Christianity. These two traditions — the philosophical condemnation of figurative images and the religious condemnation of eidōla — converge when Christian theology develops a largely Platonic structure. From the end of the 4th century, a philosophical awareness emerged that the “world above” could not be present to the psyche and therefore “re-presented” except through a process of internalisation. This underground current of thought came to the fore when the ambiguity surrounding the theological definition of images became an issue to be resolved once and for all. Byzantine iconoclasm was not so much the “destruction of icons” as the “deconstruction” of images, in a conceptual rather than a material sense. The subtle and widely misunderstood Byzantine philosophical debate on the image in the 8th and 9th centuries did not end with the indiscriminate rehabilitation of image veneration, but rather with the invention and meticulous codification of a new, unequivocally non-figurative status for icons. This reasoning, which originated in Byzantium in the 8th century, would only be fulfilled in the 20th century when it was referred to by the Russian theologians Trubeckoj and Florenskij. Vassili Kandinsky’s revolutionary work, which created abstractionism through a programmatic approach based on the experience of icons, belongs to the same period. Kandinsky was able to define a new function for art, similar to that of the icons hanging on the walls of his atelier.
Thematic Sessions
4.20 TS – Greek Medicine from Byzantium Beyond Byzantium. Fortune of a Compilation and a Translation: The Peri diaitēs by Theophanes Chrysobalantes in the Translation by Giorgio Valla
The indirect tradition of ancient medical knowledge has also been entrusted to a precious and neglected vehicle of transmission, namely the sylloge of the Late Antiquity and Byzantine period. A significant example, in this sense, is provided by the compilation activity of a physician of the court of Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, Theophanes Chrysobalantes. All of his medical handbooks, in a chain of sources yet to be explored, draw on authors already known, partially known or sometimes unknown to the Latin West. Even the Περὶ διαίτης/De alimentis, in its thematic homogeneity, is articulated in a sort of cento plot of which it is almost always possible to recognize the sources. The influence of this ἐγχειρίδιον is amplified through its use in Latin translation by the physician and humanist Giorgio Valla from Piacenza. Mut. gr. 61 is the antigraph on which Valla prepared its first Latin translation, published in Venice by Simone Bevilacqua in 1498, and the text inserted within the De oeconomia section of bk. 42 of his De expetendis et fugiendis rebus opus (Venice, 1501). The spread of both the incunabulum and the “encyclopedia” provides us with the opportunity for a textual journey that due to a need for compilation leads, through an interesting process of linguistic and cultural transcoding, to the construction of the modern medical lexicon for nutraceutics and digestive processes.
The Long Durée in the History of Medical Terms
Valentina GazzanigaHS 3
The medical term ἔμφραξις is employed to denote a broad range of obstructive physiopathological phenomena. Within the Corpus Hippocraticum, its occurrence is relatively rare and never pertains to gynecological contexts, as instead is the case in Galen, Soranus, Oribasius, and Aëtius of Amida. This contribution therefore aims to explore the reception of the term in the history of medical literature devoted to diseases of women, in order to assess its persistence in the construction of nosological frameworks concerning uterine obstruction.
The Historical Development of Medical Vocabulary
Marco CilioneHS 3
The translational choices adopted by Giorgio Valla for Greek medical texts reveal a diversified strategy of interpretative proposals. They express his intent to unite eloquentia et scientia through a vast repertory of readings that allows the author to avoid the aridity of the calque and to grasp the precise meaning of the technical term. In this respect, the humanist aligns himself with the position of his friend and teacher Hermolaus Barbarus, in contrast to the orientation of Theodorus Gaza. The linguistic analysis of the Latin translation that Valla proposes for the term ἔμφραξις, employed by Theophanes Nonnus in the treatise Περὶ διαίτης, allows, through its occurrences in Greek and Latin medical literature and through its semantic fluctuations, to shed light on the complex formation of a technical language which, despite Valla’s efforts, would eventually develop along a different path.
Dietetics and Mental Disorders in Giorgio Valla and His Sources
Sandro PassavantiHS 3
In ancient and Byzantine medicine, dietetics played a key role in both preventing and treating disorders of the cognitive faculties. In his posthumous De expetendis et fugiendis rebus (1501), the Italian humanist Giorgio Valla devoted particular attention to these conditions by translating the entire sixth book of Aetius of Amida’s Libri medicinales (6th c.), dedicated to “diseases of the head”. The same interest is reflected in his earlier De victu ratione (1498), a translation of Theophanes Chrysobalantes’ Perì diaítes, which includes dietary prescriptions concerning “foods that harm the head” (quae caput offendunt) and “those that generate black bile” (quae atram bilem generant). This paper offers a comparative reading of the relevant sections from these translations alongside other passages in Theophanes’ works dealing with dietetic and pharmacological approaches to mental disorders, namely (a) the Epitome de curatione morborum sections derived from Aetius (especially the one on mania), and (b) the still unedited De remediis, preserved in a rich manuscript tradition.
The Mutinensis gr. 61: The Manuscript’s Lineage and Its Connections with Earlier Copies
Thibault MiguetHS 3
The Mutinensis gr. 61 (produced in Venice in the 1490s) is a key manuscript from Giorgio Valla’s library, as it served the celebrated humanist for his translations of two Byzantine treatises on food: Symeon Seth’s De alimentorum facultatibus and Theophanes’ De alimentis. For the latter work the Mutinensis preserves a distinctive recension of the text, including the prologue and a transposition at the end. The paper will examine its textual model in order to reconstruct the history of Theophanes’ De alimentis as it was read and used by Giorgio Valla. The manuscript also contains a few marginal notes in Valla’s own hand, whose textual sources remain to be identified. More broadly, the study aims to trace the manuscript’s lineage and its connections with earlier copies, thereby reconstructing, through the manuscripts themselves, the cultural and intellectual context of fifteenth-century Italy and the uses made of these texts by their successive readers.
Translating Dietetics: Giorgio Valla’s Versions of Theophanes Chrysobalantes’ Perì diaítēs in the De Victus ratione (1498) and the De expetendis et fugiendis rebus opus (1501)
Tamara Martì CasadoHS 3
Giorgio Valla’s Latin version of Theophanes Chrysobalantes’ Perì diaítes (De victus ratione, Venice 1498) forms part of his broader engagement with translating Greek medical and dietary texts. This paper compares the translation published in 1498 with two other renderings of dietary material included in his posthumous De expetendis et fugiendis rebus (1501): the partial translation of the same Theophanean work in De oeconomia sive administratione domus (De Exp., liber XVII), and the translation of the equivalent dietary and pharmacological chapters from Aetius of Amida’s writings (Libri medicinales, book II) in De Medicina (De Exp., XXIV–XXX). This paper examines changes in Valla’s handling of key terms and expressions over the two decades between approximately 1480 and 1500, a period during which he devoted sustained attention to Greek dietetic and pharmacological texts, and aims to account for the reasons behind the observed variations in the translation of Theophanes’ treatise.
The Tradition of Medical Sources
Berenice CavarraHS 3
The Vallian construction of the medical section of his encyclopedia constitutes a genuine case study for understanding the use of the tradition of medical texts in Humanist translations. The reading of Byzantine epitomes and of a vast corpus of medical literature certainly informed the Valla’s work . In particular, through the analysis of the vocabulary relating to digestive processes, it is possible to reconstruct the complex network of sources on which Giorgio Valla draws in composing his medical cento. The use of the term ἔμφραξις in the Περὶ διαίτης of Theophanes Chrysobalantes, for example, and the Humanist’s translational choice, reveal upon close examination, his familiarity with the extensive Theophanean compilation of the Epitome as well as a correlation, mediated or immediate, with other Byzantine authors ( Alexander of Tralles).
4.21 TS – Mapping Byzantine Grammatical Knowledge: Multidisciplinary Database–Driven Approaches
How many linguistic registers did the Byzantines divide their language into? What characteristics did they attribute to each of those registers? Which textbooks for the teaching of Greek were circulating in the Middle Ages? Who read them, and how? Where are they found, and how should they be studied today? There are still no answers to these questions. This shortcoming is due mainly to the complex manuscript tradition and the lack of knowledge about the content and form of the textbooks. As regards the sources, apart from a few cases, we cannot currently say which manuscripts contain which textbooks. Grammatical texts are often known by their titles only, either because they remain unedited, or because they have never been properly translated or commented upon. This thematic session will shed new light on medieval Greek grammatical knowledge and place it in its original context (including its transmission beyond the chronological and geographical borders of Byzantium) by bringing the above questions to the fore and giving an account of the long-term research endeavor: the Ghent Textbooks Project. Combining the approaches of paleography, textual criticism and digital humanities, the papers will discuss the database-driven methodology tailored to (1) produce a recensio of the Greek manuscripts containing grammatical writings and correlate them according to the transmitted texts, persons, and places; (2) unravel and digitize the grammatical content of the various textbooks; (3) study the similarities and differences between Greek grammar theorized in textbooks and applied in actual Byzantine literature.
Identifying Manuscripts Containing a Given Grammatical Text: Selected Examples of Census
Maria Giovanna SandriHS 6
Determining the number and shelfmark of manuscripts that preserve a particular ancient Greek grammatical text is often a challenging task. Conducting a census of a given text always begins with a thorough examination of all catalogues of libraries holding Greek manuscripts worldwide. This is a lengthy and painstaking task, which is often only partially rewarding. In the case of non-authorial texts, they are frequently transmitted anonymously or without clear attribution, attributed to different grammarians, or circulated in multiple versions with varying incipits and endings. Moreover, especially for short or difficult-to-identify texts, cataloguers—particularly when dealing with less detailed catalogues—may fail to record the text’s presence in a manuscript or may list it under generic labels such as ‘grammaticalia’. This paper presents recent examples of censuses of grammatical texts, focusing on Greek treatises on barbarism and solecism, tropes, and dichrona, highlighting both the challenges editors face in identifying these kinds of texts and some strategies that may help overcome them.
Some Remarks on a Curious Textbook of the Palaeologan Period: The Parekbolaion of Konstantinos Arabites
Giuseppe UcciardelloHS 6
Konstantinos Arabites’ Parekbolaion is an obscure textbook of the Palaeologan period. Although it was mentioned by N. Festa while editing in 1922 another curious grammatical text, the Longibardos, the first serious attempt to explore its content and sources was undertaken by W. Bühler in 1986. The text itself was fully edited only in 2016 by F. Nousia. This work combines sections from the Longibardos with etymological and orthographical glosses, several of which may derive from a fuller version of Choeroboscus’ De orthographia, as Bühler suggested by comparing similar entries in the Etymologicum Genuinum. Based on a first-hand investigation of the manuscripts and sources employed by the author, this paper presents (a) a fresh overview of the textual transmission of the Parekbolaion—both in its entirety and in excerpts—which it can be inferred that the author cannot be dated later than the first part of the 14th century and that the work did not enjoy circulation outside Byzantium and/or nearby peripheral areas; (b) a new assessment of Arabites’ orthographical and lexicographical sources, from which some apparently unknown scattered passages of Greek poetry likely derive.
Unravelling Manuel Moschopoulos’ Schedography: A Byzantine Textbook for Learning Ancient Greek
David Pérez MoroHS 6
The difference between higher and lower registers, together with the learning of Ancient Greek within the Byzantine educational system, fostered the development of numerous auxiliary instruments intended to facilitate the comprehension and use of the higher linguistic register by students of that period. Among these instruments may be included scholia and glosses, commentaries on individual passages or entire works, summaries, and rewritings. From the tenth century onwards, a new method emerged in schools, known as schedography (σχεδογραφία), which taught Ancient Greek through texts either selected or composed specifically for that purpose. This paper will examine the Schedography (Περὶ σχεδῶν) of Manuel Moschopoulos, an author of the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries, as an instrument for the teaching of Ancient Greek. His Schedography had a significant impact not only in Byzantium but also in the West, as part of the translatio studiorum that extended to the Italian peninsula. Through this analysis, it will be possible to determine the methodology employed by Manuel Moschopoulos in the design and use of these texts. This study will demonstrate that the methodological approach of Manuel Moschopoulos is characterised by the use of erotapokrisis—that is, the question-and-answer format—although in his case articulated through a single interlocutor. Furthermore, his explanations may be divided into four main areas: grammar, orthography, lexicography, and dialectology. Within these areas, a fixed and structured framework can be identified, which served to facilitate the student’s learning process.
Byzantine Grammatical Awareness in the Letters of Manuel Kalekas
Maria Rosa Giuseppina De LucaHS 6
The correspondence of Manuel Kalekas (c. 1360–1410), a distinguished intellectual and theologian of late Byzantium, is preserved primarily in his autograph manuscript at the Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana (Vat. gr. 1879, dik. 68508), with additional letters in Vat. gr. 486 (dik. 67117) and Vat. gr. 1093 (dik. 67724). This corpus provides an exceptional vantage point from which to explore the intellectual, linguistic, and cultural dynamics of late fourteenth-century Byzantium. Spanning his early years in the imperial capital, his voluntary exile in Pera, Crete, and Italy, and his final period on Lesbos, these letters reveal a complex interplay between language, education, and identity. This paper builds upon research conducted within the ERC project MELA—The MEaning of LAnguage at Ghent University (2023–2025). It examines the degree of grammatical awareness underlying Kalekas’ high-register prose and evaluates the relationship between grammatical theory and linguistic practice. The aim is to demonstrate that the evolution of Byzantine Greek often eluded the rigid frameworks of traditional grammatical instruction. When an author lacks an innate sensitivity to what is conventionally defined as high-register Greek, the apparent uniformity of a monolithic linguistic system—known chiefly from grammatical codices—proves to be a far more fluid and variable reality. Through selected case studies of Kalekas’ morphology and syntax, I will show how ancient grammatical norms were by turns absorbed, adapted, or imperfectly applied, thereby prompting a reconsideration of what ‘literary’ Greek truly signified in late Byzantium, and of the extent to which this notion rests both on modern interpretation and on the individual competence and stylistic sensitivity of each writer.
High Register Greek: Users and Readers. The Social Network behind Planoudes’ Letters
Valentina BarrileHS 6
Maximos Planoudes is arguably one of the most important figures in Byzantine literary culture and is instantly recognizable even outside the specialist field. While initial scholarly interest focused on his role in aiding the transmission of ancient texts, his works are now beginning to receive due attention for their own merit. In today’s presentation I would like to briefly sketch the network of social relations that permeates his collection of letters. In order to do so, following Mullet’s work on Theophylact of Ochrid, I have grouped the letters according to addressee and perceived style, be it friendly, ironic, formal, distant, then individuated structures of communication within each group, for example requests and how they are framed, the arguments used to corroborate them, which topoi of byzantine epistolography are present, like travel, illness or gifts. The specific formulations, a perceived degree of cautiousness in formulating a request, the references involved – pagan or Christian – and their distribution will all be taken into account. This will help to distinguish close and distant acquaintances within Planoudes’ social circle, highlighting the different communicative strategies used for each. In turn, it will then be possible to formulate some hypotheses on how wide and effective the circle of influence created was, how many of these contacts were reciprocal or one-sided, and how Planoudes positioned himself in comparison to the people he writes to. Such an analysis will open a direct sight on how lobbying, to adapt a modern term, worked in the Middle Ages, and how much power and influence could be accumulated by a monk and wielded through writing, and how the upkeep of this mechanism works: in times where no favour is called for, how are contacts maintained to ensure they’ll work again when called upon?
4.22 TS – Systematising the Byzantine Exegetical Tradition: Commentaries, Homiletics, and Dogmatic Thought in Komnenian Byzantium
The codification of cultural and theological knowledge constitutes a defining feature of Byzantine intellectual life, exemplified in earlier centuries by the Excerpta Constantiniana and the Metaphrastic Menologion. In the twelfth century, this impulse took on renewed urgency and a distinctly programmatic character, fostering a systematic reorganization of sacred learning. The movement unfolded both at the imperial centre and provincial ecclesiastical milieus and across the Byzantine periphery producing major exegetical and dogmatic compendia alongside comprehensive homiletic collections for the Sunday and festal lectionary. These developments coincided with a marked flourishing of scriptural exegesis and the construction of extensive dogmatic arsenals. This Thematic Session situates this multifaceted codification project within its broader cultural and political milieu, examining parallel strategies of compilation, doctrinal positioning, identity formation, and rhetorical construction. Particular attention is given to the exegetical programme of figures such as Theophylact of Ohrid and the negotiation between written commentary and oral–performative traditions; the emergence of lectionary-based homiliaries, exemplified by the publication of the so-called Xiphilinian Homiliary; the systematization of heresiological and dogmatic traditions in the great Komnenian panoplies—Euthymios Zigabenos’ Dogmatic Panoply, Andronikos Kamateros’ Sacred Arsenal, and Niketas Choniates’ Treasury of Orthodoxy. By bringing these strands into dialogue, the session seeks to refine our understanding of how twelfth-century Byzantium fashioned new modes of authoritative discourse, transforming inherited patristic and exegetical traditions into increasingly structured repositories that shaped Orthodox identity, liturgical practice, and political ideology in the Komnenian era and beyond.
Theophylact of Ohrid’s Commentary on Luke and Christian Performativity
Barbara CrostiniSR 1
The translation of the Explanation of the Holy Gospel According to Luke by Theophylact of Ohrid by Fr. Christopher Stade, published by Chrysostom Press in 2020 as part of a series envisaging the complete New Testament exegesis of the famous eleventh-century bishop, makes the long text available to a wider public than ever before. In this paper, I will give a brief account of the methodology of Theophylact’s interpretative work. I will then focus on two sections of this commentary: the explanation of the prologue of Luke and that of Chapter 4, especially the pericope containing the scene of Jesus reading in the synagogue. The key to my own reading of these passages lies in my perception of the eleventh century as a turning point for the debate between a scriptural and an oral-performative religious trend in Christianity, where the written word acquired increasing weight against the oral tradition of the faith. I also believe that Luke was particularly receptive to oral-performative traditions in the making of the Gospels. These questions appear especially transparently in the programmatic prologue that has given rise to much discussion and are also self-referentially performed in the liturgical act of Luke 4:15-31. This pericope was particularly significant in Byzantium because it was chosen to mark the beginning of the liturgical year. For this reason, it was also illustrated in manuscripts such as Basil II’s Menologion (Vat. gr. 1613) or lectionaries such as Florence, Biblioteca Laurenziana, Palat. 244, both eleventh-century products. I will argue that by writing these commentaries Theophylact is preserving and “canonizing” in written form the oral-performative traditions of his see of Ohrid. By doing so, the bishop acts as a reconciler to these at times violently opposing trends in the contemporary church.
Exegetical Systematization and Compilation Practices in the Xiphilinian Homiliary
Mircea DulușSR 1
The Byzantine impulse to systematize sacred knowledge fostered the compilation of extensive homiletic corpora keyed to the Sunday and festal lectionary. The earliest known collection arranged specifically for the Sunday Gospel cycle—the so-called Xiphilinian Homiliary (Ehrhard 1943, 525–559)—is traditionally attributed to (a) John Xiphilinos, although both its authorship and publication context remain debated. Rather than merely reproducing patristic homilies or catena-style excerpts, the homiliary forges a deliberate synthesis of varied materials, inaugurating the final significant phase of Byzantine homiletics. Two near-contemporaneous collections appear to presuppose and further develop the program it initiated: the “Patriarchal Homiliary” of John IX Agapetos (1111–1134; Xentaras 1999) and the Italo-Greek homiliary associated with Philagathos of Cerami (fl. first half of the twelfth century; Rossi Taibbi 1965, 1969). This paper examines the compilation context of the Xiphilinian Homiliary by situating it within its cultural-historical milieu and by tracing the textual strata and interpretive techniques that connect it to Theophylact of Ohrid’s Gospel Commentaries, and to the Patriarchal and Italo-Greek homiliaries. It highlights strategies of extraction, adaptation, and recombination that shed light on the intellectual framework underpinning twelfth-century Byzantine homiletic production. Furthermore, it argues that these convergences also point to reliance on common—now lost—repositories of patristic material.
Systematising Dogmatic Knowledge in the Komnenian Age: The Twelfth-Century Dogmatic Anthologies of Zigabenos, Kamateros, and Choniates
Marco FanelliSR 1
This paper investigates how the codification of religious knowledge in twelfth-century Byzantium took shape through the systematisation of heresiological and dogmatic traditions. Building on the framework proposed by the thematic session, it argues that the three great panoplies—Euthymios Zigabenos’ Panoplia Dogmatica, Andronikos Kamateros’ Sacrum Armamentarium, and Niketas Choniates’ Thesaurus Orthodoxae Fidei—represent a coherent effort to structure and legitimise Orthodox thought in response to shifting political and ecclesiastical challenges. The paper presents the main results of the two-year research project Panoplia Panopliarum – The Long Twelfth Century: The Byzantine Age of Anti-Heretical Compilations (PRIN 2022 PNRR). Through philological, historical, and codicological analysis, the project has explored how these works transform inherited patristic and heresiological material into an organised repository of dogmatic knowledge. Zigabenos’ Panoplia constructs a universal synthesis linking ancient and contemporary heresies; Kamateros’ Armamentarium redefines orthodoxy along the lines of imperial ideology, focusing on Armenians and Latins; Choniates’ Thesaurus, written after 1204, reinterprets the entire tradition as a means of preserving Byzantine identity in exile. By examining the interdependence of theological argument, rhetorical construction, and political patronage, this study situates the panoplies within the broader twelfth-century movement toward systematisation of exegetic and dogmatic literature. The three compilations reveal how Byzantium, under the Komnenoi, turned heresiology into a tool for shaping collective memory, negotiating authority, and defining the intellectual contours of Orthodoxy. In this sense, they epitomise the Byzantine art of ordering tradition—an effort to render theological knowledge both systematic and politically meaningful.
A Case Study on Niketas Choniates as an Excerptor: Nicholas of Methone’s Anti-Latin Corpus in the Dogmatic Panoply
Carmelo Nicolò BenvenutoSR 1
This paper examines Niketas Choniates’ engagement with the anti-Latin writings of Nicholas of Methone in order to investigate the mechanisms of selection and reuse that underpin Byzantine excerpting practices. Focusing on Nicholas’ four treatises on the Holy Spirit (Ad magnum domesticum, Refutationes theologicae doctrinae Latinorum, Memoriae contra Latinos, Adversus Latinos), the contribution analyses how theological texts are extracted, condensed, and recontextualized within Choniates’ Dogmatic Panoply. Particular attention is placed on the implications of these practices for the question of authorship, showing how excerpting functions as an active, interpretative mode of writing that reshapes inherited doctrinal material within a new framework.
12:30 pm – 2:00 pm Session III
Free Communications
4.31 FC – Isauria in Transition: New Perspectives on a Late Antique Landscape
During the early Byzantine period, the remote region of Isauria for a few years was of exceptional importantance throughout the empire. This group aims to bring together scholars from various disciplines who are researching this region, providing a platform for them to present their latest findings. Interdisciplinary exchange is particularly important to us. The speakers represent a variety of academic disciplines, including Byzantine archaeology and architecture, ancient history, and ecclesiastical history. The subject of the papers will encompass both material culture and literary approaches. The programme will commence with a brief introduction by Jon Cubas Díaz, followed by four papers addressing specialised subjects. The papers will be organised into two pairs. The initial two papers will concentrate on literary sources, specifically martyr texts. Froehlich employs the concept of the “lifeworld” (Husserl) in the context of the city of Corycus, while Riegler examines aspects of gender and intersectionality in martyr texts from the region. Pilhofer’s concentrates on one city and takes into account written sources as well as recent archaeological research. In the context of material culture, Krampe has a focus on “Ayatekla after Ayatekla”, looking into the history of research.
Late Antique Lifeworlds in Corycus
Susanne FroehlichSR 7
The lecture presents the city of Corycus as a case study offering insight into life in the Isaurian-Cilician coastal region. By drawing on an operationalised concept of ‘lifeworld’, the disparate archaeological, literary and epigraphic material can be reinterpreted. The literary tradition surrounding the martyr Charitine will play a special role in this. However, the perspective taken is not that of a specific individual, but rather the multi-perspectivity that can be gained through a variety of considered genres and sources. The focus is on what one would call cultural ascriptions rather than realia. I ask about options and categories of thought and action that were available to individuals in a particular place during the 6th century.
Gender and Intersectionality in Cilician Martyr Texts
Nadine RieglerSR 7
Martyr texts describe people’s lives at a threshold between life and death. In these liminal situations, especially women often surprised contemporaries as well as readers of their martyrdom with their extraordinary behavior and resilience. The paper examines Cilician martyr texts – such as the martyrdom of Charitine of Corycus and the martyrdom of Iulitta and Cyricus – through an intersectional lens, focusing on categories like gender, age, family, and social status and their effect on the audience. By analyzing how these categories shaped the portrayal of martyrs and their reception, the paper investigates additionally whether there existed an ideal-typical martyr figure in Cilician martyr texts.
Christianising the Capital of a Pagan Priest Republic: Olba in Late Antiquity
Philipp PilhoferSR 7
The city of Olba functioned as the capital of a Hellenistic priest state that exercised control over a region in the Cilician highlands. Architectural remains of this period include the Olbian towers, which are scattered throughout the region, and the Olbian semeia, which were visible on many lintels. The priests were serving at the nearby temple of Zeus Olbios, which is still in a remarkable condition. In Roman times, the governing priest became a Roman client king, with one such king even adopting Judaism. The area surrounding the temple was promoted to the status of a separate town (Diokaisareia), while Olba developed into a Christian bishopric in the province of Isauria. This paper will investigate the transformation of the town, drawing upon the findings of recent archaeological research conducted on the site.
Archaeology of an Archive. Excavating Guyer’s and Herzfeld’s Records on Ayathekla
Magdalena KrampeSR 7
As a pilgrimage site, Ayathekla was of great religious and economic importance, thereby acting as an incubator for innovative and monumental examples of byzantine sacred architecture. The Thecla Basilica was the spiritual and architectural center. Built in the 5th century, it was once the largest church in the region and went through several phases of renovation and rebuilding. Another part of the pilgrimage site is the so-called Cupola Church, which is distinguished by an exceptionally innovative architectural design. Several archi¬tectural-historical questions concerning both churches remain unanswered. Research on Ayathekla is still largely based on the works of Samuel Guyer (1879–1950) and Ernst Herzfeld (1879–1948), who conducted expeditions there in 1906 and 1907. The estate of Guyer includes notes, numerous photos and sketches of both expedition as well as the excavation records, which are for most parts unpublished. In my PhD project, I aim to investigate and contextualize this rich source for both architectural-historical as well as research-historical questions. Based on the estate, this paper explores not only the value of the archival materials, but also the value for archaeology in general. The aim is to draw archaeological conclusions from the records that have not yet been subjected to thorough examination. This will be illustrated exemplarily through selected aspects of the Thecla Basilica and the so-called Cupola Church. The aspects pertain both to specific features such as the appearance of opus sectile floors, as well as to more comprehensive issues, such as the largely overlooked final, so-called “Armenian” building phase of the Thecla Basilica. Consequently, the intention is not only to present the material itself, but also to demonstrate how archival materials enable new archaeo¬logical findings. Questions on limitations of this methodology are necessarily part of the discussion.
4.32 FC – Byzantine Numismatics
The Lattice Pattern on Late Byzantine Coin Issues
Greta BakaSR 8
Symbols function as schematic pictorial forms and synoptic versions of concepts, facilitating the transmission of beliefs and messages through mass communication in societies over the ages. Quite often, with the passage of time, the loss of context leads to the lack of an appropriate meaning for a particular symbol, which was entirely understandable within the society that gave birth to it. Such may be the case with the so-called “lattice pattern,” depicted on specific late Byzantine coin issues (13th–15th centuries). This “lattice pattern,” described on occasion as “four interlaced bands” in the bibliography, appears on quite rare coins of John III Doukas Vatatzes, of Andronikos II Palaiologos and (possibly) of Manuel II Palaiologos. The aforementioned iconographical device is also used on other artifacts and objects dated in this period (manuscripts, icons, murals, mosaics, sculptures, liturgical vestments, pottery, etc.). One question revolves around the orientation of the symbol; the diagonal placement of the pattern, like a rhomboid shape, emerges as the rule, while an arrangement similar to the modern symbol of hash may be debatable. Under the conviction that this is not a random decorative element but a consciously selected motif, the proposed essay aspires to present a new interpretation through the thorough analysis of the typology and the connotations likely to be associated with this peculiar theme.
Reduce, Reuse, Recycle: The Afterlives of Ancient Currency in the Byzantine Hoards of the Numismatic Museum at Athens
Stelios Damigos, Theodoros Georgopoulos, Dimitris KloukinasSR 8
Beyond their financial and economic role, coins function as material agents laden with layered meanings. Their physical and communicative properties often reflect and reinforce dominant ideologies, collective identities, and social imaginaries. Yet coins are not exclusively confined to their original contexts; they may also be repurposed, revalued, and reinterpreted across temporal and cultural boundaries. This paper examines the presence of ancient Greek and Roman/late Roman coins within several Byzantine coin hoards, housed today in the Numismatic Museum at Athens, originally discovered across mainland Greece and the Aegean islands. Focusing on these so-called residual coins, it seeks to reconstruct their survival stories and explore their integration into the Byzantine cultural and economic landscapes. Several possible interpretative avenues will be pursued: whether their continued inclusion reflects some form of prolonged circulation and a somehow retained intrinsic value; whether they were repurposed—for example, as jewelry or prestige objects; and, in general, their possible role as carriers of cultural memory and symbolic meaning. By investigating the persistence of ancient Greek and Roman/late Roman coins within Byzantine hoards, this study illuminates the dynamic afterlives of monetary objects beyond their initial economic function. Rather than viewing them as mere relics of past and obsolete systems, their presence in later deposits may reveal processes of adaptation, reinterpretation, and re-signification. Whether retained for their material value, transformed into ornamental objects, or imbued with symbolic meaning, these residual coins offer insight into the complex interplay between economic practices, material agency, and collective memory between Byzantium and the Greco-Roman Antiquity, ultimately revealing an engagement with the past that was potentially both practical and profoundly meaningful.
Byzantine Coin Hoards in the Eskişehir Eti Archaeology Museum, Turkey
Zeliha Demirel GökalpSR 8
Located within the region historically known as mountainous Phrygia, and as Phrygia Salutaris during the Early Byzantine period, modern-day Eskişehir was referred to as Dorylaion (Dorlion) in Greek during antiquity and the Middle Ages. Positioned along the strategic route between Constantinople and the Cilician Gates, the city served as an important assembly point for military forces. Throughout the Early Byzantine and Early Medieval periods, Dorylaion lay along the path of Persian and Arab incursions and later became a frontier zone in the power struggles involving the Seljuks and Turkmen groups. This paper focuses on eight distinct hoards of gold, silver, and bronze coins housed in the coin collection of the Eskişehir Eti Archaeology Museum, which are dated to the period between the 7th and 13th centuries. Established in 1966, the museum initially acquired coins through donations and purchases. In subsequent years, the museum’s collection expanded through rescue excavations conducted in Eskişehir and its surrounding districts and villages, as well as through the confiscation of coins recovered from illicit excavations and continued acquisitions by the museum. Within this historical framework, the coins preserved in the Eskişehir Eti Archaeology Museum not only reflect the economic and commercial life of their time but also serve as material witnesses to the region’s shifting political control. The gold, silver, and bronze coins from the eight hoards provide significant insights into monetary circulation and hoarding practices in Anatolia during the Late Byzantine and Early Islamic periods. In conclusion, when evaluated in terms of both the urban history of Eskişehir and the formation of the museum’s numismatic collection, this study offers valuable data for understanding local history, the Byzantine frontier, and the numismatic heritage of Anatolia.
Bulgarian Imitations and Theodore I Lascaris: An Unpublished Group of Byzantine Coins in the Tire Museum
Eleni Lianta, Ceren ÜnalSR 8
The aim of this paper is to present for the first time 51 Byzantine coins housed in the Coin Cabinet of the Tire Museum. The museum acquired this group of coins, which consists entirely of billon trachea, on 1st September 1989 from (†) Hasan Beden, a coin dealer who at that time was living in Izmir. Since the find-spot of these coins has not been recorded, a weakness that this paper recognizes, our attention will focus on the group’s composition, as well as on the patina, striking, style and wear of the coins, in order to certify firstly if the coins were part of a hoard and secondly if the hoard was found locally. According to the classification of the coins gifted to the museum, this group consists of 45 imitations of Byzantine billon trachea which in the literature appear either as Bulgarian Imitations or as direct/faithful copies of uncertain mint [see M.F. Hendy’s Catalogue of the Byzantine Coins in the Dumbarton Oaks Collection and in the Whittemore Collection, vol. 4, Washington D.C. 1999, pl. XXVI, 1 (Type A: 6 specimens), 2 (Type B: 16 specimens), 3 (Type C: 23 specimens)], providing a good sample of an imitative series whose function and behaviour are yet to be understood. The group also contains five specimens of Theodore I Lascaris’s first coinage struck at the mint in Nicaea (see Hendy’s Catalogue, pl. XXVII, 5), and a single specimen of the Latin Imitative large-module billon trachea of the prolific Type A (see Hendy’s Catalogue, pl. XLVIII, 1). Undoubtedly, this group of coins is a strong indicator of the geographical diffusion of Hendy’s problematic ‘Bulgarian imitative’ series, and also offers new insights into the economic activity of Theodore I Lascaris in the second decade of the 13th century.
Propaganda or Non-Propaganda: Reconsidering the Usage of the Word Rhomaion on the miliaresion of Michael I (r. 811–813)
Evangelos NtovasSR 8
Charlemagne’s coronation in Rome in 800 as imperator had serious implications for Byzantine imperial ideology and was initially met with suspicion in Constantinople. However, in 812, a Byzantine embassy recognised the Frankish suzerain as imperatorem et basileum. As a consequence of this, many scholars agree that the emperor Michael I (r. 811-813) introduced the word Rhomaion on his miliaresion to highlight that Charlemagne’s imperial title did not include basileia Rhomaion, which remained exclusive to the Byzantines. This paper aims to challenge this assertion by proposing that the usage of the word Rhomaion in the miliaresion is not related to Charlemagne’s imperial title. Through a critical comparison of the coinage, sigillography, and inscriptions, we propose that it is a part of the gradual incorporation of the official title basileus Rhomaion in the imperial titulature already in place since the beginning of the 8th century. In order to highlight these, we shall focus on three points: a) We trace the circulation of miliaresion from its emergence to the rule of Michael I to evaluate the proposed usage of the miliaresion as a medium of imperial propaganda. b) We examine the usage of the word Rhomaion before its introduction to the coinage to highlight its increasing appearance in the titulature. c) Lastly, we reject the established hypothesis that the title basileus Rhomaion dominated the official titulature of the 9th century as a result of the Byzantine claims after the recognition of Charlemagne’s imperial title.
Insights into the Numismatic Iconography of the Macedonian Dynasty
Yannis StoyasSR 8
With the coin series of the Macedonian dynasty (857–1056) as a point of reference, three case studies are subjected to scrutiny. First comes a gold coin issue of Alexander (912–913), where he is depicted alongside a religious figure. Recent interpretations have primarily identified this holy personage as John the Baptist. Alternative views, such as the prophet Elijah and the patriarch Nikolaos Mystikos, are also examined, with the present approach opting for Saint Alexander, bishop of Byzantium (310s–330s) and the first bishop of Constantinople from 330 onwards. A compelling rationale is presented in favour of the perspective that the emperor is crowned by his namesake saint. After a long co-regency and when the fortunes of the Lekapenoi waned, Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos (913–959) managed in early 945 to emerge as sole ruler. This development was heralded with a solidus issue displaying on the reverse the imperial portrait accompanied by the title autokrator. Also notably, on the obverse, the bust of Christ made its reappearance. The abandonment of the coin type of the enthroned Christ (introduced by Basil I) and the adoption of a type that hints back to the time of Michael III engenders commentary with intriguing connotations. Finally, a histamenon issue of an 11th-century emperor Michael, showcasing archangel Michael for the first time, is revisited. Impressively, this rare issue was imitated in Scandinavia (silver penninge of Sven Estridsen, king of Denmark, struck in the late 1040s), after the return of Harald Hardrada to the North. This particular histamenon issue is often attributed to Michael IV and the mint of Thessalonike (1041) in connection with the revolt of Peter Deljan. It is preferable, however, to assign the emission to the short reign of Michael V Kalaphates (December 1041 – April 1042) on the basis of a new interpretation.
4.33 FC – Mosaics Within and Beyond Byzantium
A Unique Mosaic Workshop at Shiqmona, Israel: Masterpieces from the Mediterranean Seashore
Lihi HabasHS 2
Shiqmona, situated on the Mediterranean seashore at the foot of Mount Carmel, was part of Provincia Phoenicia, bordering Provincia Palaestina Prima. The Byzantine site originated from the small Tell es-Samak (Fish Hill in Arabic) and later expanded around it. Its identity has been a subject of scholarly debate. Ancient sources mention several sites in Haifa Bay, and a few sites have been excavated in the area. Some scholars associate modern Shiqmona with Sycamine/Sucamina, while others identify it with Porphyreon. The ethnic and religious of its inhabitants remain uncertain. However, the discovery of churches, chapels, monasteries, mosaic floors adorned with crosses, points to a significant Christian presence. Numismatic and ceramic evidence indicates that Shiqmona was continuously inhabited from the mid-4th century to the late 7th century CE.
Shiqmona has revealed a wealth of intricate mosaic floors over the years. These mosaics adorned both secular and religious buildings and feature a variety of sophisticated designs. Geometric and floral motifs, including nets and interlaces, depict amphoras, stars, flowers, grape clusters, citrons, various bird species, and hidden religious symbols. The color palette is exceptionally rich, and the craftsmanship of the mosaics is of high quality. While some compositions reflect common regional styles, others are unique, exhibit a high degree of creativity, featuring distinct hallmarks of local workshops active in the town.
Ascensione marciana. Mosaici e teologia politica tra Venezia e Bisanzio
Domenico SalaminoHS 2
La cupola dell’Ascensione rappresenta il fulcro del sistema musivo marciano che si impose tra XII e XIV secolo all’interno e all’esterno della Basilica. Le scelte iconografiche e linguistiche, la presenza di maestranze greche e la loro sostituzione con quelle veneziane; le dinamiche di committenza in relazione a particolari e importanti momenti storici del Ducato; e le correlazioni ad altri contesti monumentali bizantini e romanici, sono stati ampiamente studiati in passato. Tuttavia alcuni aspetti rimangono ancora da chiarire ulteriormente e riguardano, non solo la genesi della composizione e giustapposizione dei cicli musivi, ma anche l’influenza determinante, sugli stessi, della speculazione teologica piegata ad esigenze politiche ed ideologiche, oltre che funzionalmente liturgiche. Cosa questa patente nella scelta di impostare traiettorie trinitarie e agiografiche coerenti all’intento di fare della Basilica un manifesto ideologico ed identitario. Questo contributo propone di rilevare alcune questioni significative di topologia del sistema musivo marciano impostato sul perno iconografico dell’Ascensione. Propone una lettura della Basilica in quanto Tempio di Stato e spazio abitato di immagini e presenze necessarie a modello della Taxis marciana. In tal senso – ampliando la riflessione sugli itinerari liturgici, ed articolando il discorso sulla funzione istituzionale dell’edificio di religioso nazionale – si proporranno comparazione con altri contesti di simile natura nel Regno di Sicilia, a Bisanzio e a Roma.
Una Madonna «a minutissimi punti»: le icone a mosaico nelle fonti veneziane (XV-XVIII secolo)
Lucrezia SozzèHS 2
Una «imagine della Beata Verzene di musaico, fatta per mano di San Luca», un «quadrum Sancte Marie de musaico», un «quadro fatto a Mosaico» di san Giorgio, una Madonna «detta di Costantinopoli formata a minutissimi punti» sono solo alcune delle icone a mosaico documentate a Venezia tra Quattro e Settecento. Di altre ancora è noto, o, comunque, verosimile, un passaggio in città. Attraverso il ricorso a fonti (XV-XVIII secolo), letterarie e documentarie – inventari, lasciti, letteratura di viaggio, testi di autori eruditi –, il contributo si propone di fare luce sulla circolazione di icone musive nel contesto veneziano, sulla loro ricezione, percezione e sulla riappropriazione delle stesse da parte dei veneziani. Se per i due esemplari tuttora esistenti in laguna (la cosiddetta Vergine Eleusa di Santa Maria della Salute e il San Giovanni Battista del Tesoro marciano), ci si interrogherà su come ad esse si sia guardato e sulle modalità di fruizione e destinazione d’uso, anche in confronto con quelle originariamente previste a Bisanzio per questa categoria di manufatti, parallelamente l’esame delle fonti consentirà di gettare luce su un patrimonio perduto, di cui si cercherà di dare conto, pur con i limiti che le spesso laconiche oltreché imprecise scritture documentarie e letterarie impongono. Le iconografie, la proprietà, le circostanze delle menzioni, la terminologia adottata sono tra i dati che verranno di volta in volta presi in considerazione.
4.34 FC – Medieval Landscapes in Transition – Southeastern Europe and Anatolia
From Pagan City to Christian Center: The Urban Evolution of Perge in Late Antiquity
Sedef KepçeHS 5
Perge, located in ancient Pamphylia, in modern Antalya, was one of the most prominent cities of antiquity. Excavations on the city’s acropolis have revealed traces of human activity dating to the Chalcolithic period. Over time, the settlement expanded from the acropolis into the flat plain to its south, forming the core of the later city. During the Roman period, particularly in the 1st and 2nd centuries AD, Perge thrived as a wealthy and advanced city with sophisticated urbanism. This significance continued into the Byzantine period, especially in the 5th and 6th centuries, which marked a final phase of prosperity. This is evidenced by various construction remains reflecting the continued urban development and religious importance of Perge. Since 1946, excavation and restoration efforts in Perge have primarily been carried out by Istanbul University’s Department of Classical Archaeology. Following a brief period under the Antalya Archaeology Museum, excavations returned to the university in 2020 under the current director, who also authored this study. Recent campaigns have focused on Late Antiquity and the Byzantine period, emphasizing the city’s Christianization and its impact on the urban fabric. Perge holds a unique significance in Christian history as the city visited by St. Paul. It became an episcopal center during the 5th and 6th centuries, marked by the construction of significant Christian buildings, including several basilicas. These developments illustrate the integration of Christian architecture into the Roman urban fabric. Despite the growing influence of Christianity, the city preserved much of its classical appearance; the Roman layout remained largely intact, and new Christian structures were built in a similar monumental style, reflecting continued prosperity. This presentation will emphasize how Perge preserved its ancient character while adapting to Christian-era transformations, focusing on its urban and architectural development during Late Antiquity and the Byzantine period.
The Byzantine Period Around Sacred Ganos Mountain of Tekirdağ in South-Eastern Thrace
Zeynep Koçel ErdemHS 5
Southeastern Thrace, in other words, the northern Propontis shores and its inland areas, which today constitute the territory of Turkey, have been the scene of various settlements since prehistoric times. The region is also an important belief centre due to the presence of Ganos (Işıklar) Mountain, which is the highest mountain in the vicinity and is considered to be the most sacred place dedicated to the mother goddess in the light of an inscription since antiquity. For this reason, many settlements were especially located around the sacred mountain. Although the coastal settlements of Propontis are well known both by ancient sources and contemporary researchers, our knowledge about the cultural assets in the inland areas is still limited. For this reason, the ‘Archaeological Surveys of Ganos Mountain and its Surroundings’, which we carried out between 2008-2019 in the area covering the central and Şarköy districts of today’s Tekirdağ province, has led to a number of new findings. The findings, ranging from architectural to small finds, have provided new insights into the cultural assets of the region from prehistoric times to the Byzantine Period. During the Byzantine Period, the region in question, which was intensely inhabited, became an important religious centre with many monasteries and churches built, and the sacredness of the region was maintained for centuries. In this sense, it can be said that there was a very splendid religious and cultural environment in this period. In this paper, we will present an overview of the cultural inventory of the region during the Byzantine period, of which very little remains to the present day: remains of buildings of various scales, fortresses and defence systems, sanctuaries, necropolis areas, as well as single architectural finds and small surface finds such as ceramics.
The Economic Dimensions of Demographic Developments in Sterea Hellas between the 12th and 16th Centuries
George TerezakisHS 5
Analyzing settlement patterns and their defining characteristics offers a valuable perspective on the socio-economic landscape of Sterea Hellas during the transitional period from Byzantine to Ottoman rule. By examining aspects such as the location, longevity, size, and primary functions of settlements, researchers can gain a deeper understanding of how communities were structured and how they evolved over time. During the late Byzantine period, however, available documentation is notably limited. Narrative sources, primarily historiographical in nature, provide only fragmented and often anecdotal evidence regarding the nature and distribution of settlements. This scarcity of comprehensive data poses challenges to constructing a clear historical picture. A turning point in the documentation of settlement patterns comes in the mid-15th century with the compilation of the Ottoman cadastre ΒΒΑ/MM 10, dated to 1454/55. This detailed fiscal record provides crucial insights into local tax revenues and includes a thorough enumeration of taxpayers. It serves as a foundational source for understanding the economic and demographic realities of the time. Later Ottoman cadastres, extending from the late 15th to the early 17th centuries, supplement and expand upon this data, offering a more nuanced view of regional development. These records are particularly significant because they not only document fiscal obligations but also provide detailed information about the composition of the population—distinguishing between Christian and Muslim households—and the nature of local economic production. The types and quantities of goods produced, alongside recorded tax revenues, reveal the productive capabilities and economic structure of Sterea Hellas. Given their proximity in time to the Ottoman arrival, these documents also offer indirect evidence about earlier historical conditions. Collectively, the data suggest that the process of political consolidation under Ottoman rule played a significant role in revitalizing both urban centers and rural settlements, contributing to a renewed and more stable regional settlement network.
Tracing the Origins and Development of Rural Settlement Patterns in Medieval Ras
Uglješa VojvodićHS 5
The early medieval period in the Ras region remains only partially understood, based on a limited body of preserved written sources and select archaeological evidence. Although fragmentary, these sources cautiously suggest that between the late ninth and the first half of the twelfth century, the Raška River valley may have functioned as a sparsely inhabited or even uninhabited buffer zone—similar to those found in the Eastern Balkans and Asia Minor. This interpretation is further supported by evidence of competing Byzantine, Bulgarian, and Serbian ambitions to militarily control this strategically important crossroads of central Balkan communication routes. However, a re-examination of documentary sources mentioning rural settlements during the Nemanjić dynasty—particularly in the beginning of the 14th century— indicates the existence of a well-developed settlement network in the hinterland of Ras. According to current theoretical frameworks, such a level of organization presupposes the existence of earlier developmental phases, most likely originating from the initial phase of Nemanjić rule or even prior to that period. In conjunction with archaeological surveys and geomorphological and geographical analyses, such insights have enabled the identification of several small spatial units with sufficient resources characterized by landscapes suitable for initial cultivation– settlement chambers, from which the initial colonization likely began. This paper presents the results of this interdisciplinary approach and proposes a hypothetical model of settlement development and economic activity in the Ras region during the medieval period.
Mountain Landscapes and the Afterlives of Byzantium: Tracing Rural Continuities in Northeastern Anatolia
Nihan Zorlu BaşelHS 5
This study examines rural life and settlement patterns in the highland areas of Northeastern Anatolia after the Late Byzantine period, with a focus on the Maçka district in present-day Trabzon Province. The region’s mountainous landscape, characterized by steep slopes and a dense network of narrow valleys, significantly influenced seasonal movement patterns, settlement choices, and the locations of rural religious sites. Through an interdisciplinary approach that combines historical geography, architectural history, and rural landscape studies, the research investigates how spatial frameworks developed during the Byzantine period continued to shape everyday life even after the collapse of centralized political authority. Instead of interpreting the end of Byzantine rule as a moment of rupture, the study highlights ongoing processes of continuity and adaptation, evident in persistent settlement forms and long-standing cultural practices. Particular attention is given to how the terrain influenced seasonal rhythms and how churches and chapels functioned as focal points of religious life and repositories of historical memory within the rural landscape. Framing Northeastern Anatolia not merely as a periphery, the study emphasizes its role as a dynamic cultural landscape where geographic conditions, seasonal movement, and religious presence intersect in complex and enduring ways. By focusing on these rural environments, the research underscores their significance as key sites for understanding broader patterns of cultural resilience and transformation beyond imperial and urban centers.
4.35 FC – Byzantium and the Lands of the Rus from Cherson to Moscow
Checkpoint Cherson
Martina ČechováHS 21
Being the northernmost territory of the Byzantine Empire, Crimean Cherson for centuries served as an outpost at the discomposed yet vitally significant border. Except for the military and diplomatic importance, Cherson was also a lively centre of trade. In the turbulent history of the northern Pontic area Cherson often played a crucial role both in peace and in the time of war. The paper will delineate the situation in Cherson at the end of the 7th and the beginning of the 8th centuries, surely one of the most eventful periods of the history of Cherson.
External Agents of Legitimation: Constructing Moscow’s Byzantine Lineage from the Outside (Late 15th–16th Centuries)
Anastasiia ErmolaevaHS 21
Genealogical construction and the emphasis on sacred bloodlines—particularly through ties to older or prestigious dynasties—were common strategies of dynastic legitimation across medieval and early modern Europe. This tradition also found expression in Muscovy, where it was shaped not only by domestic ambitions but notably by the interventions of external actors. While Muscovite genealogical narratives became especially prominent in the mid-sixteenth century—around the time of Ivan IV’s coronation as Tsar in 1547—the use of dynastic memory and references to illustrious ancestors began earlier, during the reign of Ivan III (1462–1505). A notable example is the supposed connection to the Palaiologos family, the last ruling dynasty of Byzantium. Surprisingly, Muscovite rulers themselves made very limited use of this argument. A reference to kinship with the Palaiologoi appears only once in Muscovite sources, in connection with the marriage between Anna, daughter of Ivan I, and John VIII Palaiologos. There are no known references to Sophia Palaiologina—wife of Ivan III and niece of the last Byzantine emperor—as a source of dynastic legitimacy. Instead, claims of Byzantine descent were far more frequently made by external actors. These included monks from Athonite monasteries, the Despot of Epirus, and German adventurer-merchants—unconnected figures who nevertheless employed the argument of dynastic kinship to promote their own religious, political, or commercial aims. This paper traces and systematizes these diverse references to Palaiologan ancestry and examines their role in diplomatic and ideological discourse. It also considers whether the idea of Byzantine lineage held any real legitimizing value within the Muscovite elite, or whether the narrative of succession to Byzantium was largely constructed and projected from beyond Muscovy’s borders.
Il ruolo di Sofia Paleologa alla corte moscovita (1472–1503)
Tatiana MatasovaHS 21
Sulla base di un ventaglio di fonti è stato possibile sistematizzare un ricco insieme di materiali che consente di delineare la partecipazione di Sofia Paleologa alla vita di corte a Mosca. Un’analisi complessiva ha permesso di rivedere la convinzione che riguarda l’enorme influenza esercitata da Sofia a corte. Vi sono fondati motivi per ritenere che il ruolo di Sofia nelle cerimonie moscovite sia stato prevalentemente simbolico: la “figlia di Tommaso Paleologo” rappresentava il legame della corte moscovita con il mondo greco e con l’Occidente e incarnava la felicità familiare del sovrano in quanto madre dei suoi figli e come figura preminente della componente femminile della famiglia regnante. Questi ruoli erano funzionali agli obiettivi della politica interna ed estera delineata da Ivan III, e difficilmente riconducibili a iniziative personali di Sofia nell’ambito del governo. Sofia sembra aver preso parte attiva alle cerimonie di corte, incluse le accoglienze degli ambasciatori stranieri, ma non risulta coinvolta direttamente nei negoziati. L’unico episodio in cui assunse effettivamente il ruolo di protagonista nei conflitti interni alla corte fu la sua lotta per assicurare il diritto di successione al trono a suo figlio Basilio “Paleologo” (così definito da Massimo il Greco). In tutte le altre circostanze, il ruolo cerimoniale di Sofia si configurava come subordinato rispetto alla posizione centrale del principe. La questione dell’influenza a corte è legata alla disponibilità di risorse. L’entità del patrimonio personale di Sofia appare proporzionale al livello della sua influenza. Le fonti attestano che i suoi beni privati non erano particolarmente cospicui. Sofia non disponeva dei mezzi necessari per mantenere una corte numerosa: solo pochi greci risultano essere stati al servizio diretto di Sofia e non di Ivan III. Tuttavia, furono i greci di Mosca a percepire in Sofia un simbolo rilevante delle speranze legate alla liberazione di Bisanzio.
The Role of the Eastern Roman Empire in the Formation of Kyivan Rus’: Historiographical Reflections on Norman Origins and the Byzantine Commonwealth
Viktor MelnykHS 21
The latter half of the 9th century witnessed the emergence of Kyivan Rus’ as a polity formed through the unification of East Slavic tribal groups under the leadership of the Rurikid dynasty – figures of apparent Scandinavian provenance. Throughout the 19th and 20th centuries, the origins of the Kyivan polity became a battleground between two historiographical paradigms: Normanism and the autochthonous theory. Proponents of the former argue that the institutional formation of Rus’ resulted from the intervention of Swedish and broader Baltic Viking groups, who seized control of trade nodes along the “Varangian-to-the-Greeks” route. In contrast, the autochthonists interpret Rus’ as the culmination of an indigenous East Slavic political consolidation. Despite the empirical strength of the Normanist school (f. e. Omeljan Pritsak and Myron Korduba), any rigid binary framework is analytically limiting if it excludes the broader civilizational context. Scholars such as George Vernadsky and Viacheslav Zaikin have drawn attention to the entangled influences of Byzantium, the Arab Caliphate, and Khwarazm in shaping the geopolitical environment of Eastern Europe. Volodymyr Parkhomenko, a prescient Ukrainian historian, conceived of Rus’ as the product of intersecting foreign vectors, with the Byzantine impact being paramount. This Byzantinist orientation finds further support in the work of Dmitry Obolensky, who situated Rus’ within the “Byzantine Commonwealth”, and Serhii Plokhy, who referred to the polity as “Northern Byzantium”. Viktor Petrov’s notion of a “Byzantine-Norman synthesis” is particularly apt in this regard. The Rus’ raid on Constantinople in 860 catalyzed Kyivan inclusion into Byzantine diplomatic circuits. Princess Olga’s recorded visits to Constantinople further suggest dynastic recognition of Eastern Roman suzerainty well before Volodymyr’s baptism of Rus’ in 988 – an act that marked not a beginning, but the culmination of a deeper imperial entanglement.
4.36 FC – Neoplatonic Philosophy, Interreligious Polemics, and Cross-Cultural Reception in the Proto-Byzantine Empire: Reassessing Julian’s Contra Galilaeos
This panel offers a multidisciplinary reappraisal of Emperor Julian’s Contra Galilaeos, a seminal fragmentary text in the 4th-century clash between pagan and Christian thought. Combining Neoplatonic philosophy, Syriac tradition of Greek works, and Patristic Studies, the session investigates five interrelated dimensions: (1) Composition and Structure (M. Schramm). Composed during Julian’s Persian campaign, the treatise deliberately targeted key Christian doctrines while integrating philosophical critiques. Although the original Greek is lost, its arguments survive primarily through Cyril of Alexandria’s Contra Iulianum and newly identified Syriac fragments. These sources reveal Julian’s structured refutation strategy. (2) Neoplatonic Foundations (M.C. De Vita). Julian’s critique is grounded in his Iamblichean worldview: Orations 8 and 11 outline a divine hierarchy with Helios as mediator, rejecting Christian monotheism. Orations 7-9 champion allegorical myth interpretation and Hellenic tradition, condemning Christians and Cynics for distorting ancient wisdom. Julian links Christianity’s cultural appropriation to imperial instability. (3) Biblical Exegesis and Interpretation of Christian Doctrines (G. Buzási; G. Nardiello). 3a) In Contra Galilaeos Julian insists on a literal interpretation of the Bible to show that without the Hellenic heritage as a key to interpretation, Christian scripture would lose much of its appeal. At the same time, he surreptitiously appropriates central doctrines of the Church. 3b) Julian’s polemic reflects not only Neoplatonic reasoning but also a calculated familiarity with the Bible. The present communication focuses on Paul of Tarsus as presented in Julian’s Contra Galilaeos (4) Syriac tradition (A. S. Sembiante). The newly identified Syriac fragments of the Contra Galilaeos, preserved in catenae and polemical anthologies, provide critical insights into the text’s transmission. Syriac authors adapted and reframed Julian’s arguments, particularly in theological debates over Christian orthodoxy and pagan intellectual heritage. The panel concludes with a discussion of Contra Galilaeos’ enduring legacy in the transitional period between late antiquity and Byzantine culture.
Between Philosophy and Polemics: Reconstructing Julian’s Contra Galilaeos
Michael SchrammSR 6
Composed during Julian’s Persian campaign, the treatise deliberately targeted key Christian doctrines while integrating philosophical critiques. Although the original Greek is lost, its arguments survive primarily through Cyril of Alexandria’s Contra Iulianum and newly identified Syriac fragments. These sources reveal Julian’s structured refutation strategy.
Julian’s Philosophical Writings and the Contra Galilaeos
Maria Carmen De VitaSR 6
Julian’s critique is grounded in his Iamblichean worldview: Orations 8 and 11 outline a divine hierarchy with Helios as mediator, rejecting Christian monotheism. Orations 7-9 champion allegorical myth interpretation and Hellenic tradition, condemning Christians and Cynics for distorting ancient wisdom. Julian links Christianity’s cultural appropriation to imperial instability.
Julian as a Biblical Exegete and an Interpreter of Christian Doctrines
Gábor BuzásiSR 6
In Contra Galilaeos Julian insists on a literal interpretation of the Bible to show that without the Hellenic heritage as a key to interpretation, Christian scripture would lose much of its appeal. At the same time, he surreptitiously appropriates central doctrines of the Church.
Paul of Tarsus in Julian’s Contra Galilaeos
Giuseppe NardielloSR 6
Julian’s polemic reflects not only Neoplatonic reasoning but also a calculated familiarity with the Bible. The present communication focuses on Paul of Tarsus as presented in Julian’s Contra Galilaeos.
The Syriac Tradition of Julian’s Contra Galilaeos: Between Philology, Patristics and Cross-Cultural Reception
Antonio Stefano SembianteSR 6
The newly identified Syriac fragments of the Contra Galilaeos, preserved in catenae and polemical anthologies, provide critical insights into the text’s transmission. Syriac authors adapted and reframed Julian’s arguments, particularly in theological debates over Christian orthodoxy and pagan intellectual heritage.
4.37 FC – Constantine and Beyond: Imperial Ideology
Towards a Dynastic Imperial Title: Heraclius and the Title Change of 629
Jehan HillenHS 31
On the 21st of March 629, a Novel was issued by Heraclius and his son Heraclius Constantine. Unlike previous official documents, this law was not signed with the traditional imperial titles, instead, the emperor and his son were referred to as πιστοὶ ἐν Χριστῷ βασιλεῖς (Basilei faithful in Christ). This title change occurred during the high point of the reign of Heraclius right after his defeat of the Sasanians, but the reason for this sudden title change remains a subject of debate. This paper will relate the adoption of the βασιλεὺς title to the emperor’s broader self-representation strategy. In this light, it will be argued that the adoption of the new imperial title fits the strategy of Heraclius to represent himself as a dynastic ruler. Moreover, by analysing the history of the βασιλεὺς title as well as its use in Byzantine chronicles and the Septuagint it will be argued that this title likely still had a potent dynastic connotation. Heraclius’ dynastic policy in the seventh century was the first step towards the regularisation of hereditary succession. By introducing male and female heirs into the imperial college, representing his heirs on his coins and seals, and assuming a new imperial title with a more dynastic connotation. Heraclius managed to create a lasting dynasty that would rule Byzantium for decades to come. Dynastic succession never became an uncontested norm in Byzantium, but it became significantly more common after the seventh century. Precisely Heraclius’ reign seems to have been the tipping point in the seventh century for dynastic succession to become more common, enabling dynasties to remain in power for several generations. The official introduction of the βασιλεὺς title was merely one step in this process of tightening the relationship between the imperial throne and the ruling dynasty.
Ecumenical Authority Beyond Byzantium in the Twelfth Century (and Beyond)
Maximilian LauHS 31
This paper will highlight how the twelfth century saw a new focus on the ecumenical authority of the emperor over all ‘Christendom’, and how a theology of the Emperor’s role in the universal church in Byzantium and beyond was developed. Studies such as Dagron’s King and Priest and Smolin’s recent Christ the Emperor have highlighted the centuries long evolution in the relationship between the emperor and the Church, with the former in particular analysing the arguments of the 12th century canonist Balsamon. He saw the emperor as a figure with ‘episcopal charismata’, and how the unity of Christianity in lands under the rule of Muslims in particular was preserved and determined by allegiance to the emperor. Though his study and many others have examined the so-called Great Schism of 1054, there is more to be said regarding the universal church in the 12th century between that event and the ruptures from the fall of Constantinople to the armies of the Fourth Crusade in 1204. This period of the Crusades and the oft-called ‘Komnenian Restoration of Byzantium’ saw increasing contact between western and eastern churchmen (both those owing allegiance to Constantinople, and also Armenians, Jacobites and Copts) and renewed debates regarding the functioning of the universal church. This paper will argue that from at least the reigns of Alexios to Manuel, a theology was developed regarding the emperors ecclesiastical role as the unifying figure of Christendom, especially regarding the convening and enforcement of ecumenical councils. This is supported in art historical evidence of the increasing numbers of icons and depictions of councils, canon law commentaries, typika, and many other texts and material culture. This paper will outline this and propose what this theology of emperorship was attempting to accomplish.
The Death of Byzantine Emperors: An Overview
Eirini PanouHS 31
The death of a Byzantine emperor marked not only the end of a reign but also the beginning of new political and historical developments within the empire. As such, it is consistently recorded in Byzantine historiography. However, while the fact of an emperor’s death is well documented, far less attention is given to the circumstances of their death—whether by disease, murder, or other causes—and even less to their final moments. These last moments, when described, are typically framed as the final significant action, gesture, or spoken words of the emperor, as deemed important by the author. Some historians provide detailed accounts, while others are more succinct, depending on literary genre, access to sources, and personal objectives in writing history. The present paper forms part of my second book, The Process of Dying in Byzantium, which explores what we know about the final acts performed by emperors before death. The primary criterion for the selection of 48 cases is the emperor’s awareness of their impending death. So, what do dying emperors do? They may prepare a will, receive baptism, appoint a successor, utter curses against individuals or sacred figures, express regret for past actions, invoke the Virgin Mary (particularly in cases of violent death), deliver speeches or advice to their successor, or appeal to the Senate to safeguard their family’s future. These final acts reflect not only personal anxieties and political strategies but also broader cultural and religious values surrounding death in Byzantine society.
Father Like Son(s): The Presentations of Constantinian Imperial Authority (337-361)
Nicola HolmHS 31
TBA
Byzantine Empresses on Coins: Between Power and Propaganda (6th–14th Centuries)
Pavla Gkantzios DrápelováHS 31
This paper explores the relatively rare yet symbolically significant phenomenon of depicting empresses on Byzantine coins. Despite the empire’s remarkable longevity and a succession of nearly eighty emperors, only about seventeen imperial women are known to have appeared on coinage, from the sixth to the fourteenth century. This scarcity invites a closer examination of the circumstances and motivations behind their visual representation. The paper offers a diachronic overview of these numismatic depictions, analyzing when and why empresses were portrayed and what messages their inclusion conveyed. By identifying recurring iconographic features and evolving patterns across different periods, the study aims to distinguish between images reflecting genuine female political agency and those serving primarily the purposes of imperial propaganda—particularly the male emperor’s agenda. In many cases, the empress was visually integrated into the emperor’s image not as an autonomous figure, but as a complementary presence reinforcing dynastic legitimacy and continuity, often linked to her role as the mother of an heir. Were these women depicted as active co-rulers, as symbols of dynastic succession, or merely as instruments of imperial ideology? Through a close reading of coin imagery within its historical and political contexts, the paper assesses how the figure of the empress functioned within the broader visual language of imperial authority. The analysis also considers how these portrayals responded to contemporary challenges, such as succession crises, legitimacy disputes, or the need to assert dynastic stability. Ultimately, the study raises broader questions about the intersection of gender, power, and representation in Byzantine political culture, using coinage as a uniquely durable and state-controlled medium of imperial expression.
4.38 FC – Power and People in Byzantine and Post–Byzantine Greece
The Slavs of Taygetus Between the Frankish Morea and the Restored Byzantine Power in the Peloponnese
Nikola DyulgerovSR 2
In the 6th–7th centuries, during the Slavic invasions of the Balkans, some Slavic tribes reached and settled in the Peloponnese peninsula. In the following centuries, a large part of them remained as a separate ethnic community with its own traditions and customs, inhabiting the southern mountainous regions (Taygetus). The conquest of the Peloponnese by the knights of the Fourth Crusade at the beginning of the 13th century placed the natives (Greeks and Slavs) in a new and unfamiliar environment for them, in which the East Roman state was absent. Despite the fragmentary information, the paper will attempt to trace the situation of this Slavic population in the Principality of Morea. The object of study is its relations with the Frankish rulers of the peninsula, the degree of integration into the new political structure, built on the basis of the Western feudal model. The paper will also trace the reaction of the Slavs of Taygetus to the attempts of the East Roman authorities to enlist them on its side, as well as their situation in the second half of the 13th century and the 14th century under the rule of the Byzantine despot.
Rebuilding Identity: Post-Crisis Space, Sculpture, and Self-Signification in the Cities of Byzantine Greece
Allison GrendaSR 2
While macro-level studies have addressed the impact of crisis in the Byzantine Empire through imperial resilience or longevity, fewer attempts have been made to investigate the effects of individual crises on specific Byzantine civic communities, leading to an under-acknowledgment of crisis events as drivers of artistic and architectural change. Using case studies from across the Greek mainland and focusing specifically on episodes of foreign sieges between the Middle to Late Byzantine period, I argue that these urban crises not only necessitated and facilitated urban change but deeply shaped the resulting expressions of civic identity and collective memory. The medium of architectural sculpture is an especially useful, yet understudied, mode to assess this effect. A wide number of Byzantine architectural and sculptural fragments exist in museum collections and archaeological sites, but they are often decontextualized from their original settings. In this paper, I reconsider a selection of sculptural works within the historical context of their post-crisis production. Their iconographies and sculptural techniques reveal a process of self-signification by their civic communities in which the representation of identity was consistently renewed and reconsidered over time. Drawing on a history of local aesthetics which rooted these communities to a sense of place, these works were also influenced by crisis migration and the resulting diaspora of craftspeople and objects. The cross-cultural nature of these sculptural works thus complicates traditional understandings of what constitutes the “Byzantine” city and provides new insight into displays of civic identity and the role of crisis in shaping these representations.
Networks of Power. Governance and Administration in the Byzantine Peloponnese, 1348–1460
Anastasia KontogiannopoulouSR 2
During the final century of Byzantium, the Peloponnese emerged as its most significant province, serving as the focal point for efforts to reconstitute the empire’s internal strength. The formation of Byzantine power networks in the peninsula followed the region’s gradual reconquest and military expansion by the empire. A hub of political power was formed in 1262, when William of Villehardouin handed over certain fortresses to Emperor Michael VIII Palaiologus. The city of Monemvasia initially served as the central node of this territory. Over time, however, administrative functions were transferred to Mystra, which became the principal seat of Byzantine authority following a major administrative reform in 1348. The network of settlements – shaped by the establishment or reinforcement of fortified places – and their interconnections formed a dynamic and continually evolving landscape, subject to broader political developments. The borders of Byzantine possessions with the neighboring Frankish states fluctuated constantly in response to ongoing conflict. Key fortresses such as Corinth, Calamata, Chlemoutsi, Clarentza, Calavryta, Patras, periodically shifted between Byzantine and Frankish control, creating new and fluid constellations of power in the peninsula. This paper intends to outline the administrative network of Byzantine possessions in the Peloponnese as it developed from transformation of provincial governance system in 1348 to the Ottoman conquest in 1460. The main domains of investigation include the organization and staffing of the administrative apparatus, the hierarchical structure of cities and smaller settlements, the social profiles of provincial governors, and their relationship with the central authority of Constantinople. The study of these fields is essential to understanding the political practices implemented by the Palaiologoi to maintain effective control over the provinces.
Aspects of the Romanization and Christianization of the Slavs of Mt. Taygetos. Re-Evaluating the Testimonies of the Vita s. Niconis (BHG 1366–1367)
Dimitrios VachaviolosSR 2
The settlement of Slavic tribes in the Peloponnese is an undeniable historical fact. It seems that the descent of Slavic tribes into the modern Greek territories began essentially after 602, when the Danube frontier collapsed. Two decades later, the Slavs settled in the Peloponnese, preferring mainly its mountainous and inaccessible areas. Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, writing around the middle of the 10th century, mentions by name only two of the Slavic tribes that settled in the region, the famous Melingoi and the lesser-known Ezerites. These Slavic tribes settled on either side of the Mt. Taygetos slopes in the southern Peloponnese and gradually became part of the Byzantine state apparatus. Apart from the information provided by Porphyrogenitus, little else is known about them. However, the Vita S. Niconis (BHG 1366 – 1367), written in three phases between the early 11th century and the mid-12th century, provides interesting details, about the Slavic presence in the southern Peloponnese. This information has already been analyzed by Odysseus Lambsides, one of the editors of the Vita, and has attracted the interest of several researchers who have attempted to examine the degree of Romanization and Christianization of the Slavic tribes of Mt. Taygetos in the 11th and 12th centuries (e.g. N. Oikonomidis, I. Anagnostakis, P. Armstrong). This presentation attempts a comprehensive re-evaluation of the data of the Vita concerning the Slavic presence in Mt. Taygetos, in order to address once again the degree of Romanization and Christianization of these Slavic tribes, and furthermore to better understand subsequent events and situations in the Southern Peloponnese, such as during the late Byzantine period.
4.39 FC – At the Margins of Byzantine Society: Slavery, Poverty and Migration
La pauvreté urbaine aux yeux de l’aristocratie byzantine (XIIe-XIVe siècles)
Benoît Cantet-GuéguenHS 41
Si la pauvreté et sa perception, en particulier par l’Église des premiers siècles, sont bien connus en ce qui concerne le monde byzantin, de même que la pauvreté des campagnes, grâce aux documents hagiographiques ou aux actes athonites ; la pauvreté des milieux urbains reste en grande partie inconnue. Il est pourtant possible d’approcher les conditions de vie des habitants les plus pauvres des cités de l’Empire, en particulier de Constantinople, grâce à l’usage de sources produites à l’instigation de l’aristocratie. En effet, en plus de l’eugèneia, cette dernière se définit également par sa richesse, or la richesse matérielle ne peut se comprendre que face à la pauvreté ; de même que sa charité, nécessaire tant pour assurer le salut de son âme que pour faire valoir sa position sociale nécessite de produire des discours sur la pauvreté. C’est cette vision de la pauvreté que cette communication se proposera d’étudier, celle-ci sortant fréquemment des lieux communs habituellement assignés à la description des groupes sociaux les plus fragiles. Au-delà du fameux discours du riche et du pauvre d’Alexis Makrembolitès ou des exemples du Ptochoprodromos, les aristocrates byzantins décrivirent plusieurs fois la pauvreté qu’ils avaient sous leurs yeux, celle des rues de Constantinople, comme la méconnue èthopoiia d’Irène Dokeianè-Komnènè au début du XIIe siècle qui offre une vision surprenante des femmes les plus humbles de la capitale.
Romani People in Romania: a Forgotten Byzantine Share of Gypsy History
Andrzej KompaHS 41
The importance of the Byzantine era in the history of the Romani people appears to be usually overlooked or misunderstood in modern scholarship. The source base seems too scanty and misleading, with no voice from within the ethnos it refers to. Thus, the majority of the researchers focus on the modern period, esp. the 19th and 20th centuries. As a result, the existing syntheses of medieval Romani history are oversimplified and the efforts of generations of philologists misunderstood. The Gypsy migration westwards is most often treated as a long and linear movement through Persia, Armenia and Byzantium. In fact, the journey from north-west India to eastern Europe took a few centuries, with the Byzantine Empire probably representing the longest-lasting and most important intermediate location. One should not overlook the fact that the number of Greek loanwords shared by most Romani dialects surpass the Armenian and Persian ones added together. The Armenian ones should also be reconsidered in the context of Byzantine society and not simply treated as a relic of apparent travels through the Armenian lands. At the same time, Byzantine and south-east European testimonies on the Romani arrival and early presence should be reconsidered as well, so as to form a more appropriate picture, not obscured by popular notions and biases. That includes assumptions about nomadic or (semi)sedentary lifestyle, professions, identities, exonyms and their role.
A Generation of the Holy Roman Empire’s Courtiers in Byzantium (c. 1136–1158)
Vedran SulovskyHS 41
The scholarship on elite travellers from Latin Europe to Byzantium is currently flourishing, but there are blind spots, such as the emissaries of the Holy Roman Empire in the twelfth century. Leonie Exarchos has recently treated the case of learned courtly westerners who embarked on such journeys, but her list is far from complete. Most notably, three famous advisers to the German emperors are missing on her list: Abbot Wibald of Stavelot and Corvey, Bishop Otto of Freising and Albert of Sponheim, provost of Aachen’s Marienstift and Cologne Cathedral. These three, together with Anselm of Havelberg, who has been included in Exarchos’ book, represent a generation of high-level courtiers who visited Constantinople as German officials seeking political solutions and settlements, but their qualifications are different, albeit complementary. Wibald visited Constantinople in 1154 and 1157. He knew Greek, the “Corpus iuris civilis” and the Latin antiquities, and he was amply rewarded by both emperors for his service, to the point that he was given a co-commissioned Byzantine-German altarpiece. Anselm (visited in: 1135 – 1136, 1153 – 1154, 1154 – 1155) represented the eirenic Premonstratensian Order, and he seriously debated the Greek theologians. Albert was none other than the crusade chronicler Albert of Aachen, and his visits in 1140, 1142, 1145, 1147 – 1149 and 1153 show the dedication of the only Latin to show no hostility towards the Byzantines. Otto of Freising accompanied the Second Crusade (1147 – 1149) and was a renowned universal chronicler interested in the Christian East. In this paper I will show how these four were connected personally, and how each of them was sent according to his speciality, ability and network, rather than due to his rank or station. Knowledge of Greek, interest in the East, a curiosity about Roman tradition – all of these mattered.
At the Margins of the Empire: Abundantia, a Female Venetian Merchant in Twelfth-Century Constantinople
Xinyu WangHS 41
Among the historical leasing contracts from San Giorgio Maggiore in Venice, two are particularly valuable as they document the international property acquisitions of a female Venetian merchant named Abundantia. Her investments, dated 1187 and 1189, were executed within the Venetian quarter in Constantinople, potentially offering a hint on female foreign merchants’ involvement in the mercantile network of late twelfth-century Byzantium. As a female foreign merchant, Abundantia occupied a doubly marginal position—both as a woman in a male-dominated economic environment and as a Latin outsider in Byzantine society. Accordingly, the paper regards the case of Abundantia as a thought-provoking entry point to explore broader questions arising from these two intersecting dimensions: 1. How did the legal, social, and economic landscapes of 12th-century Venice and Constantinople shape opportunities for women like Abundantia in conducting their business? By analyzing historical records and legal texts, I will discuss the mechanisms (e.g., legal frameworks, familial/communal support, commercial alliances) through which women accessed the markets. 2. To what extent were the commercial activities of women like Abundantia influenced by male-dominated norms? Notarial records may help determine whether female merchants strategically downplayed their gender identity to adapt to a given socio-economic order, or whether their participation in commerce challenged the prevailing gender paradigm. 3. Did the dual marginality of Abundantia generate both constraints and opportunities within Byzantine commercial spaces? Historical accounts, on the one hand, highlight her spatial isolation and socio-cultural marginality within the local community; on the other hand, they also indicate how Abundantia transformed her marginal position into a form of strategic flexibility. Focusing on the case study of a female Venetian merchant, this paper invites a reevaluation of gender, mobility, and marginality in Byzantium, shedding light on the overlooked agency of women in the international commerce of twelfth-century Constantinople.
From Chattel from Serfdom? Slavery and Unfreedom in 6th- to 8th-Century Byzantine Italy
Kaiyue ZhangHS 41
Through studying the afterlife of Roman slavery in Byzantine Italy, this paper engages with two wider historiographical issues, namely the relation between the classical and medieval modes of human dependency, and the structural shift of the ‘classical hinterland’, where slavery had been deemed as one of the most fundamental social institutions. In this way, it hopes to link together the efforts of Late Antique historians who suggested slavery’s drastic demise, and the medievalists who supported continuous existence. The paper offers at first a systematic definition of criteria for in which cases a person should be seen as a slave, especially considering the longevity of terms in documents and the limits of Byzantine Italy sources. It then delves into the oeuvre of Gregory the Great, exploring the pattern of slavery in 6th century Roman patrimonies. It goes on to discuss relevant evidence in the Ravenna Papyri and Codice Bavaro. Finally, the paper will analyze the slavery pattern in the 8th century through a combination of narrative sources and complementary documents, when Italy had changed from a destination of slaves to a source of slaves. The paper argues for a gradual transformation from a Roman pattern of slavery to an early medieval form of personal dependency, where magisterial strength had decreased, with possessory bond slackened. However, this does not mean that slavery had died out, or transformed into so-called ‘serfdom’. Slavery continued all the way into the 8th and 9th centuries, with the terminology of slavery being constantly employed as symbolic instruments for the entrenchment of personal dependents. Manumission, many times to the benefit of the land-owners, also helped reduce the number of slaves. The paper will in its last section project into the 9th, offering discussion on the link, which was often supposed to exist, between serfdom and the manumitted slaves.
4.40 FC – The Anthological Habit in Slavonic Translation (Session 1)
These two thematic sessions are devoted to the Slavonic reception of what in Byzantine studies is known as the Byzantine ‘culture du recueil’ (cultura della syllogè) or florilegic/anthological habit. In the centuries of doctrinal disputes that led to the Triumph of orthodoxy (843) collections of proof texts from Scripture and the Fathers were used on both sides of the doctrinal divide to prop the argument, and from the 10th century onwards compilations of selected texts from the past played a pivotal role in knowledge transfer and instruction, as voices with authority and prescriptive power. Within an orthodox culture, compendia of useful knowledge lent themselves well to demonstrate, defend, and impose orthodoxy – e.g. in compilations as the Melissa or the Soterios, in questions-and-answers as those by Anastasius Sinaita, in synthetic works as John Damascene’s, in chronicles as that of George the Monk etc. The sessions explore how this anthological attitude was received in Orthodox Slavonic translation literature of the 9th to the 15th century, which has the sbornik – that is, the syllogè or collection – as its most typical carrier. We aim to examine the role of Byzantine collections both as translation models and as paradigms of textual reuse and renewal; levels of authorship in the original Slavonic compilation of translated texts; the way in which the circulation and transmission of individual texts was influenced by their inclusion in the larger structure of a (thematically marked or more casual mixed-content) collection (sbornik). On a more general level, the papers focus on the question how the influx of Byzantine Greek texts and related modes of textual production played a role in the construction of textual authority, and hence in the conversion of the Slavs and the consolidation of Slav Christianity.
Isaac of Nineveh’s Discursi Ascetici in the Slavic Monastic Miscellanies: Preliminary Observations
Ivan P. PetrovHS 6
The reception of Isaac of Nineveh’s works in Slavonic milieus has yet to be the subject of sufficient exploration. His most popular ascetic works (Λόγοι ἀσκητικοί / Discursi ascetici) were translated from Syriac to Greek soon after they appeared in their original milieu. In the medieval Slavonic realm, these circulated in two versions, one of which was probably composed prior to the 14th century. The latter is believed to have been composed in the 14th century. In addition to these two versions of the Slavonic translation from Greek, singular discourses were also transmitted as part of the monastic miscellanies, which gained particular popularity in the 14th century. The present paper will attempt to gather and present information about such attested cases: which logoi were transmitted, which version they were excerpted from, and last but not least – what can those attestations say about the way those excerpts were modified to match the new context they were employed, and about the general, still not well understood reception of Isaac’s works in the medieval Slavonic milieu.
Beneficial Thoughts from Andrianty: The Earliest Slavonic Selection of Excerpts from John Chrysostom’s De statuis and its Relationship to the Complete Old Church Slavonic Translation
Aneta DimitrovaHS 6
A compilation of excerpts from John Chrysostom’s homilies On the Statues (known among Slavs as Andrianty) is preserved in the so-called Izbornik 1076, and again, in a fuller version, in the twelfth-century Troickij sbornik. In the last decades, it has drawn the attention of several researchers, such as W. Veder, M. Mushinskaja, and D. Bulanin. They have commented on its transmission history, structure, linguistic features, relations to the Greek source text, and most importantly, to the complete Old Church Slavonic translation of the homilies, extant only in late Russian manuscripts dating from the sixteenth century onwards. Although the scholars were working with the same textual material, they arrived at opposite conclusions. According to Mushinskaja, the excerpts were selected from the complete Greek homilies and translated independently, despite some similarities between the compilation and the full translation. Bulanin, on the other hand, argued that these similarities should not be ignored, assuming that the excerpts were taken from the complete translation and thoroughly transformed for the needs of the compilation. In this paper, I add some new information from Greek manuscripts that were not taken into account in the edition of the homilies in Patrologia Graeca. As is known, it is very difficult to differentiate between thorough revisions and new translations only on linguistic grounds. However, some of the differences between the excerpts and the complete homilies can be traced back to different Greek sources, or at least to independent access of both translators to the Greek text. These examples can give reliable evidence, that the compilation did not draw on the complete translation, although they probably both originated from the same period and milieu.
Die slavische Überlieferung der byzantinischen Sammlung der 16 Homilien Gregors von Nazianz
Alessandro Maria BruniHS 6
Der vorliegende Beitrag beschäftigt sich mit der slavischen Überlieferung der byzantinischen Sammlung der 16 liturgischen Homilien (λόγοι) Gregors von Nazianz (ca. 329–390), eines der wichtigsten kirchlichen Schriftsteller und Vertreter der griechischen Patristik des IV. Jahrhunderts. Der Text der griechischen Vorlage ist in zahlreichen mittelbyzantinischen Handschriften überliefert. Alte Übersetzungen der Homilien liegen in verschiedenen orientalischen Sprachen vor. Eine der neueren Versionen ist die altkirchenslavische, die aus der Zeit zwischen dem Ende des 9. Jhdts. und dem Anfang des 10. Jhdts. stammt. Die Entwicklung dieses handschriftlichen Korpus erstreckt sich über einen sehr langen Zeitraum, der vom Ende des 9. Jahrhunderts bis zum Beginn des 18. Jahrhunderts reicht und alle Gebiete der Slavia Christiana und der Slavia Orthodoxa betrifft. Die handschriftliche Überlieferung der 16 liturgischen Homilien Gregors von Nazianz stellt eine der bedeutendsten und umfangreichsten Corpora der mittelalterlichen slavischen Literatur und gleichzeitig ein wertvolles Kulturerbe dar. Ihre Erforschung ist von grundlegender Bedeutung für die Rezeption der patristischen Literatur innerhalb der Slavia Christiana und der Slavia Orthodoxa, für das Studium der Übersetzungstechnik aus dem Griechischen, für die Geschichte der altkirchenslavischen Sprache, für die Paläographie und die Kodikologie, für das Studium der süd- und ostslavischen Handschriftenkunde, für die Geschichte der kirchlichen Literatur bei den Slaven. In seinem Bericht stellt der Autor die Hauptprobleme der Textüberlieferung und Textkritik, das Verhältnis zur byzantinischen Tradition und zu ähnlichen Sammlungen in den Sprachen des christlichen Orients, und schließlich die zukünftige Forschungsperspektiven vor.
The Edifying Story of Barlaam and Joasaph (BHG 224) and its Slavic Translations
Pierre BénicHS 6
The Edifying Story of Barlaam and Joasaph draws deeply from patristic literature and hagiographical traditions, forming what may be characterized as a metatextual encyclopaedia. While certain sources are easier to identify, the substantial integration of material attributed to John of Damascus — so extensive that it once led to the erroneous attribution of authorship to him — as well as excerpts from the Metaphrastic corpus, suggest a more complex and composite textual genealogy. Although the work’s reception within the Slavic world was not immediate, its presence is nonetheless substantiated by a significant number of fourteenth-century manuscripts, some of which appear in diminutive formats indicative of personal or private use. This study focuses on the initial section of the narrative, specifically the didactic teachings imparted by Barlaam. This catechetical segment is structured into five discourses, starting with elements derived from the wisdom of the Buddha — as preserved in the originally transmitted source text — followed by a theological explanation, so as to reach the words of the Christian Gospel. The theological exposition is systematically constructed through the integration of patristic writings, arranged within a coherent ideological framework. Following its translation in the Southern Slavonic scriptoria — most likely originating from Mount Athos — this theological compendium evolved into a widely accessible anthology of patristic thought. It subsequently disseminated well beyond its Byzantine provenance, exerting significant influence across the Slavic cultural and religious landscape for centuries thereafter.
Die unbekannten Schriften des Hl. Gregorios Sinaites. Das griechische Original und die slavische Übersetzung nach dem Cod. Athous Zographou 214 (14. Jh.)
Angeliki DelikariHS 6
Gregorios Sinaites gilt als einer der wichtigsten Vertreter des Hesychasmus im 14. Jh. Seine Werke, verfasst vor dem Ausbruch der hesychastischen Kontroverse, spiegeln seine Lehre wider und genossen bei den Slaven große Popularität –dies belegen insbesondere die große Zahl und große Verbreitung von slavischen Handschriften, die Sinaites’ Werk überliefern. Sie wurden sehr früh, noch zu seinen Lebzeiten, ins Slavische übersetzt und sind in einer relativ großen Zahl von Handschriften erhalten. Besonders interessant sowohl für die Überlieferung der Schriften des Gregorios als auch für die Erläuterung seiner Lehre (falls die Schriften wirklich von ihm verfasst worden sind) erscheint eine Gruppe von kurzen Texten, die bisher unediert sind, wie z.B. Περὶ τῶν τεσσάρων ἱεραρχιῶν, Περὶ τῆς ἑκάστης τῶν ἱεραρχιῶν προσηγορίας καὶ τάξεως, Περὶ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱεραρχίας, Σχόλιο τῆς ἱεραρχίας, Ὅροι θεωρητικοί. Ich werde auf einzelne Aspekte der Syntax, der Lexik und auf Besonderheiten der Übersetzung aus dem Griechischen ins Mittelbulgarische eingehen. Bemerkenswert ist der Versuch des Übersetzers, möglichst wörtlich die griechische Syntax im slavischen Text beizubehalten, obwohl es in seiner Muttersprache oft keine Entsprechung gibt. Idiomatische Besonderheiten des Griechischen werden meistens wortgetreu ins Slavische übersetzt. Im Rahmen der Übersetzungspraxis kann man womöglich an manchen Passagen des griechische Original rekonstruieren oder verbessern, indem man die slavische Übersetzung als Vorlage benutzt.
4.41 FC – Hagiography and Transformation of Sacred Texts in Byzantium and Beyond
Two Metaphrases of the Psalm CI in the Late Antiquity and in Byzantium
Federico DomínguezHS 3
The Psalter was one of the most copied texts in Late Antiquity and in Byzantium. The rewriting of the Greek Psalter is currently a living object of study. Thus, in recent years, critical editions have been prepared on the Metaphrase of the Psalms of Apollinaris of Laodicea (Faulkner 2020) and on the Methaphrase of the Psalms of Manuel Philes (Gioffreda et alii 2024). Our contribution aims to analyse the respective metaphrastic techniques that both authors apply to the penitential Psalm CI. Primarly, because the authors changed the literary genre of the composition, by pouring the original prose of the LXX Psalter in a different verse, we are faced with two metaphrases: while Apollinaris of Laodicea gives the psalm and the arcaic way with dactylic hexameters, Manuel Philes chooses to rewrite it in Dekapentasyllables or political verse, as indicated by the title of the main manuscript: μετεφράσθη δὲ διὰ στίχων μέτρου πολιτικοῦ (f. 104v, Vat. Gr. 16). Also, the LXX Psalter, which truly is a translation from the original Hebrew to a semitic and koine Greek, is rewritten by both authors at a higher linguistic level. On the one hand, Apollinaris of Laodicea, using the dictionaries of Late Antiquity, replaces practically all the original words of the Psalm CI with an archaizing Homeric lexicon. On the other hand, Manuel Philes, although it tries to raise the style of the Psalm CI when the translator of the LXX introduces semitisms in the Hellenistic koine in which he writes, he uses the biblical lexicon with which the Byzantines were familiar through the daily liturgy where Psalms were sung, especially the penitentials Psalms.
The Hagiography of Saint Theodora of Arta by Job Meles as a Source for the Chronicle of Galaxidi
Constantine HatzidimitriouHS 3
Although composed in 1703 by the monk Euthymios in the Central Greek monastery of Christ the Savior, the Chronicle of Galaxidi has been recognized as a valuable source for the Byzantine history of this region. Euthymios relates that he drew his information from authentic manuscripts, parchments, sigilia and chrysobulls which survived and were available to him in his monastery. Unfortunately, however, these sources are not named and nothing from this monastic archive has survived or been described before or since he compiled his local chronicle. This paper will argue that one of Euthymios’ sources was probably the thirteenth-century Life of Saint Theodora of Arta by Job Meles or an epitome of this source. This is apparent by comparing the information in the two texts concerning Michael II Komenos Doukas (reigned ca. 1230-ca. 1267/8) and the circumstances around his infidelity, Saint Theodora’s exile, and her subsequent return to the Court caused by Michael’s repentance. The result of this comparison illuminates the ways the monk utilized the historical information in his original sources and how he treated them in order to focus upon piety, the miraculous, and the local story of the struggle for survival of the inhabitants of his Galaxidi homeland, which is the purpose of his chronicle. Building on this analysis and based on my direct study of the unique Galaxidi manuscript, some suggestions will also be made concerning additional categories of sources for other sections of Euthymios’ chronicle, by critically evaluating textual internal evidence, linguistic clues, and the ligatures he used.
St Plato of Ancyra: A Comparison of the Ancient and the Metaphrastic Passio
Elisabeth SchifferHS 3
Plato of Ancyra, who according to tradition was martyred in the first years of the fourth century, did not spark an extensive literary tradition; the martyr’s name is mainly found in connection with sacred buildings in Galatia, but a church was also dedicated to him in Constantinople. Only two Greek narrative texts are known, which report on St Plato’s martyrdom: a pre-Metaphrastic passio of unknown author and date (BHG 1550) and the Metaphrastic passio (BHG 1552). Both texts have survived together with a respective prologue (BHG 1549, BHG 1551). The opening words of these prologues are almost identical, and this is probably the reason why in PG 115, 404–425 we are provided with a redaction of the source text of the Metaphrastic passio, erroneously printed as part of the Metaphrastic menologion. The Metaphrastic passio remained unpublished (its edition is currently being prepared by Laura Franco and the speaker myself). The text that will be discussed here in comparison with the Metaphrastic redaction is considerably longer than the latter; it offers, noticeably, a larger number of dialogues and extensive description of the tortures. At present, the ancient passio is known to have survived in 11 manuscripts dated between the 10th and 16th centuries. The text was, however, printed on the basis of only one manuscript (BnF, Par. gr. 1539, 10th cent.). As a naturally necessary step in the study of the literary tradition of St Plato, this contribution will focus on the comparison of the structure and stylistic elaboration of the two redactions, as well as on the question of whether it is possible to further determine the textual tradition of the “Vorlage” of the Metaphrastic passio.
The 5th-Century Persian Martyr Razhden in Original Georgian Hagiography—Reflection of the Persian Religious Thought and Conviction
Natela VachnadzeHS 3
The centuries-old Georgian hagiography (V-XI cc) is the most valuable source not only for studying the history of the Georgian Orthodox Church, but also for presenting vitae, the lives, deeds and endeavors of its heroes, who “of their own free will”, and not by force, gave themselves up for the love of Christ, for the suffering. Towards the Kingdom of Kartli, people of various ethnicities and religions from the East flocked there, were baptized, and, shedding their blood for Christ, were “crowned” and “martyred.” We are dealing with one such case—the Persian nobleman Razhden, who was in the service of the Georgian King Vakhtang I (Gorgasali) (442-502) and a convert to Christianity. The earliest mention of Razhden is found in the History of King Vakhtang Gorgasali, part of the medieval Georgian chronicle “The Life of Kartli” composed in the 8th or 11th century and attributed to Juansher Juansheriani. The source relates that Razhden was a guardian of Balendukht, the daughter of the Persian king, whom he accompanied to Georgia because of her marriage with Vakhtang. Razhden converted to Christianity and was ultimately taken captive by the Persians and tortured to death for refusing to reject Christianity. However, the received treatment of Razhden’s martyrdom was composed much later: it is perhaps based on an original from the 11th/12th century and exhibits later accretions. The vita is transmitted by a manuscript produced in 1733 (Georgian National Centre of Manuscripts A-170). It is also found in another collection that might belong to the 1720s (Georgian National Centre of Manuscripts S-3269), the brief medieval narrative of Juansher that was transformed into hagiographic work by the catholicos of Kartli (1724-1738) Besarion Orbelishvili, who renovated and enriched this narrative by further details.
Our paper first presents a comparative study of all versions of the martyrdom.
4.42 FC – Law and Legal Practice II
Byzantine Legal Manuscripts and Practices in Greek-Speaking Southern Italy (10th–11th centuries)
Minqi ChuHS 1
This paper examines three legal manuscripts produced in the Greek-speaking regions of Byzantine Southern Italy, particularly in Calabria, during the 10th and the first half of the 11th centuries: Marc. gr. Z. 579 (fol. 66–194), Vindob. jur. gr. 18 (fol. 9–81), and Vat. gr. 1168. At the core of these legal collections is the Prochiron, a legal product of the Macedonian period, accompanied by additional excerpts drawn from other Isaurian and Macedonian legal compilations. The study begins by examining the local production and dissemination of legal manuals-manuscripts in this Byzantine province through the paleographical, codicological, and textual analysis of the three manuscripts.
Subsequently, the paper devotes particular attention to the three distinct variants of the Prochiron preserved in these Italo-Greek legal collections. Each version incorporates different external legal excerpts drawn from a variety of Byzantine legal sources. By tracing the origins of these excerpts, the study investigates the transmission and reception of the Byzantine legal tradition—especially the Macedonian legal compilations produced in the context of the “purification of the ancient laws” (ἀνακάθαρσις τῶν παλαιῶν νόμων)—in this Western frontier of the Empire. A special focus is given to the presence and dissemination of excerpts from the most recent imperial codification, the Basilica, in this peripheral context. Finally, the paper analyzes the content of the three distinct adaptations of the Macedonian legal manual Prochiron, together with another localized version known as the Prochiron Calabriae. The latter was likely compiled in 10th-century Calabria and transmitted through the Italo-Greek manuscript Vat. gr. 845, produced in the 12th century during Norman rule. By studying these textual adaptations, the paper aims to reveal their practical function and their interaction with the juridical practices of this Byzantine provincial area.
Testamentary Practices That Marked the Last Wills of Clergymen from Bulgaria and from the Bulgarian Lands (13th–15th century)
Elena KostovaHS 1
The study aims to present the wills of two clergymen related to the history of Bulgaria and Bulgarian lands in the Middle Ages. The рresentation focuses on the last will of the first Metropolitan bishop of Melnik (in our days Melnik is the smallest town in Southwestern Bulgaria), Paul Klaudiopolites, drawn up in May 1216. As well as on a testament drawn up on August 22, 1499 and reflecting the last will of Stephani Giurassevich the chaplain in Sofia. Although, at first glance the comparison between the two sources seems difficult, even impossible, the study reveals a number of parallels reflecting the similarities between these identical types of normative documents. Despite the fact that the two wills were composed with a significant difference in time and in a different linguistic environment, and although they reflect a different confession of Christian dogma, they reveal many common features, characteristic of this type of legal documentation in general. The main similarities that stand out are those related to the structure of the testaments. In addition, the sources also reflect some significant differences characterizing the two documents. The differences between the two last wills consist mainly in the formulation and in the contains of some of the testamentary clauses. The study allows us to draw some conclusions characterizing the testaments as a type of legal documentation, representing a last opportunity for reconciliation and begging forgiveness for sins committed voluntarily or involuntarily. For this reason, last wills contain a number of formulas, rules, and clauses aimed at ensuring the salvation of the testator’s soul. These attributes are part of the structure of both texts, and the formulations have a universal character, inherent in this type of legal documentation.
Γενναδίου Σχολαρίου, Νόμος Ευαγγελικός
Soultana LambrouHS 1
The study concerns the patriarch Gennadius II Scholarius, who was a great historical and ecclesiastical figure of the last years of the Byzantine Empire and a representative of Byzantine scholarship. Reference is made to the rich literary fruition of the years of his maturity during his stay at the Monastery of Saint John the Baptist of Serres. The reasons for the choice by the patriarch of this particular monastery for his abdication after his resignation from the patriarchal throne in the year 1456 and until his death (after 1472) are also cited. Gennadius Scholarius was one of the most prolific ecclesiastical writers of the 15th century. In particular, this study presents Gennadius’ work entitled Νόμος Εὐαγγελικός (Evangelical Law), which was written in the Monastery of Saint John the Baptist of Serres. We proceed to cite the manuscript tradition and present the editions of the work. The circumstances of the work’s writing, the place, the time, the occasion and the purpose of its writing, the structure and thematics are also analyzed, as well as its usefulness for the Christian life. Thereinafter, the content of the work in question is presented. The evangelical precepts are developed on the topics discussed by the patriarch, the virtues of faith, prayer, love, humility, repentance, almsgiving, justice, mourning, the memory of death, but also the passions of condemnation, wrath and anger, and fasting. In particular, the definition, characteristics, types, the Christian way of practicing the virtues and avoiding the passions, the fruits of the former and the consequences of the latter, their connection with other virtues and passions respectively, and their social and spiritual dimension are analyzed.
The Social Presence of Women through the Judicial Decisions of the Codex of the Patriarchate (Vind. hist. gr. 47 and 48)
Maria PontikouHS 1
The patriarchal council of Constantinople, when functioning as a court, was responsible for applying divine and sacred norms within the legal framework of the Church. Its decisions were grounded in both canon and civil law. From the perspective of ecclesiastical law, these rulings drew on the norms of the Fifth Ecumenical Council (691/692), the codification of sacred norms from various sources, and the canonical decisions of subsequent councils. In its later period, the patriarchal court expanded its jurisdiction to include cases from nearly all branches of civil law—particularly family and inheritance law, but also tort and property law on occasion. The decisions of this court are preserved in the Codices Vindobonenses historici graeci 47 and 48. The social presence of women, as reflected in these judicial decisions, is closely tied to their legal status within Byzantine society during the late period. The records show that women were not merely passive subjects but often active participants in legal proceedings. Numerous cases involve women as both plaintiffs and defendants, highlighting their involvement in a wide range of legal and social matters. This paper seeks to explore, highlight, and critically evaluate the roles and representations of women in the patriarchal court’s decisions, focusing in particular on how women were treated by the court and what this reveals about their broader societal presence in late Byzantine Constantinople.
The Reception and Greek Transliterations of the Borrowed Concepts and Terms of Byzantine Law: The General and Specifics
Yury VinHS 1
The study of receptions and transliterations of the concepts and terms is an interdisciplinary line of investigation within the scientific project “Expert system “Byzantine law and acts””. This study is based on the innovative methods of the informative and analytical approach to Byzantine law. The aim of the study is to reveal the receptions and transliterations of concepts and terms that have remained outside the field of vision of specialists. Almost all monuments of Byzantine law, especially the Scholia to the “Basilicorum Libri LX”, are rich in various receptions and transliterations of legal concepts and terms. Their systematization and classification are primarily conditioned by the principles of part-speech attribution and semantic identification, taking into account the linguistic origin of the borrowing and the grammatical features of the word. The form of transcription and the context of word use are also under consideration. This is clear evidence of the development of medieval Byzantine law and the formation of social legal discourse. The Byzantine jurists adopted methods of legal practice under the influence of linguistic and legal factors. The new verbal forms were, expressly or by implication, a reinterpretation of previously known concepts and terms. Their reception and transliteration allow us to study the level of acquaintance of medieval Byzantine lawyers with Roman jurisprudence and their understanding of the law, as well as the peculiarities of the cognitive abilities of medieval man. The reception and transliteration of concepts and terms symbolized the professionalism of the scholiasts. Their juristic skill was developed in the close interaction of law and language and in accordance with the legal awareness of the Byzantines. Our task is to display the general patterns and specifics of reception concerning the concepts and terms of Byzantine law as a whole.
Thematic Sessions
4.29 TS – Byzantium and Rome (12th–14th c.): Cultural, Diplomatic and Theological Exchanges
This Thematic Session brings together a series of contributions that explore different aspects of the diplomatic and theological encounter between the Latin West and Byzantium from the tenth to the thirteenth centuries. The presentations address the transmission of Thomistic liturgical texts within the Byzantine milieu, the presence of Latin linguistic elements in Constantinopolitan manuscripts, and the subtle interplay of Latin theology “en filigrane” within Byzantine polemical writings of the twelfth century. Further contributions examine the diplomatic documentation that attests to ecclesiastical and imperial relations between the two Churches, particularly in the aftermath of 1204 and in the lead-up to the Second Council of Lyons, as well as the textual and manuscript traditions surrounding the unionist initiatives of Patriarch Germanus II and Pope Gregory IX. Together, these discussions aim to shed light on the multifaceted channels of cultural, theological, and political exchange that shaped the dialogue between Greek and Latin Christianity.
Latin Writing in Middle-Byzantine Manuscripts: Lieu de mémoire
András NémethBIG-HS
In some illustrious manuscripts produced at the Constantinopolitan Court in the tenth century, we occasionally find some Latin words written in Latin majuscule script. This paper will give a few examples of this phenomenon and seeks to trace the motivation behind this unusual recycling of the combined Graphic and linguistic component of Roman identity in an environment where practically Greek was exclusively used.
Echoes of Thomas Aquinas’ Officium Corporis Christi in the Byzantine Liturgy
Maria Panagia MiolaBIG-HS
The only confirmed authentic liturgical text of Thomas Aquinas still remains the Office of Corpus Christi, a composition that has likewise found resonance within the Byzantine liturgical tradition. This study considers two manifestations of that influence: first, the hymn Pange Lingua, preserved in a codex unicus in Greek translation (Allacci 143, fasc. 23); and second, an unedited text composed under Thomistic inspiration, incorporated into an Eastern-rite liturgy dedicated to the Holy Eucharist (Ott. gr. 339).
Diplomatic Documents and Relations between Constantinople and Rome During the 12th and 13th Centuries
Luca PieralliBIG-HS
In this paper, I will present the principal diplomatic documents attesting to the relations between the Latin and Greek Churches from the second half of the twelfth century to the close of the thirteenth. The analysis will focus on documentation preserved both in original form and in chancery copies, encompassing materials issued by the patriarchal, papal, and imperial chancelleries. This period is marked by numerous exchanges that illuminate the aftermath of the fall of Constantinople to the Crusaders in 1204 and the subsequent renewal of contacts during the Nicene period, culminating in the documentation pertaining to the Second Council of Lyons in 1274. Particular attention will be devoted to the diplomatic features and drafting of these documents. Specifically, I will examine their extrinsic characteristics—such as subject matter, Greek and Latin scripts, and format—as well as their intrinsic features, including formulas and titles. Finally, the issue of translating documents issued by the imperial chancery into Latin will also be addressed.
Latin Theology “en filigrane”: Polemical Writings of the Twelfth Century in Byzantium
Alessandra BucossiBIG-HS
In the twelfth century, theological exchange between Byzantium and the Latin West produced a dense network of polemical and dialogical writings that offers a privileged vantage point from which to observe the encounter between the two traditions. Significant examples of this production include the texts related to the meetings with Peter Grossolano, bishop of Milan, the dialogues of Anselm of Havelberg, Andronikos Kamateros’ Sacrum Armamentarium, the six Dialogi de processione Spiritus Sancti by Nicetas of Thessalonica, and the dialogue attributed to Basil of Achrida, which together provide an opportunity to examine how Byzantine theologians shaped their arguments in response to Latin positions. Within this context, the figure of Hugh Etherian, a Latin philosopher active in Constantinople, and his network of Western correspondents—Peter of Vienna and Hugh of Honau—serve as a valuable point of reference for grasping the complexity of a dialogue, often implicit yet intellectually substantial, between the two theological cultures. Discussion of issues such as the filioque, the use of unleavened bread, and the distinction between nature and person makes it possible to assess whether Greek writings of the period display new nuances in theological vocabulary, in the structure of reasoning, or in modes of argumentation that may suggest the indirect effect of engagement with Latin thought. The notion of Latin theology “en filigrane” is understood here as a critical perspective — an attempt to read, in the Byzantine polemical writing of the twelfth century, the possible, subtle and problematic reverberation of a theological encounter with the Latin West.
The Friars Minor and the Efforts toward Church Union in the Time of Patriarch Germanus II
Anna GaspariBIG-HS
The paper focuses on several texts concerning the attempts at union between the Latin and Greek Churches during the time of Patriarch Germanus II and Pope Gregory IX, with particular attention to the manuscript tradition.
4.30 TS – Visions of Salvation and Identity in the Byzantine World (4th–13th c.)
The Christianization of the Roman Empire starting with Constantine the Great (306-337) intensified the involvement of the state in the Divine Economy. Fourth-century ecclesiastical authors, such as Lactantius and Eusebios of Caesarea, attributed to the emperorship a pivotal role in Christianity. In the following three centuries, the Roman state was gradually viewed as the Empire of the Christians, the last earthly kingdom and the vessel for salvation. An important consequence of this development was the emergence of the Christian ‘ethnos’, a politicized Christian identity closely linked to the Roman Empire. This view, which became the core of imperial ideology, was shared by many, but not by everyone. As Christianity spread within and beyond the imperial borders, the voices that questioned the providential role of the Roman Empire of Constantinople multiplied. Ecclesiastical dignitaries, provincial communities, and heterodox groups inside and outside the Empire criticized and rejected the imperial claims of universal pastoral authority, proposing alternative visions of salvation. In turn, this phenomenon impacted the notion of the ‘Christian ethnos’, giving prominence to other forms of Christian identity. The Thematic Session explores the interplay between competing visions of salvation and communal identities in the wider Byzantine Ecumene. The participants, based on their respective expertise, offer case studies that demonstrate the pertinence of reading identity formation through the prism of soteriology.
The Ultimate Definition of Frankish imperium – On the Idea of Empire in the Letter of Louis II to Basil I, 871
Clemens GantnerHS 32
In March or April 871, Louis II, Carolingian emperor of the Western Roman Empire, sent a letter to Basil, who had recently usurped power in Constantinople. The lengthy epistle, ghost-written by the infamous Anastasius Bibliothecarius, addresses many topics, but circles in its core mostly around the hierarchy of the two Roman empires of the ninth century. In my paper, I will first show how the Western Empire could be depicted and, in a way, also constructed in a literary way. Then, I will demonstrate, how the East Roman Empire was ‘othered’ into a Greek kingdom—and how that was all connected to ideas of salvific history favouring the West while leaving the East.
Political Prophecy and Imperial Eschatology During the Dynastic Crisis of the Late 12th Century
Stephanos DimitriadisHS 32
The long 12th century was the age of the crusades, an era when apocalyptic speculation was widespread throughout Christianity. Judging by the narrative of the historian Nicetas Choniates, political prophecy among the ruling class of the Eastern Roman Empire was not at all absent during the many decades of the Comnenian relative dynastic stability. Its relation to imperial eschatology, however, was rather covert or perhaps kept in check. Yet the dynastic crisis that followed the death of Manuel I Comnenus (1143–1180) gradually gave rise to more outspoken claims to imperial models based on eschatological prophecies starting with Andronicus I Comnenus (1183–1185) and climaxing in the political narrative of the widely popular—in Constantinople—regime of Isaac II Angelus (1185–1195). The confrontation of the two Christian emperors during the Third Crusade (1187/1189–1192), Isaac and Frederick I Barbarossa (1155–1190), can also be read as an episode of competing claims over who was the ruler of the true last earthly kingdom as vessel for humanity’s salvation. Although Isaac’s extraordinary rhetoric was followed by the more traditional and low-profile reign of his brother, Alexius III Angelus Comnenus (1195–1203), the eschatological surge did not abate as it clearly played a significant role in the expectations of the Constantinopolitan populace during the culmination of the drama of the Fourth Crusade in 1204.
‘Let Them Receive What Is Due According to Their Deeds’: Does Morality Shape Salvation?
Piruza HayrapetyanHS 32
Byzantine apocalyptic imagination offers various visions of salvation. Historical apocalypses cast salvation as dependent upon an external, divinely appointed saviour – typically envisioned as a legendary emperor – rendering humanity’s ultimate redemption beyond human control. By contrast, a strand of apocalypses – often termed ‘moral apocalypse’ – attributes a fundamentally different degree and quality to human agency, binding redemption to human conduct and morality. Humans bear direct responsibility for their fate in the afterlife and, by extension, for the potential end of the world itself. Morality shapes salvation. But how and, importantly, to what extent? How does moral eschatology redefine group identities – women and men, laity and clergy, Christians and non-Christians – and how does this, in turn, recalibrate the scope of salvation. This paper focuses on the Apocalypse of the Theotokos (BHG 1050–1054m, CANT 327), a highly influential moral apocalypse within Byzantium – and the wider Byzantine sphere – likely composed between the seventh and ninth centuries. The work narrates the heavenly journey of the Virgin to the places of punishment for sinners. The study also considers the Armenian reception of the work (BHO 646–652), translated between the tenth and twelfth centuries, tracing how its moral eschatology was adapted and reframed within the Armenian context.
Collective Destiny and Individual Salvation: Reconsidering the Dual Horizon of Apocalyptic Imagination
Pablo UbiernaHS 32
This paper investigates the interplay between collective destiny and individual salvation within the Byzantine apocalyptic tradition, reconsidering the dual horizon that structures its imaginative and theological frameworks. Byzantine apocalyptic texts—emerging from the intersection of imperial ideology, Orthodox eschatology, and scriptural exegesis—reveal a distinctive concern with the fate of the Christian polity as both a historical and salvific entity. Through close readings of key texts this paper traces how Byzantine authors negotiated the tension between the empire’s eschatological mission and the individual believer’s path to redemption. The paper argues that the Byzantine apocalyptic imagination simultaneously affirmed the providential role of the imperial order and articulated anxieties about its collapse, thus producing a complex theology of history in which the salvation of the soul and the destiny of the state could be inseparably entwined. By re-evaluating this dual horizon, the paper contributes to a deeper understanding of how Byzantines envisioned the Apocalyptic Horizon as both a collective and personal drama of salvation.
3:30 pm – 5:00 pm Plenary Session: Romanitas Beyond Byzantium: Diffusion and Impact of Ideas of Rome in a “Post–Roman” World
Byzantium, South Asia and Revenant Romanitas: rejecting the post-Roman worldview
Rebecca DarleyAudimax
Was Byzantium ‘post-Roman’? And did Romanitas diffuse to South Asia? Addressing the questions posed by the plenary panel, ‘Romanitas beyond Byzantium’, this paper highlights the disjuncture between the pluricentric world of the first and early second millennium CE and a contemporary, global post-Roman imagining of the past. Exploring what I refer to as ‘revenant Romanitas’ I follow the routes, well laid by existing scholarship, by which Byzantium’s Romanness was denied and compare it with the ways in which South Asia’s past came to be refracted through a pervasive, triumphalist and, above all, ahistoric idealisation of ‘ancient Rome’. It is a juxtaposition that illuminates (with other scholars, working in many fields) the role of the deep past in more recent imperial projects but also the contending use of the ‘Classics’ to resist domination. I use my own work on Byzantine material and textual sources for activity in the Western Indian Ocean to examine structural distortions in the historiography and new ways in which that material is being read. Recognising the power of revenant Romanitas, however, also reveals the danger of deconstruction without resolution. Returning to Byzantium, I propose a pluricentric alternative to stories of ancient grandeur, which fully recognises the Romanitas of the later empire and, in so doing, creates possibilities for remaking the idea of the Roman past in ways that are both historically more tenable and socially more useful than current constructs.
All Roads Lead to Ethiopia: Byzantium in the Solomonic Imagination
Verena KrebsAudimax
Despite the prominent role assigned to “Rome” in the Kǝbrä Nägäs´t, the founding epic of the Solomonic Dynasty of Christian Ethiopia, not a single Solomonic embassy was addressed to the rulers of Byzantium—even as close to a dozen missions were dispatched to the courts of Latin Europe between 1400 and 1530 CE. This article examines how “Rome” functioned in the Solomonic royal imagination of the fifteenth century by looking at texts connected to the Täʾammǝrä Maryam, the Ethiopian Miracles of Mary, translated into Gǝʿǝz around 1400, and at writings composed under King Zärʾa Yaʿǝqob (r. 1434–1468). In these sources, Rome and Constantinople blur into a single miraculous geography; a dream- Byzantine craftsman is conjured to serve an Ethiopian king; and a True Cross relic obtained from Venice is recast as a gift of gratitude from “New Rome.” The article argues that Byzantium, as “Rome,” was instrumental to Solomonic sovereignty precisely because it existed as a concept rather than a real place—a malleable Christian elsewhere to be drawn upon for local political purposes, precluding the need for any engagement with the contemporary polity.
“Gazing West toward Daqin 大秦”: The Roman-Byzantine Empire in Ancient China’s Tianxia 天下 Order
Qiang LiAudimax
This paper explores ancient China’s perception and construction of the Roman-Byzantine Empire (referred to as “Daqin” and “Fulin”) from the Han to the Tang period (first to tenth centuries CE), grounded in the indigenous tianxia (all-under-heaven) worldview. Moving beyond positivist searches for “accurate” historical links, it argues that China’s engagement with the Roman-Byzantine Empire was a process of “constructive appropriation” rather than passive reception. The study analyzes three interconnected dimensions: the conceptual, where Daqin-Fulin was idealized as a Confucian virtuous counterpart in textual records; the material, where Roman-Byzantine glassware, coins, and fragrances were circulated, repurposed, and Sinicized within Chinese society; and the religious, exemplified by East Syriac Christianity’s adaptation through Buddhist-Daoist terminology and its eventual marginalization. These dynamics reveal the flexibility of the tianxia order, which accommodated Daqin-Fulin as a distant civilized entity without undermining its Sinocentric core. The research challenges Eurocentric narratives of the “post-Roman World,” positioning China’s experience as a critical Eastern perspective. It highlights how indigenous intellectual frameworks shaped cross-civilizational interactions, offering an indispensable piece for understanding the global legacy of Roman civilization and the plural histories of Eurasia.
Rom im fernen Norden: Wirkungen einer Kulturverbindung über weite Wege
Roland ScheelAudimax
The article investigates different phenomena of cultural transfer between the Byzantine sphere and Scandinavian countries during the High Middle Ages. Taking its cue from a twelfth-century wall painting of the Theotokos Hodegetria in Zealand (Denmark) which shows a remarkably Byzantine iconography, it traces different aspects of the appropriation of ideas and knowledge from the Rhomaean sphere in the North and how these were employed in the shaping of local identities. A Danish chronicle of the Third Crusade details the meaning of the original icon of the Hodegetria in Constantinople, providing the oldest witness of the weekly miracle performed by the icon, while the Gesta Danorum by Saxo Grammaticus creates a mental map of the world which stresses a lasting „Greek“-Danish connection. The depiction of mutual agreement is particularly detailed in the description of the meeting between King Erik Ejegod of Denmark and Alexios I in 1103. The narrative, which stresses Danish loyalty towards the emperor as well as a deep insight into the mechanisms of Byzantine diplomacy on the part of the Scandinavians, finds its counterpart in Morkinskinna, the earliest Old Norse chronicle of the Norwegian kings, and its narrative of King Sigurðr Jórsafalari’s crusade and subsequent visit to Constantinople in 1111. The present study argues that both these texts were informed by eyewitness knowledge of Scandinavians who had served in the Varangian guard just before the conquest of 1204. It is argued that cultural transfer during the long twelfth century shaped cultural memories of the Byzantine-Scandinavian relationship, also regarding narratives of earlier contacts as well as the Late Byzantine Varangian guard.
5:30 pm – 7:00 pm Session IV
Free Communications
4.47 FC – New Perspectices on Landscapes and Sites of Byzantine Anatolia
Defensive Structures and Military Geography of the Biga Peninsula in the Byzantine Period: Scamander and Aisepos Valleys
Ayşe Çaylak TürkerBIG-HS
The Hellespont, which has the Europa (Gelibolu Peninsula) and Hellespontus (Biga Peninsula) regions on both sides, is approximately 65 km long between the mouths of Marmara and Aegean. The valleys extending from southeast to northwest on the Biga Peninsula form a natural route to Hellespont. Of these, the Scamander Valley connects with the Aisepos Valley, which reaches the Sea of Marmara, and forms a route that allows access from the Dardanelles to the Kapıdağ Peninsula. The natural routes we identified with this geographical approach are supported by defensive structures from the Byzantine period. There is a significant gap in the literature on the Byzantine defensive structures in and around the Hellespont. However, during the Byzantine period, the Black Sea and the Mediterranean were important economic regions. The Hellespont stood out with its geographical location in the production-consumption and trade relations between these economic areas. Therefore, securing the Hellespont was of great importance. When we look at how the Hellespont was secured in the early, middle and late stages of the Byzantine Period, we see that despite the historical information we have, there is no archaeological data. This situation creates a serious problem in understanding the Byzantine and early Ottoman periods. In addition, the intensive afforestation and construction activities that have increased in recent years are rapidly destroying the existing traces. Therefore, our study aims to determine the defensive structures of the Hellespont in the Byzantine Period and to examine the problem of what its military geography was like.
Routes and Urban Dynamics in Byzantine Anatolia: Rethinking Transformation and Continuity
Tülin KayaBIG-HS
The changes that occurred in the period of transition from the Roman to the Late Roman and Byzantine Empire have been the subject of scholarly debate over the past few decades. The alterations of urban centers and the use of routes can be considered as the indicator of religious, political and economic developments from the 4th to the 9th centuries. Cities that existed with varying degree of continuity between the 4th and 7th centuries appear to have been mainly influenced by Christianity, central authority and the developing commercial economy. It seems possible to say that these changes also affected certain main routes as seen in the traffic of pilgrimage and trade integrated into the imperial system. In addition to the ongoing aspects of change, however, the transformations that took place from the 7th century onward were substantially shaped by conditions of warfare. A direct threat of military conflict had an impact on the vitality of urban centers, and the main routes were increasingly subjected to military movements. The processes of transformation experienced in Anatolia during the two time periods prompt a reconsideration of the question of continuity in the use of routes and cities. It can be argued that the increasing significance of the Eastern Roman Empire in the 4th century – following the inauguration of Constantinople as its capital – contributed to the flourishing of routes and cities. By the 7th century, although there is little information regarding the refurbishment and use of routes, archaeological evidence shows that some cities diminished in size, whereas main centers such as Ancyra and Nicaea continued to maintain their presence. Given the relationship between routes and urban centers within the context of transformation and continuity, this study reveals how their function contributed to the empire’s resilience during the period of warfare.
Resilience and Transformation: GIS-Based Analysis of Rural Settlements in Eastern Rough Cilicia
Şenel KayaBIG-HS
Eastern Rough Cilicia (Cilicia Trachea), situated between the Kalykadnos and Lamos rivers, offers a significant case study of how rural and urban settlements adapted to environmental and political changes. Based on a GIS-supported survey of over 500 rural sites, this study investigates the spatial organization, resource management, and connectivity strategies from the Hellenistic to the Byzantine periods. GIS analyses map the distribution of settlements, providing an understanding of how natural factors, such as geography and resources, as well as socio-political transformations, influenced the location of settlements. This research includes both prominent centers and modest settlements, emphasizing the diversity of settlement strategies and their integration into the landscape. Field observations confirm the multifunctional nature of rural settlements, where production, storage, habitation, and religious activities were integrated into single complexes, enhancing resilience. In the Late Antique period, the construction of churches reflects the broader impact of religious, economic, and administrative shifts. As a result, these settlements may have served as central hubs for the smaller satellite settlements around them. Road networks connected settlements, fostering exchanges of goods and ideas, and strengthening regional ties. These communities adapted to their environments and overcame challenges, with the region’s mountainous terrain providing a natural defense against socio-political and environmental pressures. The persistence of settlement patterns highlights the dynamic relationship between continuity and change. These communities were dynamic, blending traditional practices with new influences. Architectural continuity and the evolution of building practices show how rural societies adapted to changing conditions, ensuring sustainability. This study provides a comprehensive examination of how these settlements endured from the Hellenistic to Byzantine periods, illustrating both continuity and transformation, with an emphasis on data derived directly from fieldwork.
Phrygia in the Byzantine Period
B. Yelda Olcay UçkanBIG-HS
Ancient Phrygia, which is located within the borders of Eskişehir (Dorylaion), Kütahya (Kotyaion) and Afyon (Akronium) provinces today, is important due to its geological formation and archaeological monuments from the Phrygian period to the Byzantine period. Two different styles have been determined for the structures among the cave churches. One of them presents the plan form known in Byzantine architecture; the other has a different plan form consisting of some special analytical structures. Christianity emerged with Montanism, founded by Montanus. As a Christian sect, Montanism lived for a long time in the Phrygian region with unusual ideas and beliefs against Orthodoxy. This situation in the region was due to the traditional belief culture coming from paganism that was strong in these periods, especially the Cult of Cybele, the great nature goddess of ancient Phrygia in Anatolia. This sect draws attention with its attribution of prophetic status to two women (Priscilla and Maximilla) and also its protests against Orthodox rules. These features are a reflection of the culture dedicated to paganism before Christianity. Montanism brought alternatives in religious structures. Therefore, it is possible to suggest that they may have been built in different architectural forms than the churches known in the Byzantine Period. There are huge cave blocks consisting of building complexes in the region. It is debatable whether these are monastery complexes or not. However, in addition to churches, all of these complexes also have interconnected rooms. It is possible to suggest that all these structures served for daily life as well as religious functions. It is aimed to draw attention to the Byzantine period cultural heritage of the Phrygian region, which contains the richest examples after the Cappadocia region of Anatolia.
Fortification Activities of the Komnenoi in Anatolia: A Spatial Analysis of the Theme of Mylasa and Melanoudion
Berkay Yekta ÖzerBIG-HS
From the end of the 11th century, the Byzantine defensive system in Anatolia began to collapse. As a result, its restoration became an urgent priority for the Komnenian dynasty, which came to power in 1081. Military constructions played a crucial role in the revitalisation of urban life during this period. The Komnenoi placed significant emphasis on fortifying cities, towns, villages, and major roads in order to secure the socio-economic infrastructure of the countryside. Consequently, the urban projects initiated under their rule were largely defence-oriented. Throughout 12th-century Anatolia, a deep defensive network emerged, consisting of fortresses, garrisons, and castles (e.g. Sidera, Akhyraous, Pithekas, Dorylaion, Melangeia et.al). A substantial portion of the empire’s financial resources was invested in these fortifications, leading to a transformation of urban planning along kastron (fortress-centred) lines, with growth focused particularly around the Aegean region. The present study focuses on the defensive works specifically within the theme of Mylasa and Melanoudion, which was itself established during this era. The Komnenoi developed extensive fortification networks to secure this strategically important region emphasising on the construction and maintenance of castles safeguarding the south-western coastline of Anatolia. Notable examples of these fortresses include Anaia (Kadı Kalesi), Didyma/Dios Hieron (Didim), Iasos, Beçin (near Mylasa), Idyma, and Asarcık Tepe. The empirical data gathered in the course of this study will be digitised and analysed using ArcGIS and QGIS software. The geostrategic qualities of the castles to be discussed in these programs will be evaluated, and their connections with transport routes and their hinterland will be studied. Beyond examining the architectural and technical aspects of these fortifications, the study will also explore their relationship with broader political and socio-economic dynamics.
4.48 FC – Archaeological Perspectives on Pilgrimage
Christian Pilgrimage Sites Across Time and Space: The Sea of Galilee Region as a Case Study
Barbara AstafurovaHS 2
Palaestina saw one of the greatest historical and cultural events in its history during Byzantine rule – the victory of Christianity as the official religion of the Empire in 313 CE. This point represented the transition of the province from of no particular significance to the Eastern Empire, to The Holy Land – Terra Sancta, and a goal of pilgrimage, monasticism and Imperial investment. In this lecture, my intention is to shed light on development and flourishing of Christian Pilgrimage Sites at the Sea of Galilee region during the fourth – seventh centuries, while the purpose of my lecture is to reveal archaeological, historical and textual sources that shed light on Byzantium heritage at the Sea of Galilee region and its importance for Christian world through following centuries. In 300 CE, the Sea of Galilee region was still remained Jewish and rarely visited by the first Christian pilgrims. The pilgrim Egeria, who visited the Holy Land at the second half of fourth century, mentions only three Holy Places in her journey to the Galilee: Capernaum, Tabgha and the ancient Mount of Beatitudes. However, archeological finds and historical sources in the area of my research indicate development of Sacred Geography during Late Antiquity, flourishing of the Holy Sites as an important pilgrimage destination and among them: Magdala, Kursi, the Anchor Church at Mount Berenice, Bethsaida – Julias and others. Moreover, interpretive research analysis attest to the phenomena that Christian Pilgrimage Sites were still flourishing in the seventh – eighth century and, despite the Muslim conquest, the Roman – Byzantine culture were continued to be dominant in our region.
Reading between the Tesserae: The Tabgha Mosaics’ Stages, Patronage, and Authenticity Re-Examined
Neta Debora Haggai AranyiHS 2
The Tabgha mosaics, which adorn the floor of a pilgrimage site near the Sea of Galilee between the 5th and 7th centuries, have been a frequent subject of scholarly discourse. However, several unresolved issues persist. One issue concerns two Greek inscriptions commemorating the church’s patrons, which prior studies often associate with the second and final phases of the mosaics. Palaeographic differences between the 6th-century inscriptions, unidentified Byzantine repairs, and modern restorations that remain unexamined render the stages and authenticity of the Tabgha mosaics insufficiently established. This paper examines the phases of the Tabgha pavements during the Byzantine period through an in-depth analysis of their stylistic features while considering the modern repairs. The paper concludes that substantial evidence was lost during an early 20th-century restoration. In addition, through a detailed examination of the mosaics, this paper offers a careful ‘reading’ of the Tabgha mosaics, illuminating small and scarcely noticeable details that make it possible to distinguish at least three Byzantine mosaic stages. Two of these stages correspond to Byzantine restorations and additions, as implied by the differences between the earlier-mentioned inscriptions. Moreover, the examination presented in this paper will evaluate the patrons’ individual contributions to the pavements.
Khirbet Harsis: A Byzantine Roadside Station on the Christian Pilgrimage Route from Jaffa to Jerusalem
Annette Landes-Nagar, Lihi HabasHS 2
Khirbet Harsis (Sha’ar HaGāy) is located approximately 27 kilometers west of Jerusalem, alongside an ancient road that connected Jaffa to Jerusalem via Abu Ghosh. The site’s strategic position between two distinct landscape units–the lowlands and the mountainous terrain—rendered it a natural stopover for travelers, particularly Christian pilgrims seeking rest and respite before undertaking the steep ascent of circa 400 meters to the holy city of Jerusalem. Between 2012 and 2013, a salvage excavation conducted at the site by the Israel Antiquities Authority, uncovered remains of a Byzantine-period settlement. The findings include a residential structure, an industrial winepress, a water cistern, rock-hewn tombs and a bathhouse. Notably, the apodyterium (dressing room) of the bathhouse was paved with a white mosaic adorned with red cross medallions, reflecting its Christian context.
A Byzantine Greek inscription, referencing a verse from the gospel of Matthew, was carved into a limestone monolith found at the site. The inscription extends an invitation to passersby, to pause at the site and rest from their journey. This inscription, along with the excavation findings, suggests that the site functioned as a roadside station, providing hospitality services to Christian pilgrims traveling to the sacred sites and the holy city of Jerusalem. Additional roadside stations were established along this pilgrimage route, including wayside churches built at locations of Christian significance, as well as a military fortress that safeguarded the road. This lecture will present the excavation findings and contextualize them within the broader network of sites established along the pilgrimage route to Jerusalem during the Byzantine period.
The Archaeology of Early Christian Pilgrimage: New Excavations at Nessana, Negev
Yana TchekhanovetsHS 2
The proposed lecture aims to present the new archaeological project, focused on the material culture of early Christian pilgrimage: the study of ancient Nessana in the Negev Desert, Israel. Nessana is located in the south-western Negev, on the modern Israeli-Egyptian border. The site flourished during the 6th-7th centuries CE, when it served as a main caravan hub on the way of Christian pilgrims traveling from the Holy Land to Mount Sinai. The renewed excavations of the site by the archaeological team of the Ben-Gurion University started in 2022. The project aims to expose the material remains of religious structures and pilgrims’ facilities at the site, and to reveal the plan of the ancient settlement that flourished due to its involvement in Christian pilgrimage. Despite the intensive excavations previously conducted at the site by two expeditions (in the 1930s and 1990s), the plan of Nessana in the Byzantine and Early Islamic periods, with its public areas, markets, and streets, remains enigmatic and is archaeologically unknown. Pilgrimage played a major role in the life of the settlement, as is clearly reflected in the numerous church buildings erected at the site, the inscriptions and graffiti in various languages — Greek, Arabic, Armenian and Georgian, and the testimony of the Nessana Papyri, discovered in the 1930s. The role of Nessana in the ancient pilgrimage logistics, the preservation of organic remains in the arid climate, the richness of multilingual epigraphic evidence at the site and the discovery of papyri archives, all turn Nessana into a key site that provides a unique and invaluable opportunity for the study of the material culture of Late Antique pilgrimage.
Terracotta Tokens, Lead Amulets and a Mould with the Depiction of Symeon Stylites the Younger in the Halûk Perk Museum/İstanbul
Ceren Ünal, Zeynep ÇakmakçıHS 2
The Halûk Perk Museum in Istanbul contains many artefacts from the Archaic, Hellenistic, Roman, Byzantine, Anatolian Turkish Principalities, Ottoman and Republican periods. The Halûk Perk Museum also includes many valuable artefacts made of stone, metal, glass, terracotta, ivory and bone dating back to the Byzantine Empire and produced for different functions. There are papers presented in national and international symposiums, published articles and book studies on Byzantine artefacts in the museum’s collections, and different publication projects are still ongoing. The Halûk Perk Museum has 24 terracotta pilgrim tokens belonging to the Early Byzantine period. The 24 tokens are of interest for their typology and iconographic diversity. The Halûk Perk Museum also has 6 lead amulets in the form of pendants and a stone mould dating to the 11th century. The terracotta tokens, lead amulets and a stone mould were produced for pilgrims visiting the monastery of Saint Symeon in southeastern Anatolia and Syria. In this study, 24 terracotta tokens, 6 lead amulets and a mould with the image of Symeon Stylites preserved in the Halûk Perk Museum will be introduced in the context of the pilgrimage route and pilgrimage activities of the period to which they belong. In conclusion, an evaluation will be made on the concept of pilgrimage, pilgrim objects and their production through Symeon Stylites’ tokens, lead amulets and a mould preserved in the Halûk Perk Museum.
4.49 FC – Constantinople: the Great City
Remains to Be Seen: The Relics of Gregory of Nazianzus (c. 329–390) & the Frescoes of Matthijs Brill (1550–1583)
Mathijs ClementHS 3
Gregory of Nazianzus, a fourth-century author and bishop, was a well-travelled man. His most extensive journeys however, were only made after he died. His relics were first moved from Nazianzus to Constantinople. During the fourth crusade of 1204, they were then brought to Rome, where pope Gregory XIII transported them to one of the central chapels in the Basilica of St Peter’s. Still in 2004, pope John Paul II returned some of Gregory’s remains to Istanbul. Apart from a cursory epilogue in Gregory’s main biography (McGuckin 2001), there has only been a single study specifically devoted to this repetitive migration of Gregory’s remains (Verhoeven 2022). In her article, Mariette Verhoeven discussed the trajectory of the relics of Gregory (along with those of John Chrysostom) under pope Gregory XIII, but she does not discuss the 16th-century frescoes in the Vatican’s Terza Loggia that were painted by Matthijs Brill for pope Gregory XIII. These frescoes, depicting the procession of Gregory’s relics to the St Peter’s Basilica, will be the focus of this presentation. I will discuss these frescoes from the angle of reception, arguing that Gregory’s self-presentation is his writings made him a particularly apt figure to serve as a bridge between eastern and western Christianity. I will compare the literary representation of the cityscape of Constantinople in Gregory with the innovatory landscapes by Brill. My claim will be that Brill’s frescoes are part of a pictorial programme that connects the local (Rome) with the universal (the doctrinal authority of the Catholic church). This negotiation of the local and universal is based not merely on an act of memorialising the incorporation of a Byzantine church father within the cityscape of Rome, but they also offer a reader response to an author who very consciously fashioned his self-image.
Iconography of the State Power in the Mosaic in the South Vestibule of Hagia Sophia and its Parallel in the Hungarian Kingdom: “The Porta Speciosa”
Sándor FöldváriHS 3
The mosaic in the south vestibule of Hagia Sophia was created to commemorate a victory over the Bulgarians in the 10th century (or, according to other theories, over the East Slavs in 971); the most probable date is the early 11th century, although the dating is still debated (an overview of these discussions will be provided in the paper). Constantine and Justinian are depicted on either side, with the Theotokos in the centre. This composition demonstrates that the Mother of God is the protector of the state; accordingly, the emperors who founded and restored the empire placed their polity under her protection. Thus, following a new victory, such a mosaic was created to represent the Theotokos as the patron of imperial power (Pentcheva 2006). A comparable visual programme can be observed in a Hungarian parallel to this Byzantine mosaic. The Byzantine emperor Manuel I adopted the Hungarian prince Béla and raised him as a potential successor to the throne. After the birth of Manuel’s son, Béla was required to leave Byzantium; at the same time, however, the Hungarian throne became vacant, and Béla received military support from Manuel. As King Béla III of Hungary (1172–1196), he built the Porta Speciosa gate, decorated with a mosaic that followed the structure and iconography of the Byzantine mosaic in Hagia Sophia. The Mother of God with the Child is seated at the centre, while Hungarian kings are depicted on either side—namely, the founder of the state, King Saint Stephen I, and King Béla III himself. In addition, two archbishops are shown: the one who baptised Saint Stephen I and the one who crowned King Béla III. Consequently, both mosaics functioned as visual representations of state power.
Marble as a Painting: The Use of Marble Imitation in the Church of the Chora Monastery
Ayça KarabacakHS 3
In the early 14th century, the reconstruction project under the patronage of Theodoros Metochites turned the Church of the Chora Monastery into one of the most important representatives of Late Byzantine architecture. This construction project not only reinforced the building structurally but also elevated it to the status of a masterpiece distinguished by its mosaic and fresco programs and its rich use of marble, reflecting the artistic and architectural understanding of its time. Through these interventions, the Church of the Chora Monastery acquired a distinctive identity in terms of architectural organization, material diversity, and decorative program. Among the construction activities carried out under the patronage of Theodoros Metochites, the parekklesion section of the building stands out in terms of both architecture and painting. The primary focus of this study has been determined to be the marble imitation paintings from the Late Byzantine period, which are located in specific areas of the building and the parekklesion. In this context, the marble imitation paintings in the building will be identified and examined in detail, the real stones/marbles they represent will be analyzed, and whether this selection reflects a conscious iconographic preference will be addressed from a multifaceted perspective. The economic, aesthetic, cultural, liturgical, and symbolic reasons underlying the preference for marble imitation paintings instead of real stone/marble in the Church of the Chora Monastery will be evaluated, and the place of this practice within Byzantine art and architecture will be analyzed through both conceptual and visual examples.
In the Horizon of Chora. Revisiting the Problem of the Relation to the Monumental Wallachian Painting of the 14th Century
Teodor Lucian LechințanHS 3
Sixty years after the publication of Paul A. Underwood’s monumental monograph on Karyie Camii (ca. 1315-1321), in order to properly understand the mosaic and pictorial decoration of the Constantinopolitan Monastery, it is necessary to take the Princely Church of Curtea de Argeş (ca. 1364-1369) as a reference landmark. Contrary to the opinion of Underwood, this interest cannot be seen as a mere stage, but the Wallachian wall paintings allow us to integrate aspects that are now missing in the decoration of the Istanbul monument itself, as well as to understand more adequately the meaning of the iconographic program. The decoration of the two monuments, a few decades apart, seems to share a common forma mentis. On the one hand, the direct iconographic loans in the Curtea de Argeş Church indicate a selective local culture able to absorb the innovations introduced in the Kariye Camii and adapt them to its specific cultural context. On the other hand, the selection criteria for some scenes or figures of saints arouse great interest. The adaptations cannot reject the idea of a direct connection between the two monuments, as Underwood and later Romanian art historiography wanted. The paper will attempt to expand Underwood’s catalog of direct references to Kariye in the Curtea de Argeş wall paintings. We will then examine the intervisual references that unite some scenes in the two churches. Basically, the interest will be to rediscover the relative organic conception of the artists, ready to tell the sacred story in an abundance of meaningful details for each context.
Sacred Interactions in Byzantine Imperial Processions and the Role of the Mother of God in Byzantine Imperial Iconography
Elisabeta NegrăuHS 3
This communication revisits the imperial processions of Byzantium’s Middle and Late periods, analyzing the sacred markers through which the emperor engaged during these rituals. The principal sacred elements and saints invoked in the emperor’s symbolic gestures and acts of reverence—ranked by frequency—include the Cross, the Gospel, Saint Constantine the Great, the apostles, saints liturgists and hierarchs who fought heresies, and Moses’ staff, all “masculine” themes of power and sacredness. In imperial hymnography, Christ, the Holy Cross, and angels are the most frequently mentioned motifs, also reflected in coin iconography and imperial seals, in coronation regalia and banners. Interestingly, the Virgin Mary appears less frequently, and the emperor’s interactions with her relics or icons during processions are less consistent than one might expect. Similarly, in imperial iconography—found in illuminated manuscripts or votive portraits in churches—her presence fluctuates, often aligning with specific imperial figures or families that harbor a personal devotion to the Virgin, rather than adhering to a uniform tradition.
The development of the imperial cult of the Mother of God occurred primarily in the 6th and 7th centuries, linked to her role as protector of Constantinople and victorious war leader—initially during Justinian’s reign, replacing the classical figure of Victoria, and later following the 626 miracle. Her significance was reaffirmed in 1261, when Michael VIII dedicated the restoration of Constantinople to her, idea reinforced in the iconography of his hyperpyra. Nonetheless, her presence in the imperial iconography, processions, and regalia remains irregular.
Our research focuses on those instances where the depiction of the Mother of God within Byzantine imperial iconography attains a notable coherence and consistency—an aspect that reveals surprising insights into “feminine” principles of Byzantine political theology that reflect births in the purple, funeral commemoration, female imperial power, or city’s impenetrable protection.
4.50 FC – Jewellry and Precious Crafts
Perspectives on the Byzantine Tradition in Late Medieval Craftsmanship: An Examination of Jewellery from the Balkans
Vesna Bikić, Milica RadišićHS 5
Between the 13th and 15th centuries, metalwork in the Balkans was shaped by enduring artisanal traditions, while simultaneously integrating new techniques and influences from both the East and the West. Though Byzantine craftsmanship remained a dominant force, it was far from static; instead, it evolved in response to shifting regional, social, and economic conditions. Jewellery, as a tangible manifestation of technical mastery, stands as a testament to the resilience and adaptability of Byzantine traditions, even in a politically fragmented landscape marked by cultural and artisanal diversity. This study explores workshop practices, material choices, and the spread of tools, patterns, and techniques across various regions of the Central and Eastern Balkans. Special attention is given to intricately crafted items, such as earrings that incorporate repoussé sheet, cast components, twisted wire, granulation, and filigree—elements that demonstrate a high level of technical sophistication and specialized knowledge. These pieces were not the result of spontaneous creativity but were meticulously planned through multi-step processes, involving the assembly of composite elements and the precise application of decorative techniques. Through the analysis of selected examples of late medieval jewellery, this paper re-examines earlier interpretations of production skills and offers a renewed understanding of the technical know-how that underpinned these intricate artisanal processes.
“Una splendida eredità”: legature bizantine in oro e smalti
Giorgia CotroneoHS 5
Almeno a partire dal V-VI secolo, come ci testimoniano le pitture e i mosaici parietali, i libri liturgici di particolare rilevanza erano rivestiti con coperte lussuose in argento e oro. Già negli esempi più antichi, i piatti erano talvolta decorati con perle e pietre preziose. Seguendo lo sviluppo delle tecniche orafe bizantine, a partire dal IX secolo esse vengono impreziosite anche con smalti cloisonné. L’esemplare più antico di questo tipo è la legatura del codice Lat. I, 101 della Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana di Venezia. Un caso peculiare è la legatura dell’Evangeliario greco ms. X.IV.I della Biblioteca degli Intronati di Siena. Giunta in Occidente (dapprima a Venezia, successivamente a Siena) insieme a un gruppo di reliquie imperiali comprate a Costantinopoli da un mercante fiorentino, la legatura dell’Evangeliario senese fu realizzata nel XIV secolo, ed è ornata da 52 placchette smaltate di reimpiego, databili tra la metà del X e il XIII secolo. Dal punto di vista della storia delle tecniche è un’opera estremamente importante, in quanto possiamo considerarla come un vero e proprio compendio dello smalto cloisonné bizantino. La complessità dell’assemblaggio ha spinto diversi studiosi a suddividere in gruppi gli smalti, seguendo criteri di omogeneità tecnica, stilistica e iconografica, al fine di offrirne la rispettiva datazione. Nel presente contributo si vuole avanzare una nuova e aggiornata proposta di raggruppamento delle placchette, allo scopo di puntualizzare meglio, attraverso opportuni confronti, la datazione di alcuni smalti, e offrire qualche ipotesi sulla loro originaria destinazione. Un’ulteriore osservazione riguarda la diffusione di queste opere – oggi conservatesi in numero esiguo – attestata dalle fonti, come la Diataxis di Michele Attaliate (1071) in cui viene descritta una legatura decorata a smalti che testimonia l’esistenza di un oggetto perduto molto simile, nel suo apparato decorativo, alle più celebri legature superstiti.
Byzantine and Early Islamic Textiles from Egypt: A Changing Iconography in a Transforming Society
Ifigeneia GeorgalaHS 5
The most popular themes on surviving Egyptian textiles from the Byzantine period are mythological creatures and scenes, Dionysian iconography and female personifications. During the first two centuries (7th–8th) of Islamic rule, the iconographic repertoire remained basically unaltered, apart from the influx of eastern designs, promoted by a Muslim elite, closely connected with Abbasid Iraq. This continuity reflects a similar situation in society: the Arab settlers were few, the population of Egypt remained Christian in its majority, and local administration was retained by Christian elites. The continuity of these iconographic traditions comes to an end during the last decades of the 8th and mainly in the course of the 9th century. Most of the themes that were up to then popular do not seem to continue. Instead, animals and birds become the most common motifs, represented in a schematised and repetitive version, often enclosed in medallions or stylised scrolls, a transformed version of the Late Antique animated scrolls, which evolve into arabesque-type frames in the 11th and 12th centuries, subsuming textile iconography to an aesthetic of highly decorative designs and geometrical balance, characteristic of Islamic art. Also, new themes appear, inspired by Islamic palatial iconography, the echoes of the art of Samarra become apparent and Arabic script gains more importance, often overwhelming the figural representations. These changes coincide with the significant growth of the Muslim population of Egypt, both through conversion and the arrival of Arab settlers, who colonised the Egyptian countryside, inflicting significant changes in the society of the Egyptian villages. New consumers’ preferences and new artistic pursuits on part of the weavers emerged, as the connotations of the earlier iconographic traditions were gradually lost, indicating the growing influence of the new political and cultural regime on the textile industry of Egypt, and reflecting the escalating arabisation of the population.
Byzantine-Islamic-Norman Silks in Archbishop’s Grave in Denmark
Anne Hedeager KragHS 5
The most valuable silk textiles in Denmark from the Middle Ages are those found in the grave of Archbishop Absalon
of Lund (1178-1201) in Sorø Monastery Church in Denmark, the site of royal burials in the 12th to 14th Century. Three silk fragments are known, belonging to different types of vestments. One samite silk fragment, with a border in a broken lozenge twill, is from Bishop Absalon’s dalmatic. A piece of silk samite with circles in a pattern belongs to the chasuble. The most interesting piece is of silk with a tapestry weave depicting birds and lions, on a samite weave. It most likely was part of the alb. This Absalon silk, with a combination of weaves belonging to an Islamic-Byzantine- Norman tradition, is similar to the lining from an alb created in the royal court workshop of Palermo in the year 1181, later taken over by the Staufen, Luxemburg and Habsburg emperors for use at imperial coronations, and now in Vienna.
On Lions and Elephants. “Imperial Silks” in Cologne and its Surroundings
Margarita SardakHS 5
Only a few examples of the creations of silk weaving, one of the most valuable and technologically advanced products of the material culture of the Empire during the early and middle Byzantine period, have survived, most of which are not of the highest quality. Astonishingly, several high-quality Byzantine silks have survived in Cologne and its immediate surroundings, at least four of which—the elephant fabric from the shrine of Charlemagne in Aachen, the lion fabric from the shrine of Anno II in Siegburg, the lion fabric from the shrine of St Heribert in Cologne and a further lion fabric (Düsseldorf – Krefeld – Berlin)—can most probably be determined as products of the imperial Constantinopolitan workshops. This paper presents the results of an in-depth investigation of previous scholarship, the technical features, the iconographic and iconological analysis and the history of these ‘imperial fabrics’, enriched by a detailed comparison of the silks with each other and with other high-quality silk textiles of the early and middle Byzantine periods for which production in the Byzantine Empire, in private or imperial manufactories, has been considered. The achieved conclusions are in turn contextualised with the knowledge about the Constantinopolitan silk industry and ‘silk economy’ already acquired from written sources. Finally, a catalogue of the categories is compiled by which the Byzantine silk fabrics with figurative patterns produced by the state can be identified. Additionally, some of the conclusions reached in previous research are questioned, the definition of the group of ‘imperial silks’ is revised, and new hypotheses are put forward regarding the circumstances of production and the purpose of manufacture of the silks studied, the historical circumstances of their arrival in the West and the reasons for their use as valuable covers for relics.
Ἱστὸν ἐποιχομένη, καθεζομένη ὑφάναι: On the Origins and Development of the Byzantine Loom
Claudia Daniela Vega MedeirosHS 5
In Histories (2.35.8–10), Herodotus remarks that the Egyptians weave pushing the weft downwards, contrary to the Greeks. This passing observation has long served as evidence that while classical Greek weavers employed the warp-weighted loom, which requires the upward beating in of the weft, the Egyptians had, by the 5th century BCE, transitioned from their traditional horizontal floor-loom to the vertical two-beam loom. Homer’s scholiasts inform us that this Egyptian vertical loom was soon adopted in Greece. Centuries later, Theophylact of Ohrid comments on the unfamiliar practices of Palestinian weavers, who weave upwards, whereas the Greeks habitually weave downwards. This cements the notion that by the 12th century the vertical two-beam loom had become the staple loom in Medieval Greece, entirely replacing the warp-weighted loom. These textual descriptions offer a rare glimpse into the technological evolution of looms, yet philological analysis of written evidence remains scarce compared to the extensive archaeological and art historical scholarship on the subject. This paper presents a diachronic analysis of weaving implements based on a selection of key Greek texts, tracing the transition from the warp-weighted to the two-beam loom, exploring its causes, and examining the origins and transmission of this new technology.
Particular attention will also be paid to technical terminology, especially the terms μέσακμον and καῖρος, commonly identified with the shed stick (Barber 1991), although the contexts in which they appear suggest they may have referred to other components of the loom. The term ἐπίμιτρον, found only in papyri, has likewise been associated with the shuttle, but likely refers instead to the shed stick (Kaimio et al. 1979). By reassessing these terms and contextualizing them within a broader overview of loom development, this study seeks to clarify the structure and function of the medieval loom and to refine our understanding of Byzantine weaving practices.
4.51 FC – Private and Public Spaces
The Triklinos of the Houses of Mistra
Dimitrios AnastasiadisSR 7
The houses of Mistra, unique examples of late Byzantine secular architecture that are preserved in such good condition, were usually two or three storey simple block-form buildings with rectangular plan or more elaborate complexes in design and decoration, that cannot be compared with any other relevant example in Greece. On the ground floor there were auxiliary or more communal functions (stables, storerooms or shops, workshops) near the public road. On the upper floor there was the main hall, the so-called triklinos, a multi-functional, significantly large in sοme cases, hall for all household activities, where family members passed their time, slept, ate, worked and received visitors. Common built equipment of triklinos were niches for storage, fireplaces, toilets and balconies. The present study, which is still in progress, reviews the triklinos of the houses of Mistra, based both on relevant literature and field research. The study focuses on structural, morphological and functional issues concerning the triklinos and the individual architectural elements. Finally, a typological classification is attempted, comparing the location and the proportions of the halls, the design of the internal wall surfaces and the arrangement of the openings and the built household equipment of selected examples.
A Confusion of Palaces, Baths, and Churches: Reassessing the Architectural Development of Constantinople’s First Region
Alfredo Calahorra BartolomeSR 7
The eastern end of Constantinople belonged to the first of the city’s fourteen administrative regions during the Late Roman period. Its primary monumental complex was the Great Palace, although the area was also dominated by nearby landmarks such as the Hippodrome and Hagia Sophia, despite these not being formally part of the region. Owing to its prominent location, the district benefited from sustained imperial patronage and was favoured by the aristocracy. This paper examines the architectural development of this sector throughout the Byzantine period. The study is prompted by the interpretative challenges surrounding the location and identification of several key complexes, which fall into three main categories. First, late antique aristocratic residences, including the so-called Placidian Palaces and the House of Marina. Second, a notable concentration of churches, dating from the Theodosian period through to the end of the empire, including major foundations such as the monasteries of the Hodegetria and St George of Mangana. Third, a dense distribution of bath complexes, including the Baths of Marina, the Arcadian Baths, and several lousmata and hagiasmata associated with ecclesiastical or charitable institutions such as diakoniai.
The study presents a global reinterpretation regarding the topography of the area, including the possible relocation of the Hodegetria to a site east of the Blue Mosque, and a broader reassessment of the archaeological landscape in the vicinity of Mangana. Apart from the location of these and other churches, special emphasis is placed on the interpretative issues surrounding the baths, drawing on both textual sources and material evidence. A tentative reconstruction of some itineraries through the urban layout is offered, contributing to a more nuanced understanding of this strategically significant yet topographically complex area.
Symbolic and Religious Dimension of Domestic Space in the Byzantine Period
Elie Essa Kas HannaSR 7
In the Byzantine period, the home was not merely a setting for daily life and economic production, but a space imbued with symbolic and religious meaning. It reflected a wide array of beliefs, rituals, and spiritual practices deeply rooted in Christian society. This volume seeks to explore the symbolic and religious dimensions of domestic space between the sixth and the ninth centuries, with particular emphasis on archaeological contexts from the Eastern Empire—especially northern Syria, Asia Minor, and related regions. Adopting an interdisciplinary approach that combines material evidence, literary sources, and hagiographical accounts, the study investigates the ways in which Christianity permeated the domestic sphere, influencing spatial arrangements, furnishings, decorative elements, and everyday practices. Numerous Byzantine houses attest to forms of domestic religiosity, expressed through wall paintings, crosses, votive lamps, and features that created authentic “devotional corners.” In particular, village dwellings in northern Syria and cave houses in Cappadocia preserve rooms with apse-like niches and Christian symbols either carved or painted on the walls, indicating their use for private liturgical or devotional purposes. Literary sources such as the Life of Saint Theodore of Sykeon confirm the widespread practice of household prayer and the establishment of small consecrated spaces within homes, despite the limitations imposed by the ecclesiastical hierarchy on private worship. Far from being a neutral setting, the Byzantine home emerges as a sacred microcosm in which the boundaries between public and private, sacred and profane, are intentionally blurred. This religious dimension of domestic space demonstrates that Christian spirituality was not confined to ecclesiastical architecture, but was deeply embedded in lived experience and the material structures of daily life.
Transformation and Change in Late Antique Anatolia: The Reuse of Ancient Structures as Fountains Through the Example of the Library of Celsus in Ephesus
Mehmet Cihangir UzunSR 7
Late Antiquity was a period of both physical and social transformation in the cities of Anatolia. Natural disasters, shifting economic and socio-political conditions, and urban decline led to the loss of function in many structures, prompting pragmatic solutions such as repurposing buildings or the spoliation of architectural elements. During this process, some monumental structures were converted into fountains. This paper examines the transformation of monumental buildings into fountains, focusing on the case of the Celsus Library in Ephesus, while also adopting a holistic approach by comparing similar repurposing practices in other ancient cities such as Aphrodisias, Sagalassos, Side and Perge. Two primary methods of transformation emerge: first, the adaptation of an early-period structure into a fountain in its original location (e.g., through the integration of hydraulic systems), and second, the relocation and reassembly of structural elements from monuments to create fountains in new settings. These transformations were not merely functional but also served to preserve the monuments’ presence in the collective memory of the city. On one hand, Christian symbols added to the fountains reflect the religious identity of the period, while on the other, the reuse of sculptural elements from antiquity demonstrates the continued appreciation for Classical art as a decorative value. Thus, these transformations go beyond pragmatism, serving as documents that reveal the dynamic interplay of aesthetic ideals, religious affiliation, and social memory.
4.52 FC – Cultural and Religious Life in Thessaloniki
The Theological System of Manuel Gabalas in the Context of the Palamite Controversy
Juan Bautista Juan-LópezHS 21
On the eve of the Palamite controversy that reshaped the Late Byzantine Church, Manuel Gabalas (1272–1357), Metropolitan of Ephesos and a leading hierarch by the 1340s, composed several works that, though almost completely overlooked until now, offer crucial insights into the range of theological systems available at the time. His doctrine of deification (θέωσις) emphasizes the role of praxis, the imitation of divine powers, and the purification of the nous through ascetic struggle. Ethical virtue is essential for achieving human perfection and communion with God, integrating moral practice into metaphysical ascent. Drawing on Plato’s tripartite anthropology and Christian Platonism, Gabalas envisions an essential participation in the divine, whereby the purified nous recovers its original condition. Divine grace is linked to the primordial state of Adam and the Incarnation. For Gabalas, the nous is the principal faculty of divine vision, contrasting with Palamas’ emphasis on the heart and the participation in God’s uncreated energies. His system reflects one of several approaches to divine participation in fourteenth-century Byzantium and highlights the diversity of late Byzantine thought concerning orthodoxy and tradition. The paper focuses on two recently edited texts: the Two Hundred Chapters (late 1320s), which outlines Gabalas’ ethical and theological system, and the Tome of the Opponents (1347), which briefly presents his doctrinal stance against Palamas. It also examines his alignment with the Akindynists and his condemnation at the Council of 1351 (Fifth Council of Constantinople).
The Legacy of Gregory Palamas in the Context of Theological Discussions and War Conflicts
Ksenia LobovikovaHS 21
Gregory Palamas was one of the most influential theological writers and spiritual leaders of Byzantium.
His legacy profoundly impacted not only his contemporaries but also generations of theologians that
followed. In this respect, he stands as a pivotal figure whose influence extended far beyond his own time
and the borders of the Byzantine Empire. In my research, I examine three types of conflicts in which
Palamas was engaged: the Hesychast controversy, his theological dialogues with Muslims, and the civil
war within Byzantium. Additionally, I explore the possible influence of his thought on the later tradition
of Christian neo-martyrs. By analyzing these aspects, my study aims to provide a more comprehensive
understanding of Palamas’s role in shaping both his immediate historical context and broader Christian
intellectual history.
Urban Development, Public Works and Forced Expropriations in the Early Byzantine Period: The Case of Sixth-Century Thessalonica
Konstantinos RaptisHS 21
At the turn of the sixth century the central district of Thessalonica, along its decumanus maximus, was redeveloped in order for the city —with tetrarchic so far urban characteristics— to be transformed into a Christian metropolis following the urban archetype of Constantinople, through an ambitious architectural project that seems to have been planned, ordered by, and probably implemented during the long-lasting reign of Anastasius I (r. 491-518), who, in the frame of the Acacian schism, tried to strengthen with this building policy both the religious and political domination of the Constantinopolitan court against the papal Rome in the capital of Illyricum. This monumental urban development project was implemented through major public works, which included the establishment of new basilicas in the insulae, occupied until then by secular buildings of both private and public character, the restoration of older ecclesiastical monuments following the architectural trends of the new era, as well as the urban redesign of the central sector of the city by constructing new rectangular, circular and sigmoid fora, which testify to the “implantation” of urban elements of the Mesē —the main boulevard— of the Byzantine capital along the decumanus maximus of Thessalonica. In the aforementioned frame, many of the residential insulae of the central sector, which until then had hosted secular edifices of both public and private nature, seem to have been expropriated by the state, most probably after an imperial decision, in order to accommodate the newly founded ecclesiastical and secular monuments. This paper, through the case of sixth-century Thessalonica, examines the phenomenon of forced expropriations for the implementation of major public works of the Early Byzantine period, which were designed within the framework of the emperor’s development policy, with the aim of strengthening the political sovereignty of the central state in the provinces of the empire.
Grave Orientation in Late Roman and Early Byzantine Thessaloniki (3rd-6th Centuries)
Dominik StachowiakHS 21
This paper examines a particular aspect of burial practices: the orientation of graves and burials in Thessaloniki from the Late Roman to the Early Byzantine periods (3rd–6th centuries AD). It presents the first large-scale, systematic analysis based on published excavation plans, employing a precise and consistent methodology that allows for accurate measurements of grave and burial orientations. Special emphasis is placed on the continuity of traditions originating in the pre-Christian period and their diachronic transformations over time. A commonly held view in both older and recent scholarship associates grave orientation with the religious identity of the deceased. In this interpretation, a north–south alignment is often connected with pagan traditions, whereas an east–west orientation, with the head typically placed to the west, is considered indicative of Christian belief. The eastward gaze of the body is usually linked to the expectation of the resurrection at the Second Coming of Christ, from the direction of the rising sun. However, a re-examination of the published and archival evidence from Thessaloniki reveals a more complex picture. Already in the 3rd century AD, when the majority of the city’s population still adhered to traditional Greco-Roman cults, east-west-oriented burials were clearly predominant. This suggests that the east–west alignment cannot be used as a straightforward indicator of Christian affiliation in this context. Furthermore, this local pattern contrasts with developments in other cemeteries, where a marked shift from north–south to east–west orientations becomes visible primarily during the Early Byzantine period. The evidence from Thessaloniki thus calls for a more nuanced understanding of burial orientation and its significance, highlighting the need to consider regional variations and the persistence of pre-Christian funerary customs well into the Byzantine period.
4.53 FC – Άγιον Όρος: το «θησαυροφυλάκιο» μιας μακραίωνης παράδοσης της Βυζαντινής Μουσικής
Τον χαρακτηρισμό που προσδιορίζει την κουλτούρα της Ανατολικής Ρωμαϊκής Αυτοκρατορίας ως πολυσχιδή, σπάνια βρίσκεται κάποιος να τον αναιρέσει. Μέρος αναπόσπαστο είναι και η μουσική του. Σπουδαίες προσωπικότητες, σε κομβικά σημεία, διαδραμάτισαν έναν ρόλο καταλυτικό όχι μόνο για τη δημιουργία της, αλλά και την ανάπτυξη, τη διάδοση και τη διάσωσή της. Πέρα από τη βασιλεύουσα Πόλη καθοριστική θέση είχαν τα πολλά μοναστικά κέντρα και φυσικά η πολυπληθέστερη σε αριθμό μοναζόντων και εξαιρετικής γεωστρατηγικής και πνευματικής, όμως, σημασίας για τους Βυζαντινούς Αυτοκράτορες χερσόνησος του Άθωνα. Οι Αγιορείτες μοναχοί κατάφεραν να εκφράσουν, αρχικά, με ένα μουσικό σύστημα νευμάτων, την λεγόμενη «Αθωνική Σημειογραφία» (Chartres). Ωστόσο, δεν έμειναν μόνο σε αυτό. Οι αθωνικές μονές ανέδειξαν πλήθος συνθετών, με εξέχουσα προσωπικότητα αυτή του Ιωάννη Κουκουζέλη από τη Μονή της Μεγίστης Λαύρας. Παράλληλα, αποτέλεσαν κέντρα συστηματοποίησης της Μέσης Εξελιγμένης Σημειογραφίας, όχι μόνο σε επίπεδο παραγωγής συνθέσεων ή αντιγραφής χειρογράφων αλλά και σε επίπεδο θεωρίας μέχρι την επικράτηση της Νέας Μεθόδου (1814). Το παράδοξο, ίσως και για ορισμένους μελετητές, είναι πως το Άγιον Όρος δεν ενδιαφέρθηκε μόνο για το εκκλησιαστικό ρεπερτόριο αλλά διαφύλαξε αυτούσια και πολλά εξωτερικά άσματα στους κώδικες των Μονών Ιβήρων και Ξηροποτάμου. Παρά ταύτα, οι χρόνοι μετά την Άλωση της Κωνσταντινούπολης δεν ήταν ιδιαίτερα «φιλόξενοι» για την διάδοση της μουσικής. Έτσι, στους αμέσως επόμενους αιώνες παρατηρείται μια προσπάθεια απλοποίησης της σημειογραφίας με περισσότερα σημειογραφικά στοιχεία, πιο περιγραφική, που έχει αποτυπωθεί στην Βυζαντινή Μουσικολογία με την ορολογία της «εξήγησης». Οι αγιορείτες εξηγητές άσκησαν έντονη επίδραση στη διάσωση και διάδοση του Βυζαντινού μέλους ακόμα και μέχρι τα μέσα του 19ου αι. με μία διαρκή προσπάθεια αποτύπωσης της τοπικής ψαλτικής παράδοσης. Χωρίς αμφιβολία, η συνεχόμενη παρουσία και πορεία της μοναστικής αθωνικής πολιτείας μέχρι σήμερα καθιστά τον πολιτιστικό του πλούτο ανεκτίμητο και τις βιβλιοθήκες του ένα ατελείωτο «θησαυροφυλάκιο» μακραίωνων παραδόσεων και μεταξύ άλλων και της Βυζαντινής Μουσικής.
Η συμβολή στην θεωρία της ψαλτικής τέχνης από αγιορείτες διδασκάλους
Ioannis LiakosHS 31
Το Άγιον Όρος είναι ένας τόπος αγιασμένος στον οποίο οι πατέρες, πάνω από μια χιλιετία, δοξολογούν τον Τριαδικό Θεό «ἐν ᾠδαῖς καὶ ὕμνοις». Είναι το μουσικό εργαστήριο όπου δημιουργήθηκαν, αντιγράφηκαν και διασώθηκαν συνθέσεις βυζαντινών και μεταβυζαντινών μελουργών, αποτυπώνοντας τη μουσική μας παράδοση, ψαλτική και κοσμική, στους χειρόγραφους κώδικες. Είναι γνωστό ότι όλη σχεδόν η μουσική παράδοση της βυζαντινής και μεταβυζαντινής περιόδου, έχει καταγραφεί στους χιλιάδες μουσικούς κώδικες και πολλοί εξ αυτών φυλάσσονται στις προθήκες των Βιβλιοθηκών των Μονών και των Σκητών του Αγίου Όρους. Θα μπορούσαμε, συνεπώς, να πούμε ότι το Άγιον Όρος είναι ο σπουδαιότερος θεματοφύλακας του Ελληνικού μουσικού πολιτισμού. Ήδη από τον 12ο αιώνα καταγράφονται οι πρώτες θεωρητικές πραγματείες φτάνοντας μέχρι τις αρχές του 19ου αιώνα με την συγγραφή του Μεγάλου Θεωρητικού από τον Αρχιμανδρίτη Χρύσανθο, προκειμένου να περιγράψουν την διδασκαλία της ψαλτικής με έναν πιο περιγραφικό τρόπο. Άλλοτε ως μια νουθεσία ενός πεζού κειμένου, όπου αναλύεται η θεωρία των ήχων και των σημαδιών και άλλοτε εν είδη ερωταποκρίσεων. Ένα άλλο σημαντικό μέσον εκμάθησης της μουσικοθεωρητικής πλευράς της ψαλτικής στην χρονική περίοδο προ της Νέας Μεθόδου, ήταν η χρήση διαγραμμάτων, κανονίων και μεθόδων. Δάσκαλοι όπως ο Ιωάννης Κουκουζέλης, ο Ιωάννης Πλουσιαδηνός, ο Λάσκαρης, κ.α. μας παρέδωσαν τα διαγράμματα και τα Κανόνιά τους προκειμένου να αποτυπώσουν εν είδη πινάκων και διαφόρων σχεδίων τις σχέσεις των ήχων και των φωνών. Γνωστά παραδείγματα αυτών των διαγραμμάτων είναι ο Τροχός της Οκταηχίας, το Δέντρο της Παραλλαγής, το Κανόνιον του Ιωάννου Λασκάρεως, του Ιακώβου Πρωτοψάλτου, του Ματθαίου Τζιγάλα κ.α. Στην παρούσα εισήγησή μας θα προσπαθήσουμε να παρουσιάσουμε τους Αγιορείτες κωδικογράφους που συνέγραψαν τα μουσικοθεωρητικά κείμενα, κατέγραψαν μουσικά παραδείγματα και εξηγήσεις, δίνοντας απαντήσεις και ερμηνείες πάνω στα καίρια θέματα της θεωρίας και της εξηγήσεως της σημειογραφίας της ψαλτικής τέχνης.
Αγιορείτες Εξηγητές: ένα ευρύ έργο επιτακτικής ανάγκης στα χρόνια μετά την Άλωση της Κωνσταντινούπολης
Angelos SefkasHS 31
Η ψαλτική τέχνη, όπως και κάθε μορφή τέχνης που παραμένει ζωντανή, εξελίσσεται στο διάβα των αιώνων. Η τελευταία μεγάλη αλλαγή για την ψαλτική τέχνη συντελέστηκε πριν από περίπου διακόσια χρόνια, το 1814. Με απόφαση του Οικουμενικού Πατριαρχείου ο Χρύσανθος εκ Μαδύτων, ο Γρηγόριος ο Λαμπαδάριος και ο Χουρμούζιος ο Χαρτοφύλακας ανέλαβαν να δημιουργήσουν επί της υπάρχουσας μουσικής σημειογραφίας, μια πιο συστηματοποιημένη εκδοχή που θα επέτρεπε στους νέους μαθητές της να εκπαιδεύονται ευκολότερα και συντομότερα. Τι θα γινόταν όμως με όλα εκείνα τα μουσικά μέλη που επί δέκα αιώνες γράφονταν στην Παλαιά Μέθοδο; Η εκδημία του Γρηγορίου λίγα χρόνια αργότερα έριξε στις πλάτες του Χουρμουζίου ένα τεράστιο βάρος, που δεν ήταν άλλο από την «εξήγηση» των παλαιών συνθέσεων. Ο τελευταίος, ως πολυγραφότατος συνθέτης και εξηγητής, άφησε ένα τεράστιο έργο στα χέρια μας, αλλά δεν ήταν ο μόνος. Πολλοί από τους μαθητές των τριών διδασκάλων συνέχισαν την προσπάθεια εξήγησης των παλαιών συνθέσεων και μεταξύ αυτών, πάρα πολλοί από το Άγιον Όρος. Ο Ματθαίος ο Βατοπαιδινός, ο Θεοφάνης ο Παντοκρατορινός, ο Ιωάσαφ ο Διονυσιάτης, οι Νικόλαος και Κοσμάς οι Δοχιαρείτες είναι μόνο η κορυφή μιας μεγάλης πυραμίδας, στην οποία η παρούσα μελέτη θα προσπαθήσει να ρίξει φως, φωτίζοντας και άλλες προσωπικότητες λιγότερο γνωστές ή και εντελώς άγνωστες, που προσπάθησαν να δώσουν νέα πνοή στα παλαιά μελουργήματα μέσω της Νέας Σημειογραφικής Μεθόδου του 1814, ανακαλύπτοντας έτσι τη δράση και το έργο τους, που σίγουρα αποτελεί σπουδαιότατο κρίκο στην αλυσίδα της μακραίωνης ιστορίας της ψαλτικής τέχνης.
«Χαίροις Αγιορειτών μελουργών η πληθύς!»: Ανασυνθέτοντας την προσωπογραφία των Αγιορειτών μελουργών της βυζαντινής και μεταβυζαντινής περιόδου
Savvas PrastitisHS 31
Ο σκοπός της ανακοίνωσης αυτής είναι να γίνει μια συστηματική ανασύνθεση της προσωπογραφίας των Αγιορειτών μελουργών, όπως αυτή έχει μορφοποιηθεί στο πέρασμα των αιώνων και μας παραδίδεται σήμερα μέσα από τις χιλιάδες των μουσικών χειρογράφων της βυζαντινής και μεταβυζαντινής μελουργίας, αλλά και μέσα από άλλες ιστορικές πηγές και μαρτυρίες. Το Άγιο Όρος όντως τόπος πνευματικής άσκησης και λατρείας, προσέλκυσε πλήθος μοναχών που, πέρα από τα υπόλοιπα διακονήματα, είχαν σαν καθημερινό στοιχείο της μοναχικής ζωής και τις πολύωρες λατρευτικές ακολουθίες. Για να μπορούν να τιμούν τους Αγίους αλλά και να εμπλουτίζουν τις ακολουθίες αυτές, αρκετοί αγιορείτες είχαν καταπιαστεί και με την μελουργία. Έχοντας κάτω από την έρευνά μας της βυζαντινή και την μεταβυζαντινή περίοδο, η εισήγησή μας αυτή αντλεί υλικό μέσα από τα μουσικά χειρόγραφα εντός αλλά και εκτός Αγίου Όρους, αλλά και από άλλες πρωτογενείς πηγές, με σκοπό να φωτίσουμε την πλειάδα των μελουργών, να αναδείξουμε το δίκτυο αυτό και το πως αυτό συνέβαλε στην ανάπτυξη και διαμόρφωση της ψαλτικής παράδοσης στο Αγιο Όρος. Ιδιαίτερη έμφαση δίνουμε σε γνωστούς αλλά και λιγότερο γνωστούς μελουργούς το έργο των οποίων σώζεται μέχρι και τις μέρες μας. Μέσα από κριτική αξιοποίηση των συνθέσεων, των κωδίκων και των λειτουργικών πρακτικών που μαρτυρούνται στο Άγιον Όρος, επιχειρείται η αποτύπωση των ιδιαίτερων μουσικών παραδόσεων, των τάσεων ανανέωσης και των διαστάσεων της δημιουργικής αλληλεπίδρασης. Παράλληλα, εξετάζονται ζητήματα όπως η μεταφορά και διάδοση των αγιορειτικών μουσικών συνθέσεων σε άλλες εκκλησιαστικές περιοχές, η σχέση των μελουργών με την κωνσταντινουπολίτικη παράδοση, καθώς και ο ρόλος των μονών στην καλλιέργεια, τυποποίηση και διάδοση των μουσικών συνθέσεων. Η ανακοίνωση προτείνει, τέλος, μια νέα συνθετική προσέγγιση, η οποία συνδυάζει παλαιογραφικά δεδομένα, κριτική των πηγών και μουσικολογική ανάλυση, με στόχο τη διαμόρφωση μιας πιο ολοκληρωμένης εικόνας της αγιορειτικής μελοποιητικής παραγωγής και της συμβολής της στη διαχρονική εξέλιξη της βυζαντινής μουσικής.
Η καταγραφή δημοτικών τραγουδιών από Αγιορείτες κωδικογράφους
Athanasios XenoudisHS 31
Στην παρούσα εισήγηση θα ασχοληθούμε με την παρουσίαση δημοτικών τραγουδιών μέσα από χειρόγραφους αγιορειτικούς κώδικες. Η καταγραφή δημοτικών τραγουδιών από αγιορείτες κωδικογράφους αποτελεί μια σχετικά άγνωστη, αλλά ιδιαιτέρως σημαντική πτυχή της πολιτισμικής δραστηριότητας του Αγίου Όρους. Κατά τη διάρκεια των μεταβυζαντινών χρόνων παρατηρείται η σταδιακή ενσωμάτωση κοσμικής μουσικής, όπως τα δημοτικά τραγούδια σε χειρόγραφους κώδικες σε μονές του αγίου όρους: Ιβήρων (χφφ 1203, 1054, 1189), Ξηροποτάμου (χφ 262), Παντοκράτορος (χφ 382) και άλλων μονών. Εντοπίζονται δείγματα δημοτικής ποίησης –κυρίως ιστορικά και κλέφτικα τραγούδια, αλλά και λυρικά ή μοιρολόγια– τα οποία καταγράφονται με προσοχή, συχνά συνοδευόμενα από σημειώσεις σχετικά με την προέλευσή τους ή τις τοπικές παραλλαγές τους, γεγονός που φανερώνει μια συνειδητή προσπάθεια διάσωσης της λαϊκής δημιουργίας. Η παρουσία δημοτικών τραγουδιών σε αγιορειτικούς κώδικες αποδεικνύει ότι οι κωδικογράφοι δεν περιόριζαν το έργο τους μόνο σε θεολογικά, πατερικά και υμνολογικά κείμενα άλλα κατέγραφαν και πολιτισμικά τεκμήρια ευρύτερου ενδιαφέροντος, φαινόμενο το οποίο επιβεβαιώνει τον πολύπλευρο ρόλο του Αγίου Όρους στη διαχρονική διατήρηση του ελληνικού πολιτισμού.
4.54 FC – Conceptualising Byzantium and its Historical Impacts
Il rituale di ascesa romano orientale del sec. XIV. Il clero e l’autocrazia: riflessioni su una nuova economia della teoria del potere
Antonio Pio Di CosmoHS 33
Nel sec. XIV si introduce un motivo tutto nuovo per la teoria del potere romano orientale, consistente nella necessaria mediazione del clero nei riti di ascesa, afferendogli una funzione finora mai esercitata, ovvero ricognitiva, sul modello del cerimoniale di incoronazione imperiale occidentale. Consideriamo come il motivo del “tocco” del patriarca, massimo rappresentante della Chiesa in Costantinopoli, sia menzionato solo in un’altra occasione, per l’ascesa di Manuele I Comneno, laddove però viene rappresentato come atto dovuto e offerto a Michele Curcuras in contraccambio della conferma nel ruolo di patriarca ecumenico. Michele Italico nel suo panegirico ricorda al patriarca appena eletto: “tu che rivestivi la sacra tunica doppia ungesti colui che era adornato della porpora (…) ponesti sul capo la corona di pietre preziose” (Michele Italico, Panegirico, PG 135, 928). Eppure, le cose sono cambiate e la teoria del potere a seguito del trauma del 1204 ha posto in essere un rimaneggiamento delle elaborazioni in tema di regalità, che vengono accolte nel rito di ascesa del basileus ed offrono sempre più spazio al ruolo degli ecclesiastici con carattere costitutivo. Se il Libro delle cerimonie afferisce al mega basileus il privilegio di incoronare il sunbasileus (Constantinus VII, Le Livre des Cérémonies, II, p. 4), lasciando al patriarca il ruolo di supplire solo in causa della sua assenza per morte, il protocollo del sec. XVI, l’anonimo Sugli uffici, prevede un doppio rito col concorso del patriarca. Il presente lavoro procede a revisionare una serie di luoghi comuni concernenti i riti di ascesa romano orientale del sec. XIV. In tal modo, si vuol dimostrare che dopo il 1204 l’idea di un’autocrazia assoluta e in diretto contatto con Dio ha progressivamente ceduto il passo ad una supremazia della Chiesa, la quale come in Occidente funge da mediatrice.
From the Palaiologans to the Habsburgs and Romanovs: the Roots of Mercantilism, 13th–17th Centuries
Alex FeldmanHS 33
The concept of mercantilism has traditionally been applied only to the Western kingdoms of early modernity. Using a wide range of Greek, Latin and Slavonic sources, this paper will demonstrate that the original principles of mercantilism—protected, limited access to finite resources (land, bullion, etc.) and durable agrarian economies, underpinned by common, moral-legal, and religiously sanctioned principles—were inherited by the Holy Roman Habsburg emperors and Romanov czars from models of political economy in Byzantium (during the reign of the late Palaiologos dynasty) between the thirteenth and the seventeenth centuries. Because many studies have explored the roots of mercantilism without considering its outgrowth from Byzantium, certain concepts such as the Thomas Aquinus’ concept of the ‘just price’ and the Renaissance price and commercial revolutions have been decontextualized. However, by tracing the legal tenets of protectionist policies, capital controls and monetary debasement, which were pioneered in Byzantium and later adopted in Madrid and Moscow, we are able to see how mercantilist thought has much older roots than previously acknowledged. After the Byzantine pronoia system was reformed to allow powerful landowning dynasties to legally retain their privileged statuses in the late-thirteenth c. (rendering it little different from Western and Russian feudalism), protectionist laws and capital controls were reinforced, especially on merchants deemed as foreigners, to economically benefit the ruling dynasty – at the time, the Paleologos family. In this way, this study lays the foundations for a new political-economic history of Eurasia and its transfer to the Americas through both Spain and Russia.
The Byzantine Empire as Segmentary Polity
John Latham-SprinkleHS 33
The relationship between the Byzantine imperial core, outlying provinces, and neighbouring kingdoms has been long debated, most famously in Dmitry Obolensky’s The Byzantine Commonwealth (1971). This paper will argue that the core of the problem lies in contemporary European Westphalian approaches to sovereignty, in which territorial control, bureaucratic effectiveness, and recognition of ritual supremacy are considered to coincide. However, in the Middle Byzantine period, these elements did not necessarily coincide. For example, neighbouring kingdoms such as Georgia and Alania recognised the ritual suzerainty of the Byzantine Emperor, as represented by their acceptance of his right to distribute official titles and, in the latter case, the use of the Greek liturgy. However, there is no evidence that kings of these polities recognised the sovereignty of the Byzantine Emperor, in the sense of him being able to determine subordinate appointments or limit their exercise of violence. This paper will introduce a new concept to Byzantine Studies that derives from Central African, South and Southeast Asian studies: the segmentary polity. This may help to resolve this apparent conundrum. Segmentary polities combine a core zone of sovereignty with a wider, outlying sphere of ritual suzerainty, sometimes including an intermediate zone where central sovereignty is delegated to autonomous viceroys. Moreover, this system is explicitly in constant motion, allowing for seasonal and event-driven fluctuations in imperial power, and for regions to lie within more than one zone of imperial suzerainty. This paper will argue that this model provides a solid theoretical basis for understanding the relationship between the Middle Byzantine imperial core around Constantinople with outlying themes, such as Cherson, as well as with neighbouring kingdoms in the Caucasus.
The Impact of Byzantine Silks on the ‘Extended Silk Road’ up to the Fifteenth Century
Anna MuthesiusHS 33
The paper will highlight the importance of matching the evidence drawn from documentary sources to that of the surviving silk material. Three primary aspects across ‘extended Silk Road cultures’ will be discussed: (1) The weaver’s adage that ‘The yarn is the cloth’ will be explored in relation to availability of differing raw silk supplies over vast geographical distances. (2) The interaction of loom types, weaving techniques, dyes and motifs, between distinct ‘Silk Road centres of production’. (3) The role of transcultural, courtly, diplomatic silk gift exchange in the mediation of power hierarchies East and West. In this paper, the term ‘extended Silk Road’ will cover both the Eurasian Silk Routes and the additional adjoining silk trade arteries linking East and West. The paper will seek out unspoken, discernible ‘common mentalities’ across cultures, which may be thought to have lain behind the production and the secular as well as the symbolic/spiritual uses of the silks. It will suggest that far from operating in isolation, the Byzantine silk industry was part of an international silk manufacturing world, that cross- culturally employed similar principles of manufacture allied to related cultural norms. Theories of cultural transmission will be tested against the documentary and the material evidence (looms, weaves, dyes, motifs and uses, to suggest that Byzantium’s silk industry played a hitherto unrecognised, but nevertheless, important role across cultures. It served as a material expression of state power, good government, courtly piety, international relations, and cultural refinement, and as modifier of social norms and arbiter of social status, in Byzantium over more than a millennium. This paper suggests that it’s influence was equally felt much further afield, and that it acted to set a precedent for the establishment of power hierarchies across the medieval world.
Eurasian Late Antiquity or the Silk Roads? Political, Cultural and Economic Conceptual Constructs in Byzantine Studies
Tomasz SińczakHS 33
In contemporary historiography, there is a growing interest in the subject of interactions between nomadic peoples and the empires of sedentary peoples in antiquity, with particular emphasis on late antiquity. Differences in the perception of the impact of nomadic communities on the economy cause a kind of conceptual confusion. It is largely due to differences in the perception of the influence that nomadic communities had in shaping the process of functioning of trade routes leading from one part of Eurasia to another. This paper organizes and indicates the origin of concepts such as the Silk Roads, the cultural complex of Central Eurasia, the first story and Eurasian Late Antiquity from specific researchers. At the same time, it compares and presents the concepts of perceiving trade routes and the influence of nomads on sedentary peoples in two opposing concepts: the concept of a metanarrative of the history of nomads as the main catalyst for the continent’s economic development and the concept of presenting the history of the Silk Roads and nomads as part of the multi-vector interaction of various communities in Eurasia during the late antiquity, at the same time indicating a certain advantage of the latter. The interactions between empires in late antiquity are in many cases excellently documented. The influence of nomads on their mutual relations is also currently the subject of research, which is based not only on written sources but also on extremely interesting archaeological artifacts.
4.55 FC – Byzantine Models Beyond Byzantium in Southeastern and Eastern Europe
Regulating Food Providers in the Medieval Balkans
Joanna BenchevaSR 1
The aim of this paper is to study the state regulations concerned with the activities of food providers in the medieval Balkans. It will analyse evidence concerning Constantinople from the “Book of the Eparch”, dated to the 10th century, and the city statutes of Istria and Dalmatia, issued in the period between 13th and 15th centuries. Thus, it will examine the requirements for the practice of the professions of innkeeper, baker, and butcher and the penalties imposed in case of their violation.
Two Byzantine-Bulgarian Royal Weddings (10th and 13th Centuries). Some Remarks
Georgios CharizanisSR 1
The aim of this paper is to examine two Byzantine-Bulgarian royal weddings. The first took place in the 10th c. between Maria, granddaughter of the Byzantine Emperor Romanos I Lekapenos (920–944 AD) and Peter, King of the Bulgarians (927–969 AD), the successor of Symeon (893–927 AD). The second wedding took place in the 13th c. between Theodore II Laskaris, the successor of the Byzantine Emperor John III Doukas Vatatzis (1222–1254 AD) and Helen, daughter of the tsar of the Bulgarians Ivan Asen II (1218–1241 AD). The paper will examine the circumstances under which the two above mentioned weddings took place as well as the situation in which the two states, the Byzantine Empire and Bulgaria, were at that time, and useful conclusions will be drawn.
Constantinople of the North: Kyiv and the Legacy of Byzantium – Symbolic and Urban References in the 11th Century
Evelina KachynskaSR 1
In the 11th century, Kyiv was becoming an increasingly important center of both political power and Christian religious life. Following the Christianization of the Rus’ lands in 988, an intensive campaign of urban and architectural development was undertaken in various principal cities—such as Chernihiv, Volodymyr and Halych—but Kyiv remained the most significant among them. The references to the Byzantine Empire were clear and deliberate: the adoption of Christianity in the Byzantine rite, the influence of Byzantine law, art, and architecture, and even the adaptation of the Byzantine calendar. Under the reign of Yaroslav the Wise, the city’s urban planning began to reflect Byzantine principles, which appeared to be a natural extension of Kyiv’s growing aspirations.
However, by the 11th century, Constantinople itself had already shifted its architectural and urban priorities. In Kyiv, sacred topography began to closely imitate that of Constantinople: names such as the Golden Gate, Saint Sophia Cathedral, and the Church of Saint Irene mirrored the toponymy of the Byzantine capital. Yet this was not mere imitation of material structures; the symbolic layer carried perhaps even greater importance.
This paper explores the symbolic and structural connections between the urban landscape of Kyiv and the architectural heritage of Constantinople. Drawing on historical, religious, and political contexts, it examines how Kyiv emerged as a spiritual and cultural successor to Byzantium after its Christianization. The study focuses on key architectural landmarks, analyzing their stylistic and ideological parallels with Byzantine models. It also considers the urban planning of Kyiv’s historic core, which reflects a deliberate emulation of Constantinople’s sacred topography and imperial symbolism. Through this lens, the paper highlights how architecture became a medium for projecting power, identity, and continuity with the Byzantine world in Eastern Europe.
Byzantium Away From Byzantium? Byzantine Influence in the Carpathian Basin (Transylvania) Between the 9th and 12th Centuries
Daniela Veronica Marcu-IstrateSR 1
The Byzantine presence and influence north of the Danube have generally been observed in the extra-Carpathian territories – i.e., in the Wallachian principalities of Moldova and Țara Românească – where a remarkable late medieval heritage belonging to this cultural sphere survives. Interestingly, the earliest artefacts linked with this context were discovered beyond the Carpathian Mountains range, in Transylvania, a region that was part of the Roman Empire but abandoned at the end of the third century, in turn not directly experiencing early Christianity and the culture of Byzantium. Archaeological evidence from the 9th century shows, however, sporadic finds indicating Byzantine influence, while in the 10th century, a church and a cemetery and their associated material culture denote that a center of power was already emerging in Alba Iulia. Byzantine artefacts or artefacts of Byzantine influence have been sporadically unearthed up to 12th-century contexts, sometimes isolated, but often associated with objects characteristic of the Latin West. This paper seeks to discuss what ‘Byzantium away from Byzantium’ meant in the eastern part of the Carpathian Basin between the 9th and 12th centuries, a period marked by late migrations, the Hungarian conquest, and the organization of the Christian kingdom of Hungary. Far from the borders of the empire, from around the year 1000 we see in this region a strong expression of Byzantine culture, which in the whirlwind of events that led to the formation of central-eastern European Christian nations was quickly and definitively replaced by the Latin culture. This analysis is based almost exclusively on archaeological finds, building remains, tombs, and artefacts, seeking to find out the significance of these ‘objects’, beyond their materiality.
4.56 FC – Epigrammatic Poetry
The Database of Byzantine Book Epigrams, 2009–2026–20??. Assessment and Perspectives
Kristoffel DemoenHS 41
The DBBE (www.dbbe.ugent.be) was created and developed thanks to three rounds of substantial funding, the third of which ends in 2027. In this paper, we will (1) briefly look back at the basic (and evolving) principles, choices and objectives; (2) describe the current state of the database (the second online version); and (3) look ahead to the near and further future, pointing out some challenges and possible priorities for the remaining period of guaranteed funding. It is not our intention to provide a demonstration of the DBBE, nor to give an introduction to book epigrams / metric paratexts. Rather, we are targeting an audience of occasional or regular users of the database, who are to a greater or lesser extent familiar with the corpus and who can give us critical and constructive feedback and suggestions.
The Afterlife of a Byzantine Twelfth-Century Poem: Theodore Prodromos’s Tetr. 230a in the Church of Panagia Parmeniotissa on Hospitaller Rhodes
Theodora KonstantellouHS 41
Among the numerous epigrams preserved in the context of monumental painting during the Byzantine and post-Byzantine periods, only a limited number can be attributed to known authors. This paper focuses on an unpublished epigram by the celebrated twelfth-century author Theodore Prodromos, inscribed in the Church of Panagia Parmeniotissa, northwest of Psinthos on the island of Rhodes. The church retains a significant portion of its original painted decoration, dating to the late fifteenth or early sixteenth centuries. The epigram is inscribed on the surface of the tomb in the Lamentation scene and is identified as the first poem in Prodromos’s well-known collection of epigrams on the Old and New Testaments, the Tetrasticha, where it is titled Eis ton entaphiasmon (On the Entombment, Tetr. 230a).
This study explores the epigram’s role within the visual and ritual framework of the church’s painted program. It examines the nuanced interplay between text and image, as well as the significance of embedding a literary text into the surface of a painted relic. Additionally, it considers the transmission, and reception of a twelfth-century Constantinopolitan poem within the cultural context of Hospitaller Rhodes. By tracing the epigraphic afterlife of Prodromos’s verse in this setting, the paper illuminates the unexpected presence of Byzantine literary culture and its role and perception in the artistic and social landscape of the late medieval Aegean.
Byzantine Book Epigrams and the Italo-Greek Scribe: Self-Representation and Textual Engagement in the ms. Messina, Biblioteca Universitaria, S. Salv. 133
Eleonora LauroHS 41
This paper focuses on a group of book epigrams featured in the manuscript Messina, Biblioteca Universitaria, S. Salv. 133 [Diktyon 40794], produced in Southern Italy in 962/963. The paper aims to demonstrate that these poems offer unique insights into the persons and communities involved in the writing and use of the manuscript, as well as into the personal interaction of an Italo-Greek scribe-reader with Byzantine texts. In the 10th century, despite the political instability of the Byzantine presence in Southern Italy (mainly due to Arabic raids), the cultural ties between this peripheric region and Byzantium persisted, as exemplified by the local book production and consumption. This paper aims to contribute to our understanding of this connection through the analysis of metrical paratexts, also known as Byzantine book epigrams. These poems, often located at the thresholds of manuscripts, function as a bridge between the material creation of the codices and the intellectual involvement of its audience. Italo-Greek scribes, patrons, and readers used these poems as tools for self-representation and to express their relationship with the texts they engaged with. A particularly compelling example of this dual role of book epigrams occurs in the codex Messina, S. Salv. 133, which contains works by John Chrysostom. This Italo-Greek manuscript features four metrical paratexts, all located at different folios. Through these poems, the scribe leaves traces of his involvement in the material production of the manuscript, such as his name and the date of completion. Moreover, he expresses his personal connection to John Chrysostom, revealing his motivation for copying and reading this author. I will perform a textual and contextual examination of these poems in order to reconstruct the socio-cultural identity of the scribe and to illustrate how Byzantine texts inspired active and intimate forms of intellectual and spiritual interaction in the Italo-Greek world.
An Unknown Collection of Poems by Manuel Philes: Codex Metochii Sancti Sepulchri 351. Critical Edition and Commentary
Ilias Taxidis, Ioannis Vassis, Dimitra SamaraHS 41
The manuscript tradition of Philes’ work, apart from Stickler’s remarkable attempt to collect and describe a large part of it, had not even been classified until recently. Simultaneously, the autonomous and significant collections have not been fully studied and evaluated yet, so that modern scholars may proceed to their critical editions and commentaries. This is precisely the gap that the present research project aims to fill, as it intends to provide the scholarly community with a modern critical edition of Manuel Philes’ poems found in the up-until-now unpublished collection delivered by Codex Metochii Sancti Sepulchri 351, a collection which remained unknown to the previous editors of the extensive collections, Miller and Martini.
4.57 FC – Social and Economic History
The Fiscal and Estate Regime in Byzantine North Africa and its Legacy in the Early Islamic Period
Bjarke Bach ChristensenSR 6
Justinian’s reconquest of North Africa after the Vandal interregnum heralded the return to the region of a complex web of imperial fiscal exactions and the reimposition of landholding by the res privata and domus divina. Nevertheless, despite the Byzantine renovatio, the North African economy clearly underwent fundamental structural changes during the sixth and seventh century, especially after the fiscal reforms initiated by Heraclius after the initial loss of Egypt in 618. As a result, the early Islamic period in North Africa was marked by a quite different schematic of tributary exaction than further east. In contrast to for example Egypt or Syria, the Arab conquerors settled down in what they came to call Ifrīqya, directly as landowners, not as far off exactors of tribute. This phenomenon would have crucial importance not just for the economic underpinning of the new elite, but also for the development of the sharecropping conditions of khammés tenancies which came to play a significant role in the labour regime of the region. Through examining both legislative, sigillographic and numismatic evidence this paper seeks to investigate the structural reasons for this difference by tying together the Byzantine and early Islamic period. It thus seeks to bridge the traditional gap between Byzantinists and historians of the early caliphate, which has long marred the study of late antique North Africa to an even greater degree than the study of the Near Eastern provinces.
‘Desertification’ Processes in Byzantine Shivta in the Seventh Century
Emma Maayan Fanar, Yotam TepperSR 6
The ruins of the Byzantine village of Shivta, including its three magnificent churches, still dominate the sands of the Negev desert, serving as an important relic of the once vibrant Christian life in a semi-arid area. Vast agricultural activities and sophisticated methods of water collection allowed the village to flourish in the harsh desert climate between the fifth and seventh centuries. Although signs of deterioration and abandonment of the village were evident as early as the sixth century, an enigmatic cultural and religious revival occurred at the beginning of the seventh century. While not apparent in all aspects of the settlement, this revival is evident from the significant reconstruction of the South and North Churches, originally built in the fifth or early sixth centuries, as well as the new construction of the Central Church. By the end of the seventh century, Shivta’s Christian community largely diminished, if not ceased to exist entirely. In the beginning of the eighth century, a small mosque was built adjacent to the South Church, indicating a brief period of Islamic presence. This paper presents a synthesis of ongoing research, archaeological findings, and archival discoveries. A re-examination of the complex processes behind the revival and decline of society in seventh century Shivta, emphasizes the significance of ecclesiastic administration in its communal and economic life. It also contributes to the scholarly debate regarding the collapse of Byzantine settlements in the Negev, challenging widely held views on the continuous occupation of the site by a Christian community well into the eighth century.
Löhne und Preise in den frühbyzantinischen hagiographischen Texten
Ireneusz MilewskiSR 6
Der Vortrag untersucht Berichte über Löhne und Preise in der frühbyzantinischen hagiographischen Literatur. Analysiert werden Texte vom Anfang des 5. Jahrhunderts bis zum Ende des 7. Jahrhunderts. Berichte über Löhne können in drei Gruppen unterteilt werden: Löhne von Lohnarbeitern (Kleinhandwerker, Kleinverkäufer, Steinmetze), von Ärzten sowie von Prostituierten. Daneben finden wir in den Quellen auch einige weitere und nur sehr kurze Berichte, die die Einkünfte von Vertretern anderer Berufsgruppen veranschaulichen. Im Falle der Preise finden sich Notizen über Lebensmittel-, Sklaven- und Kleiderpreise – daneben aber auch für andere Waren und Dienstleistungen.
Leider haben diese Daten nur geringen Wert. Bei den einkommensbestimmenden Beträgen handelt es sich in den meisten Fällen um Spitzenwerte (wiederholbare Werte/topische Werte), wie zum Beispiel: 1, 3, 10 Folleis oder Nummia, 1 Keration, 1 oder 3 Goldstücke; sehr selten kommen andere Summen vor. In frühbyzantinischen hagiographischen Texten erscheinen identische Beträge (sowie deren Vielfache: 30, 100, 300, 1.000 oder 10.000) in Berichten über Steuern, Almosen und Spenden, aber auch bei anderen Zahlungen. Die genannten wiederholbaren Werte gehören in allen antiken, im griechischen Kulturkreis entstandenen literarischen Texten zu den am häufigsten vorkommenden. Aus diesem Grund können sie leider keine Grundlage für eine ernsthafte wissenschaftliche Diskussion über die Höhe der Löhne und Preise in der frühbyzantinischen Zeit darstellen.
Calculating Return on Investments for Dignitaries of the Macedonian Court
Aristotelis NayfaSR 6
Inspired by the anecdote of Ktenas and Liudprand’s description of the rhogai distributions of 950, this paper focuses on the personal finances of the individual dignitary. Contained within the chapters of The Book of Ceremonies is a plethora of information regarding fees which were required to be paid to the state or outlaid to a range of officials and other individuals associated with the palatine establishment at the time of a dignitary’s investiture. Conversely, the text also contains information on a range of payments to be made to dignitaries by the state throughout the year, the most important being their yearly rhogai (salaries). By measuring the expected yearly income of a dignitary against his initial investiture fees, we can calculate average return on investment rates (ROIs) that each class of dignitaries could have expected to receive. This allows us to determine which classes of dignitaries could have expected to profit financially versus those who experienced a financial loss from their participation in the court. As I argue in this paper, a clear line is drawn between the dignities of patrikios and protospatharios. Every dignitary above this line stood to profit from their investment, while the dignitaries below this line appear to have invested into the court for its associated social capital. This is indeed intriguing, as nearly 80% of participants in the court experienced a net financial loss, as reflected in the prosopographical record.
Creating Regional Byzantine Wine Traditions in the Southern Levant
Jon SeligmanSR 6
The papyrological discussion of jars found in Egypt has shown the importance of identifying geographically specific wine amphorae with specific wine terroirs. Prestige wines were produced around the Roman and Byzantine Mediterranean, with important wines originating along the Levantine coast, especially from Laodicea, Gaza and Ashqelon. Recent excavations along the southern coastal plain of Israel have exposed the remains of multiple wineries, characterised by typical architectural and technological features and by a complete production system that included multiple wine presses on single estates. Furthermore, these estates usually integrated localised production of Gazan and Baggy-shaped wine jars in huge kiln facilities, set in close proximity to the winepresses. It is now possible to group these wineries and their associated pottery kilns together with the specific amphora produced there for the transport of the wine for export and connect them as an integrated terroir for the production and marketing of prestige Gazan and Ashqelon wines. Continued analysis of the architecture of winepresses throughout the Byzantine Levant shows that a number of separate architectural traditions of winepresses developed that can now be geographically and chronologically identified. As the differences between these installations have consequences for the technology of wine production, this paper will attempt to determine if it is possible to identify these different types of winepresses with localised wine terroirs during the Byzantine period.
Thematic Sessions
4.44 TS – The θέμα–tisation of Asia Minor: a Reappraisal From Byzantium and Beyond
At the peak of its power under the Macedonian dynasty, Byzantine administration revolved around the θέματα, headed by a strategos with combined military and civil authority. The compilation of a treatise (De thematibus) ascribed to no less than an emperor duly underlines the importance of this institution. After longstanding scholarly debate, themes are no longer regarded as the outcome of administrative and financial “reforms” under Heraclius, but of the gradual transformation of Late Roman administrative structures during the 7th and 8th centuries. Irrefutable sigillographic evidence on the appearance of the technical term θέμα already in the first third of the 8th century has recently given new impetus to this debate, leading to alternative hypotheses, and new challenges. Thus, several issues concerning the etymology and exact meaning of the term θέμα, and the first appearance, character and evolution of the themes remain still open. A research framework that enables the “trans-thematic” comparison of the administrative structure of individual themes in specific periods could significantly contribute to this debate. The TAKTIKON Research Project (Academy of Athens) has initiated such a framework through the compilation of catalogues of Byzantine officials in strict chronological order, active in three (to start with) Asia Minor themes. With the prospect of expanding this work over the whole of Asia Minor, this Thematic Session discusses the state of art in the field of thematic institutions and offers new insights into the θέμα-tisation of Asia Minor, as evident in primary sources from Byzantium and beyond.
What Do We Really Know about “thema”?
John HaldonHS 32
Recent discussion of the sigillographic as well as the better-known written evidence for the use and probable meaning(s) of the term ‘thema’ has underlined the challenges faced by historians of the Eastern Roman Empire in the 7th–9th centuries in trying to ascertain exactly what it meant, when, and how it evolved. There are also difficulties in understanding the exact nature of the role of the commanders (strategoi), of the themata at different periods. This paper will discuss some of the issues raised by these questions.
The Arab Raids and the Strategic Deployment of Byzantine Armies in Anatolia, 640-750
Alexander SarantisHS 32
Most scholars now agree that the theme system proper was not established in the 7th c., but that certain elements of it began to develop following the withdrawal of the field armies into Anatolia. These reforms to the accommodation, provisioning, and deployment of the armies took place in response to a period of often endemic Arab raiding in Anatolia. This paper will explore the historical sources’ accounts of the deployment of Byzantine armies in response to these raids and what these tell us about Byzantine strategy, the likely locations of these forces, and the concepts and terminology used to describe the armies and their commanders.
The Threshold of Empires: Power, Policy, and Conflict in the Borderlands Between the Early Islamic and Byzantine World
Ryan J. LynchHS 32
The power of the Umayyad and ‘Abbāsid Caliphates is often presented as if it were exerted equally and justly over the conquered territories and populations, but the reality of “control” over the borderlands between empires was far more unique. This paper will examine several of these frontiers in the 7th–9th centuries CE, where power and influence were exerted in varying guises and in competition with a range of external forces, primarily that of the Byzantines. Relying on Arabic sources, it will discuss how military power and protection were affected by the needs of a particular liminal space – including both the state’s desire for resources and the local population’s need for protection.
A Journey to the West. What Lessons Can We Learn from the Western Provinces About the Rise of the Themata?
Vivien PrigentHS 32
The Western provinces of the Byzantine Empire—Italy, Sicily, and Africa—were faced with problems very similar to their Eastern counterparts. The quite unique documentation available for these provinces can probably help us understand better the rationale behind the choices that led to the rise of the themata.
Les derniers défenseurs de la frontière orientale de l’Empire sous Alexis Comnène
Jean-Claude CheynetHS 32
Lors du dernier tiers du XIe siècle, l’Empire perd quasiment toute l’Asie Mineure avant d’en récupérer une petite partie, tout à la fin de ce siècle. La chronologie et les modalités de ce recul byzantin restent mal établies. Notre principale source narrative est rédigée par Anne, fille de l’empereur Alexis Comnène. Cette dernière ne s’intéresse que peu à la frontière orientale de l’Empire et souligne les échecs de son père seulement lorsque celui-ci les surmonte victorieusement. Ce récit donne l’impression qu’en 1081 presque tout l’Orient est perdu. Il est possible de montrer que ce n’était pas le cas, en s’appuyant sur les sceaux et, dans une moindre mesure, sur les sources orientales.
4.45 TS – Byzantine Influences in the Eastern Black Sea Littoral
During the Byzantine period, as well as throughout other historical epochs, the Eastern Black Sea region functioned as a dynamic space of interaction and mutual influence of various cultures and civilizations. The exploration of Byzantine influence—and the extent of its impact on the political, economic, and cultural development of this region—remains a key topic of scholarly discussion. The Thematic Session seeks to promote dialogue on the political, economic, and cultural relations between the Byzantine Empire and the medieval political entities of Western Georgia. The discussion draws on a wide range of sources, including written, ethnographic, linguistic, archaeological, numismatic, and cartographic materials. Particular attention is devoted to the socio-cultural dynamics of polyethnic societies that emerged through sustained interaction and cultural exchange in the Pontos and Eastern Black Sea during the Byzantine era. Participants will also address the ethno-geographical and political concepts of medieval Georgian society, as well as the sacred geography of this area. A significant aspect of the discussion concerns the identification and localization of ethno-geographical sites, archeological and other cultural heritage monuments, along with the correlation between Georgian (Kartvelian) settlement patterns and the territorial extent of the Georgian state in different medieval periods. Special attention will be paid to the development of ecclesiastical architecture of the Pontos and Eastern Black Sea and the creation of a comprehensive digital gazetteer of the region of the Byzantine period. The Thematic Session brings together scholars from multiple disciplines to exchange perspectives, evaluate recent research results, and contribute to a deeper understanding of the scope and significance of Byzantine influence on the socio-cultural development of the Eastern Black Sea region.
Digital Guide to the Pontos and the Eastern Black Sea Littoral During the Byzantine Period (4th–mid-15th centuries): Project Presentation
Erekle Jordania, Marine GiorgadzeHS 1
This project is part of the broader long-term initiative “Georgia in the Byzantine Era (4th–15th Centuries): Digital Databases”, inspired by the Digital Byzantium project presented at the 24th International Congress of Byzantine Studies. Its aim is to develop a comprehensive gazetteer of the Pontos (Southeastern) and Eastern Black Sea region during the Byzantine period, based on a comprehensive study of written sources, archaeological evidence, ethnographic materials, linguistic data, and historical cartography. The project focuses on the identification, localization, and digital documentation of the region’s ethnogeographical, architectural, and other cultural heritage monuments. These sites are being mapped using Geographic Information Systems (GIS) and documented with detailed digital entries. A key research focus is the analysis of choronyms and toponyms in the Pontos and Eastern Black Sea, aiming to determine their precise locations on modern maps and explore their etymologies. The study also explores the relationship between Kartvelian (Georgian) settlement areas and the territorial extent of the Georgian state across different medieval periods. Further objectives include clarifying Byzantine-Georgian and Trapezuntine-Georgian administrative and political boundaries, and examining the region’s state, territorial, and ecclesiastical organization. Special attention is paid to the role of the Kartvelian population in the ethnic structure of the Pontos and its significance for the historical fate of the region. The project also aims to enhance open access to digital resources related to cultural heritage sites. It seeks to foster interdisciplinary collaboration among Georgian and international scholars, laying the groundwork for future national and cross-border research initiatives. Methodologically, the project draws on the experience of the Tabula Imperii Byzantini (TIB) and other leading digital Byzantine Studies projects. As a case study, the Petra-Tsikhisdziri archaeological and architectural complex (Ajara) is presented as a prominent example of Byzantine influence in the region.
The Southeastern Black Sea Littoral in the Byzantine Period (According to Literary Sources and Archaeological Evidence)
David Braund, Nino InaishviliHS 1
The Black Sea littoral of southwestern Georgia (the present-day Ajara region), similar to other parts of Pontos, had been part of the Greek, Roman, and later Byzantine civilizations since antiquity. In the Middle Ages, throughout the existence of the Byzantine Empire, the history of the formation and development of the kingdoms of Lazica, the Abkhaz Kingdom, and the United Georgian Monarchy in the eastern Black Sea region was closely connected with the historical processes and events taking place within the Byzantine Empire. Moreover, during certain periods of time, especially the coastal cities and fortresses were directly subordinated to Byzantine rule, which was determined by their strategic importance for the empire. As a directly bordering territory of Byzantium, in the 6th century, during the reign of the Byzantine Emperor Justinian I, this region found itself at the epicenter of global geostrategic events, such as the Byzantine–Persian war in Lazica. The paper will discuss the complex and multifaceted history of the political, economic, and cultural relations between the Byzantine Empire and the kingdoms of the eastern Black Sea region (Lazica, the Kingdom of Abkhazia, and the united Georgian Kingdom), based on both written sources and archaeological evidences. The latest research findings from major archaeological sites discovered along the coast (Petra-Tsikhisdziri, Gonio-Apsaros, Batumi Fortress) will also be presented, significantly supplementing the scarce data of written sources and allowing us to view the historical events and processes taking place here from different and broader perspectives.
Apsarus in Byzantine Sources
Emzar Kakhidze, Merab Khalvashi, Nana KhakhutaishviliHS 1
The weakening of Rome’s eastern policy in the 3rd century AD may be considered a turning point in the history of Apsarus. Historical sources say nothing about the devastation of it at the time, but observation of the stratigraphy of the city site shows that at the turn of the 4th century AD the fort had temporarily ceased functioning. The cultural layers of this period bear traces of destruction. In describing the situation in the 6th century AD, Procopius noted: “In old times this city was populous. It was enclosed with many walls and was embellished with a theatre and hippodrome, and it had many other things usually making up a large city”. Hippolytus of Rome and Eusebius refer to Apsarus as παρεμβολή, the word denoting an ‘encampment’. It was in this encampment that two associates of Orentius, a military official, martyred for Christianity in the times of Diocletian and Maximian. The 4th-century sources (Sophron, Dorotheos of Tyre and Epiphanus of Cyprus), when referring to Apsarus, describe considerably remote developments. An anonymous source of the 5th or 6th century refers to Apsarus as a village. The evidence preserved in the Dictionary of Stephanus of Byzantium states: “There is one place on the Euxine Pontus which was formerly called Apsarus”. According to Procopius, the Byzantines found Apsarus entirely devastated by the 540s. The “Paschal Chronicle” again calls Apsarus παρεμβολή; Epiphanius of Constantinople is familiar with Apsarus as a military camp. The 8th-century Georgian writer Ioane Sabanisdze refers to it as “the city of Apsarea”. The 10th-century Byzantine historian and Emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos names it ‘the fort of Acampsis’. The latest mention of Apsarus as river of Psare is preserved in Menologion of Basil II, a religious source of the early 11th-century.
Relations between South-West Georgia and Byzantium Based on Numismatic Materials
Irine Varshalomidze, Nino DzneladzeHS 1
Byzantine numismatic material discovered in southwestern Georgia represents an important source for studying the historical relations between this region and the Byzantine Empire. Byzantine coins began circulating in Georgia from the 5th century and remained in use until the end of the Byzantine Empire. Their spread in the region was driven by various political and economic factors. From the 6th century, a fierce struggle emerged between the two great empires—Byzantium and Persia—over control of Lazica. Emperor Justinian I (527–565 AD) stationed his army in Lazica, including in Petra and Apsaros. From this time onward, Byzantine copper coins began to enter and circulate intensively in western Georgia. In the early medieval period, two important points of Byzantine coin circulation were established along the southeastern Black Sea coast—Tsikhisdziri and Gonio—depending on the prevailing political situation. Most of the Byzantine coins discovered in Ajara were found in the Kobuleti–Tsikhisdziri–Bobokvati sector, with over 120 coins unearthed there. During Justinian’s reign, a customs post was built in Petra, where every ship had to pay a tax based on the amount of cargo it carried. This also contributed to the accumulation of Byzantine coinage in the Tsikhisdziri area. In addition to Tsikhisdziri, Byzantine coins have been found in other locations: six coins from the reign of Justinian I were uncovered during archaeological campaigns at Gonio–Apsaros (1995–2000), five coins were discovered by chance at various times in Batumi, and one coin was also found by chance in Makhinjauri. Beyond the Black Sea coast, numismatic activity was also developed in the highlands of Ajara. The research was conducted within the framework of a competitively funded project (FR-24-15118) supported by the Shota Rustaveli National Science Foundation of Georgia.
The Early Byzantine Tsikhisdziri Villa (A Specimen of Urban Life in the Southeastern Black Sea Littoral)
Giorgi TavamaishviliHS 1
Approximately 18-20 km far to the north of Batumi along the coast in the village of Tsihisdziri is one of the most important archaeological sites of the Eastern Black Sea littoral area. Most scholars identified the remains of the Tsikhisdziri fort with the famous Byzantine city-fortress of Petra. According to the Byzantine literary sources, a city was built by the order of Emperor Justinian I (527-565) on the southern border of Lazica on the lands of an insignificant settlement. The emperor stated that he permitted the city to be named after him – Iustiniana. Petra is also mentioned as the center of a bishopric in Lazica under the Patriarchate of Constantinople. The remains of the Petra fortress are located on two coastal hills. Five hundred metres to the north of Tsikhisdziri acropolis in the plain along the coastline, the fieldwork revealed the remains of the urban settlement: bathhouses, a church, and a villa. The villa unites different chambers. Its dominant part gives the impression of an inner courtyard. From the north, it connects to a bath. A small chapel is built in the inner courtyard from the eastern side. The bath consists of six rooms with access from one room to another following the principle: apodyterium, frigidarium, tepidarium and caldarium. Excavations of the bath revealed the fragments of marble interior decorations and a mosaic executed in the opus sectile technique. On one of the marble slabs of the mosaic floor is scratched a Greek inscription which reads: ΚΥΡΙΕ Β (Κυριε Βοηθει – Lord Help me). It seems that the villa had a stone wall circuit. According to the building plan, construction techniques and the archaeological artifacts found during the excavations, the villa can be dated to the 5th-6th centuries AD.
The Paintings of the Skhalta Church in the Context of Byzantine Art
Maia TchitchileishviliHS 1
Skhalta Church is located in the southwestern part of Georgia, in the gorge of the river Skhaltistskali, 100 km from the city of Batumi. The single-nave temple built in the middle of the 13th century is the main building of the Skhalta monastery complex. Its peculiar features are the protruded heptahedron apse and the southern vestibule. The painting of Skhalta church is closely connected with the main line of development of the Medieval Georgian art, namely, with its definite stage—the period of the Palaeologan style—and for its part it determines the general picture of the Georgian monumental art at the end of the 14th and first half of the 15th centuries. The general scheme of the Skhalta painting demonstrates a diverse repertoire and a well-developed iconographic program. The distribution of the compositions is based on the principle of highlighting certain scenes and corresponds to the norms accepted in Georgian as well as Byzantine art. The iconographic analysis of the frescoes confirms that the peculiarities of the painting are preconditioned, on the one hand, by century-old local traditions and on the other hand—novelties of the Palaeologan art. A number of compositions presented in the Skhalta painting (‘Nativity’, ‘Presentation’, ‘Baptism’, ‘The Raising of Lazarus’, ‘The Last Supper’, ‘Assumption of the Virgin’) are created according to the iconographic versions characteristic of the Palaeologan art. In the general compositional solution of the Skhalta painting the characteristic features of the Byzantine and Georgian wall painting of the 14th-15th centuries can evidently be seen: the loss of artistic integrity and monumental painting, contrasts of register scales, ‘carpet’ distribution of the scenes. Considering its artistic-stylistic features, the Skhalta painting should have been accomplished at the turn of the 14th-15th centuries.
4.46 TS – L’Italie méridionale byzantine – Un carrefour interculturel entre Orient et Occident
Cette table ronde propose d’accorder une attention particulière au rôle médiateur que pourraient avoir joué les territoires de l’Italie du Sud dans les contacts entre les « mondes » grec et latin, principalement concernant la langue et la littérature. Les participants de la session s’intéressent aux interactions entre Byzance et l’Occident à travers l’analyse de différents moyens de communication qui portent les traces des rencontres interculturelles. Outre l’analyse des sources et des œuvres littéraires, les présentations s’intéresseront également aux traducteurs / traductions contemporains, au rôle des diplomates, des moines et clercs, ainsi qu’à la circulation des manuscrits entre l’Occident latin et une Byzance grecque (et multilingue) : un échange culturel dont le carrefour semble être – avec sa population multilingue – l’Italie méridionale.
„Die Bächlein aus der Griechen Quelle“. Akkulturation in Süditalien am Beispiel von Büchern in Klosterbibliotheken
Peter SchreinerHS 6
Ausgehend von einem Zitat in der Münchner Handschrift gr. 298 und dem Buchbestand im Kloster S. Angelo dei Greci in Monopoli bei Bari und den Büchersammlungen in anderen unteritalienischen Klöstern sollen Beispiele der Akkulturation des lateinischen Mönchtums mit der orthodoxen Welt gezeigt werden.
From Constantinople to Southern Italy – and Retour?
Isabel Grimm-StadelmannHS 6
Southern Italy played a significant role for Byzantine medical history in many respects, not only because numerous medical manuscripts were copied in southern Italian scriptoria and disseminated from there throughout the entire medieval world, but also because the centres in southern Italy played an important role in the transmission and adaptation of medical theory and practical therapeutic concepts. The teaching canon of the University of Salerno was based on Alexandrian-Byzantine foundations (so in particular the development of the famous Articella), and the reception, translation and textual criticism established there also followed the model of Byzantine epitomisation and rewriting structures. Furthermore, Southern Italy was an important crossing point of different medical cultures, including not only Byzantine and Western Latin traditions, but also the Arab-Jewish medical culture: their blending in turn had a major influence on medical and pharmacological terminology, as well as various therapeutic concepts. My paper attempts to contextualise the various influences from Byzantium, Byzantine physicians and scholars, and Byzantine healthcare institutions (xenones), that reached the Latin West via southern Italy, an essential transcultural crossing point, and asks to what extent this encounter between different medical cultures and traditions in Southern Italy also had an impact on the development of Byzantine medicine and how this development manifested itself in the Byzantine medical literature.
L’Italie méridionale hellénophone dans les relations entre Rome, Constantinople et la Palestine, autour de l’An mil : les témoignages hagiographiques
Annick Peters-CustotHS 6
Bien souvent, les relations entre Rome et Constantinople sont envisagées dans un schéma explicatif binaire, faisant intervenir les circulations, les communications, les échanges (et les conflits) entre les deux patriarcats dans le cadre de relations mutuelles exclusivement bilatérales, entre ces deux pôles. La présente contribution suggère d’envisager un système bien plus riche et dynamique qui se met en place dans les années 970 et se poursuit au début du XIe siècle, un système animé à la fois par des mouvements migratoires de populations italo-grecques venues de Sicile et de Calabre et « remontant » vers Rome ; par la restauration impériale ottonienne et le projet de renovatio imperii centré, à partir de la régence de Théophanô, sur Rome ; enfin par les attentes que ces bouleversements, qui remettent Rome au centre du jeu géopolitique méditerranéen, suscitent chez les chrétiens de Palestine sous domination islamique, qui renouent alors avec les antiques connexions avec l’Italie méridionale. La communication se propose de partir d’un ensemble de témoignages hagiographiques et hymnographiques qui tenteront de mettre en lumière la chronologie et les modalités de ces circulations qui mettent, plus que jamais, l’Italie méridionale (comprise comme la région au Sud de Rome, Rome incluse) et sa composante byzantine et hellénophone au centre de circulations politiques, intellectuelles et dévotionnelles intenses qui se jouent entre trois empires et quatre patriarcats et renouvellent l’appréhension que le monde occidental latin se fait de l’Église (voire des Églises) d’Orient.
Les préparatifs d’un projet de mariage normand-byzantin du XIe siècle et ses actants médiateurs possibles de l’Italie du Sud, décelés à travers les traces d’un manuscrit byzantin bilingue (cod. Athon. Iviron 463)
Emese Egedi-KovácsHS 6
Le codex Iviron 463, un manuscrit byzantin richement illustré et réalisé vers la fin du XIe siècle, qui contient une version abrégée en grec du roman de Barlaam et Josaphat, a la particularité d’avoir conservé dans ses marges un texte en ancien français, lequel présente une traduction intégrale du texte principal du manuscrit. De nombreux éléments philologiques, codicologiques, linguistiques, lexicaux et iconographiques suggèrent que le manuscrit de luxe bilingue, complété par la traduction en ancien français, a probablement été commandé à l’origine par l’empereur Michel VII Doukas, en vue de le donner en cadeau à son fils unique, Constantin Doukas, et à la fiancée de celui-ci, la princesse normande nommée Olympias, la fille de Robert Guiscard. La communication se propose, d’une part, de présenter les indices révélant les contacts normands-byzantins, conservés dans ce manuscrit bilingue exceptionnel, et d’autre part, de retracer les acteurs contemporains (traducteurs, interprètes, diplomates, moines et clercs de l’Italie du Sud) susceptibles d’avoir joué un rôle dans la préparation de ce projet de mariage normand-byzantin.
Friday 28 Aug
Special Events
Registration Required
Mekhitarist Monastery of Vienna (Guided Tour 2/2)
Benedetta ContinMechitaristengasse, 1070 Wien
During the guided tour of the Mekhitarist Monastery of Vienna, one of the most important centers of Armenian culture in the world, you will gain insights into its valuable holdings: over 2,600 manuscripts, 150,000 books, the largest collection of Armenian journals, as well as precious and unique art works from every corner of the globe.
Concert: Baroque Arabesque
Baroque Arabesque is a musical journey between two worlds – the structured splendor of the European Baroque and the delicate ornamentation of oriental sound art. The project celebrates the beauty of cultural encounter: artful, emotional, timeless.
AIEB – General Assembly (Representatives of the National Committees)
Austrian Academy of Sciences, Festsaal, Dr. Ignaz Seipel-Platz 2, 1010 Wien
By invitation only
Without Registration
Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Explore this year’s special exhibition at the Papyrus Museum in the Austrian National Library, dedicated to the “fragment” in the Greek Middle Ages. We present physical fragments of written artefacts, textual fragments in novel contexts, and documents of individual life as fragments of society. Expect glances into the Byzantine everyday world beyond shimmering mosaics.
Under the Banner of the Seals: History and Culture in the Eastern Mediterranean (from Late Antiquity to the Middle Ages)
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This special showcase provides an insight into the society and culture of the eastern Mediterranean region through clay seals from Egypt (from the holdings of the Papyrus Collection/Austrian National Library) and Byzantine lead seals (private collection of A.-K. Wassiliou-Seibt).
Ephesos – A Metropolis of the Ancient World and Modern Archaeological Project
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
For over 130 years, the Austrian Archaeological Institute of the OeAW has investigated Ephesos, a major UNESCO World Heritage Site in Türkiye. Excavations reveal 9,000 years of settlement history. An international team studies social, economic, and environmental aspects of ancient life. The poster session presents this project, focusing on Byzantine material culture, diet, vegetation, agriculture, and animal husbandry.
The Stimulant Sea: Sugar, Coffee, & the Acquisition of Taste
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
This exhibition explores the intertwined and commodified histories of sugar and coffee within a specific place and time: the Medieval and Early Modern Red Sea, envisaged as a cultural connector between the Mediterranean world and Africa, Arabia, and the Indian Ocean. The exhibition explores four interrelated themes: first, tracing the trade networks and knowledge transfers that shaped the origins of sugar and coffee as we know them today; second, examining their early medicinal uses; third, considering the social rituals through which sugar and coffee became part of everyday consumption; and fourth, revealing the labor systems that enabled their production and global distribution.
This poster exhibition was part of a display in the Dumbarton Oaks Museum accompanying the 2025 Symposium, Africa and Byzantium, and sought to connect history-based scholarship with the contemporary world. As a public history initiative, it was intended for a wide audience, including visitors with a limited knowledge of the eastern Mediterranean and Byzantine worlds.
Book Exhibition
Main Ceremonial Hall, University of Vienna
Meet international academic publishers and their latest publications dealing with the Byzantine world.
Opportunities Forum
This event is of special interest of young researchers, but also for everyone planning to submit a project proposal or to apply for fellowships. Representatives of various funding agencies and institutions (national, EU and extra-EU) will present their portfolio of funding opportunities and then take questions from the audience. The Opportunities Forum is co-organized by the Development Commission of the Association Internationale des Études Byzantines (AIEB).
Market of Beautiful Things
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
The Market of Beautiful Things is a place to wander, marvel, and discover: handmade pieces, fine foods, and objects with history and character, held at the University of Vienna, where those who love fine craftsmanship and special finds will feel right at home and meet people who create with passion.
The Emperor’s New Dice. Exploring Byzantium and Beyond on the Game Board
How about helping Emperor Constantine to build his new capital at the Bosporus? Or would you like to organise a school of translators between Greek, Syriac, Persian and Arabic? Explore Byzantium and Beyond from a new perspective with board games on historical topics from Late Antiquity to the Early Modern period.
8:30 am – 10:00 am Session I
Free Communications
5.10 FC – Epistolography
Two Unpublished Letters of Friar Simon the Constantinopolitan
Myrsini AnagnostouHS 2
In Constantinople during the 13th and 14th centuries, after the Latin conquest, the presence of the Western Church and its monastic orders was prominent. Among them, the Dominican Order held a distinguished position, aiming, among other, to persuade not only the emperor but also other prominent figures of the imperial court of the “legitimacy” of Latin views regarding the procession of the Holy Spirit. The activities of the Dominican Order are also linked to Friar Simon the Constantinopolitan, whose two unpublished letters will be presented in this paper. These letters are addressed to the commentator on Aristotle, Sophonias, and a certain nomophylax (legal official) named John. Among the questions that we will attempt to answer in this paper are issues concerning their location, their importance, their addressees, their content, their style and language, as well as their purpose.
One Travel – Three Letters: Ep. 157, 158, and 159 by George Oinaiotes
Yulia MantovaHS 2
This paper examines three letters (nos. 157, 158, and 159) by the 14th-century Byzantine author and intellectual George Oinaiotes, a figure whose extensive epistolary corpus remains largely unpublished. These three texts, all centered on the theme of travel, offer a rare and revealing glimpse into Oinaiotes’s literary and intellectual world. Letter 157, resembling travel notes composed in the immediate aftermath of a journey from Constantinople to Ganos, stands out for its vivid and lively character. Letters 158 and 159, by contrast, adopt a more reflective tone, engaging in retrospective philosophical and rhetorical contemplation of the same experience. To date, out of these three, only letters 157 and 158 have been published. Our philological inquiry pursues two key objectives: first, a close textual and stylistic analysis of the three letters both individually and as a coherent set; and second, their contextualization within the tradition of Byzantine travel epistolography. While such letters form a relatively small subset of Byzantine literature, their rhetorical and thematic conventions are well-attested, particularly in the Early and Middle Byzantine periods. Comparing Oinaiotes’s work with that of Synesios of Cyrene, Nicholas Mesarites, Gregory of Antioch, and others enables us to trace both continuity and innovation in the use of rhetorical topoi, motifs, and genre expectations. Of particular interest is Oinaiotes’s intellectual voice, shaped by a deep engagement with Platonic thought—an intertextual thread that informs his epistolary rhetoric and merits careful decoding. Through this analysis, we argue for Oinaiotes’s place within the canon of Byzantine letter-writers and highlight the importance of better understanding his literary persona and intellectual context. With the possible future publication of his complete correspondence, it is crucial to begin integrating his work into scholarly discourse.
Power and Gender in the Letters of Michael Psellos
Ricarda SchierHS 2
Although it has already been over 5 years since Papaioannou’s critical edition of the letters of Michael Psellos, one of the most prominent intellectuals of 11th-century Constantinople, came out and made all of the surviving letters available for scholars, this important corpus has yet to receive a focused analysis. One of the key challenges in interpreting Psellos’ letters is that they were personal messages written for specific individuals within a particular social and political context, which is not always clear. They are filled with literary flourishes and allusions which often allow for a multitude of possible interpretations. This paper argues that in order to gain a better understanding of these letters one has to read them through the lens of power. Michael Psellos is embedded in a network of relationships defined by power. His letters are directed to individuals who occupy different positions in this hierarchy, and the primary goal of most of his correspondence is to either directly influence them or to cultivate relationships that will increase his influence over time. In this context, gender performance and narratives are intertwined with power dynamics. In Byzantine society, masculinity was equated with power, while femininity was associated with weakness. Rather than a dichotomy, male and female were, however, viewed as poles on a spectrum which could be navigated in either direction by people. After briefly introducing the intersection of power and gender in Byzantine society, this paper employs narratological and rhetorical analysis to examine key examples from Psellos’ letters. It investigates how Psellos employs gender and power dynamics in his letters to achieve his objectives. In conclusion, the paper demonstrates that analysing Psellos’ letters through the intertwined lenses of power and gender provides crucial insights into how they functioned within their broader cultural context of Byzantine society.
The Epistolary Collection of Georgios Oinaiotes: A Critical Edition in Progress
Zoltán SzegváriHS 2
A critical edition of the epistolary collection of Georgios Oinaiotes is one of the most important desiderata in the field of Late Byzantine Epistolography, with more than 90 percent of his 176 extant letters still unedited. The epistolary corpus of the author is preserved in three manuscripts: Laurentianus S. Marco 356, Monacensis gr. 198, and Matritensis gr. 4796. The paper presents the current state of the work on the critical edition and the insights gained from it into the life, career and personal networks of Georgios Oinaiotes.
To Fashion a Crown of Words: Women and Epistolography in Late Byzantium
Callum HendlemanHS 2
The textual record of late Byzantium bears witness to the unprecedented degree of participation of women in the production of literature through their roles as patronesses, scribes and authors in their own right. Of this latter camp, the epistolary output of Eirene-Eulogia Choumnaina Palaiologina – transmitted without the heavy-handed editing process to which other more curated letter-collections were often subjected – offer a small, but insightful window into the ways in which an aristocratic women could subvert societal marginalisation and engage her male peers through the practice of letter-writing. However, excepting this otherwise exceptional set of letters, what has hitherto gone underappreciated is the substantial corpus of male-authored letters addressed to Byzantine women, and the various interactions and motivations evidenced therein. This paper shall focus on these letters, which reflect a now obscured process of dialogue and literary exchange, and move toward an account of the myriad motivations which underpinned their engagement with letter-writing culture, be it to engage in acts of patronage, secure spiritual or secular education, or to cultivate friendships and literary networks. The unavoidable necessity of focussing on male-authored letters also raises the question as to why women were seemingly subjected to a near-total exclusion from participating in the shared practice of editing a curated letter-collection with the intention of preservation and later circulation. As such, this paper will also offer some preliminary observations on this phenomena.
5.11 FC – Geography and Topography
The Tabula Imperii Byzantini (TIB) Pontos: Problems and First Results
Klaus BelkeSR 6
In the frame of the project TIB – Historical Geography of the Byzantine Empire – Pontos is understood as the area that stretches along the coast of the Black Sea from Sinop/Sinōpē until the estuary of the Akampsis/Çoruh Nehri (ca. 550 km) and up to 250 km inland. It comprises the Early Byzantine provinces of Helenopontos, Pontos Polemōniakos and the northern part of Armenia I. The huge extension of this area forbids a complete consideration of each trace of settlement found in the countless surveys undertaken mainly by Turkish colleagues in a reasonable time. Autopsy during travels must be focused on the landscapes and selected objects, according to the status of exploration, endangerment, and importance. Sources naturally favour the coastal areas with their harbours and trading connections. In the inland regions with their scarcity of cities, the exploration of the historical routes and the position of their road stations is of particular importance. Except for the coastal areas, Pontos was nearly lost to the Byzantine Empire as a consequence of the Seljuk invasions after 1071. Sources regarding the so-called Empire of Trebizont, founded in 1204 by the dynasty of the Great Comnenes in north-eastern Asia Minor, allow for several new questions. Especially two groups of documentary sources enable us to locate a number of villages due to the continuity of their names: the collection of documents of the Bazelōn monastery (especially in the hinterland of Trebizond) and an Early Ottoman tax register of 1487 AD. Here, the possessions of certain monasteries in a lot of villages (mainly in the coastal areas) are enumerated, which, soon after the conquest by the Ottomans in 1461, were transformed into timars. A number these villages could already be located.
Central Places on Byzantium’s Western Fringes: Spatial Organisation and Development of Urban Settlements on the Ionian Coast of Albania in the 9th–12th Century
Nevila MollaSR 6
Urbanism and the question of the functional and physical character of urban settlements in the Byzantine Middle Ages are subjects that have generated particular interest among Byzantinists, resulting in a prolific theoretical discourse. Much of what is proposed, however, relies predominantly on the evidence of the sources, with archaeological data still insufficiently available and poorly represented. This presentation will analyse several urban settlements situated on the southern coast of Albania [Kanina-Aulon, Jerico (Oricum), Himara, Onchesmos-Santi Quaranta, and Butrint] with the intent of informing our understanding of their role as regional central places, namely as settlements with administrative, economic, defensive and religious functions, in 9th-12th century. The archaeological data from these sites, although varied in quantity and level of detail for each case, will be deployed to reconstruct their built environment and economic development in the noted period. It shows that in the 9th century, while functionally serving as central places, their internal spatial organisation was characterised by a pattern of dispersed nuclei of habitation. Intensification of construction activity and material culture (particularly the numismatic record) from the 10th/11th century, hint at the ushering of a new era urban growth and regional stability. Lastly, the analysis of the material culture (imported goods of diverse provenance) sheds lights on the role of these central places as nodes of connectivity in a border region that has represented an interface between Byzantium and the Latin world for centuries.
Το φυσικό περιβάλλον σε περιγραφές πεδίων μαχών του 11ου αι.: στοιχείο γεωγραφικού προσδιορισμού, θεϊκής πρόνοιας, ή ενεργός συμμετέχων;
Errikos PapadopoulosSR 6
Στην ανακοίνωση θα εξεταστεί ο τρόπος με τον οποίο το φυσικό περιβάλλον αποτυπώνεται στις αφηγήσεις μαχών του 11ου αιώνα. Δίνεται έμφαση κυρίως σε βυζαντινές πηγές, και δευτερευόντως σε αλλόγλωσσες. Διερευνάται η περιγραφική απόδοση του περιβάλλοντος, αλλά και ο τρόπος με τον οποίο εντάσσεται και νοηματοδοτείται στο ευρύτερο αφηγηματικό και ιδεολογικό πλαίσιο κάθε πηγής: λειτουργεί απλώς ως τοπογραφικό στοιχείο με εγγενή -αλλά «ουδέτερη»- στρατηγική αξία, ή αποκτά συμβολικό και δυναμικό ρόλο ως φορέας θεϊκής πρόνοιας και καταλύτης ιστορικών εξελίξεων; Συχνά ιστορικοί και χρονογράφοι αξιοποίησαν τη χωρική οριοθέτηση προκειμένου να πλαισιώσουν και να οργανώσουν την αφήγηση της μάχης, στοχεύοντας στην υπογράμμιση του καθοριστικού, αλλά εγγενώς παθητικού και απρόσωπου ρόλου της φυσικής διάταξης ή και να ανακαλέσουν αντίστοιχα ιστορικά γεγονότα από το πρόσφατο ή απώτερο παρελθόν. Σε αυτές τις περιπτώσεις η μάχη συνήθως κρίνεται από τη στρατιωτική ανδρεία των εμπόλεμων ή από τις ικανότητες των διοικητών. Σε άλλες περιπτώσεις στοιχεία του εδάφους, σε άμεση σχέση με το σύνολο του φυσικού κόσμου, αποτελούν εργαλεία της θεϊκής θέλησης, τα οποία βρίσκονται τοποθετημένα στον χώρο σαν συνέπεια της Θείας Πρόνοιας, προκειμένου να προσφέρουν μια ευνοϊκή -ή δυσμενή- τροπή της τύχης. Τέτοια περίπτωση συναντάται στην υποχώρηση του Αλεξίου Κομνηνού από το Δυρράχιο (1081). Τέλος, η φύση συχνά αποκτά στοιχεία προσωποποίησης, ενώ μετατρέπεται σε ενεργό λήπτη αποφάσεων και πρωτοβουλιών που καθορίζουν άμεσα την έκβαση της μάχης. Η φύση αποτελεί εχθρό ή σύμμαχο, ανάλογα με τις ρητορικές προθέσεις του εκάστοτε παρατηρητή. Ένα τέτοιο παράδειγμα εντοπίζεται κατά τη μάχη του Μοντεπελόζο (1041). Συνοψίζοντας, η ανάλυση των αφηγήσεων αναδεικνύει το περιβάλλον όχι απλώς ως γεωγραφικό υπόβαθρο, αλλά και ως σύνθετο αφηγηματικό εργαλείο, ιδεολογικά φορτισμένο. Η πολυσημία αυτή δεν αντανακλά μόνο τη στρατιωτική πραγματικότητα, αλλά και τον τρόπο με τον οποίο νοηματοδοτούταν η φύση, αποκαλύπτοντας μία κοσμοαντίληψη όπου ο άνθρωπος, ο Θεός και το φυσικό τοπίο συνυπήρχαν ως αλληλοεξαρτώμενα στοιχεία της ιστορίας.
Προσθετέα στο ΤΙΒ 11: Θεσσαλονίκη, Περιφέρεια Θεσσαλονίκης, Πιερία
Evangelos PapathanassiouSR 6
Ο 11ος Τόμος τουΤabula Imperii Byzantini, του Peter Soustal και της Αυστριακής Ακαδημίας των Επιστημών (Βιέννη, 2022), συνιστά ένα αξεπέραστο και θεμελιώδες κατόρθωμα για την Ιστορική Τοπογραφία και Αρχαιολογία της Μακεδονίας κατά τους αιώνες από τον 4ο έως και 15ο. Προσθετέα (addenda) θέσεις και μνημεία, τεκμηριωμένα παλαιότερα (σε υπηρεσιακές καταγραφές), είτε και εσχάτως αποκαλυφθέντα, που παραμένουν αδημοσίευτα, ή αμελώς δημοσιευμένα, και πάντως μη συγκαταλεχθέντα στα λήμματα τους ως άνω μνημειώδους έργου, αποτελούν το αντικείμενο της παρούσας παρουσίασης. Η παρουσίαση αφορά σε κατ’επιλογήν νέες θέσεις και μνημεία από τις περιοχές των σημερινών νομών Πιερίας και Θεσσαλονίκης, όπου ο υπογράφων διενεργεί έρευνες και αυτοψίες, μία περιοχή που αφορά στο 1/6 του εδάφους, που καλύπτει ο ΤΙΒ 11.
(Sacred) Topography of Athens during the Middle Byzantine Period
Margarita SardakSR 6
Athens, one of the most important cultural centres of Antiquity, has not yet received the attention it deserves for the medieval period of its historical development. Particularly promising appears the investigation of its Christian sacred buildings, which, in contrast to most of the utility structures, have more often survived the historical upheavals and, forming a network of topographical points of gravity, reveal a framework of the morphology of the Byzantine city. The proposed paper presents the results of an in-depth investigation of the sacred topography of Athens and its surroundings during the Middle Byzantine period, based on topographical studies on site, archaeological findings, architectural research, as well as epigraphic and literary sources. I analyse the special features of the Athenian Christian ‘pantheon’ of saints, the connection between the patrocinia of individual churches and their location, as well as the interrelationship between the sacred buildings, determined through immediate topographical proximity, connecting routes, visual axes or ritual acts. Particular attention is paid to the dependence of the sacred topography on the other known structures of Middle Byzantine urban geography, in order to recognise patterns in the distribution of sacred buildings in the urban and extra-urban fabric, which in turn could be applied to reconstruct the appearance of other, less well-preserved or explored areas of Athens. Finally, similarities and differences in the sacred topography of Athens and other Middle Byzantine cities are discussed, in order to explore to what extent the recognisable Athenian peculiarities are owed to the ancient heritage, whether the appearance of Athens on the eve of the 4th Crusade was still primarily shaped by the spirit of the ‘city of Theseus and Hadrian’ or was rather a product of the Middle Byzantine urbanism based on empire-wide political, social and cultural changes as well as influences from major political centres.
5.12 FC – Norms, Ideals and Categorisations Within and Beyond Byzantium
Beyond Byzantium: Byzantine “Mirrors of Princes” for Foreign Rulers
Sviatoslav DmitrievSR 1
Defined by many (though not by all) as a separate literary genre (established either by Synesius or Agapetus), Byzantine “mirrors of princes” continued from Late Antiquity to after the fall of Constantinople in 1453. Combining praise with admonition, they addressed current and future emperors by reinforcing the socially desired standards of their political and personal qualities. Focusing on Byzantine “mirrors” for foreign rulers, which has not been a subject of a separate study, my presentation seeks to establish whether such works can be grouped by common traits and how different and similar they are in comparison with the “mirrors” for Byzantine emperors. The three surviving examples of Byzantine “mirrors” for foreign rulers are Patriarch Photius’ letter to the Bulgarian khan Boris (Bogoris) I (865), and letters by Patriarch Nicholas I (Mysticus) to the Calif Al-Muqtadir (913–914 and 922) and the Bulgarian tsar Symeon (913–925). Photius’ long letter to the recently converted khan Boris thoroughly outlines responsibilities and qualities of an ideal Christian ruler, providing a holistic image of a model monarch. Conversely, Nicholas’ letters to Al-Muqtadir and Symeon, immediately provoked by the aggressions of the Arabs and the Bulgarians, respectively, focus on these rulers’ qualities that were germane to the specific situation, often neglecting those that were not directly relevant. Such discrepancies are invalidated mainly, however, by numerous generalizations on ideal rulership in Nicholas’ three letters to Al-Muqtadir and twenty-four letters to Symeon, allowing us to put them together with Photius’ text. At close inspection, these writings appear to offer neither praise nor instruction but, rather, a demonstration of how foreign monarchs could conform to the image (“mirror”) of the model ruler, revealing the same purpose as many (though not all) of such works addressed to Byzantine emperors.
Topography of Shame: How Punitive Rituals Shaped the Urban Space and Normative Behavior in Byzantium?
Merve SavasSR 1
Punishment processions (διαπόμπευσις) were a standard component of the Byzantine punitive system. These events were regularly staged to publicly shame wrongdoers—particularly high-profile men who challenged or undermined imperial power—as part of their punishment. Such punishments likely resulted in the victims’ social death. Although employed from the fourth to fifteenth centuries, these processions, as a temporary form of movement through urban space, left little to no material trace. Nevertheless, they constituted a key intervention to the urban topography, transforming it not permanently but temporarily and on a regular basis. Their impact was profound in shaping how people conceived, imagined, and experienced the urban space. Unlike their ephemeral material presence, this dimension is traceable in written narratives, which often articulate spatial details with notable interest. The present paper investigates how punishment processions impacted the space in a temporary form, transforming it into lieux de savoir—locales of learning (Jacob 2017). Building upon recent scholarship on the spatial turn in the field of Byzantine Studies (Veikou and Nilsson 2022), it analyzes the spatiality of punishment in Byzantium. Drawing on sources from a broad range of periods and genres, it argues that these processions served purposes beyond the punishment of wrongdoers. They functioned to reclaim public space and assert imperial authority, create and communicate political information, and promote normative behaviors through the public punishment of transgressors.
Byzantine Heresiology in a Bulgarian Mirror
Jan Mikołaj WolskiSR 1
Byzantine culture, and especially its writing, is regarded as a treasure of models willingly and creatively adapted by medieval Bulgarians. This paper will look at the relationship of ideas about heretics present in Bulgarian literature and its relation to ideas prevalent in Byzantine literature. An important source of knowledge about heretics was not only ‘mainstream’ heresiology (e.g. John of Damascus, Euthymius Zigabenos), but also chronicles and anthologies like the Pandects of Nikon of the Black Mountain. We will examine different strategies of knowledge transformation and modes of transmission.
5.13 FC – Teaching and Learning
« Mater » siue « Nutrix » legum : Beyrouth et son école de Droit du IIIe au VIe siècle
Frédéric AlpiSR 2
La Constitutio Antoniana de 212 paraît avoir stimulé l‘activité juridique de la Colonia Iulia Felix Berytus. Au-delà de sa portée idéologique et de possibles implications politiques ou fiscales, l’édit de Caracalla eut pour effet de faire entrer dans le droit romain des populations dont les modes de vie étaient jusqu’ici régis selon des usages propres et des coutumes particulières. Rendus familiers par la géographie des droits grecs et orientaux, exerçant dans une colonie de fondation romaine et dans une cité longtemps restée de culture latine, les jurisconsultes de Beyrouth vont se donner carrière en travaillant à trouver les solutions légales qui permettaient les nécessaires adaptations des pratiques indigènes aux nouveaux cadres juridiques. Les témoignages abondent ainsi pour y documenter une organisation de l’enseignement du droit romain dès la première moitié du IIIe siècle. Depuis toute la Pars Orientis, les futurs avocats et administrateurs publics vinrent donc se former à Beyrouth, qui reçut force louanges et titres élogieux dans les sources littéraires d’expression grecque. Celui de « Mère des Lois » revient le plus souvent. En revanche, la documentation de langue latine semble un peu plus réservée et Justinien, par la Constitutio Omnem, ne lui décerne en 533 que celui de « Nourrice ». On s’interrogera sur le sens et la portée de cette disparité, par rapport à Rome et à Constantinople.
The Alphabet of the Heart: Illiteracy as a Monastic Ideal
Joona SalminenSR 2
Despite being an extremely sophisticated society, the Byzantine Empire cherished a peculiar ideal regarding learning and education. Many monks, bishops, and members of the high-ranking clergy were literate and educated, but there were also uneducated and even illiterate ascetics who established themselves as respected teachers and spiritual advisors. The figure of a wise but uneducated monk became an influential cultural reference both in Byzantium and beyond. Ascetic traditions recognize many occasions in which illiteracy plays an important part. For example, Athanasius of Athos pretends to be illiterate when he arrives at Athos. Why? My paper traces the ideal of an uneducated monk back to Antony the Great. I also argue that Evagrius of Pontus is one of the creators of this topos. Certain Latin authors provide a useful point of reference, as Jerome describes Paul of Thebes as “highly educated in Greek and Egyptian letters,” and John Cassian (Conf. 10) illustrates the oratio pura in terms of learning the alphabet. The ideal of illiteracy is later praised by Romanos Melodos and continues to be an influential ideal even in modern-day Athos. To understand this phenomenon, we need to delve into the monastic culture of books and reading and distinguish between several degrees of literacy among Byzantine ascetic traditions.
Suggestioni artistiche tra mondo lulliano e mondo bizantino. Per una riflessione sull’utilizzo dello spazio e su altre tematiche comuni
Valentina SchiavonSR 2
Il contributo riflette sul ruolo svolto dalle architetture rappresentate nelle miniature del Breviculum seu electorium parvum di Thomas Le Myésier (Karlsruhe, Badische Landesbibliothek, St. Peter perg. 92) e due Omiliari di Giacomo di Kokkinobaphos (Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, gr. 1162 e Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France, gr. 1208). La riflessione, che prende in considerazione un esempio della miniatura francese databile tra primo e secondo quarto del Trecento e due eminenti testimonianze del periodo medio-bizantino (XII sec.), si articola all’interno del discorso relativo alla koinè mediterranea nella quale l’universo lulliano e quello bizantino risultano inseriti. Partendo dalla caratterizzazione della personificazione dell’Intelligenza che Raimondo Lullo inserisce nel Libro del Gentile e dei tre Savi (1270-1271) e che il mondo bizantino testimonia attraverso la decorazione di un bruciaprofumi conservato presso il Tesoro di San Marco a Venezia (XII sec.; INV. N. 109) il presente lavoro esplora tematiche comuni delle miniature del Breviculum e dell’arte bizantina quali aspetti connessi al rapporto tra testo e immagine, come l’utilizzo didascalico delle architetture, lo sviluppo della loro spazialità alla luce del rapporto tra interno ed esterno degli ambienti e la loro funzione di invito alla riscoperta del testo, e la presenza e il rapporto di elementi naturali che interagiscono con le scene e contribuiscono a definirne il contesto e i significati. Estendendo la riflessione anche ad altre forme dell’arte medievale, tra le quali i mosaici di San Marco a Venezia, il contributo si propone di indagare alcuni punti di contatto tematici tra il mondo lulliano e quello bizantino.
Round Tables
5.01 RT – Studying Byzantine Scientific Cultures: Current Developments and a Vision for the Future
In the field of History of Science, Byzantine scientific culture has often been overshadowed by the better-known Latin, Arabic, and Jewish traditions of pre-modern Europe. Typically credited for but reduced to preserving Greek antique and late antique sources, the Byzantine scientific tradition has also been frequently berated for a perceived lack of originality or innovation. This perception is slowly shifting as new publications explore Byzantine sciences from the perspective of the Byzantine actors and the ways in which they defined their practices and reflected on the knowledge corpora they engaged with. This roundtable aims to understand how sciences were discussed and taught in a Byzantine context writ large and how neighbouring scientific traditions engaged in mutual conversations with Byzantine scientific practices in the Middle East (in Syriac), the Caucasus (in Armenian), the Italian peninsula (in Latin) or the Balkans (in Slavonic or Greek). In doing so, the roundtable also seeks to propose new critical approaches to the study of the scientific cultures of Byzantium within the framework of current developments in the History of Science and a broader medieval global context. The themes addressed by the speakers include Byzantine classification(s) of sciences, texts and textbooks used for teaching and learning, as well as discussions of patterns of knowledge transfer and exchange between Byzantium and its neighbours.
An Unedited Letter from Severus Sebokht to Basil of Cyprus on the Conjunction of the Planets (c. 662 AD)
Émilie VilleyHS 21
Severus Sebokht of Nisibis was a Syriac Orthodox scholar and abbot of the School of Qenneshre (Northern Syria) in the mid-seventh century. He is well known for his involvement in philosophy and astronomy. From his astronomical writings, two treatises — On the Constellations and On the Astrolabe — and a correspondence addressed to Basil of Cyprus have been preserved, dating to 660-665. One of these letters, hitherto unedited, deals with the conjunction of the planets. Based on a complete translation of this letter, the paper will present its astronomical content and discuss the political and scientific context in which it was written.
Two Letters of Severus Sebokht on Easter Computation (665 AD)
Olivier DefauxHS 21
Two previously unedited letters by Severus Sebokht, preserved in MS Paris, BnF, Syr. 346, document technical debates about astronomical methods for Easter computation. Written in 665 AD to Basil, a Syriac priest in Cyprus, these letters respond to disputes about calculating the Paschal full moon. Severus develops several aspects of the astronomical cycles underlying these calculations, drawing on Theon of Alexandria’s work and other authorities, and includes his own Paschal table comparing Greek and Syriac astronomical calculations.
The Astronomical Corpus Attributed to Anania Širakac’i: Approach, Overview and Challenges
Stephanie PambakianHS 21
Anania Širakac’i “the Mathematician”, a prominent scholar in early Medieval Armenia is best known for works on the calendar and for a 7th-century geographical treatise attributed to him. His works in Astronomy, of which only some have been edited, are hard to access, and are still awaiting to be given their place within a wider picture of a history of ideas. This paper shall present the current state of research and prospectives for the future.
Byzantine Classifications of the Sciences
Maria MavroudiHS 21
Modern Byzantine Studies has paid attention to two classifications of sciences in Byzantium: the distinction between thyrathen and ecclesiastical and the trivium/quadrivium. However, within Byzantine literary culture one can also find other classifications. The paper will explain why modern scholarship has been partial to some classifications over others and what changes regarding our understanding of Byzantine philosophy and science if we focus on these other classifications.
Teaching and Learning Astral Sciences in Late Byzantine Multiple-Text Manuscripts
Divna ManolovaHS 21
This contribution examines patterns of knowledge organisation in a selection of late Byzantine multiple-text manuscripts (MTMs) that contain introductory cosmological and astronomical works. It addresses the central question of what constitutes a textbook for the teaching of the astral sciences in late Byzantium, and how such a textbook should be defined. My working hypothesis is that teaching books varied as much as the curricula across different schools and scholarly circles in Byzantium. Hence, by studying these MTMs, we can delineate the multiple canons of authority in the astral sciences that coexisted and were taught in Palaiologan educational contexts. This discussion offers a new perspective on interpreting the relationship between the modular nature of the selected MTMs and the distinctive ways in which astral knowledge was organized on folios and within codices. I also explore whether the codicological analysis of the selected scientific MTMs can illuminate the principles guiding the preparation of textbooks for teaching and learning the astral sciences in late Byzantium.
Cosmography in 16th-Century Greek and Slavic Communities
Anne-Laurence CaudanoHS 21
The Synopsis of Natural Questions (Conspectus rerum naturalium) written by the physician and scholar Symeon Seth is a work of natural philosophy that, among other matters, addresses questions of astronomy, geography, and meteorology. Important sections of this text circulated in Slavonic translations in the late 15th and 16th centuries and were fused with other anonymous cosmographical passages, as was the case in some post-Byzantine manuscripts. By analyzing a few specific manuscripts, and beyond the question of textual sources, this presentation considers the nature of such elementary cosmographical collections as textbooks and the role they may have played in 16th-century Serbian, Bulgarian and Greek Orthodox communities, as well as patterns of transmission and adaptation between cultural areas particularly in their inclusion of diagrams and maps.
5.02 RT – Entangled Rhetoric in the Byzantine and Syriac Worlds (9th to 13th c.)
School education in grammar and rhetoric was the backbone of formal writing in the Middle Ages. Both Greek and Syriac textual production were profoundly shaped by the late antique Greco-Roman tradition. In Byzantium, late antique technical texts formed the basis of the school curriculum, whereas Syriac Christians employed parts of the Greco-Roman paideia system to shape their teaching model, alongside translations of Greek philosophical and scientifical texts and some orations. Conversely, “inherently Syriac” grammatical and rhetorical manuals were produced in the medieval period, while the Byzantines updated their heritage mainly through commentaries and scholia. These ‘originally medieval’ contributions to the theory of grammar and rhetoric remain understudied. This round table aims to elucidate how this common Greco-Roman heritage was appropriated and tailored to the needs of medieval Greek and Syriac audiences. Greek was the dominant language in the Byzantine Empire and influenced Syriac from its early history (2nd c.) and later, when Syrian and Mesopotamian regions belonged to the Eastern Roman Empire. Later, Syriac flourished as a literary and liturgical language and a means of identity under changing regimes but was always the voice of minorities, ruled by Greek and Persian-speaking authorities first and later by Arabic-speaking dynasties. This session springs from the following questions: is it possible to spot common threads and attitudes towards late antique rhetorical and grammatical teaching in both traditions? How did these teachings influence their medieval counterparts? Are there parallels between the Byzantine and Syriac traditions during the selected timeframe?
The Examples in Syriac Grammatical Tradition: Sources, Families and Evolution
Margherita FarinaHS 1
This communication focuses on the examples that are found in ancient Syriac grammars, from the 6th to the 11th century. It will attempt to sketch an outline of their provenance, of their connection to other branches of language sciences (especially logic and rhetoric) and of their evolution in time, from the first adaptation to Syriac of the Greek Techne grammatikè, up to the first introduction of Arabic grammatical categories into Syriac grammars by Elias of Tirhan.
Teaching by Example in a Syriac Handbook on Rhetoric
Mara NicosiaHS 1
According to the written sources available to us, knowledge of rhetorical devices and rules was common among intellectuals from the early days of the Syriac Christian history, as beautifully exemplified by the works of Ephrem the Syrian (d. 373) or Jacob of Serugh (ca. 451-521). And yet, a testimony of the emergence of a proper, original techne comes from the Islamic period, with the ninth-century handbook written by the monk and teacher Antony of Tagrit. This handbook, portrayed by its author as the written outcome of a long oral teaching tradition, not only has the merit of handing down to us the Syriac rhetorical theory in didactic form, but also the methodology employed to teach it. This paper takes into account the examples that Antony of Tagrit used in his handbook On Rhetoric to explain rhetorical tools to his students. Such a focus allows to identify the sources on which rhetorical knowledge was based in the Syriac-speaking world, as well as its relationship with the Greco-Roman classical past. Not only does Antony employs excerpts from Greek narratives in Syriac translation (from Homer to Aesop, Heliodorus’ Aethiopica and others), but he integrates them with quotations from the Old and New Testament, some of the works of Gregory of Nazianzus and Basil of Caesarea, as well as Syriac original compositions (e.g., by Ephraem, Jacob of Serugh, Balai, etc.). Therefore, in spite of its steady ties to “classical” rhetoric as well as Biblical and Christian oratory, Syriac rhetoric represents as a tradition on its own and this paper will show how such originality come into being.
The Legacy of Twelfth–Century Rhetoric in the Early Palaiologan Era
Eleni KaltsogianniHS 1
The renewal of bonds with the past – especially with the most recent one – and the effort to preserve and continue tradition, both on political and cultural level, constitute a key tendency of the early Palaiologan period, particularly in the decades immediately after the recapture of Constantinople in 1261. This tendency is evident, among others, in the field of rhetoric, which retained its central position in the educational system and continued to form the foundation of all intellectual activity. The rhetorical curriculum was revitalized through the production of editions and commentaries on the rhetorical manuals of Late Antiquity, as well as through the compilation of rhetorical collections, which, in addition to strictly didactic material (rhetorical manuals and treatises), also included texts of classical orators (primarily Demosthenes) along with works of later authors (e.g., Aelius Aristeides, Libanios). Serving both narrowly defined and broader didactic purposes, such collections functioned as models for rhetorical instruction and as practical guides for composing new rhetorical works. In this context, the scholars of the early Palaiologan period kept also in contact with earlier Byzantine oratory, particularly that of the Komnenian era. Rhetorical works from the late 11th and 12th centuries were copied, read/studied and used as models by Palaiologan rhetoricians in the second half of the 13th and the early 14th century. This paper examines the impact of 12th-century Byzantine oratory –more specifically, of the rhetorical collections preserved in the codices Scorialensis Y-II-10, Bodleianus Barocci 131 and Vindobonensis Philosophicus gr. 321– on the rhetorical production of the early Palaiologan period through the case study of Manuel Holobolos, the first prominent rhetor of the era. Holobolos’ engagement with and reception of Komnenian rhetoric will be approached as an instance of “lifelong rhetorical learning,” constantly intertwined with rhetorical praxis.
Mimēsis in Byzantine Rhetorical Theory after Iconoclasm
Vessela ValiavitcharskaHS 1
Mimēsis, as a rhetorical and literary concept, has enjoyed a long presence in rhetorical treatises, but has also seen shifts in meaning. In its archaic sense, mimēsis represents an “enactment,” by a choral leader, of a divinity in a given role; in archaic poetry, it was used to mean a rhapsode impersonating the composer-poet as he performed epic. In the influential texts of Plato and Aristotle, the concept changes its focus away from the enactment and toward what is being enacted or represented. Later, mimēsis comes to refer to the conscious study of good literary and rhetorical models, as evident in the critical essays of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, which are very influential on Byzantine rhetorical theory. It is used in the same sense in Phoebammon’s early sixth-century prolegomena to a commentary on Hermogenes’ Peri ideōn. These meanings are not lost in the understanding of mimēsis that emerges in the post-iconoclastic rhetorical theory (and especially not the sense of modelling one’s language on the best of the Attic writers); however, after the ninth century mimēsis acquires an additional dimension that reflects the theological discussions of the preceding century. Here I argue that the notion of iconicity, understood as a proper “impression” that retains an ontological relationship with the prototype, when moved into the medium of rhetorical language, constitutes “good imitation.” As an icon participates in the moral and spiritual qualities of its archetype, so mimēsis comes to signify moral and spiritual congruence with the object of speaking, a sense which is visible in the commentaries on Hermogenes by John of Sardis and, later and more clearly, in the commentary of John Sikeliotes. As such, mimēsis aligns closely with another ancient concept, that of the appropriate (to prepon), which is also reinterpreted to mean either consonance with the moral image of the referent or agreement with its most salient natural qualities.
Basil of Caesarea’s Reception by Emmanuel bar Shahhare
Eva Rodrigo GómezHS 1
Within the Hexameral literature, Basil of Caesarea takes a position of honor. His work was profoundly influential both in Greek and Syriac literature, as it was also translated into this language, the same language in which Emmanuel bar Shahhare wrote his commentary to the Hexaemeron in the Upper Monastery of Mosul in the tenth century. He belonged to the Church of the East and lived through the fascinating time of the Islamic Golden Age, when the Greek-Arabic translation movement took place. Members of his church were key participants in this process, such as Hunayn ibn Ishaq, the “sheikh of the translators.” This translation movement produced also a renewed interest in Greek literature among Syriac writers as we can see in the work of Emmanuel. My paper will explore the main aspects of Basil’s reception by Emmanuel, with a particular focus on the contents and rhetorical aspects of their Hexameral writings.
Aesthetic and Moral Values: The Social Dimension of Rhetorical Theory in Late Byzantine Literature
Krystina KubinaHS 1
The Byzantines drew upon a rich corpus of rhetorical theory—most notably the Corpus Hermogenianum—which provided them with both methodological guidance and conceptual frameworks for effective literary composition. Rhetoric thus formed the backbone of Byzantine literature and permeated nearly every aspect of textual production. Consequently, Byzantine authors frequently employed rhetorical terminology when engaging in literary criticism and discussing one another’s works. Reading such exchanges reveals that the evaluation of a text extends beyond its aesthetic qualities to encompass its author’s character. Using a literary exchange between Theodore II Laskaris and George Akropolites as a case study, this paper argues that aesthetic and moral values are deeply intertwined in Byzantine literary criticism. Akropolites and Laskaris explicitly praise each other’s works in rhetorical terms, yet their commendation invariably links textual excellence to the virtues of the authors themselves—the moral qualities that made such refined rhetoric possible. This connection helps to explain the central importance of rhetoric within Byzantine society: rhetorical mastery was seen not merely as evidence of education and stylistic skill, but as a reflection of moral integrity. In this cultural framework, separating an author from their work becomes virtually inconceivable.
5.03 RT – Dreams of Tsargrad: Constantinople in Russian Imperial Imagination
With the conquest of Crimea in 1780, Russia replaced the Ottoman Empire as the main imperial power in the Black Sea. For almost a century and a half, the tsars would put a tremendous energy into extending their presence and asserting their dominance all around the Pontus. From the very onset, however, the symbolic prize and strategic goal of this expansion was Constantinople, the former Byzantine capital that controlled the straits to the Mediterranean, and which the tsars considered it their historical fate to rule as champions of Orthodox Christianity. The dream of “Tsargrad,” as the city was popularly known in many Slavic languages, went a long way back, and the road there had many paths. This roundtable will explore its various manifestations in Russian political, cultural and ideological imagination, and its culmination in the First World War and the revolutionary aftermath, when hundreds of thousands of imperial Russians – ironically – ended up as refugees in a city they had for so long dreamt of conquering.
Sailing, Walking and Riding to Byzantium: Journeys from Eastern Europe
Monica WhiteBIG-HS
The East Slavs’ abiding fascination with Byzantium was not deterred by the formidable distance of their homeland from the empire. The very earliest descriptions of the Rus emphasise the arduous journeys they were willing to undertake in order to raid and trade with Byzantium, and the difficulty of this voyage was a defining characteristic of Byzantine-Rus relations in all periods. Yet although much is known about the logistics of travel in the mid-tenth century thanks to the De Administrando Imperio of Constantine VII, there has been little research into other periods. This talk will provide an outline of how travel between Rus and Byzantium changed over 600 years, accounting for shifts in geopolitics, settlement, trade, modes of transport and reasons for travel. Despite persistent obstacles, the Rus of the late medieval period remained as keen as their ancestors to reach Tsargrad.
A Byzantine Republic Rather Than Tsargrad
Mogens PeltBIG-HS
After years of lofty promises that one day a “Blonde Race from the North” in shape of Russian intervention would deliver the Ottoman Christian Orthodox from the dominance of the Sultan disillusion sat in. Some would begin to opt for Napoleon’s new European order and its political foundation in the French Revolution and give up their hope in Catherine the Great’s “Greek Project.” My talk focuses on Rhigas Velestenlis’ 1797 plan to raise the Sultan’s subjects against the tyrant and create a republic of citizens out the subject people in the Ottoman Empire from Romania in the west to Asia Minor in the East. My aim is to discuss to which extent Rhigas Velestenlis’ plan should be seen as a “republican reformulation” of Catherine’s “Greek Project” in the context of Napoleon’s conquest of Italy and penetration of the Eastern Mediterranean and to which it should be seen as a response to new political possibilities in the large tracts of lands which Rhigas Velestenlis envisioned should constitute the domain of the new republic.
De-Ottomanizing Sofia: Russian Byzantinism and the Construction of a New Capital City in the Balkans
Fani GargovaBIG-HS
Russian military involvement in the Bulgarian independence movement of the 1870s was of great importance for the ideological Christian reconquest of Ottoman territory. It brought Russian ambitions for territorial expansion—both on land and via the Black Sea—closer to Constantinople/Tsargrad. In order to advance Russia’s agenda, Sofia’s urban landscape was symbolically transformed from a Muslim to a Christian city, and from an “Oriental” to a “European” capital. The process can be divided into two distinct stages. The first phase was a military one, characterized by imperial strategy and, at times, its violent implementation. The second phase was a more subtle cultural one, marked by Russian architects’ involvement in church-building campaigns at the turn of the twentieth century, with a deliberate use of a Russian Byzantine style rather than a vernacular architectural vocabulary. Both phases had a significant and lasting impact on Sofia’s urban fabric and cityscape.
Tsargrad into Leningrad: Constantinople in the Early Bolshevik Imagination, 1917–1922
Igor TorbakovBIG-HS
During and in the immediate aftermath of World War I, commentators contended that it was primarily the ‘Tsargrad dream’ that sustained Russia’s war effort. However, the Bolsheviks’ coming to power following their coup in November 1917 appeared to have put an end to Russia’s dreams about Tsargrad. This talk intends to demonstrate that, Russian imperial collapse notwithstanding, Constantinople’s allure was still strong enough in Bolshevik Moscow to generate outstanding literary works, artistic production, and, last but not least, geopolitical fantasizing. Ultimately, the ‘Russian Tsargrad’ dream survived for several more years following the First World War because the Bolsheviks (as well as their ‘White’ political opponents) fully appreciated the fact that between 1918 and 1922, Constantinople’s geopolitical fate was hanging in the air. Placed under the authority of the Allied armed forces, Istanbul was a bone of contention in the international arena and a target of multiple political conspiracies. It is this atmosphere of nervous uncertainty that is wonderfully reflected in a number of Russian literary works, memoirs, diaries, correspondence, but also in political memoranda and intelligence reports. Taken in their entirety, these sources demonstrate that more often than not, Russian political imagination during Istanbul’s short ‘Russian moment’ was grounded in a complex reality consisting of a series of intermingling plots, which reflected a real multi-sided geopolitical rivalry over Constantinople.
Dreams of Constantinople in the Work of Ilia Zdanevich (Iliazd)
Julie HansenBIG-HS
This paper examines the significance of Constantinople in the work of the Georgian-Russian-French avantgarde author and book artist Ilia Zdanevich (1894–1975, pseudonym Iliazd). Zdanevich spent a year in Constantinople in 1920–21, in transit between his hometown of Tbilisi and his ultimate destination of Paris. He was to reside in France for the rest of his life, but this temporary period of displacement in Constantinople proved to be formative, serving as material for his later works. This paper will examine the depiction of Constantinople in his Letters to Morgan Philips Price. Written in 1929 and unpublished for nearly eight decades, Iliazd’s fictionalized letters to a friend both capture and critically reflect on what has been called Constantinople’s “Russian moment,” when the Ottoman capital was under Allied occupation and its population swelled with the influx of former subjects of the Russian Empire fleeing the Bolsheviks and the Russian Civil War. The paper analyzes how the epistolary genre gives form and expression to Zdanevich’s experiences of Constantinople in this turbulent and pivotal period.
5.04 RT – After Byzantine Antioch: Multilingualism and Greek Manuscript Culture in the Medieval Eastern Mediterranean
During the period of the Byzantine duchy of Antioch (969-1084), substantial exchanges of texts, translations, manuscripts, and techniques of book production took place between Constantinople, Syria and the Palestinian-Sinaitic area, including the large-scale project of rendering the Greek patristic and liturgical heritage into Syriac and Arabic. After a long period of neglect, these intellectual activities have rightly drawn the recent attention of scholars. However, the extent to which these exchanges continued or underwent transformations during the Saljuk, Crusader and Mamluk periods is still insufficiently explored. The aim of the proposed RT is to investigate how Greek manuscript culture survived and coexisted with those of the other Christian communities (Syriac, Arabic, Armenian) in Palestine, Sinai, and Syria from ca. the 12th to the 15th century. The papers will present several case studies which will showcase these developments and exchanges: the focus will be on Greek, Syriac and multilingual manuscripts of biblical, patristic and liturgical content. This round table intends to shed new light on the history of Greek manuscript culture beyond the borders of the Byzantine Empire, on the on-going translations of Byzantine literature, and on the meaning of writing and copying manuscripts in the multilingual environment of the Medieval Eastern Mediterranean.
From Greek to Armenian: Manuscripts, Texts, and Translations Between Norman Sicily and Antioch in the Twelfth Century
Benedetta Contin, Giulia RossettoHS 41
In the 12th century, the growing interaction between Armenians and Normans extended beyond politics and diplomacy to include a remarkable translation movement. Central to this activity was Nersēs Lambronac‘i (d. 1198), Archbishop of Tarsus and a distinguished member of the Het‘umid royal house and the Pahlawuni dynasty. Under his leadership, numerous ‘normative’ texts were translated into Armenian, exemplifying the rich cultural and intellectual exchange of the era. This presentation begins with an overview of Greek texts translated into Armenian during the second half of the 12th century, particularly within the Frankish-Norman cultural milieu of Antioch. It then focuses on the Taxis tōn patriarchōn thronōn, a treatise composed in 1143/44 by the Byzantine monk Nilos Doxopatres, who was active in Sicily, for King Roger II of Sicily. The Taxis is structured in two main sections: the first outlines the administrative framework and historical development of the five patriarchates (notitia patriarchatum), while the second provides a detailed account of the ecclesiastical organization of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, including a hierarchical listing of its episcopal sees, beginning with Southern Italy (notitia episcopatum). Shortly after its composition, in 1179, this work was translated into Armenian. The presence of texts referencing Sicily within the Armenian tradition underscores the strengthening connections between the Norman Kingdom of Sicily and the principalities (and later Kingdom) of Mediterranean Armenia, with Antioch serving as a cultural and political nexus. By comparing the Armenian translation of the Taxis with its Greek original and examining the manuscript tradition, textual variations, and adaptations, this study aims to shed light on the multifaceted cultural, religious, and political exchanges between the Greek-Norman-Sicilian world and Mediterranean Armenia. Additionally, it offers valuable insights into the broader transmission and reception of Greek texts in the Levant during the late 12th century.
The Liturgies, Lectionaries, and Languages of the Melkites in and around Antioch
Daniel GaladzaHS 41
According to the historian Yaḥyā al-Anṭakī, after the establishment of the Byzantine duchy of Antioch Emperor Basil II urged Patriarch Agapios of Antioch to resign, replacing him with John, a former chartophylax at Hagia Sophia in Constantinople, who was commanded to bring order to Antioch’s cathedral and impose upon it the model of Hagia Sophia in Constantinople. Contrary to this narrative, there are few signs that liturgy in Antioch experienced a sudden change or that the Antiochene rite in the city’s cathedral became Constantinopolitan with the imposition of a new patriarch from the imperial capital. Instead, Byzantine involvement in Antioch served as a catalyst for a longer process of liturgical evolution over the course of centuries. What further insights and correctives can Greek and Syriac liturgical manuscripts from the 10th to 13th centuries connected to Antioch offer to historical narratives? Bilingual Syriac-Greek manuscripts of the Divine Liturgy, such as Sinai Greek New Finds X 239, Sinai Syriac New Finds E9N (a. 1235), and Sinai Syriac New Finds E22N show that both Greek and Syriac were employed as liturgical languages together, raising further questions about liturgical multilingualism. Lectionaries reveal progressive developments to the liturgical calendar in use, as documented by the Syriac manuscripts Vatican Syriac 19 (a. 1030), a Gospel book from near Antioch showing strong influence of Byzantine liturgical practice, the Epistle book Vatican Syriac 21 (31 October 1041) from Antioch, and the Gospel book Vatican Syriac 20 (14 December 1215) from Damascus. This paper aims to present the liturgical practices these manuscripts contain, how they were used, and how they changed over time, offering a preliminary sketch in anticipation of a complete history of the “liturgical Byzantinization” of Antioch, which remains to be written.
Antiochene Legacy in Syriac Melkite Liturgical Manuscripts: Case Studies of Menaia and Psalters
Natalia Smelova, Lasse Løvlund ToftHS 41
In our talk, we shall explore the particularities and significance of the Syriac liturgical manuscripts copied from the 11th century onwards in the region of Antioch (specifically, in the Monastery, or Lavra of Mar Elijah on the Black Mountain). On the example of selected Menaion and Psalter manuscripts we shall demonstrate ways of transmission of the Byzantine liturgical tradition on the one hand and preservation of the local Antiochene legacy on the other during the late 12th and the 13th century. We pay special attention to manuscripts copied in Saidnaya, north of Damascus, as they testify to the established scribal networks in Syria, which also played a role as channels of liturgical transmission. It was through these channels that Byzantine liturgical books, such as the 12-volume Office Menaion, evolved and took their shape in the Syriac setting. It was probably from there that these books were passed on to Mt. Sinai and elsewhere in the Levant.
Bridging Mount Lebanon and Sinai: Syro-Melkite Networks in the Fourteenth Century through the Colophons of Multilingual Manuscripts
Habib IbrahimHS 41
This paper reconstructs the 14th-century relationships between Syro-Melkite (Rūm) communities in Mount Lebanon and the monastery of St Catherine at Sinai by reading colophons as social documents. Focusing on Syriac–Arabic materials, it shows how colophons preserve granular evidence for mobility, patronage, and multilingual practice under Mamluk rule. Combining codicology, palaeography, and prosopography, the study analyzes dates, places, scribal hands, and endowments to map the circulation of books and people between Mount Lebanon and Sinai. The colophons reveal recurring pilgrimage–copying circuits, lay and monastic patrons funding Syro-Arabic texts, and copyists whose training bridged Syriac and Arabic traditions. By centering on colophons, the study offers a micro-historical lens on inter-monastic connectivity and the multilingual habitus of Syro-Melkite communities in the medieval eastern Mediterranean.
5.05 RT – Byzantium beyond Humans: Non–Human Species as Social and Cultural Actors
The roundtable draws from the implications of Actor Network Theory for our understanding of human-nature relations in Byzantium. This framework posits that nonhuman actors (objects, animals, natural phenomena) play significant roles in shaping dynamic and interdependent social networks alongside humans. Concepts derived from this approach, such as “material agency” and “flat ontologies,” have long stimulated the reconsideration of nonhuman participants in historic developments. The idea of agency being distributed “in the world and its myriad relationships,” “networks,” or “assemblages,” has gradually led to a more “symmetric anthropology” among students of cultural history. Less anthropocentric approaches have gradually been introduced in Byzantine studies, yet the role of nonhuman actors in the construction and perception of Eastern Roman history and culture still awaits adequate exploration. At our roundtable, we discuss the implications and affordances posed by a definition of history as more than an exclusively human affair for our research in Byzantine culture, society, art and everyday life. There is no shortage of impulses to shift our perspective (animal turn, ecocriticism, post humanism, etc.). We believe that recognizing history as being constituted by a multitude of heterogenous elements, including animals and plants, can help us grasp the construction of human and non-human identities in Byzantium more profoundly. Whilst the specificities of Byzantine cultural traditions strongly determine how humans in the Byzantine world saw the world and acted in it, we propose that a multitude of seemingly exclusively human activities (literary, artistic, everyday practices, etc.) can be better understood as products of socio-ecological entanglements and multi species interdependencies.
Contemplating the Marvels of Creation: The Human-kētos Relationship in Byzantine Culture
Ryan DensonHS 7
The kētos (pl. kētē) was the most prominent sea monster of Greco-Roman antiquity, which had a long afterlife in the Byzantine world as a result of the Septuagint’s rendering of it to represent the Old Testament sea monsters. Accordingly, various Byzantine authors developed ways to express the religiously significant nature of such creatures. Basil of Caesarea, for instance, would explain to his congregants that such animals served a didactic purpose, being created by God to humble humanity. Centuries later, Procopius of Caesarea would include a digression about a kētos beaching itself near Constantinople, seeming to consider a portentous occurrence alongside various natural disasters. This talk explores these and the other variable instances of the Byzantine relationship(s) to kētē, examining the ways that such human interactions with marine animals were influenced by these Christianized cultural conceptions of the ancient sea monster.
The Matter of Grass in Basil’s Hexaemeron
Paroma ChatterjeeHS 7
Byzantine Studies has deployed the ‘animal’ and the ‘arboreal’ turns in all too few arenas, but with significant implications nonetheless. This paper contributes to ruminations beyond the human by exploring the potential of ‘plant humanities’ for the field. Specifically, it examines the elaborate and intriguing role of grass in Homily 5 of Basil of Caesarea’s Hexaemeron (6th century CE). Although the matter of grass has been somewhat treated from a modern perspective (as movable good, vegetal colonizer/invader, product of exploitative relations, and sustainer of particular ecosystems), it is relatively unexamined in the premodern world. This paper demonstrates that grass assumes an outsized priority in Basil’s homily owing to his framing of it as a material and temporal starting point, as theological matter to think with, and as an intellectual tool for determining causal relations.
On the Flip Side of Cranes: Toward a Byzantine Ornithopoetics
Thomas ArentzenHS 7
Birds who populated the Byzantine realm have recently attracted the attention of scholars like Robert Kitchen and Glenn Peers (“The Bird Who Sang the Trisagion” of Isaac of Antioch: Becoming Parrot in a Late Antique Syriac Sermon, 2024). Their seminal work peaks into a world of fowl. There is much to be said about the winged ones, much that has not yet been said. But how do we say it? And what do the birds say? A crane and a human boy play with each other. Such is the topic of this paper. A methodological exploration, it takes cues from zoopoetics and animal studies in search for ways to listen before we speak. How might we attune ourselves to the birdsong of history? How might we grapple with avian agencies?
The Sea Yields to the Relic’s Agency: An Ecocritical Approach to Seaborne Relic Importations into Byzantine Constantinople
Max RitterHS 7
Focusing on the waters around Constantinople, this paper explores seaborne relic translation scenes in Early and Middle Byzantine hagiography and homiletics. By scrutinising the underlying type-scene, the study sheds light on the Byzantine conceptions of the sea as a liminal space with quasi-agency. Among the recurring literary motifs are the calming of turbulent waters upon the relic’s placement aboard a ship, and sea-creatures transcending natural laws. This paper argues that the type-scene’s primary narratological function is to dispel doubts about the relic’s genuineness, contrasting with previous scholarship that centres on the emperor’s involvement in the transfer, and his literary representation. By highlighting the sea’s narrative function, the paper shows how the Bosporus was employed as a medium communicating divine power and imperial prestige.
The Cultural Significance of Hunting and Consuming Game: Animals and Their Environment as Symbols of Imperial and Noble Power
Kalliope MavrommatiHS 7
In late Byzantine society, hunting and the consumption of game formed a subtle dialogue between nature, hierarchy, and power. Noble prey such as falcons, stags, and cranes symbolised imperial virtue and mastery over the natural world, while hares, partridges, and small birds suggested humility, irony or self-reflection. These contrasts turned hunting into a moral and cultural exercise, where domination and dependence coexisted. The exchange of game as gifts and the literary imagery of the kynegesia reveal that animals were more than trophies, but rather mediators between humans and their environment. The hunt, as a microcosm of the state, was a ritual where power was on display yet bound by restraint. To succeed, the hunter had to understand and respect the rhythms and balance of the landscape. In that sense, power was less about domination and more about coexistence. The hierarchy of animals mirrored human social order and its limits, making hunting a reflection on authority, ethics, and interdependence with the natural world.
Thematic Sessions
5.06 TS – Performing Emotions and Emotions in Performance
For centuries we have underestimated Byzantium, caricaturing and dismissing its vast, diverse literary output precisely because we had only a dim understanding of how that culture actually operated. We are ‘beyond Byzantium’ in the sense of ‘after’ Byzantium; we are finally picking up the proper scent, so as to track it down at last. Byzantium, in effect, has had to wait for us to catch up, and it is only now that its lively culture of performance and its complex system of emotions have come into view. In particular, it has taken the development of numerous contemporary cultural theories and scientific advances in order for us to more fully appreciate the depth and accomplishment of the eastern empire. Recent years have seen considerable interest in both Byzantine emotions and performance, but seldom in the connections between them, despite the example of Aristotle’s pity and fear. The study of emotions has been transformed by advances in neuroscience which allow us to think in terms of collective emotion and distributed cognition as well as of the more familiar concepts of emotional communities and emotionology. Meanwhile Performance Studies has applied cognitive theory to the emotional implications of moving in synchrony, to entrainment and empathy in performance, and to the emotional environment of Greek drama. This work is applicable to Byzantium as we cease to argue for or against a Byzantine theatre and look instead at the performative society which was Byzantium. This thematic session explores interconnections between performance and emotion: ritual, in a monastery at prayer; rhetorical, in the emotional impact of refutation; narrative, in tracking the emotions of gratitude and wonder; in scholia and homilies to show performance possibilities and associated emotions. It may also be of relevance to debates in the world ‘beyond Byzantium’.
Grammatical Texts: Subtexts for Byzantine Emotional Performance
Andrew Walker WhiteHS 32
Rhetorical texts, in manuscript form, were meant to be re-delivered with as high a degree of fidelity to the original as possible. In the pre-Gutenberg world, the text merely set the stage; it represented the living presence of the living word. Beyond the words and punctuation on the page, however, is the question of vocal nuance; and as anyone who has studied a musical instrument well knows, it’s never enough simply to hit the right notes; you have to know how to hit them. This has led to very fruitful explorations—written, mostly—of how verbal display was moderated and presented in a typical Byzantine milieu. Was there emotion? Yes. But the surface of the text, with all of its carefully transcribed punctuation, can only offer a surface understanding of the uses of emotion and its live interpretation. What we lack is the context in which these emotions were first constructed and honed for public performance: which emotions were given the greatest attention? What were intellectuals trained to reveal through words, and what were they trained to conceal? What vocal inflections were they trained to use? We have yet to grasp what these performances actually sounded like. The grammatical texts, with scholia, offer us the most fully annotated oral tradition imaginable. Epic and dramatic texts were memorized and performed on a daily basis, with special attention to the tone of voice and, even more tantalizing, the thoughts of the character performed. This presentation will offer a window into the earliest iterations of emotional production in the Byzantine grammar school, as revealed by the long-neglected scholia, which functioned in much the same way as rehearsal notes in modern theatre. We will begin to uncover the kinds of emotion that were prized in the classroom and the degrees of explicit and discreet display inherent in the text.
Ritualising Emotion at Stoudite Morning Prayer
Derek KruegerHS 32
In their catechetical lectures and spiritual teaching, Theodore the Stoudite, Symeon the Stoudite, Symeon the New Theologian, and Niketas Stethatos directed monks to perform their prayers, both common and private, with emotional intensity. They offered notes regarding appropriate affects such as grief and joy. They encouraged a variety of interior dispositions, including compunction, introspection, gratitude, and even ecstasy. They coaxed the formation and expression of emotions through action, ritualized and embodied.
Dialectic Shame: The Elusive Status of a Transformative Emotion
Aglae PizzoneHS 32
In Plato’s dialogues, elenchos works as a refutative practice that generates dialectical shame, exposing contradictions between an interlocutor’s stated beliefs and what emerges through Socratic questioning. This productive shame, which is an internal spur toward truth and moral realignment, offers a useful lens for reading hagiographic and martyrological narratives, where refutation likewise produces shame that redirects characters toward spiritual insight or transformation. By placing Platonic dialectical shame alongside the shame of refutation in hagiography, this contribution highlights a shared narrative logic across a longue durée: refutation becomes a catalyst for ethical or spiritual conversion.
Performing Gratitude in Miracle Stories
Stavroula ConstantinouHS 32
Gratitude is a central motif in Byzantine miracle stories, where each miracle elicits an ethical response: the gift of a miracle must be acknowledged and, in some sense, repaid. Saints frequently chastise, and at times even punish, beneficiaries who fail to perform their thankfulness. Gratitude in these narratives is a complex emotional and ethical response, combining awe, admiration, wonder, and intense joy. Typically performed toward the end of the miracle narrative, gratitude possesses a dual nature: it functions both as a ritual of thanksgiving and as a set of tangible acts that reciprocate the miraculous gift. The ritual dimension involves pious gestures, religious discourse, and the narrativisation of the miraculous event, thus publicly acknowledging saintly intervention and reinforcing lay devotion. The practical dimension, on the other hand, encompasses material acts of reciprocity, such as the offering of money, precious goods, or religious objects, as well as the erection and embellishment of sacred spaces. These acts not only express gratitude but also materialize it, translating spiritual indebtedness into social and religious obligations. Drawing on theories of emotion, performance, and ritual, this paper will examine how beneficiaries in miracle stories from hagiographical collections spanning the fifth to the fourteenth centuries articulate and perform their gratitude toward miraculous saint(s). By attending to both affective expression and concrete actions, the analysis will demonstrate that gratitude in Byzantine miracle literature is simultaneously a feeling and an ethical, socially and religiously codified practice. Far from being a passive response, it actively shapes relationships between saints and the faithful, reinforcing devotional hierarchies and material networks of exchange. Ultimately, this paper will highlight how Byzantine miracle narratives integrate emotion, ritual performance, and material practice, revealing gratitude as both a deeply personal and socially significant phenomenon.
A Marvellous Story: Wonderful Performances and the Performance of Wonder in Early Byzantine Saints’ Lives
Julie Van PeltHS 32
This paper traces the emotion of wonder in Byzantine hagiography. Although miracles are ubiquitous in this genre, they have received little sustained scholarly attention. Insofar as they have been studied as literary constructions, the focus has been on the saint as miracle-worker and on the narrative structure of miracle collections. This paper shifts our attention to the cognition of the audience by whom a miracle is received—a perspective that is engrained in the ancient terminology describing miracles. It argues that the recipients’ perspective is, in fact, constitutional to the miraculous itself, and that narrative representation of this process in particular contributes to this. This paper identifies the specific narrative strategies through which the intradiegetic audience’s sense of wonder at the miraculous is performed in Byzantine saints’ Lives, so as to be reenacted by their extradiegetic public. In doing so, it demonstrates how a complex emotional engagement with narrative underpins the possibility of a shared experience of God’s presence on earth.
5.07 TS – Religious Diversities in the Long Sixth Century: Perspectives from Inscribed Objects
The long sixth century (c. 500 – 680 CE) was a period of turbulence for Byzantine religion, with trinitarian and Christological controversies dominating ecclesiastical discourse. Traditionally, Byzantine religion in this era has been understood through this official church discourse, examining theological treatises written by bishops. Increasingly, there has been an attempt to consider a multiplicity of religious experiences, through the lens of “lived religion”, focusing on the daily supernatural experiences of the laity and minor clergy outside the urban centres of the patriarchate. Inscribed objects, including funerary inscriptions, amulets, graffiti and curse tablets, often form the core of this study. These sources, however, do not always indicate the diversities in practice we expect to find, but rather utilise the language of liturgy and church service. A key debate thus emerges: do these objects truly allow for a reconstruction of individual religious expression, or are they another official production of the Church? This Thematic Session will promote an examination of Byzantine lived religion in the long sixth century, both within the empire and beyond its traditional borders. Each participant will present a short case study from their area of geographic interest, followed by a panel-wide discussion of the similarities between the material, and the contradictions which present themselves. In particular, we will discuss the relationship between each case study and the religious hierarchies, to comprehend the extent we can truly reconstruct diverse religious experiences in the long sixth century.
Martyr Inscriptions in North Africa: A Retrospective Introspection
Alice van den BoschHS 6
North African Christianity in Late Antiquity had no shortage of martyrs, sectarian conflict, and religious turbulence. Yet as more than one scholar has observed, there is a fascinating discrepancy between the names of martyrs who show up only in the epigraphic evidence, and those who have been identified from an extensive literary tradition, notably Perpetua or Cyprian of Carthage. Such inscriptions are a valuable reminder of the nominal existence of martyrs beyond those sponsored by imperial or episcopal Byzantine figures, albeit while providing innumerable problems for the historian trying to reconstruct a broader picture. In this paper, I first discuss some of the ways in which martyr inscriptions have previously been looked at, including some of the problems and limitations they have offered. In the second part of the paper, I will re-examine a particularly interesting case-study from the 6th/7th century. I hope to show that, although it illustrates some of the same difficulties and assumptions, it may also be interpreted through a few different lenses within the historical context of conquest and continuity.
The Graffiti from the “Great Church” in Sergioupolis-Resafa
Rachael Helen BanesHS 6
Constructed during the sixth century, the “Great Church” in Sergioupolis-Resafa is a poster child for the late antique church building. A large three-aisled basilica which hosted the relics of Sergios, the city’s titular saint, the church was a major pilgrimage destination in Syria. Extant formal inscriptions attest to church hierarchy, recording the processions and interventions hosted by a local bishop. However, the church does not only attest to the formally sanctioned religious practices of the era, but also the small and personal inscriptions of the average supplicant. In the room adjacent to the relics of Saint Sergios, a diverse group of pilgrims scratched personal memorials into the plaster. These graffiti vary significantly in content from simple records of the name of a saint or pilgrim to common prayers and longer biblical quotations. This paper will present the graffiti found within the church to consider what each text and drawing communicates about its author, and the manner in which they practiced their religion. The case study will examine core questions surrounding whether the graffiti from the Great Church display individualised means of expression, or fall into pre-existing worship typologies, which do not communicate the desires or needs of the author.
A Byzantine Cross Amulet in Sixth-century Gaul: From Authority to Periphery
Becca GroseHS 6
This paper examines how a Greek-inscribed pectoral cross ended up buried in a sixth-century grave in Lausanne, Gaul, and how the travel of this design outside of Byzantium transformed its meaning and interpretation. When it was first discovered in the early twentieth century, the cross was regarded as an ‘objet de superstition’ and ‘reste de paganisme’, both due to the use of Greek uncial and in comparison with other objects from the cemetery and with local sermons that decried amulets for their roles in causing unholy love, healing and abortion. Work on pectoral crosses across the Byzantine world provides a clear Christian context, and work on mobility suggests that Byzantine objects were not as rare as once thought. However, I argue that the cross’s function and meaning beyond Byzantium transformed it from a clear symbol of episcopal authority that was regularly reiterated in church rituals, into an object that by its existence caused the creation of new rituals and complicated existing frameworks. Thus, the cross does not tell us about a world beyond the church per se, but it does reveal the ways in which the mobility of objects as well as people created moments of tension, and it allows us to evaluate how far the Christianity of the Byzantine Patriarchate became independent religious expression when it occurred beyond Byzantium, or when it caused the creation of new hybridised burial rituals.
The Haemorrhoissa in Egypt: Localised Embodied Religion on a Haematite Amulet
Shannon McMillianHS 6
Currently housed in the Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York is a beautifully preserved hematite amulet dating to the sixth or seventh century AD, believed to be of Egyptian provenance. On the obverse, appears a supplicant woman on her knees, pleading at the feet of Christ. The scene is immediately identifiable as that of the Woman with the Issue of Blood from the New Testament, with a shortened version of Mark 5:25–34 in Greek beginning on the obverse and continuing onto the reverse. This amulet appears in a number of studies; however, it is generally treated alongside other depictions of the Haemorrhoissa throughout the late Roman and early Byzantine worlds, often in the context of the development of Byzantine visual culture or menstrual politics. In this paper, I will explore how the Haemorrhoissa figured in localised, Egyptian Christianity, considering in particular the apotropaic power of combined verse and gendered image. Allowing us to step beyond restrictive and distorting frameworks of syncretism and magic, this amulet provides a fascinating case study for the multi-layered religious meanings available to individuals in local contexts.
A Hematite Amulet from Egypt: Faith, Healing, and Lived Religion?
Grace StaffordHS 6
It is widely known that women had restricted access to the late antique shrine of Saint Simeon the Stylite the Elder at Qalat Seman in modern Syria. Female pilgrims were not permitted to approach the living holy man on his column and after his death they could not enter the cruciform martyrium that became the centre of his cult. Despite this well-known tradition, relatively little research has examined how this functioned in practice and how it impacted pilgrims. In this paper I will examine how the architecture of the martyrium controlled both physical and visual access for visitors, including how the placement of windows, doors, and arches obscured even potential sightlines for female pilgrims. Then, I will explore how visual and physical contact could be instead facilitated through pilgrim tokens that depicted Simeon and his column. The ability to see and touch such an image restored contact between the pilgrim and the saint, and may have been particularly attractive to women who were unable to access the shrine in traditional ways.
5.08 TS – Archaeology of the 8th–Century Episcopates
The topic that the speakers are invited to discuss is the often-overlooked archaeological evidence for episcopates in the eighth century, which has been long neglected in scholarly research. The difficulty in identifying material evidence, coupled with a preconceived notion of a decisive rupture in the life of Mediterranean territories during the seventh century, has contributed to the marginalization of that period. The thematic session aims, therefore, to provide a perspective ‘beyond’ the usual archaeological interpretation of the impoverishment of ecclesiastical structures from the post-Heraclian era onwards. It is indeed questioned whether the material evidence concerning the eighth century can reveal significant elements for asserting substantial continuity with the past, rather than constituting a moment of rupture. The architectural and decorative choices of the episcopates, their presence in urban planning, in this sense, appear to constitute a privileged lens for analyzing and comparing the situations. Recent research, in fact, has emerged as a transformative force, challenging established paradigms. Intriguingly, several settlements not only reflect the persistence of life but also bear witness to substantial investments made by local ecclesiastical authorities. The comparison between different situations aims to stimulate a reevaluation of historical narratives, emphasizing the need to revisit established perspectives and recognize the nuanced complexities that define the development of Mediterranean territories during this period.
The Archaeology of the Gortynian Episcopate in the 8th Century
Isabella BaldiniHS 3
The history of the episcopate of Gortyn enters a phase of significant reconfiguration of its monumental focal points during the 8th century. This transformative period begins with the activity of Archbishop Andreas and culminates in the earthquake of 796, which brought about the definitive destruction of the episcopal church. Over the course of these decades, the complex underwent substantial structural modifications as well as a renewal of its decorative programs. The present report outlines the results of archaeological excavation campaigns carried out within the framework of a collaborative agreement between the Italian Archaeological School at Athens, the University of Bologna, and the Ephorate of Antiquities of Heraklion.
The Archaeology of the Episcopates in the Southern Levant in the 8th Century
Basema HamarnehHS 3
This paper examines the archaeology of episcopal institutions in the Southern Levant during the 8th century CE, a period marked by significant political and religious transformations following the early Islamic conquests. Focusing on the material remains associated with episcopal authority and infrastructure, the study draws on archaeological excavations, architectural analysis, and material culture to investigate the spatial organization and typologies of episcopal complexes and related administrative structures. Particular attention is given to how these institutions functioned and evolved in the 8th century, including evidence for continuity, adaptation, or decline in ecclesiastical investment. The distribution of episcopal complexes across urban centers and smaller settlements is mapped to highlight regional patterns and responses to broader socio-political changes. By situating the 8th-century archaeological evidence within the context of contemporary theological debates and administrative shifts under early Islamic rule, the paper sheds light on the role of bishops as religious leaders, local elites, and agents of urban and rural transformation. The findings offer a more nuanced understanding of Christian institutional resilience and transformation in the Southern Levant during a pivotal century in the eastern Mediterranean.
Ravenna in the 8th Century: Archaeology of an Episcopate in Transition
Giulia Marsili, Claudia LamannaHS 3
The eighth century represents a period of profound transformation for the city of Ravenna. The tensions between episcopate, papacy, and exarchate constitute the underlying thread of the historical and political dynamics that shaped the city during this time. The collapse of the exarchate, Lombard domination, and the gradual absorption into the Frankish sphere not only had significant geopolitical repercussions but also exerted a deep influence on the city’s artistic production. The building activity promoted by the archbishops of Ravenna—who had been the principal patrons of ecclesiastical construction in the preceding centuries—appears to experience a marked slowdown in this period. According to Andrea Agnello, the evidence points only to sporadic projects, such as the construction of small monasteria or limited restorations of earlier monuments. The episcopal complex, by contrast, seems to have undergone a phase of relative expansion, with the addition of a secretarium, two domus, and possibly a vivarium. New insights into the transformations in the use of this complex will be provided by the analysis of archaeological evidence from the excavations carried out in 1980 at the so-called Terme del Clero. Moreover, by revisiting the chronicle, epigraphic, and archaeological sources, the paper aims to offer an overview of the building activity promoted by the archbishops of Ravenna in the eighth century, with particular attention to the transformations of the monumental fabric and to the technical and artistic influences visible in the morphology of architectural and liturgical furnishings. These elements stand as an eloquent reflection of a period of profound transition, suspended between a past oriented toward the Byzantine court and the emergent early medieval world.
The Archaeology of the 8th-Century Episcopates in Central Crete
Vasiliki SithiakakiHS 3
Recent research in central Crete documents the survival of episcopal sees such as Knossos and Chersonissos in the 8th century, confirms the existence of dioceses known from ecclesiastical sources, such as Lyttos, and sheds light on cases of controversial bishoprics, such as Herakleion.
An Iconoclast Bishopric? An Archaeological Re-Examination of the 8th-Century Amorium Episcopate
Nikos TsivikisHS 3
This paper presents an archaeological re-examination of the episcopate of Amorium, capital of the Anatolikon theme, during the 8th century. It confronts the central historical question of the bishopric’s alignment during the Iconoclast policies of emperors Leo III and Constantine V by integrating new material evidence with the sparse historical and sigillographical record. Extensive excavations in the city’s Lower City have uncovered the episcopal church, a large basilica. A rich corpus of 8th-century material, including architectural modifications, marble liturgical furnishings, and significant burials, attests to a thriving and well-endowed institution, whose authority is corroborated by surviving episcopal seals. The core of this re-examination is a critical analysis of the archaeological assemblage for possible tangible evidence of iconoclastic practice or alliance with the early iconoclast emperors. New epigraphical evidence, funerary monuments and the art and archaeology of the city of Amorium, are evaluated to determine if it reflects iconoclast ideas or just a continuation of traditional approaches and negotiations. By grounding the debate in material culture, this study moves beyond textual speculation. It offers a new perspective on the implementation of imperial religious policy in a major provincial center and illuminates the complex realities of ecclesiastical life and authority on the Byzantine frontier during a period of profound theological and political conflict.
5.09 TS – Writing Greek Orthodox Theology after the Fall: Texts, Byzantine Tradition, and Religious Dynamics
While Greek Orthodox theological writing continued after the City fell to the Ottoman Turks and had to develop in different historical contexts than its formative period during the Byzantine Empire, it also experienced a process of adapting and responding to the new challenges posed by the Muslim rulers and other Christian traditions. The impressive number of works of theological content that were produced across a wide array of literary genres—from dogmatic treatises to hagiography, homilies, and apologetical discourses—is preserved today in a large manuscript tradition and early modern printed editions, which is indicative of their circulation in Europe and the Eastern Mediterranean lands. By focusing on early modern Greek Orthodox authors and their theological works, the papers of this Thematic Session will discuss the articulation of the theological discourse(s) after the fall of Byzantium. Special attention will be given to the Byzantine theological tradition that influenced the production of texts, and also to the religious dynamics that shaped the contexts in which the texts were written and circulated in the Orthodox world and Western Europe. The papers will reconsider the paradigm that views Greek Orthodox theological writing after 1453 as a static and ossified literary tradition and instead argue for a dynamic movement that shaped the features of an early modern Orthodoxy linked diachronically and culturally with its Byzantine theological tradition.
The Use of Byzantine Theology by a Post-Byzantine Greek Orthodox Cleric in Early 17th-Century Venice
Stavros GrimanisHS 5
In the early 17th century, a Greek Orthodox bishop residing in Venice, Gabriel Seviros, Bishop of Philadelphia (c. 1541–1616), composed a work intended to refute the accusations of schism and heresy made by a Roman Catholic cleric. The timing was favorable, as Venice was undergoing a period of strained relations with Rome. Nevertheless, the Greek Orthodox author had to exercise considerable caution in formulating his response. In the autograph version of the text preserved in Venice, we can observe the author’s reflections and his deployment of theological arguments supported by extensive evidence drawn from both Byzantine and Western theologians. This presentation seeks to analyze the ways in which Seviros employs Byzantine theology: the practices of citing passages, the linguistic strategies of their rendering, their placement within the text, and their interpretative function. Our aim is to explore how a post-Byzantine theologian and cleric—situated within a Roman Catholic milieu—engages in dialogue with Byzantine theological and literary traditions, and how these traditions, through his mediation, operate within specific historical, local, social, and ideological contexts.
Considerations on the Golden Age of Creto-Venetian Religious Thought (1563–1669). Was it at the Origin of Modern Orthodox Theology?
Vassa KontoumaHS 5
As part of our recent research into religious thought in Venetian Crete, the first synthesis of which is due to be published in early 2026, we have identified four distinct periods. The final period, spanning from 1563 to 1669, not only marks the culmination of an original process that began in the 15th century, but also represents a golden age. This era is characterised by the works of notable authors such as Gabriel Seviros, Manuel-Maximos Margounios, Meletios Pigas, and Gerasimos Blachos. Having presented the intellectual links between these figures and some other characteristics of this golden age, the paper will address the question of whether this particular moment also gave rise to modern Orthodox theology.
Cultural Mediation and Theological Adaptation: The Rise of a New “Devotion Theology” in Early Modern Orthodoxy
Illia KovalenkoHS 5
The onset of the modern era transformed Greek religious life. A new “devotion theology” emerged on the vestiges of Byzantine tradition, shaped by devotio moderna, the spirit of Trent and the rise of print culture. Despite Western theological and epistemic pressure, the reception of Catholic devotional practices and representations ultimately occurred through active cultural mediation by religious writers like Agapios Landos. A Cretan and Athonite monk, straddling the Venetian and Ottoman worlds, he embodied the link between Byzantine spirituality and Catholic devotional practices, blending Italian devotional prints, Byzantine rite, and Greek hagiography in his oral sermons, manuscript and printed works. Following the model of Catholic religious authors, Landos adopted their spiritual agenda, transposed their didactic methods, developed a multifaceted editorial program, and helped establish a new devotion theology that influenced later generations, including the Kollyvades movement.
The Patriarch Macarius III ibn al-Zaʿīm and the Liturgical Commentary of Ioannes Nathanael
Samuel NobleHS 5
While staying in Tbilisi in the summer of 1666, the Patriarch of Antioch Macarius III ibn al-Zaʿīm adapted and translated into Arabic the commentary on the Divine Liturgy by Ioannes Nathanael, originally published in Venice in 1574. This is a key text for understanding Macarius’ liturgical and theological orientation from a number of angles. On the one hand, it provides a further link between the Nikonian reforms of the Muscovite liturgy and 17th-century Antiochian Melkite liturgical reforms, since Nathanael’s commentary was one of the chief sources for the Skrizhal’, the official interpretation the liturgy approved by the Council of Moscow of 1656, which Macarius had attended. As Macarius adapted the text, however, he significantly shortened it and added his own comments relevant for Syrian readers, explaining (and sometimes correcting) elements of the Arabic translation of the liturgy issued by his mentor and predecessor, Meletius (Euthymius II) Karma, which, much like the Nikonian reform, aimed to bring liturgical practice in the Patriarchate of Antioch in line with contemporary Greek norms. At the same time, during Euthymius’ and Macarius’ tenures, Latin missionaries were starting to exert their own influence on liturgy in Syria, which would culminate at the end of the century in the sweeping latinizations of the Metropolitan of Sidon Euthymius al-Ṣayfī. This paper will examine Macarius’ additions, omissions and adaptations of Nathanael’s text in order to understand the patriarch’s understanding of the liturgy during a period of profound change in his church. Particular attention will be paid to indications of his attitude toward Latin liturgical practice and ecclesiology as well as the recurrent theme of theosis, a doctrine that is often seen as absent in earlier Christian Arabic literature.
A Forgotten Theologian? Georgios Koressios and the Greek Orthodox Theological Writing in the 17th Century
Octavian-Adrian NegoițăHS 5
The 17th century was a period of profound transformation for the Greek Orthodox intellectual world, marked by both the pressures of confessional polemics and the gradual encounter with early modern humanism. Among the figures navigating these currents was Georgios Koressios (ca. 1570–1659)—a scholar, theologian, and educator whose work has remained largely overlooked in modern historiography. This paper revisits Koressios as a key yet forgotten representative of post-Byzantine theological thought. Drawing upon his treatises, it explores his role in shaping the theological debates of his time, his engagement with the Patristic and Byzantine traditions, and his position within the broader intellectual networks of his time. By situating Koressios within the complex landscape of 17th-century Greek theology, I seek to challenge prevailing narratives of Orthodox intellectual stagnation and to recover a more nuanced picture of theological creativity under Ottoman rule.
10:15 am – 11:45 am Session II
Free Communications
5.23 FC – Perceptions and Adaptations of Byzantium from the Late 18th to the 20th Century
Constantinople Reimagined: Tracing Byzantium’s Afterlife in Republican Istanbul’s Built Environment
Mine EsmerHS 33
This paper examines Istanbul’s Byzantine architectural heritage during Turkey’s Republican era (post-1923) through the congress theme “Byzantium beyond Byzantium,” analyzing the Historical Peninsula as a palimpsest of cultural memory. Emerging from war in 1923, Istanbul faced demographic decline and urban decay, yet excavations revealed enduring Byzantine strata—churches, city walls, spoliated elements—integrated into Ottoman and modern structures. The study traces four phases: early Republican secular-scientific archaeology (1923–1950); mid-century urbanization and ideological shifts, such as the 1953 conquest anniversary sidelining Byzantine narratives (1950–1973); heritage legislation and NGO advocacy (1973–2000); and interdisciplinary, digitally augmented approaches post-2000. It critiques tensions between preservation and neoliberal urban development while highlighting how monuments like repurposed churches and toponyms bridge medieval and cosmopolitan Istanbul. By situating the city within the “global Middle Ages,” the paper underscores Byzantium’s Afro-Eurasian interactions with Greek, Ottoman, and Islamic traditions, expanding Nicolae Iorga’s Byzance après Byzance to include hybrid identities and diasporic memory. Despite globalization and demographic pressures, Istanbul’s Byzantine layer—though fragmented—remains a physical and cultural anchor, exemplifying transnational continuity. Systematic research, legal frameworks, and community-engaged strategies reveal how “unchanging entities” persist amid radical urban change, offering lessons for heritage preservation. The study advocates holistic methodologies—blending archival work, digital mapping, and archaeological excavation—to protect multilayered heritage as living intersections of history, space, and community. Aligning with international statutes, it calls for transcending chronological and imperial boundaries, affirming Byzantium’s enduring legacy in the Eastern Mediterranean and beyond.
Perception of Byzantine History During the WWI Through the Lens of a Late Ottoman Intellectual: An Analysis of Celal Nuri’s Rum ve Bizans Through Morality
Osman KocabalHS 33
This paper examines Celal Nuri [İleri]’s book Rum ve Bizans (1917) from the perspective of the author’s understanding of morality and elaborates on the perception of Byzantine history in late Ottoman historiography. It explores how historiography intersected with discussions of moral decline and how Byzantine history was instrumentalized at this point, by close reading the book in the context of the First World War. Celal Nuri, one of the most read and productive names of the Second Constitutional and Early Republic periods, was impactful and receptive to every perspective in this complex political environment. The aim of the study is to contribute to the understanding of both the relationship of Turkish historiography with Byzantium and the roots of the negative perception of Byzantine heritage and history in today’s Turkish society . The study demonstrates how the depiction of an immoral image of Byzantium served to strengthen nationalism. By analyzing Celal Nuri’s framing of Byzantium, this study further explores the role of history, politics, and morality in shaping historical narratives.
Robert Byron, Patrick Leigh Fermor, and the Modernist Discovery of Byzantium
Anthony ParaskevaHS 33
This paper situates Robert Byron and Patrick Leigh Fermor’s travel writing in relation to the modernist discovery of Byzantium in archaeology, literature, art history and museum exhibition. For Byron, who was at the forefront of the Anglophone resurgence, Byzantium represented a marginalised alternative tradition which could be recuperated in the service of modernist formalism. The Station (1928), an account of his journey to Mount Athos, directly inspired Leigh Fermor’s journeys to Byzantine Greece and Turkey; for the modernist novelist Rebecca West, The Byzantine Achievement (1929) was ‘a wholesome corrective to the nonsense that used to be talked about the decadence of Byzantium’; The Birth of Western Painting (1930), co-authored with David Talbot Rice, maps a trajectory from Mystras and Athos to the proto-modernism of El Greco. Both Byron and Leigh Fermor developed a relationship with Thomas Whittemore, who introduced them to the newly restored mosaics of Hagia Sophia, and they inhabited milieux marked by an explosion of interest in Byzantium, from the ASCSA (via Kevin Andrews), to the Benaki Museum (Byron made plans to borrow the Benaki’s icons for an exhibition at the Victoria and Albert Museum), and the Thirties Generation of Greek writers and artists, for whom the modern re-invention of Byzantium was a means by which to break with the conventions and stereotypes of classical antiquity.
Byzantium and the Philokalia: Cultural Continuities and Discontinuities
James SkedrosHS 33
What rationale can one give for examining the Philokalia, a text first published in 1782 which has had a profound impact on the contemporary Orthodox Christian world, through the lens of cultural continuity with Byzantium? In some sense, so much of what the Orthodox Church does and is today can be viewed within the broad contours of continuity with Byzantium. This can also be said of the spiritual tradition of the Orthodox Church. The closest association between the Philokalia and Byzantium is the texts themselves: that is, the texts and authors contained in the Philokalia, with one exception, all come from the chronological period traditionally identified with Byzantium. This communication examines some of the continuities of the cultural world of Byzantium as reflected in the Philokalia, primarily in its scope and purpose. That is, the Philokalia is not only a set of texts but also an act of compilation (18th century) and an act of translation (18th century to the present). The Philokalia, in this broad sense, is a living text that connects its contents with particular historical periods beyond the date, place and author of a given text contained in the Philokalia. More specifically, this communication examines the following examples of continuity and discontinuity with Byzantium as exemplified in the Philokalia: encyclopedism, benefaction, language, diversity of intellectual / spiritual voices, unity (the major theme of prayer) in diversity (many voices; different authors), and Byzantine conservatism. As one of the translators of the English edition of the Philokalia, Kallistos Ware, noted, “in many respects the Byzantine period of Orthodox history—more exactly, the Romaic period—extended uninterrupted down to the late eighteenth century” suggesting continuity between the cultural milieu within which the compilation of the Philokalia took place and the Byzantine past.
The Trebizond Expeditions of Academician F.I. Uspensky: An Overview of Research
Anna TsypkinaHS 33
The paper represents an overview of the Trebizond expeditions research carried out under the lead of Russian historian and Byzantinist F.I. Uspensky in 1916 and 1917. The results of descriptions of manuscripts and archaeological excavations will be listed. The difficulties of the work, as well as the organization of the expedition in the front line during the First World War, will be characterized. In the report, the main tasks that Russian scholars set for themselves, their failures and successes will be shown. The role of F.I. Uspensky’s expeditions in the context of Trebizond research will be specified. The paper will present a list of the material lost by the expedition as well as materials preserved in Russian archives and the findings of recent years.
Echoes of Byzantium – Vodoča and the Persistence of Sacred Landscapes in the Post-Imperial Balkans
Irena Teodora VesevskaHS 33
The fall of Constantinople in 1453 did not signify the end of Byzantine cultural identity. Across the Balkans, Byzantine traditions persisted, adapting to new political and social realities. This paper examines the Vodoča necropolis, a key archaeological site in present-day North Macedonia, as a case study for understanding post-Byzantine identity. The monastery complex and burial practices at Vodoča reveal how Byzantine religious, artistic, and funerary traditions endured under Ottoman rule, highlighting the cultural resilience of Orthodox Christian communities. This study integrates archaeology and historiography through an interdisciplinary approach to reconstruct the role of Vodoča in the broader post-Byzantine world. The material culture of the necropolis—including burial styles, religious artifacts, and inscriptions—demonstrates continuity with Byzantine customs while also reflecting transitional influences, illustrating how Byzantine identity persisted beyond the empire’s formal borders. Furthermore, the historiographical debate on post-Byzantine identity is reconsidered in light of Vodoča’s role, questioning traditional narratives of cultural decline. By placing Vodoča within the broader framework of “Byzantium beyond Byzantium,” this paper argues that Byzantine identity in the Balkans was not a static remnant of the past but a living tradition, continuously reinterpreted in new socio-political contexts. Ultimately, the study of Vodoča provides crucial insights into the long-term impact of Byzantine heritage in the post-imperial Orthodox world.
5.24 FC – The Afterlife of Byzantine Texts in Other Cultures
A Byzantine Genre Reimagined: Book Epigrams in the Early Modern Low Countries
Liese DictusHS 1
This paper explores the parallels between book epigrams in Byzantine lexica and the New Ancient Greek liminary poems in the Glossarium Graecobarbarum by Lowlandish humanist Johannes Meursius (1579–1639). I will examine the various similarities and differences between these Byzantine and early modern epigrams in terms of social context, content, metre, and linguistic characteristics. The spread of Italian humanism throughout Europe led to a flourishing of New Ancient Greek literature in the early modern Low Countries. Meursius’ glossary is not only a testament to this renewed interest in Greek literature and culture, but also features two New Ancient Greek threshold poems by his friends and fellow humanists, Bonaventura Vulcanius and Daniel Heinsius. With Meursius’ glossary itself as the subject matter, these poems can rightfully be called book epigrams. Vulcanius and Heinsius show a general interest in postclassical and Byzantine literature and often incorporate elements of this material into their own works. Their book epigrams on Meursius’ glossary show significant similarities with their Byzantine counterparts, such as the topos of recognising the importance of predecessors and praising the author’s contribution to the field. In both poems Hesychius emerges as an important precursor to Meursius’ lexicographical work. Unlike most Byzantine book epigrams, however, these early modern epigrams were composed in elegiac distichs. The comparative analysis of the liminary poems in Meursius’ glossary and Byzantine book epigrams in lexica will provide better insight into the Byzantine legacy in New Ancient Greek literature and into how it interacts with influence from the pre-Byzantine, classical tradition.
Translations of the Poetry of Jovan Kiriot the Geometer into the Serbian Language and Their Reception
Milan GromovićHS 1
In this paper, we analyze the only translations of the literary work of the Byzantine poet Jovan Kiriots Geometr into Serbian, published by Božidar Ferjančić in the monograph “Byzantine Sources for the History of the Peoples of Yugoslavia III” in 1966 (Byzantine Institute, Belgrade). Translations of a total of five of Geometer’s poems have been published: “Commitopul”, “The defeat of Romes in the Bulgar Gorge”, “Uprising”, “Bulgars”, “Robbery of the Ivirs”. The source of the translation is a manuscript from Paris: Jacques Paul Migne, Patrologia Graeca (106, 1883, col. 901–1002). The translations are accompanied by explanations and the historiographical context of the origin of the poems. We will establish a brief comparison of the Serbian translation with the translation into Russian in the publications of translations by Ivanov, Gasparov, Averintsev, where the source was the book: Anecdota graeca (ed. J. A. Cramer, 4, 1841). The reception of the poetry of John the Geometer by Serbian poets of the 20th century is present on the symbolic level, which we show with several examples. In the conclusion of the paper, we come to the insight that the development of Byzantine Studies in Yugoslavia in the second half of the 20th century greatly influenced the development of the neo-symbolist and modernist eras of poetry and that the translations of Byzantine writers from the moment of their translation became relevant material or heritage for artistic appreciation.
Anthroponymic Transformations in the Arabic, Georgian, and Greek Versions of “The Story of Barlaam and Ioasaph”
Irma MakaradzeHS 1
The Story of Barlaam and Ioasaph was one of the most widely circulated narratives of the Middle Ages. In recent decades, the text, particularly questions of its authorship and transmission, has become a focal point of scholarly inquiry among medievalists, Byzantinists, and Kartvelologists. A key aspect of this research involves the study of anthroponyms, which may offer critical evidence for identifying the translator of the Greek version and the source language from which it was rendered. This paper investigates the transformation of personal names across the Arabic (Islamic recension), Georgian, and Greek versions of the text. Through a comparative analysis of these anthroponymic variants, the study seeks to illuminate the textual relationship between the Greek Story of Barlaam and Ioasaph and the Georgian Balavariani, which appears to serve as an intermediary recension between the Arabic Islamic recension and its Christianized Greek adaptation. These findings contribute to broader discussions of textual transmission, linguistic mediation, and the pivotal role of Georgian literature in the intercultural circulation of hagiographic traditions during the medieval period.
Codex Mosquensis Synodalis Graecus 458 et l’édition roumaine des discours parénétiques de l’empereur Manuel Paléologue
Simona NicolaeHS 1
Les sept discours parénétiques de l’empereur Manuel Palaiologos, également connus sous le titre d’Orationes ethico-politicae, ont été conservés, partiellement ou intégralement, dans sept manuscrits. Parmi eux, quatre codices, contenant presque la totalité du texte, datent du XVe siècle: les manuscrits viennois Phil. Gr. 042 et Phil. Gr. 98, le Codex Vaticanus Gr. 632, ainsi que le manuscrit Mosquensis Synodalis Graecus 458. Les raisons qui nous ont conduits à choisir d’éditer le manuscrit moscovite, sa description, autant que son rapport avec les autres manuscrits connus seront présentés dans notre communication. Nous mentionnons ici que la présence des discours de Manuel Paléologue dans le codex Syn. Gr. 458 n’a été signalée, à notre connaissance, dans aucun catalogue ou étude antérieurs à ceux que nous avons publiés.
From Byzantium to Japan: The Reception of Anna Komnene
Ayana SaekiHS 1
Byzantine princess Anna Komnene, born in the Porphyra chamber, has gained popularity in Japan since 2019. This trend began with the publication of the first Japanese translation of her work, “Alexiad”, by Byzantinist Yozo Aino, in November 2019. The release of Koichi Inoue’s monograph on Anna Komnene in July 2020 further solidified her growing reputation. Additionally, a six-volume ‘Manga’ series titled “Anna Komnene (Japanese title: Anna Komunena)” by Futaba Sato, published between December 2021 and February 2025, has contributed to her widespread appeal. Inoue notes a parallel between Japan’s current interest in Anna Komnene and the trend in Britain in 1928–1929. During that time, Elizabeth Dawes published the first English translation of “Alexiad”, followed by Georgina Buckler’s monograph on Anna Komnene and Scottish novelist Naomi Mitchison’s novel about Anna.
So, how did Anna Komnene, a prominent figure in Byzantine history, gain traction in Japan? Byzantine studies in Japan have their roots in the 1960s (Wada 2003), but this paper explores further back to the mid-to-late 19th century, when Japan began adopting Western culture. Today, interest in the Byzantine Empire and its historical figures, including Anna Komnene, is growing in Japan beyond academic circles. This presentation provides a framework for understanding and appreciating these emerging trends in Byzantine studies.
A Not-Received Reception? Gregory of Nazianzus and Pedro Calderón de La Barca
Riccardo StiglianoHS 1
The study explores the intricate interplay between oral tradition, theological discourse, and literary adaptation by examining the understudied influence of Gregory of Nazianzus’ Oration 24 on Pedro Calderón de la Barca’s El mágico prodigioso (1637). While Calderón’s comedia de santos has often been linked to folkloric sources like Jacobus de Voragine’s Legenda Aurea or Antonio Mira de Amescua’s El esclavo del demonio, its theological depth suggests a direct engagement with patristic literature—particularly Gregory’s account of Cyprian of Antioch, the pagan magician-martyr whose conversion mirrors Faustian archetypes. Through a comparative analysis of thematic, lexical, and stylistic elements, this study argues that Calderón’s treatment of grace, free will, and redemption reflects Gregory’s Trinitarian theology, filtered through the Counter-Reformation’s doctrinal debates. Calderón’s Jesuit education and familiarity with Greek patristics further substantiate this connection. Additionally, the study critiques scholarly biases that have overlooked Gregory’s influence due to assumptions about Calderón’s linguistic access or the comedia’s reliance on Latin sources. By contextualizing El mágico within the 17th-century revival of Cappadocian theology—spurred by post-Tridentine polemics on grace and Jansenism—this research illuminates how Calderón transposed Gregory’s oral-derived hagiography into Baroque dramatic form. The findings underscore the need to reevaluate Calderón’s theological intertexts, positioning El mágico prodigioso as a conscious synthesis of not only popular legend but also patristic erudition.
5.25 FC – Byzantium and the West
George of Trebizond and Alchemy: A New Facet of his Persona Revealed through His Alchemical Notebook (Leid. Voss. gr. Q° 47)
Flavio BevacquaHS 2
The paper aims to illuminate a hitherto unrecognised facet of the complex persona of Greek intellectual George of Trebizond (ca. 1395–1472/3) by examining his alchemical pursuits. This aspect has eluded even the most comprehensive studies on George’s life and philosophy, including John Monfasani’s seminal works: “George of Trebizond” (Leiden, 1976), and “Collectanea Trapezuntiana” (Binghamton [NY], 1984). To this end, I shall first establish George as the scribe of ms. Leiden, Bibliotheek der Rijksuniversiteit, Voss. gr. Q° 47 [diktyon 38154]. This manuscript comprises excerpts from the Greek alchemical corpus, a compilation of texts spanning from the first century CE to the early Byzantine era. A codicological analysis, revising the previous 16th-century dating, reveals watermarks traceable to mid-15th century Italy. The palaeographical examination discloses George’s distinctive hand, alongside with his signature and other identifying marks, thus confirming the attribution. Subsequently, I shall analyse one of the initial folios (f. 3r), which demonstrates that George was not merely an ‘alchimiste de plume’ engaged in copying alchemical texts. Rather, he emerges as an intriguing adept of the discipline, deeply involved in chemical laboratory experiments over an extended period, commencing circa 1430s, when he was already in Europe. Having established this, I shall examine the intellectual ramifications of uncovering George’s alchemical interests for the history of Byzantine science and its reception in Renaissance Europe. I aim to contextualise his engagement with the discipline within his broader scientific pursuits, from Aristotelic biology to natural philosophy lato sensu. This culminated in a vision of ‘scientia universalis’ in which only true polymathy could enable man to a comprehensive understanding of the cosmos—a cultural manifesto in which alchemy evidently found its place.
Byzantine Fra Angelico? Fra Giovanni da Fiesole as an Interpreter of the Byzantine Revival in the 15th Century
Gerardo De SimoneHS 2
Fra Angelico was the supreme interpreter of early 15th-century Christian painting in Italy. While his late Gothic roots and Renaissance achievements have been thoroughly examined by scholars—and, to some extent, his connections with Flemish painting as well—his relationship with the Byzantine tradition, which had remained vibrant in Tuscany since the 13th century and was revitalized by the presence of Greek and Eastern delegations (including Emperor John VIII Palaiologos, Patriarch Joseph II, Cardinals Bessarion and Isidore of Kiev, and the philosopher Gemistos Plethon) at the Council of Union of the Churches, held first in Ferrara (1438) and then in Florence (1439), has been less investigated. Fra Giovanni da Fiesole renewed many genres and iconographies of sacred painting—including the representation of the Virgin Mary—through small-format devotional works, large polyptychs, altarpieces, and “Maestà” images. This paper aims to examine to what extent Angelico as an ‘iconographer’, that is, a painter of Marian icons, was influenced by Byzantine icons—starting with those attributed to Saint Luke or considered acheiropoietic—and how he reinvented the genre by absorbing such a rich and significant millennial heritage. At the same time, he paved the way for modern Renaissance Marian icons, both in Florence and in Rome.
L’Opusculum contra Francos : un pamphlet antilatin du XIᵉ siècle
Thibaut MartinHS 2
L’Opuscule contre les Francs est un des pamphlets antilatins les plus célèbres de la polémique gréco-latine, pourtant notre accès au texte demeure exclusivement l’édition de référence publiée en 1869 par le cardinal J. Hergenroether (Monumenta Graeca ad Photium ejusque historiam pertinentia / quae ex variis codicibus manuscriptis collegit ediditque). Cette édition a été réalisée sans consultation des témoins les plus anciens aujourd’hui recensés et ne fait toujours l’objet d’aucune traduction dans une langue moderne. Elle gagnerait à être mise à jour, notamment au regard des travaux récents sur la polémique. Un projet de réédition dans une langue moderne permettrait de rendre le texte plus accessible, de se positionner sur le problème de la datation, et de mieux replacer le texte au sein du corpus de pamphlets antilatins.
Cette communication sera l’occasion de présenter le texte et de commenter les premiers résultats du projet de réédition. Et plus largement, elle permettra d’évoquer brièvement la littérature pamphlétaire antilatine qui émerge à Byzance et dans le monde slave, après la crise diplomatique de 1054, et qui a contribué à nourrir un sentiment de xénophobie antilatine à Byzance et à façonner le débat entre unionistes et anti-unionistes, structurant la vie politique byzantine, en décrivant son contenu, son émergence et son importance.
Translatio Antiquitatis. Byzantine Émigré Scholars in Renaissance Italy in the Late 14th and the Early 15th century – the Case of Manuel Chrysoloras
Ivayla PopovaHS 2
Manuel Chrysoloras, scholar, is widely known to have taught Greek in Italy. Among his students in Florence were Leonardo Bruni, Pala Strozzi, Jacopo d’Angelo, Roberto Rossi, and Pier Paolo Vergerio. Guarino of Verona was his student in Constantinople. Chrysoloras’ student in the papal curia was Cencio de Rustici. The paper aims to investigate the methods of teaching Greek, to elucidate the Greek grammar of M. Chrysoloras, and his role in translation training.
Among humanists, Manuel Chrysoloras is often called the “father of translation”. He himself initiated a translation activity that was successfully continued by his students. Chrysoloras translated according to the old medieval method of verbum ad verbum. At the same time, the eminent scholar urged his students to translate according to a new method of translation – transferre ad sententiam. In this case his main concern was to render precisely the meaning of the text, to preserve its content unchanged, and to achieve a good sounding Latin, rather than to produce an old-fashioned literal translation whose meaning was often obscure. Translating from Greek into Latin, his students made available to the West the works of Plutarch, Ptolemy, Xenophon, Plato, Aristotle, Homer, Strabo, Euripides, Hesiod, Polybius, Basil the Great, John Chrysostom, Gregory of Nazianzus, and others. All his students were inspired by their teacher and they became prominent humanists, known for their knowledge and their aspirations to spread Greek education in Europe. According to Vergerio, Manuel Chrysoloras can be called the “teacher of the West” because of his unprecedented intention to transfer to the West the ideals of the traditional Greek education unspoiled. The reputation of Manuel Chrysoloras as a teacher of Greek remained as a landmark in cultural history, for he deeply influenced the hearts and minds of the early Italian humanists
5.26 FC – Rethinking Later Byzantine Frontiers
In the latter half of the eleventh century, Byzantium faced a new, and rapidly solidifying Mediterranean political, economic, and religious order. Amidst this transforming and turbulent sea, increasingly dominated by Italian city-states, the papacy, and crusaders to the west, and Seljuk Turks to the east, the frontiers of the Byzantine Empire began to irreparably change. As this world continued to evolve, Byzantium lived on by adopting new strategies for survival and maintaining other long-established traditions, thereby holding out against the Normans, Seljuks, and crusaders, reconstituting itself after the Fourth Crusade, and only slowly falling to the nascent Ottoman Empire. The purpose of this panel is to offer new perspectives about the peoples, structures, and ideas that existed on later Byzantium’s frontiers, zones which were at the forefront of new developments, and which proved crucial for the state’s enduring existence. We will begin with Marven Corrielus, who will argue that Norman Sicily should be described as a Byzantine frontier, where local groups, Norman political power, and Constantinopolitan cultural and economic prowess created a unique melting pot society. We will then move on to a series of papers about late-thirteenth and early-fourteenth century Anatolia. In them, Furkan Çaglan, Doğuş Bayazıt, and Zekeriya Efe Antalyali will respectively discuss various aspects of the political transformations in cities on the Byzantine-Anatolian frontier, local defections between Byzantines and Turks, and the concept of ‘frontierilization’ in Asia Minor and the Aegean Sea through the lens of rebellions. Next, Ian Storey will transition us to the mid-fourteenth century and talk about the ways in which Kantakouzenos, alongside other contemporary sources, described identity and local organization in the Balkan borderlands (methoria). Finally, we will finish in the fifteenth century with Justin Smith, who will offer a re-examination of Mark Eugenikos’ exchanges across theological frontiers at the Council of Ferrara-Florence.
Southern Italy after the Norman Conquest: A Byzantine Frontier
Marven CorrielusHS 7
Southern Italy was a frontier region politically, culturally, and spiritually between Rome and Constantinople. In the pre-modern World, there were not hard borders between states but rather frontiers of cultural and political influence and diffusion. There were countless polities in this region with varying levels of autonomy and dependence upon Constantinople. The lines between independence and the authority and influence of Constantinople were constantly negotiated with local elites. The first Norman arrivals, therefore, saw an advantage in being participants within the Byzantine system. Within a generation they learned Greek and multiple exiled Norman nobles from Southern Italy would achieve high positions within the Imperial Court. I argue that we should see Southern Italy as a Byzantine frontier even after the Norman conquest. There was limited political and military authority from Constantinople even when they had de jure control of the region, but the great city was, nevertheless, the cultural and economic hegemon that dominated the region. Even after the conquest of the region by the Normans, Constantinople remained the entity where Southern Italian rulers looked for the legitimacy and wealth to pursue their ambitions. The Norman conquest, furthermore, can be contextualized as a Byzantine frontier rebellion.
Limits of Persecution: Byzantine Oikonomia and Paulicians as Imperial Subjects
Doğuş BayazıtHS 7
The Paulicians were a heterodox Christian movement that flourished in the borderland regions of Eastern Roman Empire between the 9th and the 11 th centuries. Although their theology, religious doctrines, their persecution, and conflicts with the Byzantine emperors and empresses have been the subject of much discussion between modern historians, less attention were given to instances when Paulicians were more or less tolerated and even served in military campaigns against the empire’s enemies. Furthermore, the Byzantine emperors used population transfers of Paulicians as a precautionary method, and it is apparent from the sources that explicitly Paulician communities were spread throughout the empire. According to imperial ideology and Greek Orthodox doctrine, the imperial state was tasked with the enforcement of orthodoxy since Theodosian times. Despite this, the question of proper course of action with regard to imperial subjects who espoused undeniably heretical beliefs was still not a simple one. The Byzantine ecclesiastical concept of oikonomia might be useful to understand this apparent contradiction as the Greek Church struggled between strict adherence to doctrine (akribeia) and the oikonomic desires for societal peace and rescuing souls. Thus, the existence of Paulicians within empire’s borders was not merely the result of strictly pragmatic or realpolitik considerations of the emperors but also found its justification within Greek Orthodox thought as a countercurrent. The paper will investigate whether the notion of ecclesiastical oikonomia included concerns about the treatment of heretics (including e.g. Iconoclasts and Bogomils) during the medieval era, particularly on the matter of converting heretics. In this way, the paper will explore the limits of enforcing Orthodoxy in both practice and ecclesiology during a period when the Greek Church was rocked by several crises caused by challengers who questioned its primacy and its spiritual authority.
Urban Transformation in Thirteenth-Century Anatolia in Hybrid and Ambiguous Late Byzantine Frontiers
Furkan ÇağlanHS 7
This paper examines how Late Byzantine cities in 13th-century Anatolia transformed as a result of frontier dynamics. After the Fourth Crusade, the relationship between the Byzantium and the Seljuq Sultanate of Rum impacted the socio-political, economic and cultural adaptations of Late Byzantine cities in Anatolia. In this paper, the frontier is an indeterminate area of cross-cultural interaction, hybrid conversation and adaptability rather than firm line of defense. By emphasizing this feature of the Late Byzantine frontier, this paper focuses on several cities in Anatolia – Nicaea, Trebizond, Laodicaea and Ephesos – and considers how adaptations and reactions of these cities toward socio-political changings in the post-1204 period served as a stage for local autonomy, imperial claim and cross-cultural interaction. This paper utilizes both literary, material-visual and archaeological sources to examine how Byzantine and Turkish elites transformed urban space and identity in these volatile geopolitical contexts. Therefore, the paper emphasizes both continuity and transformation. For instance, Nicaea and Trebizond maintained imperial claims to regain Constantinople through architectural and ceremonial renewal, whereas frontier cities like Laodicaea and Ephesos adapted through co-existence, commercial relations and religious reframing. Hence, taking into account the ambiguity of the frontier concept, this paper explores the continuity and transformation of these cities and assesses the impact of the Late Byzantine frontier as a historical phenomenon on their urban development, irrespective of whether they were frontier cities. These cities exemplify the negotiated characteristics of frontier where the interactions between Byzantium and Turkish realms were consistently obscured. Ultimately, this paper rethinks the frontier as a dynamic cultural and physical entity by situating it into the urban transformation of 13th-century Anatolia.
The Unmaking of Byzantine-Seljuk Asia Minor (1256-1303): The Rebellions of Cimri (1277) and Alexios Philanthropenos (1295)
Efe AntalyaliHS 7
This paper delves deep into the two major social upheavals that the region witnessed in the second half of the century, namely the rebellion of Cimri in 1277 in the Seljuqs of Rum and the rebellion of Alexios Philanthropenos in 1295. The presentation, first, reconstructs the socio-political and demographic implications of Baiju’s second expedition into Anatolia in 1256. It demonstrates that the cataclysm Baiju’s migration created in Anatolia had its most profound effects on the Turcoman groups, ushering in a domino effect that reconfigured the social and political relations in the region. However, the Turcoman groups that fled to the fringes of the Central Anatolian Plateau soon became the most significant competitors of the Seljuk ruling elite in Konya for control of the socio-political networks in Anatolia and Asia Minor. It argues, thus, that Cimri’s rebellion in 1277 was the culmination point of a long struggle that the frontier Turcoman groups undertook to fill the power vacuums created by the disintegration of the Seljuk central authority, accelerated by the second Mongol invasion in Anatolia. With the failure of Cimri’s rebellion, however, the frontier Turcoman groups increasingly shifted their focus to the other side of the frontier, Byzantine Asia Minor, where similar socio-political developments were taking place.
The Lands In-Between in John VI Kantakouzenos’ Histories
Ian StoreyHS 7
Scholars have long studied John VI Kantakouzenos’ Histories for the text’s military matter, character portrayals, and, more prevalently, its author’s overwhelming self-bias. Just like many other aspects of this long and detailed work, Kantakouzenos’ descriptions of his state’s power structures and his representations of identity, despite being recurring themes throughout the Histories, remain under-examined. This paper will investigate how Kantakouzenos represented the extent of his state’s borders, while also looking at his portrayal of identity in these places. Over and over again, the Histories refer to a vague idea of Byzantine territorial authority juxtaposed with that of its neighbors–particularly the Bulgars and the Serbs–through words such as hegemonia, arche, and oikeia. The historian divided these lands by applying the term orion, meaning ‘boundary’ or ‘border.’ On many occasions though, Kantakouzenos preferred to use methorion in its plural form methoria, implying a kind of ‘frontier’ or ‘borderland’ made up of multiple towns and cities across a large swath of territory. The methoria in the Histories impart a weak sense of political and ethno-cultural identity; they seem to have been areas where local needs and concerns with safety took precedence over any concept of belonging to a larger group. This fact becomes clear when we look at Kantakouzenos’ general narrative of constant foreign incursions and internal strife which would have affected these sites, as well as social and prosopographical studies done by scholars such as Angeliki Laiou. When taken together, the possibility arises that in mid-fourteenth century Byzantium’s methoria, we are viewing what were more localized or regionalized communities, with rather mixed identities, attempting to navigate a time of political chaos.
St. Mark of Ephesus, the Unionist
Justin SmithHS 7
A concentrated effort was made in the early-twentieth century to characterize Mark of Ephesus as an “anti-unionist.” The chief architects of this characterization in academic literature were the French Assumptionists involved in the Oeuvre des Echos d’Orient (namely, Sophrone Pétridès, Louis Petit, Venance Grumel, Martin Jugie, and Vitalien Laurent), whose broader mission was the conversion of the Orthodox East. Indeed, Mark played a critical role in the attempted reunion at the Council of Ferrara-Florence (1437–1439) and, ultimately, if blame were to be placed upon one individual for its failure to realize a lasting union between Rome and the Eastern Patriarchates, Mark of Ephesus was the clear and resounding place for that blame. This fact was attested to at the close of the council by Pope Eugenius IV and afterwards by proponents of the union in Byzantium. Further, his legacy and literary contributions remained a source for later Orthodox critiques of Roman Catholicism in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. He thus represented a problem to be dealt with to the Oeuvre des Echos d’Orient. Their success in branding Mark as not only an anti-unionist, but also an obstinate and incorrigible “anti-Latin,” as well as an ignorant, repetitive, and backwater “fanatic” can be ascertained by the ubiquity of this portrayal throughout the field of Byzantine Studies. The exceptions to this characterization are the handful of Orthodox theologians and authors who have argued for Mark’s sanctity, integrity, and genius in his stand against the union of Ferrara-Florence as the “Pillar of Orthodoxy.” In short, it was an agreed upon fact that Mark was an “anti-unionist,” but this was appraised as a positive rather than a negative. Against this consensus, this paper argues Mark demonstrated himself to be pro-union both before and during the council.
5.27 FC – Byzantium, the Balkans and the Ottomans in the 14th and 15th Centuries
Shifting Frontiers and Changing Communities: Space-Making in the Lower Evros River Valley During the Byzantine–Ottoman Transition
Öykü Bahar Balcı GüngörHS 5
The Lower Evros / Meriç River—the section between Edirne (Adrianopolis) and Enez (Ainos)—served as a significant transportation axis within the historical and geographical region of Thrace until the late 19th century, in contrast to its present role as a border between Turkey and Greece which now obscures the historical unity of both sides of the river. It has connected two major routes leading to Constantinople: the Via Egnatia, passing through İpsala (Kypsela) and Feres (Vera), and the Via Militaris, passing through Adrianopolis. As an important transportation hub, the Lower Evros River also played a crucial role in the Ottoman expansion into the Balkans. The transition from Byzantine to Ottoman rule in the region began with the conquest of Adrianopolis in the 1360s and concluded with the fall of Ainos in 1456. While Ottoman urban studies often emphasize the emerging Muslim character of cities, many settlements in this region retained their Christian populations. Despite political and religious changes, such transformations are unlikely to lead to a sudden and radical change in the daily lives of local communities. The period under study—spanning the Late Byzantine and Early Ottoman eras—is characterized by the prominence of local influences in architectural production. In this context, the river functioned not only as a route of transportation but also has a significant role in cultural production, interaction, and transmission. This research investigates urban and architectural transformations focusing on themes of coexistence and continuity at the intersection of Byzantine and Ottoman cultures. Particular emphasis is placed on the “afterlives” of Byzantine architectural heritage—how elements of the past were preserved, adapted, or recontextualized. The reshaping of the socio-spatial landscape is analyzed in relation to topography, road networks, and the river itself.
Balkan Diplomacy on the End of 14th Century: New Aspects of the Internal and External Conflicts of Byzantium and Balkan States
Simeon HinkovskiHS 5
The end of the 14th century was filled with extremely intensive contacts between the Balkan states, the Byzantine Empire and the Ottoman state, which entered the middle of the century. In addition, the political picture, dotted with internal and external conflicts, in which the conflict between Venice and Genoa actively intervened from the middle of the 13th century, made the situation even more complicated. It is this complex picture of political, military and economic contacts that will be examined in the paper, pointing out some new aspects of these relations based on new source data from the Italian archives and those in Dubrovnik.
Architecture of Resistance and Subordination: The Outskirts of Old Serbia in the Late 14th–15th Century
Ariadna VoronovaHS 5
During the era of the despotate of Serbia, the desire to maintain balance between Hungary and the Ottoman Empire had a different impact on the development of architecture (Moravian school). After the capital was moved to Belgrade in 1427, the city was fortified and rebuilt, the Smederevo fortress was built in the image of Constantinople with a triangular plan and crenellated walls with powerful towers. At the same time, the Smederevo church of the Assumption in the cemetery of the 15th century was a traditional Moravian domed triconch of an inscribed cross. Western influences continued to penetrate Serbia through the Adriatic cities, mainly through Dubrovnik, where Venetian Gothic developed: the Italian architects Onofrio da Cava, Michelozzo worked, as in Sibenik – the famous local master, Juraj Dalmatinac (the Cathedral of St. James, completed by Nikola Firentinac). The coastal cities were under Venetian rule from 1420, especially the heavily fortified Kotor, which became in all respects more Romanesque than Slavic. At the same time, a special type of single-nave domed church with Raska reminiscences of the 13th century appeared in Montenegro (the monasteries on Lake Skadar). In the mainland, the economic rise and the increase in the Catholic population were associated with the development of mining by the German colonists-metallurgists. In the fortress city of Novo Brdo in Kosovo, Catholic and Orthodox churches were built together, because many refugees from conquered countries lived here, including intellectuals and representatives of imperial dynasties. Bogomilism, which was quite close to Islam in its organization, was extremely developed in Bosnia (the stećaks became a local characteristic phenomenon here). However, fortress construction developed first and foremost according to Byzantine and European fortification models, and many citadels withstood multiple sieges and assaults, changing hands more than once (Žabljak, Cetinje, Doboj, Jajce, Zvornik, Srebrenik).
Round Tables
5.14 RT – Solitude and Aloneness in Byzantium
Broadly speaking, psychological theories define solitude as the state of being alone, either voluntarily or involuntarily. When voluntary, one might experience solitude as a pleasant, positive condition. But if secluded or isolated, one might feel it as loneliness and as being unhappy and alone, even in the crowd. Voluntary, self-imposed solitude was a principal feature of Byzantine ascetic and monastic life in striving to achieve spiritual perfection. Distancing oneself from this world was practiced by men in early monasticism, in isolation like Saint Simeon Stylites, and in the hesychastic, contemplative mode of life in later Byzantium. Women who wished to embrace a sacred way of life withdrew to nunneries, lived in cells close to these nunneries, or in solitude like Mary of Egypt. Some of these women adopted a monk’s attire and lived in male monasteries or in solitude/isolation. Monastic and ascetic practices have been widely researched in Byzantine studies. However, solitude and related feelings, such as aloneness and loneliness, have not yet attracted scholarly interest. Some research has been done on loci, such as real or imagined desert, mountains, and caves, associated with solitary figures in Byzantine context, but there is no study on isolation’s effects on the ascetic. The proposed round table aims to shed light on questions such as the following: how could theories of solitude and loneliness developed in the last decade be useful for Byzantine Studies? What are the topographic, cultural, emotional, and literary markers framing solitude and its effects in Byzantium?
Never Alone: Solitude and Its Challenges in Eastern Roman Society
Bronwen NeilHS 21
In homes and churches, caves and communities, and away from home in the natural world and in exile and pilgrimages, Eastern Roman people pursued solitude as a way of getting closer to God. In the introduction to this panel, Bronwen Neil will introduce solitude in Byzantium and various practical challenges, health impacts, emotional and creative responses associated with the solitary life. Secular experiences of solitude at work, at leisure and in nature are also presented as an often overlooked counterpoint to religious solitude in the Byzantine world.
Archaeology of Solitude: The Case of the Holy Land
Yana TchekhanovetsHS 21
In recent decades, the archaeological record of desert asceticism in the Holy Land, characterized by large monastic centers and numerous hermitages, has expanded with the discovery of additional material evidence of seclusion. Identified through extensive surveys as well as salvage and academic excavations, these sites of monastic seclusion provide tangible testimony to the pursuit of spiritual perfection and offer material evidence of solitary life as practiced by men and women in Byzantine Palestine. Monastic hermitages have been identified not only in the heart of the desert, surrounding major monastic centers, but also on the outskirts of large urban settlements and small villages. The cells, located in upper floors of monasteries, deep wells, or abandoned ruins, often preserve the modest material culture associated with seclusion, including simple vessels and tools, sources of light, and arrangements for prayer and sleep. Archaeological research enables scholars to examine the daily experiences of hermits and, in some cases, to access their intellectual and spiritual world. Particularly valuable are the graffiti left by hermits, which record their names and prayers and are sometimes accompanied by simple yet meaningful images. Some cells that housed ascetics during their lifetimes eventually became their burial places, allowing them to remain undisturbed by the distractions of the outside world. The substantial archaeological evidence related to anonymous monks and nuns provides new insights into early monastic practices and serves as a significant source for those studying ascetic traditions of the past.
Crowded Solitudes: The Dramaturgy of Aloneness in Byzantine-Inspired Greek Plays
Andria AndreouHS 21
This paper focuses on the staging of solitude and aloneness in theatrical works with Byzantine themes composed in Greek from the 19th to the 20th centuries. It examines the ways the protagonists of these plays (powerful men and women) articulate their ‘alone’ identities while situated within densely populated social settings. Although these characters appear surrounded by crowds (courts, councils, lovers, friends) they are ultimately staged as experiencing a profound isolation. This paradoxical condition, being alone in the crowd, functions not merely as a psychological state but as a narrative and dramaturgical mechanism through which the protagonists’ identities are articulated. Through close readings of selected examples, the paper investigates how solitude drives the construction of these protagonists’ subjectivities, the performance of their identities and the redefinition of their sense of self. By foregrounding these dynamics, the paper aspires to shed new light on the intersection of emotion, power, and selfhood in modern Greek theatrical reimaginations of Byzantium.
On One’s Own: Solitude and Emotion in Byzantine Art
Mati MeyerHS 21
The phenomenon of monastic and ascetic solitude has been widely researched in Byzantine studies. However, albeit the vibrant scholarship on emotions, especially in the last decade, not much attention has been devoted to the negative or positive emotions and states of mind of one being alone or kept apart from others in the Byzantine context. Further, remarkably, the visual expressions of these emotions and feelings have not yet attracted any scholarly interest. When one thinks about solitude as visualized in Byzantine art, the images that come to mind are a meditating monk confined to his cell, evangelists enclosed in an intimate space writing their books, and hermits. Does art reflect only these types of figures? Apparently, Byzantine images do feature a range of iconographies for male and female figures that suggest feelings of solitude, aloneness, and loneliness. The presentation explores such images with the aid of a grammar of visual markers contextualized in Byzantine culture.
5.15 RT – Byzantium and the Silk Road
Silk Road Studies has been a popular field in international academia, especially for the past 10 years. In the west, interest in it was sparked by the research in Late Antiquity and the “Global Middle Ages”, while in the east, it was highly inspired by the research passion of Chinese history scholars and “The Belt and Road Initiative”. Byzantium played a key role in the Silk Road because of its geographical position and long history. What the picture of Byzantium’s interaction with the regions and peoples in the network of the Silk Road is and how Byzantines played their role in the network, are not only interesting themes but also crucial to understanding the complicated social and cultural history of the Eurasian Steppes, especially the significance of the conception of “global Byzantium”. We suggest that it is also connected to another question: how to redefine the “Byzantine empire” and understand its relation with the West. In this Round Table, certain cases of interaction and connection of Byzantium with ancient China through the Silk Road will be discussed with the aim of shedding more light on the understanding of the above issues, and helping to promote Byzantine Studies in the wider perspective of Silk Road Studies.
The Transmutation of Perceived Impressions on Sassanid Persia in the Works of the Early Byzantine Historians in the Context of the “Misconception of Serica”
Xiaojia LiHS 31
Serica is a term that appears in ancient Greek and Roman geography and is generally considered to refer to China, which was connected to Europe via the Silk Road, or to a Far Eastern state or region in Asia that had no clear affiliation within the perception of the Greco-Roman world. It can be argued that Serica was traditionally a nebulous place in the perception of the ancient Greek and Roman historians, and that the early Byzantine historian Ammianus Marcellinus, in his work Res Gestae, erroneously included Serica in his list of Sasanian Persia’s sphere of influence. It is the intention of this paper to use the term “Serica” as an entry point to move beyond the historical-geographical examination of where “Serica” refers to, and to focus on “Serica” in the Res Gestae. The misattribution of the word “Serica” to Sasanian Persia in Res Gestae is contrasted with the historical inscriptions of the Sasanian Persian period and with Procopius’s History of the Wars, which mentions the change in the name of the silk type, in order to explore the historical background and reasons for the misattribution. It is also possible to examine the historical context and reasons for the misstatements, and the resulting inertia and change in the cognition of the early Byzantine historians on Sasanian Persia.
The Western Section of the Silk Road According to the Stathmoi Parthicoi (“The Parthian Stations”) of Isidore of Charax
Stefanos KordosisHS 31
The Stathmoi Parthicoi (“The Parthian Stations”) of Isidore of Charax is a detailed description of the itinerary from Zeugma on Euphrates to Alexandria in Arachosia. The paper is an attempt to calculate the distances in the western section of the central branch of the Silk Road that stretched from Antiochia in Margiana to Euphrates, based on the text by Isidore of Charax, bringing the source in the context created by other western sources and by comparing it to the information preserved in Chinese dynastic histories.
Chinese Influences in Byzantine Swords: The Case of the Middle Byzantine Period Mosaic of Saint Sergius from Daphne Monastery
Errikos ManiotisHS 31
The mosaics of the Monastery of Daphni, located west of Athens, Greece, are considered one of the most important mosaic cycles of the Middle Byzantine period, as they reflect the iconographic and stylistic principles formulated after the end of the Iconoclastic crisis in 843. This paper focuses on the mosaic representation of Saint Sergius, who carries a highly unusual sword that differs from the typologies of swords commonly associated with the Middle Byzantine army. Particular attention is therefore paid to the weapon’s individual features, especially its cross guard and pommel. Despite its significance, this sword has not previously been examined and has escaped the attention of scholars of medieval arms and armour. Its form appears to have parallels in Chinese swords, as well as in later medieval examples associated with the Crusaders, who may have brought such “exotic” weapons back to their homelands. This depiction is an important source for the study of the variety of sword types that existed during the Middle Byzantine period, when the Eastern Roman army reached its apogee, and of the external influences on Byzantine weaponry. In addition, the representation suggests the existence of well-established trade routes with the East, in which the caliphates served as intermediaries, making connections between the Byzantine Empire and the Far East more feasible than ever.
Byzantine Silks and the Extended Silk Roads (4th–15th c.): ‘Globalised’ Long Distance Trade, Diplomacy, and Cross-Cultural Exchange
Anna MuthesiusHS 31
The paper will first briefly define what is meant by the term ‘extended Silk Roads’ in relation to the concept of ‘globalised’ trade (late antique to medieval period). Next, the presentation will outline the problems which Byzantium encountered with initial raw silk supply along the extended Silk Roads, before attention is turned to the evidence of the surviving Byzantine silks. The presentation will explore the Byzantine silks alongside Islamic, Chinese, Central Asian, Mongol, Ottoman and Italian silks, housed in Western European Church treasuries, which attest to the global trade networks operating along the extended Silk Roads. Examples of some of these types of silk textiles will be highlighted, in order to variously illustrate their cross-cultural accommodation/ appropriation/ hybridisation/ of design elements and colour palettes. Moreover, some cross influences of silk weaving and loom technologies across cultures of the extended Silk Roads will be highlighted. The presentation will conclude that Byzantine silks can best be fully appreciated: firstly, when viewed within the wider context of silk manufacture and ‘global’ silk trade networks along the extended Silk Roads, and secondly in the light of documented and ubiquitous exchange of diplomatic silks between courts, over millennia, along the extended Silk Roads.
5.16 RT – Central Europe Under the Wings of the Double–Headed Eagle: Miraculous Images of the Virgin Mary in Churches and Monasteries beyond Byzantium
In Central Europe, many non-Orthodox churches and monasteries preserve nowadays miraculous images of the Virgin Mary, which originate from Byzantium as well as the Slavia Orthodoxa. The Pietas Austriaca was presented as one of the most cardinal virtues of the Habsburg Dynasty. The Marian cult propagated by the rulers had a great significance in the process of recatholization in the Habsburg Empire. Some of the old images of the Virgin Mary painted in different style and fashion were often perceived as gifts from Byzantium and venerated as miraculous objects, although they were produced somewhere else. Many of these holy images have not been researched properly regarding their history and provenance. Some of them are even in an imminent danger of being marginalised and forgotten due to a progressing secularisation of parts of the European societies. Our Round Table aims to highlight these miraculous images of the Virgin Mary within the former territory of the Habsburg Empire in order to raise the awareness of scholars and the public alike for their religious and cultural significance as part of the European heritage and to offer new contextualisations.
Miraculous Images of the Virgin Mary in Monastic Imagination
Ivan GerátBIG-HS
The pictorial legends and exempla in the fourteenth-century manuscript from the Český Krumlov monastery (Vienna, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek, Cod. 370) feature many scenes in which Marian images play a very active role. These pictures can be understood as meta-images that convey the meanings and functions of Marian paintings and statues within contemporary monastic culture. The role of Marian images in parables serving medieval anti-Semitism has recently been elucidated. Some of their topics—for example, the Marian miracles described by Caesarius of Heisterbach—are only slightly altered from their sources. However, the codex also contains stories for which no convincing analogies or textual sources have yet been found. Some of these narratives came from the Christian East, such as the legend of St Paul the Hermit, which this manuscript presents in a substantially transformed form. The paper will provide a brief pictorial and textual presentation of these narratives, together with a state-of-the-art review and an attempt to catalogue the open questions that could be discussed at the roundtable.
The Miracle-Working Icon of the Mother of God in Nicula, Transylvania
Petr BalcárekBIG-HS
The story of the icon of the Mother of God Hodegetria at the Nicula Monastery in Transylvania is an illustration of the religious life in the cosmopolitan buffer zones of the Polish-Russian and the Austrian-Turkish (today Hungarian-Romanian) border areas, with an Orthodox, Roman Catholic, and Protestant mixture of populations. This post-Byzantine image of the Mother of God played an important political role in the unification of the Transylvanian (mainly Orthodox and former protestant) people with the Roman Catholic Church and, by this, with the Roman Catholic rulers, loyal to the Habsburgs. The present paper will follow the path of a Byzantine style artefact into the life of eighteenth and nineteenth century Roman Catholic pilgrims venerating it, in the context of the interdenominational relationship between the Roman Catholic Church and the non-united Eastern Orthodox Churches in the Carpathians at the time.
Maria Candia – the Icon of the Holy Mother of God from Crete and its Veneration in the St. Michael’s Church in Vienna
Mihailo St. PopovićBIG-HS
It is generally assumed in the bibliography that the icon of Maria Candia was painted around 1540. Until the second half of the 17th century, it was located in the Church of St. Nicholas in the capital of Crete, which, like the island, was called Candia at that time and had been controlled by Venice since the Fourth Crusade (1204). Ottoman troops began their gradual conquest of the island in 1645, but it took from 1648 to 1669 before they were able to capture the capital, which had been transformed into a huge fortress. Venice asked several rulers for support in the defence of the island’s capital. The troops sent by the Habsburg Emperor Leopold I fought under the command of Colonel Heinrich Ulrich Freiherr von Kielmansegg. When the defenders were finally forced to surrender, the Ottomans granted them free passage. Kielmansegg is said to have been asked by a priest from St. Nicholas Church in Candia to take him and the image of the Holy Mother of God to Venice. Kielmansegg arrived in Venice in 1669 with the icon. The priest had fallen ill during the crossing and had died. It was not until 1672 that the opportunity arose to bring the painting to Vienna and hand it over to the Barnabites at St. Michael’s Church in Vienna’s city center. There it was first displayed on a side altar, before being integrated into the high altar in 1782, where it remains to this day. The depiction of the Holy Mother of God with the Child is iconographically an example of a Hodegetria and is thus closely linked to Byzantine models. This type of image was particularly venerated in times of crisis, as it represented the everlasting help of the Holy Mother of God. In this paper we will illustrate the icon’s history and significance for Vienna as well as compare it with other Orthodox icons from South-East Europe, which are dated to the 17th and 18th centuries and kept in Roman Catholic churches in Vienna today.
Orthodox Miraculous Images of the Virgin Mary in the Habsburg Empire. Iconography, translatio and Multiculturalism
Branka VraneševićBIG-HS
In the very center of baroque Marian religiousness, especially within the framework of the Habsburg Empire, was the reverence for Holy Virgin’s miracles and her miraculous icons. For this reason, in the churches of Karlovci Metropolitan Diocese, in today’s northern Serbia (i.e. Vojvodina), founded after the Great Exodus in 1690, numerous Orthodox icons can be traced, as the cult of the miraculous icons of the Virgin Mary revived. This paper examines Orthodox miraculous images of the Virgin Mary, within the Habsburg Empire, with special focus on iconography, translatio and role in multicultural environment. It investigates how Byzantine visual traditions were adapted in response to the Empire’s diverse religious landscape and how Marian icons functioned in Empire’s complex confessional and multicultural landscape, with the aim of revealing how icons operated as dynamic agents of intercultural communication and negotiation. By tracing shifts in iconography, liturgical use and local narratives of miracles, the paper highlights the role of Marian icons as mediators between Eastern and Western Christian visual traditions and as expressions of shared sacred space. Ultimately, the study argues that the miraculous image of the Virgin Mary functioned not only as a locus of piety, but also as a visual language of coexistence, adaptation and identity in the borderlines of the Empire.
The Promotion of St. Luke’s Images by the Jesuit Order in the Habsburg Empire
Vratislav ZervanBIG-HS
This paper examines the enduring legacy of Byzantine Marian icon traditions within the Jesuit visual and devotional culture of the early modern Habsburg lands. While the Society of Jesus was a leading force in the recatholisation of Central Europe, its missionary strategies were significantly informed by engagement with Eastern Christian visual motifs, particularly those associated with acheiropoietic icons. From the mid-sixteenth century onwards, Jesuits strategically promoted miraculous images as instruments of conversion, catechesis, and spiritual formation, following the directives of the Order’s third General, Francesco Borgia. The image was incorporated into the spiritual exercises and employed in polemical contexts to counter heresy, leading to a systematic multiplication and dissemination of Marian iconography. Central to this phenomenon were the so-called St Luke images of the Virgin, rooted in Byzantine tradition and widely venerated as authentic depictions traced to the Evangelist himself, or miraculously completed by angelic intervention. In Western reception, these images retained their aura as vera effigies and were classified as miraculous acheiropoieta, thus reinforcing their theological and emotional efficacy. Rome emerged as the major centre of veneration and reproduction for these icons, from which numerous copies were disseminated to the Jesuit provinces within Habsburg territories. This study explores how these post-Byzantine Marian images were adapted within Jesuit contexts, investigating their iconographic persistence from Byzantine prototypes to their recontextualization in altarpieces, devotional prints, and educational settings. It analyses their role in shaping visual piety, enforcing doctrinal orthodoxy, and mediating cultural exchanges between Byzantine and Latin traditions in confessional frontiers of Central Europe.
5.17 RT – Canon Law, Roman and Byzantine Law: The Evolution of Penalties for Offenses and Crimes within the Family
La christianisation de la société romaine, du cadre juridique de la famille en particulier, est un phénomène lent et progressif. La politique impériale du IVe siècle, le concile In Trullo au VIIe siècle et les débats sur la définition du mariage byzantin au Xe siècle sont autant d’étapes marquant la christianisation progressive du droit romain. Elles témoignent aussi de l’accroissement du rôle de l’Église comme institution régulant le cadre familial et matrimonial byzantin, fondé à la fois sur des constantes romaines et des innovations byzantines. Nous proposons d’étudier ces mutations juridiques de la famille à travers des infractions qui peuvent être commises en son sein (adultère, crimes sexuels, avortement et infanticide, abandon et vente d’enfants) et l’évolution de leur pénalisation. Il s’agira à la fois de s’intéresser aux peines en elle-même, au sens qui leur est donné, à leur évolution le cas échéant, mais également à ceux qui les décident et les infligent. Réfléchir à Byzance au-delà de Byzance nous incite à replacer l’empire sur le temps long et à nous intéresser aux continuités du droit romain et du droit canon tout au long du Moyen Âge, au sein du monde byzantin et chez ses voisins. En mobilisant le droit canon, les compilations juridiques byzantines (Code Théodosien, Code Justinien, Basiliques, Hexabiblos) et les commentaires des juristes antiques et médiévaux, nous avons l’objectif d’étudier la manière dont les textes juridiques du passé permettent de justifier des solutions nouvelles ou de réprimer des pratiques contemporaines. Comment le passé participe-t-il à la création d’un cadre juridique et institutionnel dans les affaires pénales familiales ?
Inequalities in Punishments for Sexual Crimes and Adultery in Byzantium
Daphne PennaHS 41
I will examine some inequalities that we come across in punishments referring to offences and crimes within the family. I will focus on sexual crimes and adultery. What is the evolution of punishments for these crimes? What are the inequalities that occur? Do gender or social-economic factors play a role in the punishment of such crimes? Do we see a shift in the evolution of punishments and an attempt to tackle the inequalities? How did Roman law (including later Roman law) and Canon law deal with these crimes?
Joined but Unblessed: Byzantine Punishments for Extra-Marital Sex between Slaves
James MortonHS 41
In 1095, the emperor Alexios I Komnenos (r. 1081–1118) issued a pair of edicts in response to petitions by the patriarch of Constantinople and the archbishop of Thessaloniki. They note that masters were joining their slaves in unions without the blessing of the church, which they feared would result in their slaves’ liberation. Alexios decreed that masters had to give their slaves a church wedding, or else they would be forced to give them their freedom. A few years later, the patriarchal chartophylax Peter wrote that the church would also consider the slaves themselves to be guilty of fornication (porneia), for which the canonical punishment was seven years’ excommunication.The imposition of these punishments in the late eleventh century marks an inflection point in both the Christianisation of marriage law and the socio-legal position of slaves in Byzantium. Byzantine slaves belonged to two types of families: as human beings, they were part of a kin group (syngeneia); as owned property, they were also part of their master’s household (oikos). If they had children, these would also belong to the master’s household. Under Roman law, slaves could not contract legal marriages, which were the preserve of free citizens. However, the increasing importance of Christian moral values in middle Byzantine law led to a radical realignment of attitudes: slaves not only could contract legal (defined as Christian) marriages, but they were obliged to on pain of both civil and canonical punishment.This paper will discuss key developments in Byzantine marriage law and Christian social attitudes from the late Roman Empire to the Komnenian era, examining in particular the significance of punishing the master by freeing the slave. It will also consider the implications for the changing balance of relationships between slaves, their own blood families, and their masters’ households.
Famille, monastère et responsabilité pénale entre le IVe et VIe siècle dans les provinces orientales de l’Empire romain
Francesca BaroneHS 41
Le travail se propose de réfléchir sur les évolutions de l’étendue de la responsabilité pénale en contexte familial et monastique, entre IVe et VIe siècle, période charnière entre le droit romain et le droit byzantin. L’institution de la famille interfère sur l’étendue de la responsabilité pénale, en l’élargissant (lèse-majesté) ou en la rétrécissant (immunités familiales) ainsi que sur la définition de l’infraction et donc le quantum de la peine, en aggravant la sanction (parricide/homicide) ou en l’amenuisant. Sur la base des textes patristiques, monastiques et législatifs, nous allons nous demander ce qu’il en est entre le IVe et VIe siècle dans les provinces orientales de l’Empire Romain, notamment au regard des nouvelles institutions monastiques.
La famille et la criminalisation de ses défaillances dans la codification du droit canonique du concile in Trullo, 691–692
Charis MessisHS 41
La présentation vise à présenter trois sujets concomitants à propos de la présence de la famille aux actes de ce concile a) les dispositions prises pour pénaliser des comportements liés au cadre familial ; b) la source de ces dispositions : répètent-elles des dispositions précédentes ou offrent-elles une nouvelle interrogation sur les rapports familiaux ? c) la perception de ces dispositions par la postérité et, plus précisément, par les commentateurs du corpus canonique au XIIe siècle.
Chien, coq, vipère et singe: Punir le meurtre intra familial à Byzance
Romain GoudjilHS 41
Le supplice du sac, prévu par la Lex Pompeia de Parricidio, est infligé dans le cas avéré et confessé de parricide. Il s’agit d’une peine, d’origine archaïque, littéralement monstrueuse, qui s’écarte des normes pénales romaines ordinaires, purifiant la société de la pollution causée par le crime en expulsant le criminel hors des institutions romaines et même, en l’abandonnant à son sort au fond de l’eau, en dehors du domaine du droit. Le parricide est en effet considéré comme le crime le plus extrême, car par le meurtre du père, le criminel remet en cause les liens du sang, mais également tout l’ordre social romain, puisque la figure du père renvoie in fine à celle de l’empereur, justifiant l’expulsion définitive du criminel du monde des vivants. Dès l’époque romaine, la définition du crime de parricide évolue cependant pour englober d’autres ascendants et même l’ensemble des parents du meurtrier. La peine du sac semble tomber en désuétude au cours du
IIIe siècle pour cependant réapparaître sous Constantin Ier puis dans la codification de Justinien. Le droit impérial byzantin et ses commentaires offrent donc caisse de résonance aux débats antiques sur la définition du crime de parricide et sa peine très particulière. Dans cette communication, nous nous intéresserons à la postérité des réflexions sur le parricide au sein de la société byzantine. Nous établirons la transmission et la postérité de la peine du sac dans le droit et la littérature byzantine postérieure à la compilation justinienne. Nous étudierons également les évolutions de la définition même du crime de parricide en droit byzantin. Enfin, une fois ce cadre légal posé, il sera possible de s’appuyer sur les décisions judiciaires traitant des crimes interfamiliaux et les chroniques historiques qui en font état à la cour impériale, pour déterminer la manière dont le crime de parricide est compris et sanctionné par la société byzantine.
Forbidden Marriages: Do Not Marry A Heretic
Béatrice CaseauHS 41
In this paper I will examine the question of matrimony with heretics. Canon law forbids marrying a heretic, but what are the consequences? I offer to compare Byzantine canon law with East Syrian and West Syrian canon law. This will show the type of punishment proposed against parents who give their daughters to heretics. Also Christian marriage is indissoluble : is the adoption of heresy by one of the spouses a cause for divorce or a case of annulment of the marriage?
Peccatum et Crimen: La “monachisation” de la peine pour adultère dans la Novelle 134 de Justinien
Nicolas ValenteHS 41
Le droit romain classique, via la Lex Julia de adulteriis coercendis, avait établi un cadre pénal civil strict pour l’adultère. Cependant, l’avènement de l’Empire chrétien et l’imbrication croissante du droit impérial et du droit canonique ont profondément redéfini la nature même de la peine pour les infractions familiales. Notre étude se concentrera sur une manifestation paradigmatique de cette évolution : la réforme de la peine pour adultère par Justinien, notamment dans sa célèbre Novelle 134 (c. 10). En rupture partielle avec la tradition, Justinien ne se contente plus d’une peine civile (relégation ou mort) ; il introduit une peine hybride : la « monachisation » forcée de l’épouse adultère. Cette intervention propose d’analyser cette peine non plus comme une simple punition, mais comme une pénitence légalement sanctionnée. Nous examinerons comment l’État impérial absorbe et instrumentalise une institution canonique (le monastère) à des fins pénales. L’intérêt de ce sujet réside dans l’étude de la finalité de la peine : s’agit-il de punir le crimen (l’infraction à l’ordre public) ou de racheter le peccatum (le péché) ? Nous analyserons les contours de cette nouvelle sanction : sa durée (le mari peut-il « pardonner » et récupérer son épouse après deux ans ?), sa nature (est-ce une réclusion ou une opportunité de salut ?), et la manière dont elle illustre la fusion du droit romain et du droit canonique dans la législation justinienne, marquant une étape décisive dans l’évolution du droit pénal familial byzantin.
Thematic Sessions
5.18 TS – Towards a Definition of Byzantine Response in 19th–Century Architecture in Western Europe
Historicism dominated both architectural theories and endeavours of the nineteenth century, particularly neo-medieval efforts that spoke to the history and present identity of European nations, often implicating religious identities in the face of rising secularism. The earliest stirrings of Byzantinism in architecture emerged in ambiguous iterations in the first half of the nineteenth century, often mixed with other styles and limited to particular elements and forms. A more informed response to Byzantine architecture developed gradually as travel to former regions of the empire and scholarly publications increased. Even as knowledge and exposure increased, close emulation of Byzantine forms and spatiality emerged only occasionally in western European architecture compared to regions where historical identification with the Byzantine Empire and Orthodoxy was stronger. In western Europe, Byzantine revival architecture was chosen as an alternative to mainstream traditions for varying reasons, often on account of economic considerations and symbolically to communicate something distinct from prevailing norms. Scholarship lacks consensus on what should or should not be considered Byzantine response in architecture: should it be more or less faithful emulation of buildings from the Byzantine tradition—itself a nebulous and varied tradition covering considerable geographic and chronological expanse? Or should Byzantine response be discerned in certain forms and spatial configurations considered quintessentially Byzantine but used in isolation or vestigial form, such as the dome, Greek cross plan, or low-relief vegetal or basket-work convex capital? Moreover, should nineteenth-century considerations of what constituted Byzantine design be given precedence over archaeological accuracy? Should more abstract traits considered inherently Byzantine in the period, whether correctly or not, such as extensive polychromatic incrustation and mosaic, be sufficient to demarcate Byzantine response? This Thematic Session will probe comparable motivations for Byzantinisms in nineteenth-century western European architecture and work towards articulating what we mean when we detect a Byzantine response.
John Louis Petit and the Development of Church Architecture in Britain during the Second Half of the 19th Century
Nikolaos KarydisHS 6
John Louis Petit is best known today for his innovative watercolours and scholarly engagement with Romanesque and Gothic architecture. However, his contributions to the architecture of his own time remain underappreciated. Notably, Petit showed a prescient interest in Byzantine architecture as a model for contemporary church design. In an 1858 lecture, he explored aspects of the Byzantine style that had been largely unknown or ignored in Britain. Remarkably, forty years later, architects such as John Francis Bentley and Robert Weir Schultz began incorporating precisely those Early and Middle Byzantine forms that Petit had earlier championed in new churches in London and Edinburgh. While this revival is often traced back to the writings of John Ruskin, Petit’s foundational role has been largely overlooked. This paper seeks to address that oversight by reassessing Petit’s architectural legacy. The first part will examine the small number of buildings Petit designed or directly influenced, offering insight into his practical engagement with architecture. The second part will delve into his lectures and writings, analysing the architectural ideals he articulated and tracing their influence on the Byzantine revival movement of the late nineteenth century. In doing so, this paper will argue for a more nuanced and comprehensive understanding of Petit’s place within the Byzantine Revival movement.
“Certainly from the East”: Eastern Mediterranean Byzantium in the Thought and Architecture of British Arts and Crafts Pioneers
Dimitra KotoulaHS 6
“Greek workmen with Greek fire in their heads set a light to such stuff (the improvement of the crafts and human workmanship) as burned wonderfully well from the sixth century to the fifteenth century in the Western world.” Philip Webb, master architect and key figure of the British Arts and Crafts movement, reproduces and commends these words extensively in his correspondence with William R. Lethaby, recalling remarks addressed to him by Charles Robert Cockerell (letter of 3 July 1904) during their discussion of the future of architecture and the arts in 19th-century Britain. This paper explores aspects of British Arts and Crafts architects’ interaction with surviving Byzantine architecture in the eastern Mediterranean. It was legendary figures of this avant-garde movement who shifted scholarly interest in Byzantium within the region, globalizing its impact. Leading Arts and Crafts architects, such as Lethaby and his circle, following the example of figures like Cockerell and Richard Phené Spiers, travelled extensively to the region, moving away from the traditional focus on Italy and France. These experiences—the first-hand documentation and study of existing Byzantine architecture, their involvement in restoration programmes, and collaboration with local and foreign architects and scholars—heavily informed both their writings and their work. The architectural and artistic projects they would undertake upon their return to Britain bore the clear imprint of this engagement with Byzantine craftsmanship. The investigation of the character, range, and diversity of these influences forms the core of the present lecture.
A Tale of Curious Scholars, Eccentric Outsiders, and Pious Rulers: Reflections of Byzantium in the Architecture of Germany and Austria
Thomas KaffenbergerHS 6
The ‘Byzantine Revival’ in 19th-century Germany has long been understood as centered around two main geographic and cultural nuclei: Munich and Berlin. The rulers most often associated with the reintroduction of implicitly or explicitly Byzantine artistic ideas—such as mosaic work—are Ludwig I (1825–48) and Ludwig II (1864–86) of Bavaria, as well as Friedrich Wilhelm IV (1840–61) and Wilhelm II (1888–1918) of Prussia. Their commissions have rightly received considerable scholarly attention. In many cases, the connections to Byzantine art are immediately evident in the pictorial and decorative aspects, yet more ambiguous in the architectural framework. When we move beyond the canon of the most prominent buildings, this discrepancy becomes even more apparent: in Berlin, for instance, several otherwise ordinary neo-Romanesque churches feature Byzantinizing mosaics or paintings, whereas buildings that lack such decoration but incorporate architectural references to Byzantium are typically excluded from scholarly evaluation. In my contribution, I aim to explore the variations and limits of “Byzantine inspirations” in German and Austrian architecture of the late 19th and early 20th centuries, focusing on examples that have rarely, if ever, been included in broader debates. Especially where these examples deviate from common norms and standards, the manifold strategies employed shed light on both intrinsic and extrinsic motivations of the patrons and architects involved.
Missionary Domes: The French Neo-Byzantine between Revival and Colonization (1840–1930)
Adrien PalladinoHS 6
Emerging from the Catholic revival of the 1840s and crystallizing under the Second Empire and the Third Republic, the Neo-Byzantine idiom in France articulated a political and religious vision of the nation as the modern heir to Byzantium—universal in mission, redemptive in scope, and expansionist in ambition. Through the works of architects such as Vaudoyer, Espérandieu, Bossan, and Abadie, Byzantine form was reimagined as a language of restoration and continuity after revolution and defeat: the first cathedral erected in post-revolutionary France, in Marseille, was, tellingly, Neo-Byzantine. This paper argues that a style initially theorized and tested within metropolitan contexts—reframed through racialized, meteorological, and geographical theories of climate and character—was progressively transformed into a vehicle of missionary and colonial authority. Between the 1850s and 1900s, buildings such as Notre-Dame d’Afrique, the Cathedral of St. Philippe (Djamaa Ketchaoua) in Algiers, and Saint-Augustin in Annaba gave architectural form to the fiction of a reborn French Christian Africa, their domes blending “Byzantine” forms with “Moorish” ornament to reconcile conquest with conversion and to embody the supposed harmony between Catholic universalism and imperial domination. Extending this trajectory both geographically and chronologically, the paper examines the Cathedral of St. Joseph in Tianjin (1916–1926) and the Basilique du Sacré-Cœur de Balata in Martinique (1923–1929) to demonstrate how the Neo-Byzantine evolved into a portable colonial idiom. In Tianjin, a cathedral of imported bricks asserted French Catholic supremacy amid missionary competition and imperial rivalry. In Martinique, Balata replicated Montmartre on a tropical scale, its white domes gleaming against volcanic green in an adaptation that projected the moral and aesthetic purity of metropolitan Catholicism onto a Caribbean landscape.
Reflections from the East: The Byzantine Revival in Italy
Silvia PedoneHS 6
The renewed fascination with Byzantine art, fostered by archaeological discoveries between the mid- and late nineteenth century across former Eastern Roman Empire territories—from Greece to Anatolia and the Mediterranean African coast—provided the foundation for Neo-Byzantine architecture in Europe, particularly Italy. Far from mere formal imitation, this revivalist movement carried ideological and spiritual intentions through which Italian Catholic culture reinterpreted its early Christian heritage in light of a rediscovered “Eastern” origin. This paper addresses the art schools and academic circles that, between the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, revived and reworked Byzantine models in architecture, figurative arts, and decorative arts. This artistic reawakening unfolded alongside theoretical debates on style within Italian universities and intellectual circles, inspired by Viollet-le-Duc, Burckhardt, and Semper, and developed in Italy by scholars including Giovanni Battista de Rossi and Adolfo Venturi, who redefined Byzantine art’s place in Christian and national art genealogy. Major editorial enterprises combining documentation and interpretation played pivotal roles in disseminating Byzantine heritage. Ferdinando Ongania’s monumental La Basilica di San Marco in Venezia (1878–1888) offered a visual translation of Venetian Byzantine splendor through nineteenth-century aesthetics, alongside Andrea Terzi’s illustrated volumes on Palermo’s Cappella di S. Pietro (1889) and Monreale’s mosaics, where precise drawing became scholarly reconstruction and aesthetic interpretation. These projects, with photographic campaigns and graphic repertoires from Italian art schools, shaped a new understanding of Byzantinism as formative to Italy’s visual identity. Monuments like Florence’s Church of San Marco, Milan’s Monumental Cemetery, and Rome’s Basilica of San Lorenzo exemplify a stylistic and spiritual lexicon that, through domes, mosaics, and gilded ornament, sought to reaffirm continuity between Eastern tradition and Western Catholic sensibility. Like all historicist revivals, Italian Neo-Byzantinism contributes to defining artistic periodization while revealing an inherent contradiction: recovering an authentically Byzantine style requires answering a question the Byzantines themselves could not historically ask.
5.19 TS – Byzantine Empire and Imperialism: Eurasian Perspectives
In recent years Byzantium’s self-definition as an imperial polity – indeed often uncritically adopted in modern scholarship – has repeatedly been challenged on the grounds that it does not at all times comply with the standard yet narrow definition of a multi-ethnic conquest empire. Meanwhile recent comparative endeavours suggest that universalist imperial aspirations declined in medieval ‘second-wave’ empires and were destined to disappear. A few tentative beginnings aside—such as the 2017 Spring Symposium at Dumbarton Oaks (‘Rethinking Empire’), which remains unpublished—any discussion of what empire might productively mean in a Byzantine context remains relatively muted; key concepts, such as the potential importance of inherited, continuous classicising imperial traditions; the Byzantine terminology of empire/statehood (basileia, politeia, archē, kratos, exousia, etc.); or the connection of any of these terms to territoriality, have not been explored in a systematic fashion; for instance, scepticism as to the imperial character of the Byzantine polity is often tied to the fact that it became a territorially rather small entity while imperialist expansion was limited and focused on previously lost territories. Pertinent historical comparisons, such as the Tang and Song empires at the far end of Eurasia that allow to look at Byzantium from beyond, have rarely been brought to bear on the discussion. This Thematic Session seeks to stimulate further discussion embedding Byzantium into a global/Eurasian perspective and invites speakers to tackle the following issues: (1) ‘strong statehood’ and empire; empire and territoriality; empire and commonwealth; (2) medieval empire from a comparative perspective, especially the correlation between monetised taxation and commercialisation and urbanisation across Eurasia; (3) the role of classical and imperial traditions, universalist aspirations; (4) alternative conceptions and definitions of ‘empire’.
Economic and Territorial Power Relations from Islamic Empire to ‘Commonwealth’
Marie LegendreHS 32
The study of imperial phenomena in the early Islamic period is a developing field, which, in its present state, offers more questions than answers. The state of the art tells the story of the early empires mainly as a literary phenomenon, with some reflections on the nature of early Islamic ideology. This literary expression of imperial questions is that of the 9th and 10th century Arabic narratives which are not ideal in order to approach questions of territoriality and economy. The present paper will broaden the selection of sources. By focusing on the Umayyad and Abbasid empires, it will look at the power relations that allowed (or failed) to maintain imperial structures under those two dynasties. It will also present the finances that underpinned both territorial expansion and imperial ideology, through the fiscal system and beyond.
Entangled Legitimacies: China, Inner Asia, and the Mongol Imperial Project
Francesca FiaschettiHS 32
The inclusion of China within the Mongol imperial project and the founding of the Yuan dynasty (1260-1368) was a turning point in the history of the Middle Ages, bringing Eastern and Western Eurasia closer together. As Emperor of China and Emperor of the Mongols, Qubilai (r.1260-1294) balanced legitimizing narratives from two different worlds, capitalized on preexisting policies and the legacies of previous Chinese and Inner Asian empires, and relied on the advice of a multiethnic religious and bureaucratic staff. China’s interactions with the rest of Eurasia were not only the byproduct of Qubilai’s vision. Even more significant was the so-called middle-Yuan period, when civil wars and succession struggles brought Chinese and Central Asian politics into close interdependence. The paper analyses the entanglement of Chinese and Inner Asian hegemonic strategies and narratives in the 13th and 14th centuries, showing how universalist aspirations and local prerogatives interacted in shaping the Mongol imperial project. It addresses questions of empire and territoriality, competing chronologies, and narratives of legitimation in Eastern Eurasia during this period.
Was there a Roman Empire in the Middle Ages?
Yannis StouraitisHS 32
The question posed in the title kind of haunts the field of Byzantine Studies as of late. Most Byzantinists remain adamant in their use of the term empire to designate the political entity under the centralized authority of the ruler of Constantinople until 1204, but also beyond that date, especially in the time between 1261 and 1453. Still, there have been various recent arguments that have problematised or challenged – vigorously or moderately – this established terminology, mainly from an etic perspective. In my paper, I shall offer some thoughts about possible ways that we can try to bridge emic and etic approaches to the ways we label and define the East Roman political and territorial entity. My focus will be on how we understand and apply analytical concepts such as empire, nation-state or kingdom to make sense of the different types of political community these concepts refer to, and which of those concepts seem to do more justice to an emic understanding of the Byzantine community, as this can be deduced from the evidence of our sources.
Empire in Medieval Eastern Eurasia: Song China Among Equals
Linda WaltonHS 32
Contemporaneous with the changing geographies of the Byzantine Empire, a series of Chinese empires expanded and contracted through interactions with other peoples and states in Eastern Eurasia. Sandwiched between the expansive, cosmopolitan Tang (618-907) and Mongol (Yuan, 1279-1368) world empire, the Song (960-1279) seems an imperial anomaly because of its shrunken territorial reach and military weakness confronting powerful nomadic neighbors. Yet Song is regarded as fully within the dynastic line of Chinese empires, prompting reconsideration of the defining characteristics of “empire.” If “empire” is an archetype, then how might the Song, like the Byzantine, contribute to a redefinition of the archetype? How might we think differently about “empire” by identifying features of both the Song and Byzantine polities that made them cohere and function as imperial states rather than alternative political forms (kingdoms, nations, etc.)? J. Preiser-Kapeller (2021) has suggested that frontiers and networks are of equal significance to territorial extent as a spatial manifestation of empire in Byzantium, and H. de Weerdt (2015) has shown how communication networks fostered by bureaucratic elites helped to maintain empire in Song China. Drawing in part on these ideas, and reflecting on diachronic comparisons with the Tang and Mongol Yuan as well as synchronic comparison with the Byzantine, I will discuss how the Song experience of empire can contribute to a more expansive understanding of the multiple manifestations of empire and perhaps even a redefinition of the concept itself.
“First Called Kings, then Emperors” – In Defence of the Carolingian Empire
Charles WestHS 32
Despite Charlemagne’s coronation as emperor in 800, Carolingian Francia’s imperial dimensions are often played down in the modern scholarship of empire. Like Byzantium, the Carolingian empire was on a small scale when set in global comparison, and Byzantines raised eyebrows when ’emperor’ became a title held by one ruler alongside de facto independent Frankish kings. This contribution to the thematic session explores how Carolingian rulers and their entourages understood empire in this context, with special reference to the celebrated letter of 871 sent by Emperor Louis II to Emperor Basil I.
5.20 TS – Repertorium Auctorum Polemicorum (RAP): Studying Complex Texts for Complex Polemics
The session presents and discusses the first results of the research project Repertorium Auctorum Polemicorum (RAP), launched in 2020, and is dedicated in particular to an in-depth study of the nature of those textual forms that are difficult to ascertain and have received relatively little scholarly attention, such as texts with multiple recensions or florilegia. The RAP, being the first online repertory of Greek, Latin and Slavonic texts related to religious polemics between Byzantine and Latin Christianity, includes every literary genre and every topic of discussion that is related to the evolving relationship between the Western and Eastern parts of the Church, while the proposed session is designed to focus on those neglected complex texts that are rarely edited but widely considered by Byzantine authors as a fundamental tool for dealing with religious polemics. The session also discusses needs and solutions for the development of a standard model description of these texts and how to apply it to the three languages of the repertory. Links between texts in different languages will also be investigated, for example in the case of translations or refutations. The contributors are members of the RAP project team.
Repertorium Auctorum Polemicorum (RAP): Studying Complex Texts for Complex Polemics
Alessandra Bucossi, Marie-Hélène BlanchetSR 6
This paper presents the research project Repertorium Auctorum Polemicorum (RAP), launched in 2020, which aims to provide the first comprehensive and digital repertory of Greek, Latin, and Slavonic texts related to the religious polemics between Byzantine and Latin Churches. Covering the period from Late Antiquity to the sixteenth century, RAP encompasses all literary genres and topics connected to the evolving relationship between the Western and Eastern branches of the Church—later defined as the Catholic and Orthodox traditions. The repertory focuses on texts transmitted through the manuscript tradition and operates in close collaboration with the Pinakes database. The project’s primary goal is to offer scholars a structured and reliable research tool for identifying, cataloguing, and analysing polemical writings that shaped theological, cultural, and political dialogue across medieval Christendom. Special attention is devoted to complex and little-studied textual forms—such as works with multiple recensions, compilations, and florilegia—which often resist conventional classification but played a crucial role in mediating theological controversy and in transmitting arguments across linguistic and confessional boundaries. RAP is organised into three major linguistic and cultural areas—Greek, Latin, and Slavonic—each developing its own corpus and methodological framework while maintaining an integrated perspective on interconnections and mutual influences. Combining philological, historical, and digital-humanities approaches, the project seeks to shed new light on the dynamics of polemical writing and its transmission. The paper will illustrate the project’s structure, working methods, and current achievements, showing how RAP contributes to redefining the study of Byzantine–Latin religious polemics through a systematic, multilingual, and data-driven approach.
Patriarch John XI Bekkos: Texts, Contexts and Reception
Francesca SamorìSR 6
The polemical writings of Patriarch John XI Bekkos provide a compelling example of the complexity of this kind of literary production. The twenty preserved works of this renowned pro-union polemicist – all of which have been integrated into the RAP database – are multifaceted in their content (being not merely dogmatic treatises, but also valuable historical testimonies), in their authorial and compositional features (which can be inferred from the many programmatic passages and the surviving double redactions of three treatises), and in the mechanisms governing their manuscript transmission, since certain texts were copied far more frequently than others, and some material was reused (or even repurposed) by later polemicists. The complexity of these writings and of their manuscript tradition should not be regarded as a limitation, but rather as evidence of the vitality and highly dynamic nature of these texts – as alive as the religious debates that produced them.
Greek Texts in Hugo Eterianus’ De sancto et immortali Deo
Pietro PodolakSR 6
Hugo Eterianus’ De sancto et immortali Deo, published in Constantinople in both languages between 1176 and 1177, is by its very nature a complex work, owing to its bilingual character from the time of publication. Its position “between two worlds” and its close connection with the Filioque controversy are further evidenced by the fact that, in the Latin version of the text—the only one preserved in its entirety— Hugo includes Latin translations of several Eastern authors: primarily Nicholas of Methone (Oratio) and Photius (Mystagogia), but also a lost work by Nicetas of Nicomedia and Nicetas of Thessalonica. Following a detailed analysis of the surviving Greek passages cited by Hugo in translation, the paper will examine certain sections in which the Latin author reports the views of anonymous Greek polemicists, which may derive from works originally written in Greek and now lost.
The Slavic Translations and Versions of Panagiotae cum azymita disputatio (RAP G20839): How To Integrate Them Into Repertorium Auctorum Polemicorum?
Angel NikolovSR 6
The anonymous Byzantine polemical pamphlet Panagiotae cum azymita disputatio was written shortly after the conclusion of the Union of Lyons (1274), with the aim of mocking and rejecting Emperor Michael VIII Palaiologos’s ecclesiastical policy. The Greek text was soon translated into Slavonic and, from the fourteenth century onwards, circulated widely in Bulgaria, Serbia, and among the Eastern Slavs. It is noteworthy that far more copies of the Slavonic versions of the text have been preserved than of the Greek ones. This poses a number of difficulties and challenges for integrating information about the work into the Slavic branch of the Repertorium Auctorum Polemicorum.
5.21 TS – Byzantium Translated – Byzantium Translates. A Study on Medieval Translation Practices
When considering the literary production of Byzantium, one naturally thinks of Greek. Yet from its beginnings to its decline—and throughout its Fortleben—Byzantium was consistently a multilingual community. This panel seeks to explore the dimensions of otherness and openness by examining translation activities from a comparative, diachronic, and holistic perspective. The case studies presented here examine, for the first time, a number of unedited and understudied texts, demonstrating that the study of translation in Byzantium illuminates the vibrant dialogue among diverse linguistic, political, religious, and cultural communities. Specifically, our papers will: (i) present new methodological insights informed by linguistics, translation studies, and cultural studies; (ii) investigate topics such as the reception of Aristotle in Syriac and Arabic philosophical traditions, and in medieval Western Europe; Slavonic translations of Greek liturgical and hagiographical texts in the early and middle Byzantine periods; Demetrios Kydones’ translations of Thomas Aquinas’ Summa Theologiae; and the reception of Anselm of Canterbury during the Palaeologan period. Covering a span of nine centuries and treating translations as key sources for understanding the often-overlooked multicultural character of Byzantium, this Thematic Session aligns closely with the main theme of the Congress and relates particularly to plenary sessions 1, 4, and 5.
Aristotle’s Logic East of Byzantium: Evolution of Syriac School Manuals on Logic between 6th–9th centuries
Yury ArzhanovHS 3
The Syriac reception of the Greek philosophical tradition at the early sixth century AD marks the beginning of the process of transition of Greek philosophy “from Alexandria to Baghdad”. The beginning of this process is associated with the work of Sergius of Reshaina (d. 536) who studied philosophy and medicine in Alexandria under Ammonius Hermeiou and later moved to the town of Reshaina in Syria. The main philosophical work of Sergius is his extensive Commentary on Aristotle’s Categories (recently edited by the present author) which was composed in the form of a general introduction to philosophy. In the following centuries, this commentary was not only copied but also recycled in the form of various school manuals in Aristotle’s logic which gained general popularity in Syriac schools. Thus, the adaptation of the Alexandrian commentary tradition and various school manuals based on it formed the core of the early Syriac reception of Aristotle’s logic and made an impact on the later Syriac and Arabic philosophical tradition.
Texts in Transition: Anthological Selection and Translation Practices in the Slavonic Tradition of the Greek Soterios
Evelyne DielsHS 3
Collections of question-and-answer literature circulated widely in various combinations throughout the Byzantine tradition. One notable example is the Greek compilation attributed to Anastasius. In the ninth century, an anonymous compiler reworked a set of 103 questions by Anastasius of Sinai into a reduced version of 23, which was subsequently embedded within a larger compilation known as the Soterios. The core of the Soterios consists of 88 questions and answers, most of them followed by a string of quotations from prominent Christian texts. Surrounding this core are longer fragments (known as prefaces and appendices) than those found after the individual questions. Selections of additional question-and-answer material appear both in the strings of quotations that follow each individual question in Ps-Anastasius and in those that frame the core set of 88, suggesting a deliberate anthological strategy. This presentation explores the interplay between the Byzantine genre of erotapokriseis (question-and-answer literature) and the anthological habit that shaped its transmission and reception. Particular attention is given to the structure and function of the Soterios collection and its Slavonic translations. The Soterios was translated twice into Slavonic: the earliest version is associated with Tsar Simeon of Bulgaria, while the later one is preserved only in the fifteenth-century codex Berol. slav. Wuk 45. My analysis focuses on how the fragments surrounding the core collection relate to the main body of questions and those appended to them. I examine how individual units interact and generate new meaning in different textual contexts. This comparative approach highlights the evolving dynamics of Byzantine-Slavonic literature and its adaptability through anthological and translational practices.
Thomistic Scholia on Aristotle’s De anima and De physico auditu in cod. Ambr. G 61 sup.
Athanasios KerefidesHS 3
A previously unnoticed set of Thomistic scholia on Aristotle’s De anima and De physico auditu is preserved in cod. Ambr. G 61 sup. (Diktyon: 42821). Portions of these scholia subsequently appear in two fifteenth-century manuscripts originating from Crete—namely Berol. Graec. fol. 67 (Diktyon: 9157) and its apograph, Esc. Τ. II. 21 (Diktyon: 15432). This paper examines the motives and agents behind the extraction of this material. Furthermore, it presents new evidence regarding the Aristotelian manuscripts that Georgios-Gennadios II Scholarios (ca. 1400–1472 vel paulo post) either possessed or consulted. Of particular note is cod. Matr. 4684 (Diktyon: 40161), known to have belonged to Scholarios prior to the Fall of Constantinople, which contains annotations derived from the Greek version of Thomas Aquinas’ Commentary on De anima as well as from Simplicius’ Commentary on the same work. Scholarios’ preference for Simplicius and Aquinas over other commentators is explicitly attested as early as 1435.
Manuel Kalekas’ Translation of St. Anselm’s Cur Deus homo: Methodological Reflections on the Study of its Autograph, Translation Strategy, and Contexts
Marthe NemegeerHS 3
Cur Deus homo, Anselm’s major exposition of the Christian doctrine of redemption, was translated into Greek by Manuel Kalekas in the fourteenth century. This undertaking was part of a broader movement of Greek translations of Latin theological works by the so-called Latinophrones. In the politically and religiously turbulent context of late Byzantium, these scholars sought to renew the ties with the Latin West. Their works offer a unique insight into the intellectual and (inter)cultural dynamics of the fourteenth century, yet they remain a relatively neglected field of study. Although an increasing number of these translations are being edited, comprehensive studies addressing their linguistic, religious, and historical dimensions are still lacking. My paper uses Kalekas’ translation of Cur Deus homo to explore how such texts can shed light on the language of translation—in particular theological terminology—, using methods from digital humanities such as translation alignment and Natural Language Processing for qualitative and quantitative linguistic analysis. Showing how a thorough understanding of the language of translation can assist us to comprehend the collaboration between intellectuals within and beyond Byzantium will be the second goal of my contribution. The third objective of my paper is to demonstrate how this knowledge helps us to trace the reception of Anselm of Canterbury in the Greek East. Thus, by analysing Kalekas’ translation of Cur Deus homo as a case study to explore the (i) language of translation, (ii) intellectual circles, and (iii) reception of Anselm of Canterbury; this paper aims to provide a methodological framework for studying the vast corpus of Greek theological translations.
To Whom It May Concern: Demetrios Kydones’ Translation of Aquinas’ Summa Theologiae, IIa IIae and Its Eclectic Reception
Angelos ZaloumisHS 3
The recent significant progress in the study of the translation of Latin theological texts in late Byzantium enables us further to investigate into the reception of Thomas Aquinas’s moral thought in a way that goes beyond pinpointing and discussing isolated cases of either rejection or selective acceptance of individual theses. This paper proposes a more systematic reading of Demetrios Kydones’s translation of Summa Theologiae, IIa IIae and of the penetration of Thomistic moral theology into the learned world of late Byzantium, highlighting the various forms of eclectic reception of Thomism. Its aim is to demonstrate the full spectrum of ways in which Thomas’s moral thought was received: From the striking direct quotations and the almost verbatim replication of Thomistic virtue theory in Gennadios Scholarios, to the more subtle and underlying forms of appropriation and theological reinterpretation within the context of the Hesychast controversy, as observed in Nikolaos Kabasilas. The study argues that the reception of Thomas did not constitute a mere transfer of a Latin corpus, but rather served as a tool for an internal negotiation of Byzantine categories of moral perfection, beatitude, and the vision of God.
5.22 TS – The City of Antioch as a Center of Byzantine Power, Economy and Culture in the Middle East and Beyond
This particular topic has not yet received systematic attention, although the study of Antiochian history has been ongoing since the 1830s and has experienced a real renaissance in the last two decades. In addition to two cross-sectional historical syntheses, covering the Byzantine period (Downey 1961, De Giorgi and Eger 2021), research on Antioch has resulted in monographs on topography and urbanism (Müller 1839, Saliou 2010 et al. ), art (Levi 1947, Campbell 1988), political system and governance (Petit 1955, Liebeschuetz 1972), ethnic composition (Haddad 1947), social and professional groups (Kurbatov 1962, Ceran 1969), religious affairs (Féstugière 1959, Soler 2006, Maxwell 2006, Sandwell 2007), links with the natural history (De Giorgi 2016), or education (Cribiore 2009) – all of which covered internal aspects of the functioning of Antioch. Meanwhile, we can assume that Antioch, as a metropolis of several hundred thousand inhabitants, seat of the state authorities, one of the capitals of the Christian world and—at the same time—a well-known centre of education and science, a great hub of crafts and trade, influenced not only the immediate region of northern Syria, but also far beyond it. What, then, were the forms of this influence? Do political and ecclesiastical missions, military and trade expeditions, journeys of intellectuals and students, originating from Antioch, exhaust the subject? By what routes did Byzantium’s political, economic and religious influence, radiating abroad precisely from Antioch, run and how far did it reach?
Experience of Urban Crisis and Antiochene Cultural Memory in the Chronicle of John Malalas
Paulina KaczmarczykHS 34
This paper seeks to reinterpret the chronicle attributed to John Malalas as a narrative shaped by the experiences of crisis and urban decline, as much as Antiochene cultural memory. During the 5th and 6th century, Antioch was plagued by frequent social unrest, afflicted by natural disasters, sacked and destroyed by Sasanian troops, and ultimately beset by the outbreaks of the bubonic plague. These struggles likely influenced the author, who may have been a possible survivor and/or witness. The lived and witnessed crises, along with the eschatological expectations prevalent among Christians at that time, could have strongly influenced the perception and representation of history in the chronicle. By examining several distinctive accounts from the chronicle – concerning both the distant past (e.g. the foundation legend of Antioch) and more recent events (e.g. the 526 earthquake or the 540 Sasanian siege) – I will argue that Chronographia contains a positive development of universal history in reaction to crisis and loss experienced in the present. In light of the recent reevaluation of the possible authorship of the Chronographia, this paper aims to offer a nuanced perspective on this source, considering the possibility of later revisions and adaptations reflecting the realities of the author(s).
Better-Than-Antioch-By-Khosrow: From Antioch to Weh-Andiok in the Sixth Century
Khodadad RezakhaniHS 34
In the Summer of 540 CE, Khosrow I Anusheruwan reached the city of Antioch after a rather slow march through northern Syria. Following the capitulation of the city, Khosrow’s soldiers started what can only be considered a premeditated and planned process of deporting the entire population of Antioch. It was ‘the whole of Syria that carried off to Persia’ (John Lydus, De Magistratibus. III.54). The deported population was in turn settled in a new city built in the vicinity of Mahoza/Ctesiphon, the capital of the Sasanians in the middle Tigris region. Named ’Αντιόχειάν τε τὴν Χοσρόου in Greek sources (Proc. Bel. Per. II.14.1) and mentioned as Weh-Andiok-Khosrow “Better (than) Antioch (of) Khosrow” in the Middle Persian ones, this was a planned city indeed. Muslim sources tell us that the new city, which they knew as Rumiya “the Roman (city)” was an exact replica of old Antioch, so much so that the captives could immediately recognise their houses and move into them (al-Tabari, I. 898). The present paper concentrates on the implications of this action and its narratives, on the building of a new city and its economic implications, and what the entire affair suggests about its recollection in contemporary and later narratives. While the paper will consider numismatic and archaeological evidence for understanding the historicity of this narrative and its actual implications, it is equally interested in the historiographical dynamics of the story. It will thus provide ample focus on the status of Weh-Andiok/Rumiya in the transition from the late Sasanian to the early Islamic periods and the persistence of its memory in the later Islamic sources.
Re-Excavating Antioch: The First New Publication of Princeton’s Excavations of the 1930s
A. Asa EgerHS 34
Antioch is an invisible city, assumed to have faded out after the Islamic conquests in the early seventh century. Indeed, this perspective persists in scholarship until today. The Princeton archaeologists of the 1930s set Byzantine Antioch as their prize and documented extraordinarily little of the excavated remains of the medieval city. Synthetic analysis of urban transformations was not a priority. Recent research is beginning to demonstrate that the city did indeed have a rich afterlife and experienced meaningful change. This paper will present the first new publication of the Princeton excavated material of sector 17-O. Excavated in 1937, 17-O was designated as a pilot area of the larger project and chosen as it was not published, did not possess any mosaics, and is supposedly located at the crossroads of the city, at the edge of the Forum of Valens. It also has a long stratigraphic record of the city’s occupation and, therefore, acts as a microcosm of larger urban transformations. 17-O began as a public space in the Early Roman period with a nymphaeum that was restored twice and continued until the 5th century when it and the entire area were destroyed by fire (and likely earthquake). Between the 5th and 7th centuries, a courtyard house with a series of shops on a side street off the cardo appeared and grew into three courtyard houses with attached shops by the 8th century. In the Middle Byzantine and Crusader periods, 10th-12th centuries, these houses were reused, subdivided, and fitted with kilns for ceramic production. The project harnesses recent studies on ceramics, glass, and small finds and situates these back in stratigraphic context using the archived notebooks, maps, and photographs. The transformations of this area are representative of shifts in Antioch and follow the trajectory documented in other Greco-Roman cities.
A Difficult Pontificate. Gregory I, Patriarch of Antioch (571-593) Facing Accusations, Natural Calamities and Big Politics
Teresa WolińskaHS 34
Antioch, the capital of the Roman province of Syria, was the seat of one of the three, and later one of the five, patriarchs, whose role often went beyond strictly religious issues. The pontificate of Gregory I, who replaced Anastasius I in the office (accused of financial negligence), is a splendid illustration of that. Before assuming office, Gregory had already gained experience in management of some monasteries (in Jerusalem, in St. Catherine of Sinai and possibly in Pharan as well). Antioch did not welcome the new patriarch particularly warmly. Along with Anatolius, governor of Edessa, Gregory was accused of having made pagan sacrifices. Thanks to the support of some influential figures, including John the Faster, he was never formally tried and retained his office, yet he had to face the reluctance of the population of Antioch. Later, while conflicted with Comes Orientis Asterius in 587, most inhabitants supported the latter and Gregory was accused once again, this time of immoral conduct. Gregory appealed to the emperor and the other patriarchs and was acquitted at a trial in Constantinople. The patriarch played an important role in shaping the Persian policy of the Empire. Good relations with Christian clergy in the Shah’s realm gave him excellent knowledge of the affairs therein. It was he who informed Justin II of the movement of Khosrow II’s forces, invading Syria in 573. When the troops approached the city, he fled, taking the treasury with him. And when the rebellion of Bahram Chobin took place in Persia and Khosrow sought refuge in Byzantium, the patriarch was sent by Emperor Maurice to the fugitive. Gregory intervened also during the mutiny of the Army of the East after its payment had been cut. He served successfully as an intermediary between the soldiers and their commanders thanks to generous donations and the speech he gave to the rebellious troops. Gregory paid attention not only to secular affairs. He also struggled with the influence of the Monophysites, whom he attempted to make accept the Chalcedonian Credo. Finally, he witnessed the tragedy of his city, which was destroyed by an earthquake in which he himself nearly lost his life.
12:30 pm – 2:00 pm Session III
Free Communications
5.32 FC – Ceramics and Pottery
The Amphorae with the Rising Handles: A Mediterranean Trend of the 13th Century
Christos ApostolouHS 2
Despite the radical geopolitical transformations in the Mediterranean—most notably the fragmentation of the Byzantine empire and the rise of Western political entities in the early 13th century—the principal types of medieval amphorae remained surprisingly uniform. The majority of them was characterized primarily by handles that rise above the rim, such as the so called Günsenin III/Hayes 61 and Otranto 2 amphora types that seem to have dominated the markets in the East and West respectively. The emergence of these vessels has traditionally been dated to the 12th century, a period marked by economic stability and prosperity in Byzantium, alongside significant morphological and decorative innovation in ceramic production. However, recent scholarship has begun to challenge the accuracy of conventional dating methods, which have proven less reliable than previously assumed. This study re-examines amphorae from a morpho-stylistic perspective, integrating recent archaeological findings to argue for the establishment and continued use of amphorae with rising handles throughout the 13th century and beyond. These forms may reflect broader technological adaptations, possibly influenced by evolving shipboard storage needs, and appear well-suited to meet the demands of a rapidly expanding maritime market. Crucially, this paper addresses broader questions of cultural exchange and economic integration. The widespread adoption of a common amphora shape across diverse cultural and political landscapes suggests not only shared commercial needs but also a deliberate convergence of ceramic traditions. Despite the growing use of wooden barrels, these amphorae had a key role in long-distance trade, symbolizing both technological innovation and cultural interaction in the medieval Mediterranean.
Ceramic Trade Around Constantinople and Thrace During the Middle and Late Byzantine Period
Özgü Çömezoğlu UzbekHS 2
As the capital and the most important commercial center of the Byzantine Empire, Constantinople played a central role in ceramic circulation during that era. Especially its location along the Aegean and Black Sea has provided the opportunity for exchange of the goods from these regions. Furthermore, the city had a significant role for the production of certain glazed ceramic types. Due to its proximity to Constantinople, Thrace also received ceramics with similar characteristics. The content of this study is to examine the glazed ceramic types in the region through the findings of the Damatris Palace excavations (conducted by Istanbul Archaeological Museums) on the Anatolian side of Istanbul; Istanbul Büyük Çekmece survey (Istanbul University); and the Perinthos excavations in Tekirdağ (Mimar Sinan Fine Arts Univ./MSGSU). The dominant types that constitute the content of this study are those known to be produced in Constantinople and its surroundings. The plates, bowls, cups, and pitchers of Glazed White Wares are among the productions of Constantinople and the Bithynia region. Another type, Zeuksippus family and its later derivations, which were produced in Thrace, Bithynia, and the Aegean region are also among the prominent types. In addition, variations of sgraffito ware, polychrome ware, and champlevé decoration are also among the finds. The finds we have examined demonstrate relations especially with Bulgaria, Crimea, the Thrace and Hellespont area, and Bithynia. However, some types such as Aegean Ware or Cypriot ceramics, which are common in the Aegean and Mediterranean, reached this region in very limited quantities. Numerous archaeological excavations have been undertaken in the region, and their results have been published in scientific literature. In this study, the ceramics from the three research areas mentioned above are comparatively analyzed. Our aim is to analyze the region’s place in the Byzantine glazed ceramic trade, with the contribution of comparisons.
L’utilizzo di vasi acustici in terracotta negli edifici di culto del Mediterraneo bizantino. Un quadro di sintesi
Francesco Cuteri, Elena Di FedeHS 2
L’utilizzo di vasi in terracotta per la caratterizzazione acustica all’interno di edifici di culto medievali è un tema che da qualche tempo interessa ricercatori e studiosi di ambito europeo e internazionale. Le più recenti ricerche confermano anche come la diffusione e l’impiego di questi accorgimenti tecnici fosse una pratica in perenne sperimentazione, portata avanti nel solco di una tradizione più ampia e verosimilmente legata alla sentita esigenza di una suggestione sonora durante la liturgia. Il quadro degli edifici di culto in cui sono presenti vasi nelle murature, tra Mediterraneo, Europa, Europa dell’est, Russia e Medioriente, potrebbe essere ancora sottostimato rispetto alla sua effettiva consistenza. È certamente necessaria una ricognizione sistematica dei territori poco conosciuti ma, partendo dagli esempi fortunatamente ancora presenti, ci si rende conto delle potenzialità di questo filone di ricerca, certamente internazionale, che si pone a metà fra l’ambito prettamente storico-architettonico e quello tecnico-sperimentale.
Per quel che concerne i territori di area mediterranea, le evidenze note parlano chiaramente di una propulsione legata all’Impero di Bisanzio e ad una tradizione che, in modo prettamente empirico e partendo probabilmente da edifici di matrice centrica, contribuì alla diffusione di questa pratica nei territori balcanici, in Italia, soprattutto in area meridionale, e anche nei paesi più orientali fino ai territori caucasici. Il seguente contributo si pone l’obiettivo di contribuire a definire maggiormente l’impiego di questi accorgimenti acustici (Echeia) in ambito mediterraneo ed in particolar modo nelle aree della Grecia continentale e insulare.
Impressions of Change: Stamped Amphora Sealings from Naqlun and Sigillographic Shifts in Early Islamic Egypt
Dorota DzierzbickaHS 2
The paper examines amphora sealing practices in Egypt from the 6th to the 11th century CE in light of the socio-economic changes brought by the Arab conquest of 641 CE. It draws on an assemblage of 130 jar sealings excavated by the Polish Centre of Mediterranean Archaeology, University of Warsaw, at the monastery of Naqlun in the Fayum Oasis. Preliminary investigation shows that the stamp impressions these objects bear changed over time: the sealings from the 6th–8th centuries feature mostly inscriptions in Greek and Coptic, while the later ones, from the 9th–11th centuries, are largely anepigraphic and figural. This assemblage allows for a diachronic comparison of seal-stamping practices, offering a lens through which to assess the impact of the transition from Byzantine to Islamic rule and the associated shifts in literacy, language, and iconography. The paper situates stamped amphora sealings within the broader context of sigillographic practice, comparing them with lead and clay document seals in search of iconographic parallels and shared trends. In doing so, it contributes to a deeper understanding of sealing practices and their cultural significance.
Between the Early and the Middle Byzantine Ceramic Production: Revisiting the Saraçhane type 45 amphora
Natalia Poulou, Christos ApostolouHS 2
This paper presents new research on a distinctive group of Byzantine amphorae from the 9th-10th centuries, previously categorized under the “Saraçhane type 45” or considered a survival form of “Late Roman Amphora 1 (LRA1)”. Despite their broad distribution across the Mediterranean, these vessels remain understudied and are often conflated with earlier amphora types from the 8th-9th centuries. Our study identifies and defines a specific subset characterized by elongated bodies and right-angled handles, proposing their classification as a distinct group: the “Saraçhane type 45 Family”. The term “family” reflects the morphological diversity likely associated with multiple production centers in the Aegean and Asia Minor, as indicated by petrographic and archaeological evidence. These amphorae played a key role in regional trade, gradually replacing earlier globular forms prior to the rise of the Günsenin series. Their widespread distribution—from Cyprus and the Peloponnese to the Black Sea, Southern Italy, and even the Islamic Emirate of Crete—highlights both the resilience of Mediterranean trade networks and the adaptability of maritime communication routes amidst the geopolitical instability in the Mediterranean Sea. This paper introduces a new typological framework and explores the broader economic and historical implications of the diffusion of this amphora family.
5.33 FC – Armenian Art and Architecture Between East and West
Christian and Islamic Encounters: Muqarnas in Armenian Medieval Tradition
Arpine Asryan, Lilit MikayelyanSR 7
The period spanning the 12th to 14th centuries was marked as an unprecedented stage for Armenian history and culture. The Armenian kingdom was established in Cilicia, geographically distant from the primary Armenian territories. Concurrently, Eastern Armenian lands came under the dominion of Georgian Queen Tamar and were governed by Zak῾aryan (Mkhargrdzeli) brothers. The Armenian historical sources indicate that the Armenian rulers maintained active diplomatic engagements with the Byzantine Empire, while also cultivating political relations with the Seljuk and, subsequently, the Ayyubid authorities. This intricate and multifaceted political landscape profoundly influenced the cultural sphere. It shaped new societal values and, notably, formed a new cultural and artistic sensibility among the Armenian elite that vividly manifested in the monuments they commissioned. The present study aims to focus on the religious architecture of the capital city of Ani and present-day Armenia during the 13th-14th centuries. This period witnessed significant transformations in the ornamental vocabulary of architectural decoration. Of particular interest is the introduction and development of one especially striking feature: the muqarnas ornamentation. It became an integral component of Armenian religious architecture. The muqarnas motif lavishly appears on the façades, particularly in the portal decoration and window frames of the gavits (narthex), as well as in the interior space: on the oculus ceilings of gavits, niches, etc. In contrast to Islamic architecture, where muqarnas is extensively applied to brick structures and exhibits a wide variety of forms, its applications in Armenian architecture are primarily confined to tuff stone structures, with relatively limited variations. Muqarnas emerged as one of the distinctive motives of the 13th-14th century Armenian architecture, a feature that did not become characteristic of neighboring Georgian contemporary monuments.
Communion of the Apostles in Armenian Illuminated Manuscripts (13th–14th Centuries)
Lusine BarseghyanSR 7
Based on the decoration of Byzantine churches, the scene of the Communion of the Apostles appears in the murals of several Armenian churches in the 13th century. During the same period, the Communion of the Apostles is included in evangelical iconography of Armenian manuscripts of Cilicia, reflecting the Byzantine tradition of illumination. In the 14th century, the miniaturists of the Gladzor University also addressed this theme. The surviving examples from Gladzor are believed to be connected to the theological disputes that arose around the Eucharist rite and the struggle against the Monophysite movement. One of the aims of this movement was the subjugation of the Armenian Church and its annexation to the Roman Papacy, along with the spread of Catholicism and liturgical changes. The political-theological struggle that unfolded in Eastern Armenia against Western aspirations was led by Gladzor University. The theological content of the sacrament of the Holy Eucharist was discussed by several figures from Gladzor University. During the same period, the Metropolitan of Siwnik‘, Stepanos Orbelian, also played an active role in the theological struggle. The aim of the paper is to present Armenian examples of the Eucharist scene and demonstrate that, on one hand, they are linked to Byzantine art, while on the other hand, certain examples have emerged in manuscripts as a result of the political-ideological disputes.
The Iconography of Momik’s Khachkar: On the Issue of the Unification of the Armenian Church with the Byzantine and Catholic Churches (13th–14th centuries)
Inesa DanielyanSR 7
Momik is one of the most remarkable artists of medieval Armenia. His period of activity spanned from 1283 to 1333. His creative talent found striking expression not only in manuscript writing and miniature painting but also in architecture and sculpture. Momik’s works are distinguished by their ideological innovation and meticulous attention to detail. The third khachkar by the master, now housed in the Yeghegnadzor Museum (Vayots Dzor region), stands out for its unique iconographic program. It was commissioned by Princess Tamta Khat’un before 1312. In the upper part of the khachkar, Christ is depicted enthroned accompanied by the Tetramorph. To the left and right of Christ, a carved stone cross is framed by images of the Twelve Apostles set within rhombuses. In a distinctive artistic choice, the sculptor emphasizes the portraits of the holy Apostles Peter and Andrew—among the twelve disciples of Jesus Christ, he inscribes only the names of these two brother fishermen. This selection does not appear to be accidental. Peter is traditionally regarded as the founder of the Western Church, and Andrew of the Eastern Church. This interpretation may be linked to the religious debates on church unification that took place in Cilician Armenia during the 13th and 14th centuries. The spiritual authorities of Syunik, under whose patronage Momik worked, opposed potential changes within the Armenian Church. As part of this study, documents and the historical background of negotiations on church unification with the Byzantine and Catholic churches will be examined. Additionally, representations of the holy Apostle brothers in Armenian medieval art will be presented to help decipher the subtle message the artist intended for future generations.
Medieval Censers from Armenia and their Eastern Christian Context
Diana GrigoryanSR 7
Among the liturgical objects of the Armenian Apostolic Church, the censers with the so-called Syro-Palestinian iconography stand out for their wide use in Armenia between the 10th and 13th centuries. A group of such bronze censers is kept in the History Museum of Armenia and represents a decorated bowl on high or low foot suspended by three chains attached to the three protruding suspension lugs on the rim of the censer and joined at the top by an attachment hook. Twelve spherical bells hang from the chains as the symbols of the Apostles. The censers differ in size, number of scenes depicted on their body, and artistic interpretation. The majority of censers are from Ani – the capital of Bagratid Armenia, and nearby monasteries (Marmashen); there are also censers from Vayots Dzor region and Artsakh (Metsaranits Surb Hakob (St. Jakob) or Hakobavank Monastery). The number of censers found in different parts of Armenia suggests that they were created in different artistic centers. Medieval censers, well known throughout the Eastern Christian world, were often brought from the Holy Land by pilgrims or commissioned by representatives of the princely families for their churches. Given the strong ties of Armenian rulers with Byzantium and the Holy Land, our aim is to compare Armenian examples of censers with Byzantine ones and, through iconographic and stylistic analysis, show their place of origin and the circumstances of acquisition.
In or Out of Byzantium: Zuart’noc’ and the Politics of Architectural Identity in the Seventh Century
Cassandre LejosneSR 7
Borders are central to the formation of collective identity. They shape more than just physical or geographical boundaries, inscribing space with social and historical meaning. In this process, place names become bearers of the memory of the historical landscape and encompasses it within linguistics, cultural, and geographical borders.
Armenia offers a particularly rich case study in this regard. For most of the medieval period, it did not exist as an independent political entity. Even during moments of political autonomy, the kingdom’s location, frontiers, and capitals shifted dramatically. This particular position at the frontiers of the Empire have often led scholars to describe the Armenian architectural production as a mere recipient of Byzantine culture at the margins of the imperial centres. A case in point is the church of Zuart‘noc‘, constructed in the seventh century, which represents a synthesis of Byzantine and Armenian traditions. This church, with its innovative architectural design, played a pivotal role in the dissemination of architectural expertise. Drawing on Byzantine traditions, Zuart‘noc‘ became a seminal model, and was subsequently replicated, most notably in the construction of the church of Gagikashen in Ani around the year 1000. Gagikashen was explicitly presented as a copy of Zuart‘noc‘, integrating stylistic and technical elements from the earlier structure while adapting to the religious and political context of Ani. The study of this architectural form on la longue durée posits Armenian architects and their architectural production at the centre of a pluricultural networks spanning over a long time and encompassing several geographical regions. Therefore, by focusing on the case study of Zuart‘noc‘, this paper aims to replace Armenian architecture as an active participant to the creation of a Mediterranean culture mediating between imperial and local practices.
Traces of Armenian-Byzantine Relations in Armenian Architecture during the Reign of Heraclius (610–641)
Güner SağırSR 7
This study evaluates the impact of the political, religious and cultural interactions between the Armenians and the Byzantines in the 7th century, particularly during the reign of Emperor Heraclius (610-641), on Armenian architecture, based on surface survey data. Situated on the eastern frontier of the Byzantine Empire, the Armenians were caught between the rival powers of Byzantium, the Sasanian Empire and the Arab forces, and were subject to religious pressure from both the Zoroastrian Sasanians and the Chalcedonian Byzantines. Although the Armenian Church had accepted the decisions of the early ecumenical councils (Nicaea 325, Constantinople 381 and Ephesus 431), it rejected the Council of Chalcedon in 451 and consequently remained outside the influence of the Orthodox Church. This separation was formally confirmed at the Council of Dvin (648/649) under Catholicos Nerses III. During the reign of Heraclius, the Byzantine-Sasanian wars directly affected the Armenian territories. The emperor’s military campaign in 624 resulted in the devastation of Sasanian-controlled settlements in the region. The Byzantine victory in 627 and the subsequent treaty of 629 brought most of Armenia under Byzantine control. At the same time, Arab incursions into the region had begun. These political developments provided fertile ground for significant advances in Armenian architecture. Supported by Catholics, bishops, princes and nakharars, Armenian ecclesiastical architecture adopted unique forms such as domes, vaulted spaces and centralised plans. The Mren Cathedral, built between 629 and 639 under the patronage of Prince Nerseh and the architect David Saharuni, stands out as a key monument. The cathedral contains inscriptions and iconography referring to Emperor Heraclius, illustrating his presence in Armenian political and religious life. Similar references appear in now-lost monuments such as the Alaman Cathedral (637) and the Bagavan Surp Hovhannes Church (639), underlining the historical importance of Heraclius in Armenian sources.
5.34 FC – Visual Culture in Egypt, Nubia and Ethiopia
La peinture nubienne entre traditions byzantine et latine
Waldemar DelugaHS 5
Les peintures murales de Nubie, découvertes sur le territoire de l’actuel Soudan, émerveillent les historiens de l’art, et les chercheurs tentent d’analyser les résultats des fouilles archéologiques menées depuis plus de cent ans. Les archéologues ont proposé des datations et des interprétations, mais elles n’ont pas été suffisamment analysées par les historiens de l’art. Seules, les recherches iconographiques développées au cours des dernières décennies montrent les sources d’inspiration. L’une des questions les plus importantes est de savoir s’il s’agissait de programmes iconographiques délibérés ou si les couches individuelles étaient appliquées de manière aléatoire. Des documents iconographiques anciens sous forme de photographies et des aquarelles permettront une analyse plus approfondie. Les imitations d’icônes qui sont apparues non seulement dans la cathédrale de Faras sont extrêmement intéressantes. Ceci est important car peu d’icônes originales du territoire de l’Afrique du nord ont survécu, et leurs représentations sur les murs des églises suggèrent l’existence de nombreuses œuvres de ce type. Et puis, les motifs iconographiques viennent de loin. La question suivante concerne la longue tradition de la peinture murale chrétienne, qui s’est probablement poursuivie au cours des siècles suivants. Peut-on parler de peinture nubienne après la chute de Constantinople, peut-être même au XVIe siècle, voire au XVIIe siècle, puisqu’on y découvre des motifs latins, similaires à ceux d’Éthiopie? S’il s’avère que les gravures sur bois représentant des dirigeants ottomans à cheval sont des prototypes de peintures murales, et qu’auparavant, dans le cas des compositions perdues de Faras, le prototype était un modèle de l’époque des croisades, alors de nombreuses œuvres de peinture nubienne devront probablement être datées. Dans ma conférence prévue, j’aimerais présenter mes hypothèses basées sur des archives conservées de fouilles archéologiques menées au début du XXe siècle, des photographies et des dessins conservés à Oxford, Philadelphie, et à Varsovie.
Christ as eikon and charakter on two Byzantine Icons of the Annunciation
Karin KrauseHS 5
Two icons of the Annunciation preserved in Sinai Peninsula monasteries share the uncommon feature of a small image of Christ painted in grisaille onto the folds of Mary’s garment. The first is the well-known icon from the late twelfth century in the Holy Monastery of St. Catherine and the second is a fragment of an eleventh-century icon in the nearby Monastery of El Arba’ein, which preserves only the figure of the Virgin Mary from an Annunciation scene. The detail of the figure of Christ added to Mary’s body in both icons illustrates the idea of his conception by the Holy Spirit at the very moment of the Annunciation. Paying close attention to the ways the two grisaille figures are rendered, I interpret them as visual allusions to the Orthodox doctrine of the dual nature of Christ. I argue that the iconography was inspired by (1) literary allegoresis employing craft-related metaphors and (2) theories of human sight current in Byzantium. From early on, Byzantine literature about Christ and the Virgin Mary is replete with allegories involving divinely crafted objects executed using various materials and artistic techniques. Homiletic and other writings imagine Christ as an artisan painting his own portrait, weaving his own body, or leaving his imprint on material objects. Such allegories elaborate on terms denoting images that are used in the New Testament and its exegesis to define the nature of Christ. Moreover, I argue, the grisaille figures show the influence of Aristotle’s theory of sight and of epistemologies that conceive of human vision as resulting in impressions in the mind. Viewed against the backdrop of both religious allegoresis and epistemic theory, the grisaille icons visually underscore the truth and reality of the Incarnation of the Son and his theological definition as the image and imprint of the Father.
Intercultural Workshops in 15th – 16th-Century Ethiopia: Jain, Veneto-Cretan and Coptic Artists Painting Icons
Carolin SchäferHS 5
The hitherto undescribed Jain workshops working in 15th-16th century historical Ethiopia, parallel to other workshops such as those of the Veneto-Cretan artist Niccolò Brancaleon and Armenian and/or Coptic artist Fre Tseyon, shed new light on the intercultural and interreligious structures of early local icon production. In addition to the Latin West and Byzantine links, it demonstrates evident relations of the Christian Ethiopian kingdom to the Indian Ocean region, e.g. through trade and pilgrimage. Records of early 16th-century merchants from northwestern India, now Gujarat and Rajasthan, known as Banyans, must have played an important role in the exchange and mediation of Jain painters, as they became their main patrons in the late 13th century. Furthermore, because Jain painters were active in many surrounding regions such as Persia, they adapted to various intercultural expressions, which can be seen in the Ethiopian icons as well, introducing therefore also Persian and Islamic iconography. With the arrival of these artists in Ethiopia, their materials—such as pigments and paper—their technical expertise, and their iconographic knowledge were incorporated into local artistic production. At the same time, they collaborated with both local and foreign artists, decisively shaping Ethiopian Christian art.
Iconography and Style of the ΧΙΙΙth c. Sinai Icon Koimisis of St. Arsenius: Between East and West
Elena VinogradovaHS 5
The icon most likely created in Sinai itself, as evidenced by both the monastic plot and the style. It gives one of the earliest examples of a collective image of Thebais. Analogies close in time are the fresco of the “Hidden” Chapel in Soumela (Pontos), 1266-1290; an Italian triptych from the 1280-1290s (National Museum of Scotland). The Sinai icon and the fresco of Soumela confirm that the iconography of Thebais was already created in Byzantium, giving impetus to the widespread development of this topic both in Byzantium and in Italy. The genesis of iconography includes the illumination of the Heavenly Ladder and both the dormitions of some saints in the art of the 11th – 13th centuries, as well as abstract scenes of the monk’s death from the Kanon metanyktikos based on the Ladder, the Kanon on the exodus of the soul, and the scenes of the death of the righteous in the Psalms. The Sinai icon indicates the synthesis of the labours of the desert fathers with the burial of the saint monk already in the 2nd half of the 13th century. The dating to the 1280s is supported by the style of the icon, which continues the late Acre style, combined with new artistic trends from the 1280-90s. Created most likely by the hands of a Greek rather than a Crusader painter it fits into the search for an anti-classical form, characteristic for Byzantine art of that time. The grotesque in faces coexists alongside the quite classical form. The technique is a free painterly brushstroke. These features relate the icon to both the Crusader icons, but also to those created in Sinai by Greek artists, as well as to the Italian icon from Scotland. In the dynamic world of the 13th century mutual influences are completely understandable.
5.35 FC – Scientific Methods in Archaeology and Art History
Unknown Red Limestone Used Locally in Constantinople, Prousa and Nicaea During the Middle Byzantine Period
Zeki BolekenSR 8
The red limestone, now called “Rosalia” in the market, is extracted from a great number of modern quarries located in different places in Bilecik and Vezirhan. Among them, Gülümbe and Taşçılar (formerly Hırtılar) occupy a significant place. These are the oldest known quarries of this red limestone and were most probably reopened over the old ones in the 1930s. Although the limestone is well-known in terms of minero-petrographic characterization in geology and minerology, its history of use has not yet been fully recognized. The stone, not used in the Roman and Early Byzantine periods, was quarried for the first time in the Middle Byzantine period and used locally in Prousa, Nicaea and Constantinople. After that period, limited quantity of this limestone was reused in the prominent Ottoman buildings in Iznik, Bursa and Istanbul. During the field survey, we found some in situ examples used for opus sectile pavements dating back to the Middle Byzantine period in Prousa and Nicaea. Additionally, we found small architectural elements such a capital and shaft in İznik. The most striking in situ examples of the stone were discovered in the archaeological excavations of the Byzantine Great Palace, conducted by the Directorate of Istanbul Archaeological Museums. These newly discovered and very small in situ examples are used for plinth in a small structure.
The Ongoing Research Programme at Caričin Grad (Justiniana Prima): The Tetraconch Area
Ivan Bugarski, Vujadin Ivanišević, Catherine VanderheydeSR 8
The ongoing research programme involves collaboration between experts from the Institute of Archaeology, Belgrade, and the University of Strasbourg. It studies the central part of the Lower Town. This area has been examined through the 2015 georadar survey performed by a team from the Ludwig Boltzmann Institute, Vienna.
The Tetraconch was entered from a semicircular plaza. Apparently the plaza and the church, possibly a martyrium, were crucial elements of the original urban plan. In the Tetraconch the well, stylobates, and entrances to an ambulatory were documented, as well as architectural sculpture. The discovery of a well close to the southern conch, which could have served for ritual purposes, confirms our notions of the place of this church in the sacral topography of Justiniana Prima. At present we do not know if the church and the plaza had ever been completed. It is possible that the sacral role of the church soon came to an end, as almost no traces of the floor or liturgical furniture were found. Beneath a layer left from brick-stripping, another one was formed in the apse through the activity of an antler workshop. It yielded typical Early Byzantine finds. Similar layers were formed above the floor already from the reign of the city’s founder, Justinian. The most recent of them, superimposing disposal layers, is dated by a coin of Phocas. A series of walls in the western part of this area is likewise a testimony to reoccupation and to the changes in urban planning. The opus mixtum walls apparently did not collapse at one and the same time. A substantial medieval layer was documented in the central and western parts of the Tetraconch, formed on the debris and dated by pottery and coins of Manuel I Komnenos to the time of the Serbian ruler Stefan Nemanja.
Byzantine and Italian Art in the 13th–15th Centuries: Artistic Transfers Viewed through the Prism of Material Analysis
Léa ChecriSR 8
Renaissance art theoreticians used to describe the Italian paintings of the Duecento “alla maniera greca” as being “awkward” (“goffa”), “old-fashioned” (“vecchia”) and “smoky” (“affumata”). However pejorative, such words confirm the reality of close contacts between the Byzantine and Italian worlds, which intensified after the Fourth Crusade. Indeed, the 13th century was marked by intense artistic exchanges: circulation of artefacts, painting techniques, skills, signifiers, models and people. This circulation, as well as the geographical diffusion of materials or pigments, can be traced by the interpretation of scientific analyses (imaging or material samples) which evidence the use by Italian painters of proven techniques from the Byzantine world. Therefore, they suggest direct knowledge exchanges and the presence of Greek artists in central Italy (although no written documents attest the existence of Byzantine or mixed workshops in this area). Such contacts become especially obvious when the use of a pigment, such as indigo, requires mastering highly technical skills, which may only be explained by a first-hand transfer of know-how. Other cases testify to the adoption of complete pictorial systems of Byzantine origin: the arrangement of painting layers modeling faces or clothes, the overall composition of the panel, etc. Compiling results of material analyses in databases makes it is possible to identify similarities of ‘savoir-faire’ and trace the diffusion of painting techniques, and the initial conclusions are somehow surprising. Indeed, one might have expected that the greatest masters of the time – who adopted the most Byzantine forms – were also the ones who strictly observed Greek techniques. The results of scientific analyses do not always concur with the conclusions suggested by an iconographic analysis. Thus, the latter sometimes needs to be reconsidered.
Comprendere l’architettura costantiniana tramite la fotomodellazione
Siyana GeorgievaSR 8
L’obiettivo di questa ricerca è esaminare la produzione architettonica dell’epoca costantiniana. Si mira a ottenere un’analisi completa, evitando approcci parziali o specifici che spesso caratterizzano le trattazioni sull’opera di Costantino. Attraverso l’analisi di una serie di monumenti attribuibili all’età costantiniana mediante tecniche non invasive per il rilievo e la documentazione del patrimonio culturale, unendo telerilevamento di prossimità e fotogrammetria, si possono individuare caratteristiche comuni nella formulazione architettonica di origine costantiniana. Un altro aspetto rilevante è l’evoluzione delle tecnologie di elaborazione e processamento dei dati; la distribuzione di software e strumenti dedicati alla fotogrammetria e alla computer vision ha semplificato il processo di creazione di modelli digitali da nuvole di punti tridimensionali. Inoltre, si analizzerà il modo in cui l’imperatore utilizzava l’architettura come strumento di comunicazione con il suo pubblico. L’architettura costituisce uno strumento attraverso il quale l’imperatore può trasmettere al popolo la natura del suo potere, specificando le caratteristiche e le prerogative nel contesto.
Preliminary Report on Scholarly Editions for Byzantine Architecture Using 3D Models
Ryo HiguchiSR 8
This presentation shows an ongoing project dedicated to the three-dimensional survey and digital preservation of Byzantine churches in the historically significant Laconia region of Greece. Constructed between the fourth and fifteenth centuries, several churches in this region exhibit significant deterioration. Employing photogrammetry via UAVs, action cameras and DSLR cameras, the project has thus far achieved the 3D capture of churches within the Sparti and Eurotas municipalities. To facilitate interdisciplinary research and address the limitations in traditional architectural representations, the authors are developing a web-based platform designed to create 3D Scholarly Editions. This platform incorporates/ will incorporate functions such as in-scene annotation, online collaborative editing, virtual reality compatibility, spatial analysis tools, temporal display control, dimensional grid overlays, multi-view visualisation, comparative analysis across multiple churches and AI-driven automated annotation for machine learning applications. This platform is envisioned as a crucial communication instrument for researchers.
5.36 FC – Digital Gallery (Special Strand)
The Digital Atlas of Byzantine Crimea: Suggested Implementation Approaches
Nikolai BystritskiyHS 21
A timely task of modern historical and geographical research is the preparation of a comprehensive thematic atlas of the Crimea of the Byzantine period (mid 9th – mid 15th centuries). Its preparation will significantly facilitate scientific research in the field of the history and geography of Crimea and adjacent territories, its relations with the regions of the Byzantine Empire. At the same time, the project is based on international experience, especially the leader in authority among the scientific projects on the geography of the Byzantine Empire: the “Tabula Imperii Byzantini”.
The complexity of the tasks of preparing the atlas is due to the need to reflect the diversity of the geographical environment; various forms of development of the territory and economic activity; the presence of different ethnic and religious groups; dynamic socio-economic and demographic processes. The chronological framework of the atlas includes four main periods: Late Antique (3rd – 5th centuries), Early Byzantine (5th – 7th centuries), Middle Byzantine (7th – 12th centuries), Transitional (13th – 15th centuries). The geographical coverage of atlas maps has several large-scale levels. The largest level consists of plans for cities, fortresses and historical regions of Crimea. Overview-level maps (devoted, for example, to spatial analysis of settlement) include territories of neighboring regions. Even greater spatial coverage is required for maps of economic relations and migration flows, which may involve territories on several continents. Each large-scale level requires working out its own general geographical basis and updating the topography of the region: clarifying hydrographic features, landscape zones, etc. The atlas research corpus includes a source documents database, map sheets, object classifiers, a factographic fund and a reference set of signs. The thematic specialization of the atlas is reflected in the methods of mapping and the semantics of maps.
Byzantium on the Web… And a Way to Find it: The Chalke Gate Project
Vicky Foskolou, Ioanna Bitha, Anna TakoumiHS 21
The aim of our paper is to present the Chalke Gate project of the Commission for the History of Byzantine Art of the International Association of Byzantine Studies (CHAB/AIEB). The fundamental goal of the CHAB/AIEB is the co-ordination of efforts for the promotion of the study of Byzantine Art and the dissemination of knowledge not only among Byzantinists but also to the wider community of mediaeval art historians. As a first step towards achieving this goal, the commission has decided to create an open-access web portal where electronic material on Byzantine art and material culture would be gathered, organized, and made easily accessible. The portal, called ΧΑΛΚΗ ΠΥΛΗ / CHALKE GATE: A Portal to Byzantine Art and Material Culture, was organized by the Greek members of the Commission and funded by the Christian Archaeological Society in Athens, one of the world’s oldest scientific societies for the study of Byzantine Archaeology and Art. It is well known that an abundance of information on Byzantine art and material culture is now available on the Internet. These sources can be useful resources for the study and teaching of these subjects. They can also be used as a means of keeping researchers and academics up to date and allowing them to communicate and collaborate with each other in the relevant fields. However, it is essential that this digital information is easily accessible, well organized, and scientifically reliable. These were the primary aims of the Chalke-Gate project and in my presentation, we will try to show how we have addressed these issues in creating the portal.
Exploring the Byzantine Legacy of the Eastern Mediterranean
R. David HendrixHS 21
Despite the mark it left over a thousand years, much of Byzantine cultural heritage remains relatively obscure. Even in Istanbul, the empire’s former capital, dozens of lesser-known churches, cisterns, and other structures are frequently overlooked. These monuments often do not receive broader academic attention, while the public generally lacks accessible or reliable information about many Byzantine sites around the Eastern Mediterranean.
As a digital and educational tool, The Byzantine Legacy aims to fill such gaps by providing accessible information and raising public awareness of Byzantine sites in Anatolia, the Balkans, and beyond. It uses photography, social media, and maps, accompanied by overviews of academic research, placing it at the crossroads of cultural heritage, academic research, and public outreach. This paper explores the project’s function as a gateway for both scholars and the general public to render Byzantine monuments in Istanbul and nearby regions more accessible. Selected case studies will demonstrate this mediating role between Byzantine cultural heritage and students, scholars, tour guides, and the general public.
A World on the Move. Challenges and Perspectives of the Research Program Migration Movements in Byzantine World (1261–1453) (MIMOZA Project)
Anastasia Kontogiannopoulou, Thanasis SotiriouHS 21
The last centuries of the Byzantine Empire have not been systematically examined thus far with regards to migration, which took place in a fluid political environment. As part of the global political and economic system that connected Northwestern Europe to China via the Silk Roads and the movements of nomadic populations, Byzantium was significantly affected by the political and territorial upheavals that reshaped the Southeastern Mediterranean in the mid-13th century. These included the Mongol invasions and the rise of new powers in the Muslim world, such as the Mamluk Sultanate in Egypt and the Ottoman state in Asia Minor. From the 13th to the 15th century, continuous military operations, civil conflicts, and territorial contraction led to the political fragmentation of the Byzantine territory and resulted in individual and collective migrations within and beyond the borders of Byzantium.
This research project, funded by the Hellenic Foundation for Research and Innovation (HFRI) under the 3rd Call for HFRI’s Research Projects to Support Faculty Members and Researchers, intents to digitally document, analyze, and preserve data on internal and external migrations of individuals and groups in Byzantium during the Palaiologan period (1261–1453). The project presentation outlines the typology of migrations and the interdisciplinary methodological framework, which integrates written sources, archaeological evidence, and data derived from genomic and isotopic analyses, alongside the application of advanced digital tools. The chronological scope, anticipated outcomes, and the composition of the Research Team constitute key components of this funded project’s presentation.
A Byzantine Cardinal between Byzantium and Renaissance in a “Knowledge Site”: Bessarionresearch.com
Panagiotis KourniakosHS 21
Cardinal Bessarion (ca. 1400-1472), scholar, Byzantine Orthodox monk-bishop and later Catholic cardinal, survived the end of the Byzantine Empire and flourished in the Catholic Church in the milieu of the Italian Renaissance, as a protagonist in the religious, cultural and political life of his time. The project Bessarion Research aims to be a comprehensive “knowledge platform” that focuses on Cardinal Bessarion, encompassing the complexity of his activity. Its main goal is to provide historical material for assessing the mutual influence between Bessarion and his historical context in various areas, including politics, diplomacy, culture, religion, and art. Central to this endeavor is the presentation of this material in an accessible and self-contained format. Specifically, this involves collecting, organizing, and publishing textual evidence derived from Bessarion’s time. The core of the project lies in the database of historical sources published in chronological order. This corpus collects all contemporary archival evidence relating to the cardinal’s life and undertakings (letters, bulls, decrees, bills, notes etc.). These texts will be critically published with commentary and metatextual information. The obtained data – in combination with data from his Opera Omnia – will constitute the content of the other sections of the site (People & Networks, Places & Itinera etc.), where the material will be elaborated and presented in thematic order for their best historical contextualization. Finally a network of linked, contextualized, and accessible primary and secondary information will form a complete and exhaustive resource. Taking advantage of the vast possibilities of a digital presentation, the project aspires to become the most complete presentation of a historical figure between Byzantium and Italian Renaissance, capturing the full spectrum of his political, social, spiritual, and intellectual roles. With its help the life and time Bessarion’s are to be made accessible to both scholars and interested laypeople.
5.37 FC – A Narratological Approach to Byzantine Hagiographical Literature
In recent years, scholarly research increasingly embraced a narratological approach to literature, emphasizing not only the intricate complexity of literary texts but also the benefits of analysing narrative structures and components to better understand a text’s intended purposes and reader reception. Recognizing the value of this approach, it is desirable to extend this perspective to Byzantine hagiography – specifically, by examining narrative composition practices and their impact on the dynamic interaction between their producers and audiences. The proposed group session integrates research in narratology and literary theory into the study of Byzantine hagiography. Drawing on Irene J. F. de Jong’s model for Classical literature, each of the six speakers will focus on a key narratological category (e.g., narrators, characters, focalization, space, time, story vs. fabula). Following a brief theoretical introduction, these categories will be applied to individual case studies. The session will explore topics such as narrators and authentication strategies, focalization across different narratorial levels, the narrative agency of animals, character construction in miracle narratives, the integration and function of space within the narrative, and temporality as a crucial storytelling element. Our aim is to offer a practical introduction to the application of narratology and modern literary theories in the study of Byzantine hagiography. While contributing to the scholarship on specific hagiographical works, this group session will also highlight a promising yet underexplored avenue of research in Byzantine literary studies.
Constructing Credibility through Narrators in Italo-Greek Hagiography
Emma HuigHS 31
This paper discusses the relationship between the narrator and the construction of narrative credibility in hagiographical narratives. It has been argued and generally accepted that hagiography should be understood as a truth-telling genre (Turner 2012; De Temmerman & Van Pelt 2024). Therefore, hagiographical narrators are concerned with constructing a credible narrative, as well as with presenting themselves as credible mediators between the saint’s life and the audience. Examining how narrators characterise themselves, the strategies they deploy to authenticate their authority and the means by which they engage their audience can offer valuable insight into how hagiographers conceived of their own role (Krueger 2004) and into contemporary notions of the ideal narrator within a hagiographical context. This paper analyses how the narrators of selected Italo-Greek saints’ Lives construct and position their narrative personas in relation to the saintly protagonist and the wider narrative framework. Italo-Greek hagiography from the post-iconoclastic period has often been regarded as containing ‘imaginary’ or less credible elements, a feature that makes this corpus particularly suitable for examining questions of narrative credibility (Re 2011). It will be argued that these narrators shape their self-characterisation in ways appropriate to their specific Christian and hagiographical contexts and use their proximity to the saint to authenticate their accounts. Moreover, drawing on narratological concepts such as narrative level (i.e. intra- or extradiegetic) and level of participation (i.e. homo- or heterodiegetic), it will be shown that in the corpus texts, narrators shift between narrative levels and display varying degrees of participation (Rimmon-Kenan 1983) and that these features shape the credibility of the texts.
Focalization and Narrators in the Life of Eustratios of Agauros
Óscar Prieto DomínguezHS 31
This paper examines the Life of Eustratios of Agauros (BHG 645) paying close attention to the different narrators (external or internal) and narrative levels present in the text. Stories and direct speeches in the mouth of secondary characters (and therefore secondary narrators) will also be analysed. The main narrator has an unsettling presence, but his identity is difficult to discern due to the humility characteristic of Byzantine religious writers. Indeed, we sometimes have more information about those responsible for the other narrative levels than about the narrator/author of the work himself. By giving a specific character a voice and speech, the writer allows him to express himself and recount a story in direct speech, offering a direct characterisation of him. This is the case with the prophecies and visions of Ioannikios, which he himself recounts in the first person (Vita Eustratii, chaps. 4 and 10-12) or the later accounts of miracles performed by the saint. Since this hagiography features internal (primary and secondary) narrators, a combined analysis of the narrators and focalization will be undertaken. In the aforementioned cases, for example, does the narrator recount a story or episode from the experiencer’s perspective or the teller’s perspective? The interrelationship between narrators and focalization is a particularly complex and relevant topic since changes in focalisation can dramatically affect the perception of the narrator’s reliability. Therefore, examining the narrators will be combined with studying focalisation (what perspective or point of view does the narrator choose to narrate?). Finally, this paper will also shed light on the corresponding addressees (or internal audiences) of literary narrators and their impact on contemporary (real) readers/listeners of this Life.
In the Saints’ Shadow: Animals as Characters in the Synaxarium of Constantinople
Lorenzo Maria CiolfiHS 31
The Synaxarium of Constantinople offers a vast and carefully organized corpus of hagiographical narratives that shaped both liturgical practice and cultural identity. Among its many features, the presence of animals – often relegated to the margins of scholarly attention – deserves closer scrutiny, not only as part of the stories’ thematic repertoire but also as elements of narrative construction. This paper aims to retrace the occurrences of animals within the Synaxarium and to explore their literary and functional roles in the shaping of the saints’ lives. By applying a narratological framework inspired by Irene de Jong’s model, I will examine animals not merely as symbolic or decorative motifs, but as genuine narrative agents whose actions, voices, or appearances contribute to character formation, authentication strategies, and the overall dynamics of the plot. The analysis will consider individual entries, where animals interact with saints in miracles or martyrdom accounts, but will also try to consider the organization of the collection as a whole, in which recurrent motifs involving animals could have acquired a cumulative meaning that guides reception. This approach seeks to address several questions: How do animals participate in the construction of sanctity and authority? What narrative functions do they fulfill in stories otherwise centered on human protagonists? To what extent do they mediate the relationship between text, audience, and performance in a liturgical context? The preliminary results suggest that animals in the Synaxarium operate on multiple levels: as witnesses validating miracles, as adversaries highlighting the saint’s power, or as allegorical voices shaping moral interpretation. By foregrounding their narrative agency, this study contributes both to a fuller understanding of the Synaxarium’s literary strategies and to the broader exploration of non-human actors in Byzantine hagiography. Ultimately, it highlights the potential of narratological analysis to illuminate overlooked dimensions of Byzantine narrative culture.
Patients as Characters: Developing a Narrative to Communicate to Audience(s) of the Miracles of Sts. Kosmas and Damian
Elle JonesHS 31
This paper investigates patients as characters within the Miracles of Sts. Kosmas and Damian (hereafter KDM), a sixth/seventh century miracle collection based in Constantinople.The miracle collection was read aloud to audience(s) in the Kosmidion, the Saints’ largest church in the city. In this case study, I investigate how the hagiographers shape the characters (the Saints’ patients), to fit certain narrative goals. The KDM corpus primarily communicates to its audience(s) the importance of achieving salvation. This notion was grounded in the understanding that achieving salvation was dependant on the patients’ own actions. The hagiographers communicate this with specific character traits. These traits occur at the start of the miracle with each hagiographer varying in their approach to the amount of detail they include on each patient. My paper focuses on the construction and perception of these character traits to determine how the hagiographers wished them to be perceived by the audience(s). In addition, I investigate the actions of the patients which are portrayed to communicate their experience of illness. Sometimes these traits, good or bad, are didactic for the KDM corpus’ audience. Finally, in miracles where there are two patient protagonists, I discuss how the Saints require these characters to work together to achieve their own salvation.
Time Manipulation in Leontius of Neapolis (7th c.)
Tomás FernándezHS 31
Temporal dynamics is one of the most crucial aspects of narratology. It has been widely studied in Homer, where severe restrictions apply: in particular, in the Iliad and the Odyssey, a flashback to a moment later than the beginning of the main story is avoided. Temporal manipulation became much freer in historiography and drama, and it reached new levels of sensational effect in the Greek novel, especially in the work of Heliodorus (4th c.). The practice of hagiographers within this complex line of development in temporal dynamics, however, has to date received little attention. This contribution aims to show how Leontius of Neapolis employs narrative devices drawn from popular folktales to subvert audience expectations through effective disruptions of linear chronology and unexpected transitions between parallel storylines. It will also demonstrate how, by doing so, he achieves powerful effects of curiosity, suspense, and surprise.
Sacred Journeys: Settings and Frames in the Life of Ioannikios (BHG 935, 936, 937)
Giulia GolloHS 31
Among the various narratological categories, this paper focuses on “space”. Three extant hagiographies are dedicated to St. Ioannikios the Great, a wandering ascetic from Bithynia active during the period of the Second Iconoclasm: two pre-metaphrastic ninth-century Lives – one authored by Peter the Monk (BHG 936) and the other by Sabas the Monk (BHG 935) – as well as the Life included in the Metaphrastic Menologion (BHG 937). Given the saint’s frequent relocations, this particular hagiographical corpus offers a compelling case study for examining the representation and function of space in hagiographical narratives. Special attention will be given to the distinct role of space as both setting (i.e., “the location where the action takes place”) and frame (i.e., “locations that occur in thoughts, dreams, memories, or reports”), first within each individual Life and then in comparative perspective across all three texts. The ultimate aim is to understand how spatial configurations contribute to each text’s broader rhetorical aims.
5.38 FC – Byzantium and the Caucasus from the 10th to the 12th Century
Armenia after the Collapse of the Byzantine Rule in the Eleventh Century: The Case of Vaspurakan
Kosuke NakadaHS 33
Byzantium expanded to Armenia in the tenth and eleventh centuries but soon retreated in the face of the Seljuk incursion. The situation in Armenian highlands after this remains opaque, despite its significance as a focal point for the further Seljuk expansion and the transformation of the political landscape across the eastern mediterranean world. This is partly because Armenian historians are primarily concerned about the collapse of the Armenian kingdoms and principalities and removal of the elite aristocratic houses, leaving the aftermath less clarified. However, a twelfth-century continuation attached to the history of Tʻovma Arcruni (tenth century) offers rare insights into how the alleged descendants of the local princely houses in the region of Vaspurakan survived during the Seljuk incursions. Through the analysis of this source, this paper explores how local elites, the remnants of the Byzantine authorities and other neighbouring actors interacted in Armenia, reshaping local culture and society.
Byzantine Titles Bestowed upon the Bagratunis of Tayk and Kgharjk
Liana NazaryanHS 33
At the end of the 8th c. AD, representatives of the Armenian Bagratuni dynasty settled in the Tayk province and Kgharjk canton in Greater Armenia and established a principality. In historiography, this polity is often referred to as the kouropalateship (from kouropalates), reflecting the fact that its rulers were granted the title of kouropalates by the Byzantine emperors. The Georgian branch of the Bagratunis also traces its lineage to those Bagratunis who had settled in the region. The Byzantine Empire not only extended its patronage to the Bagratunis but also conferred upon them various titles, especially in recognition of their rule over the dominion of the kouropalateship. This was partly due to their adoption of Chalcedonian confession, aligning them more closely with the Byzantine faith.
Among the titles bestowed by Byzantium, the title of kouropalates was the highest, conferring the greatest position and influence. Additionally, the Empire granted titles such as magistros, antipatos, patrikios, and others. These titles are attested in both written sources and, notably, in the inscriptions preserved on church walls. Studies indicate that within the Bagratuni dynasty, there was fierce competition for these titles, often accompanied by military conflicts and the murder of fellow countrymen. The reasons for which the Empire awarded such titles to local rulers are of particular significance.
La charge de მოძღუარი (modzghuari) entre tradition géorgienne et influences byzantines
Mariam NutsubidzeHS 33
Notre étude porte sur le terme géorgien მოძღუარი (modzghuari). Synonyme sémantique de წინამძღუარი (ts’inamdzghuari), équivalent de l’higoumène, ce mot désigne un « maître » ou un « guide ». Dans les textes traduits du grec, il correspond principalement à διδάσκαλος, mais peut également rendre ῥαββί ou ἐπιστάτης.
Dans les sources géorgiennes antérieures au XIᵉ siècle, modzghuari est surtout employé comme titre honorifique, notamment pour désigner des saints, afin de les élever au rang des Apôtres et des Pères de l’Église, eux aussi qualifiés par ce terme. C’est sous la plume d’Euthyme l’Hagiorite († 1028), et plus précisément dans le Petit Nomocanon — le plus ancien recueil de droit canonique géorgien — que modzghuari acquiert une nouvelle dimension : celle de confesseur et guide spirituel, avec des fonctions précises. Euthyme semble ainsi instituer le modzghuari comme une charge spécifique dotée de responsabilités claires. Un siècle plus tard, le canon 12 du concile de Ruis-Urbnisi vient formaliser les règles encadrant cette fonction, confirmant ainsi l’émergence progressive de la charge dans les monastères relevant de l’Église du Kartli. Cette communication vise, d’une part, à analyser la genèse, l’évolution et les implications de la charge de modzghuari, à travers une étude croisée de diverses sources (hagiographies, chroniques, inscriptions, colophons, actes royaux, typika), en la replaçant dans le contexte institutionnel et spirituel du monachisme géorgien médiéval ; d’autre part, elle propose une comparaison avec les fonctions analogues en vigueur à Byzance, dans le but de mieux éclairer les influences potentielles qui ont pu guider Euthyme l’Hagiorite.
A Review of the Ideological Aspects of Medieval Byzantine-Georgian Relations
Nino TomadzeHS 33
In the eleventh century, several Georgian polities (Abkhazia, Tao-Klarjeti, Hereti, and Kakheti) were united under the rule of Bagrat III of the Bagrationi dynasty, who thus became the first king of a unified Georgia. His royal titulature, King of the Abkhazians, Georgians, Rans (Hereti), and Kakhs (Kakheti), expressed the formation of a new Orthodox Christian kingdom that emerged as a political competitor within the Caucasian region. Following Bagrat III’s death, his successor George I lost control over parts of Hereti and Kakheti, retaining only the titles of King of the Abkhazians and Georgians. His reign was marked by military conflict with the Byzantine emperor Basil II. Although Georgia and Byzantium increasingly found themselves allied in the face of Seljuk Turkish expansion, the Byzantine court continued to confer honorific titles—such as kouropalates, caesar, and sebastos—upon Georgian rulers. Dynastic marriage, notably that between Mariam Bagrationi and the future emperor Michael VII Doukas, further reinforced this alliance, while aspects of the Georgian political system reflected Byzantine models of governance. This pattern of political and cultural interaction persisted until the reign of David IV the Builder, who completed the unification of Georgia. After that, Georgian attitudes toward Byzantium change, as the empire was no longer regarded as a supreme authority, and the Georgian king rejected Byzantine honorific titles in favor of adopting regalia of his own.
5.39 FC – New Perspectives on Medieval Macedonia and Thessaly
Towards a New Corpus of Acta Thessaliae (12th–16th c.)
Demetrios S. Georgakopoulos, Christos D. TsatsoulisSR 6
The Acta Thessaliae represents a comprehensive collection and analysis of historical documents from Thessaly, covering a period of four centuries. These documents include a variety of chrysobulls, patriarchal sigillia, official texts, legal contracts, and personal correspondence, providing valuable insights into the social, political, and economic life in the region during the 12th – 16th c. The new edition aims to make these texts more accessible to scholars and researchers by offering critical editions with modern scholarly tools, including translations, annotations, and detailed commentaries. The documents span a crucial period in Thessalian history, from the Byzantine Empire’s later years to the rise of the Ottoman Empire. They shed light on the transformations in governance, land ownership, and local power dynamics. The Thessalian region was strategically important, and these documents often reveal interactions between local aristocrats, the Byzantine authorities, and later Ottoman rulers. They reflect the evolving legal systems, including the persistence of Byzantine influences alongside the imposition of Ottoman rule. In addition to political matters, the documents also offer insights into the daily lives of the people, including their religious practices, family structures, and economic activities. For instance, several documents detail agricultural transactions, property exchanges, and the role of the church in mediating legal disputes. The new edition also provides an understanding of the cultural exchanges between different communities in Thessaly, including Greeks, Latins, and Turks. By compiling and publishing these documents in a single, accessible volume, the new edition makes an important contribution to Byzantine studies, offering a clearer picture of the complexities and transitions in Thessalian history during a transformative period.
Surviving Toponyms: Procopius’ Early Byzantine Fortress Βριγίζης
Jasminka KuzmanovskaSR 6
N. Iorga, alongside C. Litzica and D. Russo, through their earliest studies on Procopius, were among the most deserving for the evaluation of different approaches, segments, and perspectives of Byzantine Studies at the beginning of the 20th century. Since our research interest is closely related to the detailed philological study of toponyms in the panegyric De aedificiis – a segment within Byzantine Studies that has been insufficiently researched – we intend to contribute to the congress theme by presenting one of the fort names in the Macedonian list in Procopius’ work. To be precise, it is the name of the fortress recorded as Βριγίζης, the eighth in a row in Book IV, in the list entitled Ἐπὶ Μακεδονίας. In the presentation, we will consider the etymology of the name of the fort as well as its most likely localization. Thereby we want to contribute to a somewhat neglected field, that is, the study of Procopius’ philology, which is a very vital testimony of the linguistic reality in the 6th century AD. And as the information we find about the fort name in ancient and medieval sources is very scarce, we will also consider the opinions and results of researchers who directly or indirectly dealt with the fort name in order to give accurate and reliable information about its linguistic origin and location. Since toponomastics itself is interdisciplinary, layered, and comprehensive, we truly believe that the contribution will be productive and will fit well into the “Byzantium beyond Byzantium” thematic scope of the congress.
Medieval Pelagonia in the Light of New Archaeological Evidence
Robert MihajlovskiSR 6
In searching for medieval Pelagonia and Bitola, in addition to the archaeological research findings and the study of medieval written sources, we can obtain new information through sigillography. Situated on the junction of Via Egnatia road there was the Roman colony of Septimia Aurelia, Heracleia Lyncestis. On the northeast side there is the medieval town of Bitola, which developed into the administrative and ecclesiastical centre of the region. The recent archaeological excavations at the Yeni mosque in the central town area resulted in a valuable material evidence, including a medieval church building with a cemetery. The two settlements led a parallel existence until the 12th century, when Heraclea was renamed as Pelagonia with a strong castrum above the hill. Nicetas Choniates described it as place suitable for cavalry encampment, while for Manuel I Komnenos the imperial winter quarters and hunting camps were located there. On the northern hills above the medieval settlement of Bitola some foundations of a large medieval church were discovered, a transitional type of cross domed church, flanked by two towers on the western side. The place called Kale Bayir was once protected by ramparts and wooden palisades and it belonged to the complex of medieval urban structures that protected the town with a chain of small fortifications. The renewed archaeological research excavations will shed more light on this medieval complex of settlements situated along the main Egnatian route and its junction.
Albanian Officials in Northern Macedonia: Their Military Role during the 13th-Century Byzantine Period
Agon RrezjaSR 6
The Fourth Crusade (1204) funded by the Republic of Venice with the support of other Latin States had as its main interest conquering Constantinople to manage market and political issues in the East and West. The establishment of a new Latin Empire (1204-1261) on the ground of Byzantium was not without consequences. As a result, Byzantine aristocracy left their homeland establishing new states in the West of the Balkans where local lords played their part in these turmoil times of the Byzantine politics. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Albanian nobles, especially “Progoni”, took advantage of this gap and founded the Principality of Albania (1190) which was inherited by their two sons Gjini and Demetrios. This principality continued until 1256, when the last-mentioned lord was archon Gulam of Albania in Kruja. As in the present case, in North Macedonia Albanian feudal lords appeared throughout the 13th century especially during the Paleologian dynasty and played an important role in the turbulent events between the Byzantine Empire and the Latin West. Albanian aristocracy ,such as Gropa, Skurra, Manota, Progoni etc. were placed at the service of the Byzantine states and other powers, who were rewarded with extensive estates and high administrative positions. The paper will be presented based on published Byzantine and Latin sources accompanied by nowadays contemporary literature.
Integration (des byzantinischen) Mazedoniens in den Nemanjiden-Staat im Licht der serbischen Herrscherurkunden von 1282 bis 1371
Žarko VujoševićSR 6
In den letzten Jahrzehnten des 13. Jahrhunderts begann die kontinuierliche Expansion Serbiens in das byzantinische Mazedonien. Die Eroberungszüge der Könige Stefan Uros II. Milutin, Stefan Uros III. (Decanski) und Stefan Dusan („Kaiser der Serben und Griechen“ ab 1346) aus der Nemanjiden-Dynastie resultierten Mitte des 14. Jahrhunderts mit der politischen Kontrolle des ganzen Großraums, die noch bis zum Tode des Dusans Nachfolger Stefan Uros (1371) bestand hatte. Der Beitrag stellt die Frage, inwiefern und in welchen Etappen (das historisch-geographische Gebiet) Mazedonien in den Nemanjiden-Staat integriert wurde, und versucht diese anhand der von den genannten Herrschern ausgestellten Urkunden zu beantworten. Bei der Untersuchung des Prozesses der politischen Integration in ein mittelalterliches Staatsgebilde empfiehlt sich besonders das diplomatische Material. Den Tatbestand des schriftlichen Verkehrs widerspiegelnd, sind Urkunden in diesem Zusammenhang als Zeugnis der Kommunikation des Herrschers und seines Hofes mit den einzelnen weltlichen und kirchlichen Größen zu betrachten. Verfolgen kann man dabei sowohl seine tatsächliche Kontrolle und sein Interesse an das betreffende Gebiet als auch die Abhängigkeit der lokalen Faktoren von dem neuen Hoheitsträger bezüglich deren Status und Anliegen. Auf dieser methodischen Grundlage werden in dem vorgeschlagenen Beitrag unter den ca. 180 erhaltenen Urkunden und Briefe der vier letzten Nemanjidenherrscher diejenigen abgehandelt, die in dreierlei Hinsicht mit dem Großraum Mazedonien zu tun haben, und zwar Dokumente, 1) die für die dortigen Empfänger ausgestellt wurden, 2) deren Ausstellungsorte sich dort befinden, 3) durch die die sich im betreffenden Gebiet befindenden Besitzungen geschenkt oder bestätigt werden. Die zusammengestellten Ergebnisse über die politische Kommunikation zwischen der „zentralen Macht“ und den lokalen Größen, über die belegten Aufenthalte des Herrschers und seinem Itinerar in Mazedonien sowie über seine „Hoheitsausübung“ bei den dortigen konkreten rechtlichen Angelegenheiten werden ausgewertet und im Kontext der gestellten Integrationsfrage analysiert. In der Präsentation werden die gewonnenen Einsichten durch die GIS-gestützte Datenvisualisierung auch interaktiv dargestellt.
5.40 FC – Shaping Identities
From “Goat-Man, Violator” to Black Man: Racial Transformation in the Armenian Alexander Romance
Alex MacFarlaneHS 1
The Alexander Romance, translated from Greek into Armenian c. 5th century AD, developed over the course of the following centuries. Starting in the 13th century, vardapets (religious teachers) composed original Armenian poetry called kafas to accompany the prose narrative, elaborating or commenting upon the events. Where the story originally hewed close to its early Greek original, the paratextual kafas provided supplementary material. However, later redactions changed the text itself. One, a short recension, abbreviated the text somewhat and included many kafas. Another shortened the narrative more drastically and incorporated kafas within the narrative, no longer as paratexts but as part of a new prosimetric composition. Where Alexander journeys to the edges of the world and encounters – often violently – the fictitious peoples, animals and plants that live there, the Armenian Alexander Romance and its kafas expand on the details of these encounters over time. Much like in the Greek Alexander Romance, these specifics change. One encounter where this is particularly notable is Alexander’s interaction with a man who kills and cannibalises a woman. In the full-length Armenian Alexander Romance, this man is described as goat-like, but in the abbreviated narratives and their kafas, he is explicitly described as “black” and “black-faced”, his compatriots are compared to ants, “innumerable and infinite”, and their speech likened to the cries of animals. This dehumanising language is recognisable to us not only within the topoi of modern anti-Black racism but as part of a centuries-long construction of anti-Black racialisation by non-Black writers. Nor is it unique to the Armenian version of the Alexander Romance. This paper traces the development of this episode within the Armenian Alexander Romance and situates it within broader trends present in other versions of the late medieval Alexander Romance.
Asherav la-yoshev be-romi: Jewish Byzantine Patriotism in a Tenth-Century Apocalypse
Arie NeuhauserHS 1
Within the small area where Byzantine and Jewish Studies overlap, the tenth-century Vision of Daniel has been a source of perennial fascination. This Hebrew text of forty-seven lines, found in the Cairo Genizah and today held in the Jewish Theological Seminary in New York, speaks of a succession of emperors, from Michael III to Romanos Lekapenos, who are to be followed by the end of days and the arrival of the Messiah. The Jewish tradition is considered uniformly hostile to Rome, the empire that ended Jewish independence and destroyed the Temple. And yet this text seems to foretell the triumph of (east) Rome and promises that it will be spared the cataclysm: “And in those days the kingdom will be given to Rome… Then the Messiah will reign.” Furthermore, the ‘historical’, vaticinium post eventum, portion of the Vision, while mentioning the persecutions of the Jews under Basileios I and Romanos Lekapenos, is oddly apologetic for those emperors, downplaying those persecutions relatively to how they are depicted in other Jewish and Christian sources. The cryptic language of this apocalyptic text and the unexpected claims it makes vis-à-vis Rome led scholars to argue for fundamentally differing interpretations of the meaning and context of the Vision of Daniel. This paper will argue that the writer of the Vision of Daniel shared – to a remarkable extent though not unambiguously – the worldview and values of broader east Roman society. His evaluation of emperors and of the eschatological role of the empire was predicated on his Roman identity and not just his Jewish one. While Jews were excluded by law from full participation in society, the Vision of Daniel shows that to understand east Roman Jews, we must take seriously the worldview and values that they shared with their Christian compatriots.
Jewish Burial Practices in the Early Byzantine Balkans and the Aegean
Alexander PanayotovHS 1
My paper aims to investigate and analyse the burial practices of Jews in the Balkans and the Aegean during the early Byzantine period. I aim to establish how these practices reflected the daily life and identity of Jews in Byzantine society. The scope of the paper is defined temporally and spatially. It begins in the fourth century and end in the eighth century. This will allow the inclusion of the widest possible selection of epigraphical and archaeological sources. The paper will include a study of Jewish burials and epitaphs from Greece, Croatia, and Montenegro.
Ethnic Identifications in Byzantine Egypt: The Case of the Ethnonym Ἕλλην in Papyri, Ostraca and Wooden Boards from the 4th century to 641 CE
Iason TheodoridisHS 1
Collective identities in antiquity are often regarded by scholars as attended by a certain ethnonym or appellative, which may express the collective self- consciousness of a particular group. Modern research has often dealt with the meanings of the ethnonym Ἕλλην in the New Testament, the literature of Late Antiquity and the Byzantine Empire. Though most of this literature concerns an erudite minority and scarcely unveils the mental map of the vast populations of the Late Roman and Byzantine Empire. Egypt, with the vast number of papyri discovered in the dry mainland, offers a unique opportunity to approach the silent populace. In this sense, the present paper aims to discover the applications of the ethnonym Ἕλλην in original texts, such as papyri, ostraca, wooden tablets, etc., from the 4th century to 641 CE, when Egypt was conquered by the Arabs. Similar surveys that focus on documents of the Ptolemaic and early Roman era have been accomplished by scholars, such as Joseph Modrzejewski, Orsolina Montevecchi, Csaba A. La’da and Jane Rowlandson. This study includes the presentation of several documents for the clarification of the deductions. Furthermore, two tables with numerical data are to be constructed. The first table classifies the documents under study among several genres (private letters, horoscopes, etc.). The second table depicts the variety of the semantic domains that the ethnonym Ἕλλην embraces in these documents of Late Roman and Byzantine Egypt. The present study on the applications of the ethnonym Ἕλλην in documentary texts may evoke useful deductions and further considerations, such as that the applications of an ethnonymic term in documentary texts may differ significantly from the corresponding semantic domain utilized in literature. Thus, a systematic survey on papyri must be embedded in studies of cultural, religious and ethnic identifications in Late Roman and Byzantine Empire.
5.41 FC – The Performative Self
Emotions of Power: Anger as a Resource for Political Communication in Byzantium
Alexandru Ștefan AncaHS 6
In Byzantium, anger was more than a private emotion; it functioned as a strategic tool in the exercise of imperial authority. The present paper examines how anger was framed, evaluated, and functionalised within Byzantine discourses of power. Rather than focusing on spontaneous emotional outbursts, it highlights the performative and rhetorical staging of anger and its role in political communication and normative conceptions of order. In the sources, anger emerges both as a destructive force and as an expression of righteous indignation, divine retribution, or legitimate rule. Situated at the intersection of philosophical ideals, Christian moral teachings, and historiographical narratives, the study explores how anger was conceptualised and deployed as a political emotion. It focuses on two interrelated aspects: the affective self-representation of rulers and the moral framing of anger by their critics.
The paper aims to shed light on anger as a key emotional resource in Byzantine politics. It contributes to the wider history of emotions in pre-modern societies by examining how emotions were not only experienced but also strategically instrumentalised in political contexts.
Performing Compunction Beyond Byzantium: Embodying Penitential Emotions in Post-Byzantine Katanyktic Hymns from Mount Athos
Cristina CocolaHS 6
This paper investigates the representation and embodiment of compunction and repentance as experienced by penitent sinners within a selection of post-Byzantine katanyktic poems in political verse from Mount Athos, as edited by Gr.Th. Stathes in 1977. Through close textual analysis, the study aims to delineate the literary strategies employed in these hymns to articulate the complex emotional landscape of κατάνυξις (compunction) and μετάνοια (repentance). Furthermore, it seeks to identify elements of continuity and divergence in the portrayal of these sentiments when compared to their Byzantine-era counterparts, thereby shedding light on the evolution of this devotional poetic tradition. The analysis will underscore the enduring vitality and literary productivity of these characteristically Byzantine emotional and spiritual concepts in the post-Byzantine period, demonstrating their continued flourishing and capacity to inspire dedicated literary expression even after the fall of Constantinople.
‘A World Brimming Over with Divine Presence’: Late Antique Meteorology as a Cultural Practice
Angelo GargiuloHS 6
This presentation explores the stance of meteorology as a cultural practice in Late Antiquity as it emerges from a 6th-century text: the De Ostentis by John Lydus. Meteorology in antiquity has recently received some attention (see Taub 2003), but the focus has almost always been on catastrophic events, rather than on ‘ordinary’ meteorology, and Late Antiquity has been completely neglected. This paper seeks to fill these gaps, but also to reconnect the study of meteorology to the analysis already conducted by Hadot 2005 on ancient philosophy as a practice of self government. Many historians of science have pointed out that in astral science, divination, or meteorology, the pursuit of knowledge merged seamlessly with moral and political government (Taub 1998; Taub 2003; Lehoux 2010). In line with this, historians of early and late modern meteorology have even suggested that we replace our focus on concepts of environment with a focus on practices of “environing” (Sörlin & Warde 2007), a neologism encompassing “both the cultural process whereby humans perceive and conceptualise environments in their imagination and the physical process of ‘place-making’ whereby they concretely transform and reshape them” (Miglietti & Morgan 2017). Observing Lydus’ text — a catalogue of predictions from weather events — it will be argued that practices of weather forecasting and reporting are never just that: they simultaneously translate and operationalize scientific, political, and/or religious positions. The De Ostentis, far from being only a sterile recollection of erudite facts, is expected to yield also ethical benefits for its practitioners. The presentation tries therefore to demonstrate, by analysing selected passages, how these scientific, socio-political, religious, and ethical dimensions ofmeteorological discourse were interwoven in Lydus’ work.
The Function and Role of Emotions in Middle Byzantine Historiography (8th–10th c.): The Dipole of Anger and Fear
Artemis LagouHS 6
This paper presents selected findings from my doctoral research, which investigates the presence, function, and narrative role of emotions in Middle Byzantine historiographical texts (8th–10th centuries). While emotions—or pathe, as the Byzantines termed them—have long attracted attention in classical studies, the systematic study of how Byzantine authors, particularly historiographers, conceptualized and employed emotions remains a relatively underexplored field. My research aspires to address this gap by systematically examining how emotions are conceptualized, expressed, and integrated into historical narratives, not merely as rhetorical ornamentation but as pivotal narrative and ideological devices. It adopts both intertextual and comparative approaches, drawing on the multidisciplinary field of the History of Emotions, with the ultimate aim of offering a comprehensive understanding of how emotions were framed and functioned in Middle Byzantine historiography. This paper focuses specifically on the emotions of anger and fear as depicted in historiographical texts from the 8th to the 10th centuries. In particular, I examine emotional episodes where two “emotional” dipoles emerge: (a) human anger and human fear, and (b) divine anger and fear of God. Special attention is given to emotional terminology, bodily manifestations of feeling (e.g., weeping), and the broader narrative and ideological functions of emotions. The analysis takes into account factors such as authorial identity, genre conventions, the socio-political context of composition, the political or moral aims of the historian, and the intended audience. Furthermore, it demonstrates that emotions function not only as structured, intentional literary tools shaping historical interpretation and moral judgment, but also as unifying forces, wherein both human actions and signs of divine presence trigger emotional responses that drive historical development and create a continuous historical narrative. Ultimately, the present paper highlights both shared and distinctive features in the treatment and function of emotions by various Byzantine historiographers.
Tragic, Satirical, and Comedic Plots in Byzantine Court Documents
Jovana ŠijakovićHS 6
In some instances, reports from ecclesiastical courtrooms read like the final acts of a tragedy, with consequences – both in the temporal social realm and in the eternal spiritual domain – weighing heavily on the participants. The final judgment of the court is not the Last Judgment. Thus, the matter continues as an open-ended spiritual drama, even after the case is closed. This paper looks into the literary elements in judicial accounts of dramatic events and the suffering of those involved (11th–13th centuries). Correspondence and documents related to episcopal courts – where dramatic episodes unfold through confessions of penitents or pleas for relief from supplicants – serve as the primary area of investigation. The goal is to examine storytelling in these sources. The main focus is on tragic plots, on pitiable and fearful actions, with satirical and comedic episodes considered to a lesser extent, in order to explore how non-fiction writing engages with both literary and vernacular traditions. Special attention is given to the narrative modes of direct and indirect speech, the use of literary devices and allusions, and the broader influence of secular and religious texts, including apocryphal tours of hell. The approach entails distinguishing, where relevant, between three dimensions of the text: first, the recurring structural and stylistic features that point to the use of a deposition template; second, the narrative tones likely introduced by learned bishops or clerical notaries who mediated or reshaped the testimonies; and third, the elements that may reflect the authentic voice or personal expression of the individual appearing before the court.
Poikilia and Sacredness: Portable Art in Byzantine Religious Experience
Marianna VitelloHS 6
This paper examines examples of portable art illuminating the concept of poikilia: namely, the use of different materials and techniques within a single work of art. This was a device that contributed to the centrality of the iconographical expression in the artistic and religious production of Byzantium. Following most recent interpretations on the significance of poikilia, I will explain how this device was functional in emphasizing the sacredness in the cult images. I will thus focus on small works of art – especially on three specific case-studies: they are all characterized by easy portability, which in turn led to their physical mobility, resulting in displacement from the productive centre and their reappearance at the “margins” of the Byzantine world, where they became fundamental objects of worship. In fact, these icons and reliquaries, dating to different periods, are now all located in Italy. First, I will present the Vatican casket (6th-7th centuries) containing stones and relics collected by a pilgrim from sacred sites in the Holy Land; then, I will talk about the Mandylion (11th-14th centuries) in the Church of San Bartolomeo degli Armeni in Genoa; finally, the miniature-mosaic icon of St Demetrios (13th-14th centuries) now in the Civic Museum of Sassoferrato. The study of these pieces will show that poikilia is not only a characteristic element of Byzantine artistic taste, but is also central in the role that images held in the religious experience. Although these works are different from one another in artistic techniques and date, poikilia – combined with their physical portability – makes them relevant in the spiritual process that brings the faithful closer to God. Their polymateriality and their nature of pilgrimage relics embody a dialectical performance between the icon, the spectator, and the divine.
Thematic Sessions
5.28 TS – A Cultural Heritage Beyond the Capital: The Archaeological Context of the Başpınar Religious Buildings on Byzantine Nymphaion (Mount Nif, Kemalpaşa, Turkey)
The archaeological research and excavations carried out at Mount Nif (Kemalpaşa, Turkey), located east of Izmir (Smyrna), revealed a group of Byzantine structures in Başpınar, near the Byzantine Nymphaion. The archaeological finds proved the religious context of these buildings which are newly presented to Byzantine Studies. With the excavations, three buildings (A, B, and C), dating between the 10th and 13th centuries AD, have been unearthed in Başpınar. Frescoes were found on the walls of the churches A and B, and opus sectile flooring was found on the central floor of church B. The crown glasses found with their plasters and marble window frames are among the striking surviving finds. In addition to the anonymous folles dated between 976-1035 AD and 1042-1050 AD, Ioannes II Komnenos, Theodoros I and Ioannes III coins found during excavations provide significant evidence for the occupation phases of the buildings. The unique finds and the architectural features of the Başpınar religious buildings in this fertile countryside would bring to mind a monastery associated with the Capital. New proposals on the chronology and restitution of the Başpınar religious buildings will be presented in the following papers within this session through spatial, statistical, and post-excavational analysis of the excavated parts. The data obtained from the systematic archaeological excavations of Başpınar religious buildings and latest preliminary findings presented here will make new contributions to Byzantine Studies on this under-researched region.
Başpınar Religious Buildings: Research History and General Overview
Müjde PekerBIG-HS
The Mount Nif (Olympus) is located to the east of the Gulf of Izmir (Smyrna), around the borders of the modern districts of Kemalpaşa, Torbalı, Buca and Bornova. Following the first archaeological excursions by Istanbul University between 1999–2001 in the region, the archaeological surveys continued between 2004–2005 with excavations continuing since 2006 with the permission of the General Directorate of Cultural Heritage and Museums of the Republic of Turkey Ministry of Culture and Tourism. The first excursions, archaeological surveys and excavations started under the direction of Prof. Dr. Elif Tül Tulunay from Istanbul University and continued under the directorate of Assoc. Prof. Dr. Müjde Peker since 2020. Between the Kemalpaşa and Torbalı district, at a site called Başpınar in Dağkızılca village, near the Byzantine Nymphaion, a group of Byzantine structures were uncovered under the Mount Nif (Olympos) Research and Excavation Project. There is no evidence about these buildings (or their predecessors) mentioned by ancient sources, travelers or modern researchers. Through the excavations, three structures (A, B, and C), dating between the 10th and 13th centuries AD, have been unearthed in Başpınar. The building group, consisting of a large single-apse church (A), angular on the outside and round on the inside, a three-apse church with an opus sectile floor (B), and a small chapel in the south (C), was built adjacent to one another. The use of spolia identified in these structures provides insights into the chronology and multi-layered use of the area before the Byzantine religious buildings. In addition, 43 cist graves, most of which were covered with tiles, were unearthed in and around the structures. The data we have obtained from the research and excavations we have conducted have shown that the Başpınar Religious Buildings, located on a mountain slope in a fertile countryside close to water resources, may be associated with a monastery.
Les phases des structures religieuses de Başpınar à la lumière des recherches archéologiques
Daniş BaykanBIG-HS
Les fouilles archéologiques du groupe de structures de Başpınar ont débuté en 2007 et ont continué sans interruption jusqu’à la saison de fouilles de 2013. Entre 2014 et 2025, aucune recherche à plein temps n’a été menée, à l’exception des travaux de protection et des fouilles limitées, jusqu’à ce que des projets de conservation permanents soient réalisés. Après sept saisons de fouilles menées à Başpınar, une tentative a été faite pour établir la chronologie de Başpınar et de ses environs, et une proposition de phases chronologiques a été formulée à partir des résultats des fouilles. La proposition des phases chronologiques repose sur les données issues des fouilles archéologiques, les dates des objets trouvés, les contextes, ainsi que sur des analogies pour ceux qui ne peuvent pas être datés. Lors de l’élaboration de la proposition des phases, non seulement les éléments architecturaux ont été pris en compte, mais en réalité, ce sont davantage les petits objets trouvés dans les contextes qui ont été utilisés. L’utilisation intense des structures religieuses à Başpınar remonte à la période des Lascaris du XIIIe siècle. Bien que des fouilles illégales et des destructions aient eu lieu avant le début des recherches scientifiques à Başpınar, des données obtenues à partir des fouilles des fondations des structures ont permis de déterminer que les bâtiments A et B ont brûlé et se sont partiellement effondrés. Les stratifications et contextes identifiables, les données architecturales, les petits objets et les données historiques régionales seront réévalués spécifiquement pour Başpınar. L’objectif de cette réévaluation est de proposer une chronologie qui couvrira également les périodes antérieures et postérieures à ce groupe de structures jusqu’à l’époque contemporaine.
Functional, Technical and Aesthetic Evaluation of Başpınar Ceramics Based on Production and Consumption Areas
Lale Doğer, E. Merve KuntBIG-HS
The ceramic finds in this paper were found in the remains of two churches with at least two phases, called Başpınar A and B structures, on the southern slopes of Mount Nif (Olympos), and from the remains of Structure C, which is earlier than the other churches located to the south of Structure B. A limited number of significant ceramic fragments found on the surface was also included in the study. Finds of the campaigns conducted between 2008–2021 have been physically damaged and stratigraphically disturbed due to illicit digs. It has been observed that Byzantine Period, Transitional Period, and Late Ottoman Period ceramics are densely intermingled. In the study of Byzantine period ceramics, the main classification was made into two groups based on fabric colour: white and red. Artifacts of various functions—such as everyday tableware, religious objects, storage and transport vessels, and architectural elements—were subjected to chronological, typological, technical, and aesthetic analysis. The existing finds do not indicate local glazed ceramic production for now. However, the diversity of ceramics shows that they were supplied from near and far production centers. This paper aims to conduct a comparative study with ceramic finds from other Byzantine settlements in Western Anatolia, seeking to provide, albeit limited, data on questions such as potential production sites, trade routes, and interactions in form and typological repertoire. The archaeometric results of selected finds have also been incorporated into the study.
Der Einsatz von Spolien im Başpınar-Kirchenkomplex
Selma GünBIG-HS
In und um den Başpınar-Kirchenkomplex kamen eine Vielzahl von Spolien zu Tage. Leider befinden sich die wenigsten in ihrem sekundären Einsatzort in situ. Vor allem die Marmorteile wurden aus ihrem Verband herausgerissen, um vor Ort zum Kalk verarbeitet zu werden. Für weitere Zerstörung sorgte der Bau eines kleinen Wohnhauses auf den Ruinen im 20. Jahrhundert. Die noch teilweise stehenden Mauern des Kirchenkomplexes weisen viele sekundär eingesetzte Blöcke unterschiedlicher Steinsorten und Größen auf. Die Blöcke in den Mauern des Baus A sind größer als jene des Baus B, wobei sich das Mauerwerk der beiden Kirchen auch unterscheidet. Bei den Bausteinen handelt es sich überwiegend um unterschiedliche Kalksteinsorten; Marmor ist dabei eine große Ausnahme. Eine große Gruppe bilden die im architektonischen Kontext eingesetzten Spolien aus Marmor, vor allem weißer Marmor, z. B. wie Türschwellen, -rahmen, Leisten, Boden- oder Wandplatten, aber auch Grabplatten, die wahrscheinlich in den Boden eingelassen waren. Leider sind nur sehr wenige Beispiele in ihrem ursprünglichen Zweitverwendungsort zu Tage gekommen. Die Seitenwände der Sarkophage wurden wegen ihrer Maße häufig zu Türschwellen oder Türrahmen umgearbeitet. Die verzierte Seite der Sarkophage war bei der Wiederverwendung nicht sichtbar; die Ansichtsseite des neuen Bauelements wurde hochpoliert. Die Bundmarmorplättchen des Opus sectile, deren Rückseiten nicht nur poliert, sondern auch profiliert sind, lassen vermuten, dass diese aus größeren Verkleidungsplatten herausmodelliert wurden. Unter den Marmorfunden befinden sich auch Fragmente von Stelen und Skulpturen, wie z. B. eine einfigurige, vermutlich frühhellenistische Stele, die in Kirche C als Nischenboden eingesetzt war, aber unter dem Putz verborgen blieb. Die Untersuchung der Spolien legt nahe, dass sie überwiegend aus einer Nekropole stammten. Es bleibt zu klären, ob es sich um eine nahegelegene unbekannte Nekropole handelt.
Contexte des petits objets des édifices religieux de Başpınar et leur conservation
Ceren Baykan, Daniş BaykanBIG-HS
Les fouilles archéologiques des édifices religieux de Başpınar ont débuté en 2007 et ont été temporairement suspendues en 2013 en raison de la mise en œuvre de mesures de protection. Entre 2014 et 2025, le site a fait l’objet de travaux limités de nettoyage, de conservation, de documentation et d’aménagement paysager. Durant cette période, des mesures de conservation temporaires ont été appliquées, tandis que des projets de conservation à long terme étaient en préparation. Bien que certains projets soient toujours en cours d’évaluation et d’autorisation, d’autres seront mis en œuvre dès que les conditions appropriées seront réunies. Cette étude présente brièvement les petits artefacts découverts dans les structures religieuses de Başpınar, en précisant leur contexte et les méthodes de conservation appliquées. Les petits objets retrouvés lors des fouilles du Mont Nif à Başpınar peuvent être regroupés en cinq catégories : métal, verre, céramique, pierre et autres matériaux. L’analyse des artefacts métalliques de Başpınar inclut des pièces de monnaie ainsi que des objets en fer, bronze, plomb et argent, de même que des indices éventuels des procédés de production métallique. Les objets en verre et en céramique seront évalués en tant que récipients et éléments architecturaux. Les données concernant la pierre et les autres matériaux seront également abordées. En revanche, les céramiques glaçurées et les pierres réutilisées (remploi) ne seront pas traitées en détail dans cette étude, car elles feront l’objet d’une présentation séparée au cours de cette séance.
Carrying Başpınar Religious Buildings to the Future: A Conservation Proposal for Preserving the Building Phases
Bengi İnakBIG-HS
Excavations at the Byzantine Complex of Başpınar, on the southern slopes of Mount Nif, were suspended in 2013 due to unresolved conservation challenges. This paper explores in-situ conservation strategies aimed at mitigating deterioration risks in interrupted archaeological excavation sites. Based on literature review, field observations and context analysis, three alternative scenarios—selective reburial, inclusive protection, and on-site presentation—are evaluated in terms of feasibility, reversibility, and their contribution to heritage values. The study shows that isolated conservation actions remain insufficient unless integrated within a broader site management framework. The Başpınar case demonstrates how scenario-based approaches can bridge short-term protection and long-term sustainability goals for remote Byzantine heritage, thereby supporting future research and public access.
5.29 TS – Oscillating Between Modernity and Traditionality, Diversity and Uniformity. Reflections on the Physiognomy of Late Post–Byzantine Painting (ca. 1670–1900)
The Ottoman capture of Candia in 1669 represents a pivotal moment in Post-Byzantine art, marking the definitive end of Crete’s artistic hegemony and fragmenting production into a decentralized network of regional workshops. This reorganization of artistic centers inside the Orthodox communities in the Balkans, a phenomenon which persisted until the late 19th century, facilitated new patterns of interaction and set the stage for profound aesthetic transformation. A decisive shift crystallized around the 1730s as a distinctly westernizing current emerged within Balkan ecclesiastical art—a development that had appeared earlier, though with different characteristics, in the Ionian Islands. This artistic reorientation was fundamentally propelled by the increasingly systematic infiltration of Western European visual models, disseminated primarily through German, Flemish, Italian, and French prints, which progressively catalyzed the partial yet consequential adoption of naturalist aesthetics within Orthodox tradition. This Thematic Session proposes a nuanced examination of this artistic evolution that moves beyond conventional formalist approaches. We will critically interrogate the identity of Post-Byzantine art in its later phases, questioning the degree to which major workshop productions maintained “Byzantine” characteristics. A central objective is to integrate intellectual history into art historical analysis, particularly investigating whether the influence of theological texts like Bishop Elias Miniatis’s Didaches (“Teachings”) —itself shaped by Western homiletic traditions—constituted a phenomenon parallel to the visual appropriation of prints. Additional inquiries will address the indirect impact of Enlightenment thought on iconographic programs and examine the multifaceted role of printed ecclesiastical books in shaping Orthodox imagery through both textual content and visual models. Through this comprehensive approach, the session aims to foster a more contextual understanding of this complex era of artistic cross-fertilization and cultural negotiation in the Post-Byzantine world.
Navigating Tradition and Change Between East and West in 18th-Century Post-Byzantine Painting
Katerina KontopanagouSR 1
This contribution examines the artistic interconnections among Greek-speaking territories under Ottoman and Venetian rule in 18th-century painting, with a focus on the entirety of a workshop that evolved over three generations of painters. It highlights previously unknown artistic and epigraphic evidence of the Kapesovites’ artistic output, reflecting a complex and evolving visual tradition. The art of 18th-century Kapesovite painters in Epirus (Greece) underwent significant evolution within a broader context of artistic renewal, marked by iconographic diversity and social competition among donors. While their artistic approach remained rooted in the Byzantine tradition, they incorporated influences from engravings, Western artistic trends, theological texts, and ecclesiastical sermons, resulting in a hybrid visual style. Continuities, discontinuities, and iconographic and stylistic divergences—even among members of the same workshop—illustrate varying levels of engagement with contemporary artistic currents. These contrasts underscore the dynamic artistic dialogue between Orthodox communities in Venetian and Ottoman territories. Their rich artistic legacy, including portable icons and monumental frescoes, illustrates the transformation of Byzantine iconography in the Balkans during the late post-Byzantine period. This evolution should be understood not as a rupture but as a dynamic process of continuity, adaptation, and renewal within a shifting religious and cultural landscape.
Beyond Confessional Lines. Artistic Exchange and Hybrid Aesthetics in Balkan Ecclesiastical Painting
Konstantinos GiakoumisSR 1
The study of artistic inspiration and influence in Balkan ecclesiastical art has hitherto attracted asymmetrical scholarly attention. While an increasing body of literature on the influence of Western trends in monumental painting since the sixteenth century has enhanced our understanding of Post-Byzantine art, the interfaces between Christian, Islamic, and profane art have received disproportionately little focus. Over thirty years ago, Machiel Kiel suggested that “ambulant groups of master builders and painters from the Albano-Valachian villages of the Pindus Mountains, who since the late 17th c. monopolised the art of painting… overstepped all bounds of religion and painted churches and mosques alike…” (Kiel 1990, 252). Despite this, his proposal remains largely understudied. This paper presents a series of cases, ranging from sporadic mutual influences observed in seventeenth-century monuments to the amalgamation of Christian and Islamic painting practiced in mosques, tekkes, and profane residences. A key example is found in the 1863 phase of the iconographic programme on the nave ceiling of the Dormition of the Mother of God church (Popa 1998, 135-6, No. 244). The analysis draws comparisons between church iconographies and Ottoman Baroque and Rococo elements from sites like the Bachelor’s Mosque in Berat, the Et’hem Bey Mosque in Tirana, and the Alaca mosque in Tetovo. Employing comparative iconographic and stylistic analysis, the study investigates the movement of painters, the circulation of artistic ideas, and the political-ideological significance of these exchanges. It is known that the Ottoman Baroque and Rococo emerged as an adaptation of European aesthetics, characterized by lavish ornamentation and reflecting a broader trend of reform and engagement with European culture within the Ottoman Empire.
Images of St. Sebastian from Post-Byzantine Churches in Bulgaria in the Context of Tradition and Innovations
Tereza BachevaSR 1
Several churches in western Bulgaria preserve frescoes of St. Sebastian dating from the late 16th to the mid-18th century. These images are few in number but representative of the iconographic processes concerning the saint in Post-Byzantine art. The frescoes can be divided into three groups. The first, the “conservative” one, strives to preserve the original image. The second represents the martyr within a specific Post-Byzantine trend that diminishes his attributes as a military saint. The third group, which is the focus of this study, reflects a significant iconographic shift that “westernizes” St. Sebastian. This refers to the depiction of him after his first martyrdom, which is how he is most widely recognized today. This portrayal was an adaptation of Western artistic models, introduced by leading 16th-century icon-painters, even though the saint’s cult in the East remained unchanged. These innovations inspired a series of images that spread throughout Bulgarian churches from the late 16th century. Their development can be traced within the established iconographic type. However, one specific depiction in the village of Priboy presents a completely unique interpretation without analogue in Orthodox art. This singular example raises important questions about the perception of innovation along the axis of artistic centres and peripheries. It is also relevant to theoretical discourse on East-West artistic collaboration, the transfer of ideas, the limits of innovation in Orthodox art, and the role of Balkan icon-painters in the creation, reception, and historicization of images for the Church.
Painting in 18th-Century Mani: Continuities and Transformations
Sofia MenenakouSR 1
The paper explores the church painting of eighteenth-century Mani, a peninsula in southern Peloponnese, focusing on issues of continuity and transformation within the broader Post-Byzantine artistic tradition. Drawing on research from our doctoral dissertation on Panagiotis Klirodetis’ workshop, whose members were active in Mani during this period, the study identifies an eclectic visual language that combines Byzantine heritage with diverse external influences. Expanding beyond this workshop, the research examines both mural and icon painting in Mani, addressing iconographic programs, stylistic features, and sources of inspiration. The iconographic cycle, shaped by the liturgical calendar, incorporates scenes of martyrdoms, hymns to the Virgin, and depictions of the Last Judgment, reflecting the moral and didactic role of the Church during Ottoman rule, a role aligned with the ideals of the Greek Enlightenment. Iconographic and stylistic analysis reveals connections with Middle Byzantine and Palaiologan traditions, as well as with the earlier Post-Byzantine painting tradition (16th–17th c.), among others with the Cretan school and that of North-Western Greece. At the same time, borrowings from painters from the Ionian Islands, as well as from Flemish and other western engravings are evident. Ultimately, eighteenth-century church painting in Mani emerges as a dynamic dialogue between tradition and innovation, leaving a distinctive imprint on the history of Post-Byzantine art.
New Trends and Continuity in 18th-Century Post-Byzantine Painting in the Peloponnese
Marianna OikonomouSR 1
Byzantine (and Post-Byzantine) art represents a centuries-long artistic tradition which, while maintaining its stable characteristics, demonstrates a remarkable flexibility that allows it to assimilate artistic currents and absorb external influences. During the eighteenth century, this adaptive process becomes particularly evident: contact with Western art, the creative vitality of local workshops, the transformation of socio-economic conditions, the Philokalic-Hesychast movement of the Kollyvades, and the circulation of printed books and engravings all left their distinct imprint on the art of the period, enriching the established iconographic tradition. This paper examines the new tendencies in eighteenth-century monumental painting and portable icons in the Peloponnese, focusing on the local workshop of painters from Nezera. These tendencies are evident both in iconography -through the enrichment of themes, the introduction of Islamic decorative motifs, and a renewed chromatic palette- and in style, with the adoption of Western models. Moreover, the traditional Christological cycle, often organized as the Dodekaorton and formerly central in thematic arrangement, becomes integrated into broader compositional schemes. Thus, the iconographic program was developed according to the liturgical cycles and sequences. These observations reveal that eighteenth-century Peloponnesian painting was not a mere imitation of earlier models but an active field of artistic dialogue and transformation. This synthesis shows how Byzantine pictorial tradition (in this case through late Post-Byzantine art), while absorbing new influences, sustained a distinct and enduring identity, reflecting its dynamic and timeless character.
David of Selenica as the Last Station of “Palaeologan” Painting: The “Gallery of Portraits” in the Church of St Nicholas, Voskopoja (1722–1726)
Ahilino PalushiSR 1
Within the complex amalgam of eighteenth-century Post-Byzantine painting, the monk and painter David, from the village of Selenica, near Vlora (Valona), in southern Albania, stands out as a singular figure. Well-travelled, erudite, and endowed with both experience and talent, he directs his energy towards what moves him most deeply: the revival of the most striking exempla of the First Palaeologan Style. In this self-imposed mission, at the height of his artistic maturity, the decoration of the Church of St Nicholas (1722–1726) in Voskopoja (Moschopolis) becomes the connecting bridge between the two contexts that most decisively shaped his artistic trajectory — the Archbishopric of Ohrid and Mount Athos. This is clearly legible in David’s “great movement” inspired by the wall paintings of the Protaton Church in Karyes (Mount Athos): from the contemplative moment of admiration, analysis, and assimilation of its details to the implementation of its pictorial force into the fresco decoration of the basilica at Voskopoja. The gallery of warrior saints’ portraits in St Nicholas Church is a testimony to David’s wish to communicate across time. The vast interior of the basilica and its difference in architectural morphology from the Protaton in Karyes do not constrain his imagination; on the contrary, they allow him to give new form to expressivity and to the power of the image. From metre to metre, Selenica decorates the linear perimeter as if dancing, creating a kind of pictorial puzzle of figures and characters who, thanks also to their rich ornamental complements, produce a dynamic rhythm that accompanies the movement and the eager gaze of the believers and visitors present.
5.30 TS – Between and Beyond: Networks and Connections Among Byzantine Neighbours in the Eleventh Century
In the title of their masterful edited volume published in 2017, Marc Lauxtermann and Marc Whittow described Byzantium in the eleventh century as “being in between”. Lauxtermann describes the sense of this almost disorienting betweenness in his introduction: “between the anvil and the hammer, between Basil II and Alexios Komnenos, between the forces of the Normans, the Pechenegs and the Turks, or between different social groupings, cultural identities and religious persuasions”. The best remedy for disorientation is to find more reference points. As Byzantinists we habitually refer to those “between whom” Byzantium was situated as “the periphery”, taking almost for granted that the empire was the centre, not only to its subjects but also to its—at least its Christian—neighbours. Perhaps, as a means of reorientation in our sense of what the eleventh century was about, we can take up the challenge posed by the conference theme: to look truly beyond Byzantium, to examine the eleventh century from the perspective of those who centred their existence outside it. This Thematic Session brings together participants of the RELEVEN project, whose remit has been to re-examine the eleventh century through the networks built by travel of people and transmission of texts, with other early-career scholars working on the so-called “periphery” of the Byzantine eleventh century. We aim, through a lively exchange, to reorient our own senses, so that we are not “looking out” from Constantinople, or even indeed seeking “the view from outside”, but rather the sum of perspectives of many cultures looking at themselves, at Byzantium, and at each other.
Commerce & Crisis in the Eleventh Century: The Empire of New Rome in an Afro-Eurasian Perspective
Nicholas S. M. MatheouHS 3
The eleventh century is a watershed in the history of the empire of New Rome. In 1000 New Rome formed the most powerful Christian state in Europe and the Mediterranean, and one of two powerful co-hegemons in the eastern Mediterranean and Middle East, but by 1100 the empire had shrunk drastically in all directions. Scholars have tended to oscillate between “internalist” explanations, focused on fiscal challenges, and “externalist” ones, highlighting the unprecedented confluence of three significant enemies, Normans in southern Italy, Pechenegs in the Balkans, and Seljuq Turks in the eastern provinces. Although ostensibly opposed, however, both perspectives share the assumption that the empire itself forms the fundamental unit of analysis. In this contribution, therefore, I propose that we move “beyond” New Rome, to situate the empire in the Afro-Eurasian world-system of which it was a constituent part. I argue that the dramatic commercialisation in eleventh-century New Rome reflects a wider Afro-Eurasian Commercial Revolution, evidenced in the same phenomena across the landmass: rapid urbanisation, rising “middling” elites, and dramatic political and economic transformation. In the case of New Rome, these dynamics are most pronounced in the “between” spaces, southern Italy, the Aegean, and south Caucasia, while even the rise of assertive nomadic polities may be seen as part of the same world-systemic developments. Ultimately I argue for seeing the eleventh century as a watershed not only in East Roman history, but also in that of the Afro-Eurasian world-system as a whole, with New Rome providing a particular case study with global ramifications.
Beyond the Capital: Urban and Social Transformations in Byzantine Pliska
Petar ParvanovHS 3
Situated in the peripheral theme of Paristrion, eleventh-century Pliska has supposedly passed its heyday as a capital of the Bulgar khanate on the Lower Danube. The period is often described in terms of decline, usually explained with the Pecheneg incursions in the area. However, the archaeological remains testify to the continuous importance of the town and the existence of a vibrant community entangled in the trade and communication networks along the river Danube. This presentation will combine textual evidence with the results of ongoing archaeological excavations in the so-called Inner City of Pliska to showcase the transformations and character of provincial Byzantine life in the former Bulgar core territories. Particular focus will be on the new understanding of the so-called Palatial basilica and its adjunct cemetery. The updated evidence on the chronology, the recovered material culture and bioarchaeological data reveal the periphery as a center of cultural interactions and the redefinition of complex social structures in the region.
Armenian Colophons: Text Material Approaches to the Study of Eleventh-Century Byzantium
Lewis ReadHS 3
The eastward expansion of the Byzantine Empire in the late tenth and eleventh centuries brought sweeping political, administrative, fiscal, and economic transformations to the neighbouring communities gradually incorporated into its domains. This hegemonic restructuring also reshaped the cultural and intellectual landscape of urban and monastic centres across northern Syria, Mesopotamia, eastern Anatolia, and the Caucasus. The concomitant revival and spread of Greek language and learning in provincial contexts—facilitated by networks of textual transmission—is often portrayed as a uniform, monodirectional process emanating from the imperial centre and uniformly shaping local populations, who in turn translated Greek texts into Arabic, Armenian, Syriac, and Georgian. Among the most revealing sources for these developments is the corpus of Armenian colophons composed between 950 and 1099 CE. Produced in diverse settings—from Constantinople to Adrianople to Ani—these paratextual sources offer an especially rich avenue to trace the growing intersection between the Armenian, Syriac, Arabic, Georgian, and Greek book cultures that fundamentally took shape in the Byzantine world of the tenth and eleventh centuries. Yet despite their importance, these sources have not been widely exploited, largely owing to issues of accessibility and usability. This study argues that Armenian colophons, when equipped with properly designed analytical tools and frameworks, can serve as a distinctive medium for rethinking eleventh-century Byzantine book production—not as a purely Greek-centred phenomenon radiating evenly from an imperial centre, but rather as a much broader, multilingual, and multidirectional system of textual transmission, adaptation, and exchange that connected the socio-cultural and intellectual milieu of the Byzantine Empire to a far more diverse network of book-making and book-using traditions across the eastern Mediterranean and beyond.
Veszprémvölgy: A Greek Monastery Beyond the Byzantine Political Sphere
Márton RózsaHS 3
The Greek monastery of Veszprémvölgy is a mysterious case in the early history of Hungary. Its foundation is recorded in a twelfth-century copy of an earlier charter written in Greek with a supplement and confirmation in Latin. Both the source and the historical context of the establishment were the subject of a long dispute among modern scholars. The lack of dating and the language of the document raise numerous questions about the identity of the founder (Prince Géza, Stephen I, or the Greek metropolitan of Hungary?) and the reasons for a Greek nunnery in Hungary. Furthermore, the supplementary Latin text of the twelfth-century copy refers to an anonymous “Greek” patron of the foundation, who has also attracted the attention of modern scholars. Nevertheless, although the charter is relatively short, both the Greek and Latin texts provide valuable details of the monastery’s landed property and economic background. Given the complexity of the entire affair concerning the foundation and the early history of the nunnery, this paper limits the scope of investigation. What patterns did the representation of the Hungarian sovereign follow in the (lost) original document? How did the founder use Byzantine, Western, and local concepts to organise the monastic community and its economic network? Through these questions, this paper attempts to explore the nature of cultural and political relations between the Byzantine Empire and the Kingdom of Hungary in the early eleventh century.
Frontier or Periphery? Reassessing Imperial Influences within the Local Ecclesiastical Networks During the Christianisation of 11th-Century Hungary
Mária VarghaHS 3
The relationship between the Ottonian and Byzantine Empires, and the emerging polities on their peripheries, has long been at the centre of discussion, which, in the case of Hungary, was often framed as being in the intersection of Byzantine–Latin, dynamic political and religious relations. Unsurprisingly, Christianisation itself, a process deeply tied to political actions and landscapes, played a critical role in this. Drawing on the ERC project RELIC: Religiopolitics – The Imperium Christianum via its Commoners, this paper re-examines the Byzantine–Hungarian connections from the perspective of local communities. Investigating the spatial networks of archaeological evidence from local communities, this study examines whether Byzantine Christianity in the Carpathian Basin represents random occurrences or if it could be connected to specific political and ecclesiastical developments, gaining a closer understanding of the Byzantine influence in the everyday religious landscape of the newly Christianised Hungarian kingdom.
5.31 TS – Cultural Exchanges at the Time of the Palaiologoi: Beyond the Borders of Byzantium
Due to the political, cultural, and familial connections of the Palaiologoi (r. 1261-1453), the 13th-15th centuries offer perfect case studies through which to investigate the impact and legacy of Byzantium beyond its traditional geographical and chronological borders. In this Thematic Session, cross-cultural pollination between Byzantium, Renaissance Northern Italy, Serbia, and the Ottomans will be contextualised through visual culture, literary production, the evolution of political thought, and interpersonal connections. By challenging approaches based on the narrative of national and disciplinary boundaries, speakers will clarify our understanding of complex historical phenomena surrounding the transmission of ideas within the broad borders of medieval Eurasia. Papers will deal with the spread of visual and literary models and the mobility of intellectuals, artisans and elites. Examples include the development of castles and fortresses from the mid-fourteenth century, the political and cultural significance of the presence of foreign elites in Constantinople, examinations of the political role of pan-Mediterranean figures such as Theodore Palaiologos of Montferrat, the social networks of Serbian families and related artistic production, the interpretation of the Roman past in Late Byzantium and, in turn, the reception of the Byzantine past in the Ottoman period. By exploring architecture, paintings, literary and textual evidence from Late Byzantium, Northern Italy, medieval Serbia and the early Ottoman world from a broad interdisciplinary perspective, the speakers will demonstrate how networks of people and ideas easily transgressed the boundaries that the modern interpretation of Byzantine, Ottoman, and Renaissance Studies have imposed.
Becoming Byzantine in the Late Thirteenth Century
James CogbillHS 32
Late medieval Byzantium has been characterised as a ‘small state’ with a population that was more ethnically, linguistically, and confessionally homogeneous than ever before. Reflecting this, elite authors placed a self-conscious emphasis on Orthodox Christianity and Hellenic language and culture as key markers of identity and belonging. However, at the same time, the polity also experienced substantial inward migration of individuals and groups from across the Mediterranean and adjacent regions, and from a wide range of ethnic, linguistic, confessional, and socio-economic backgrounds. This paper focuses on two such foreigners during the late thirteenth century. The first, the Seljuk sultan ‘Izz al-Dīn Kaykāwus II, together with his family and followers, lived within the empire from roughly 1262 until the winter of 1264/65. The second, John Asan III, lived in Byzantine territory for most of his life, following his father’s deposition from the Bulgarian throne in 1257. He later married a daughter of Michael VIII Palaiologos and was given the high court dignity of despotes. This paper exploits the unusually rich surviving evidence concerning these two exiled dynasts in order to explore the ways in which they interacted with ‘native’ Byzantines, their participation in the public life of the empire, and the extent to which they sought and were able to become assimilated into Byzantine society. In doing so, this paper assesses the degree to which late medieval Byzantium – long seen by scholars as an exporter of political and cultural influence – was itself open and receptive to outsiders during a period of considerable turbulence and geopolitical complexity.
The Mobility of Form: Byzantium and Serbia in the Palaiologan Period
Maria Alessia RossiHS 32
This paper explores the visual and cultural interactions between the Byzantine Empire and the Serbian Kingdom during the Palaiologan period. The evidence discussed examines family ties as well as the transmission of artistic models and aesthetic values. The marriage between the Byzantine Emperor Andronikos II’s daughter, Simonis, and the Serbian King Milutin serves as a key point of departure, illuminating the complex processes through which imperial imagery and notions of authority were negotiated and adapted within the Serbian milieu. Through the case study of monumental depictions of Christ’s miracles, this paper traces the transmission of iconographic models and stylistic conventions across cultural boundaries. By analyzing the visual and material evidence within its broader socio-political context, it demonstrates how artistic exchange operated as a conduit for the movement of ideas, values, and identities. Ultimately, this study challenges the rigid divisions often imposed by modern historiography, arguing instead for a more integrated perspective that recognizes the permeability and reciprocity of artistic production in the late Palaiologan period.
“Between Us and You There Is a Great Gulf:” Economic Disparity and Social Inequality in the Writings of Theodore Palaiologos, Marquess of Montferrat
Teresa ShawcrossHS 32
The fourteenth century saw a notable rise in Byzantine writings addressing the gap between rich and poor. Influenced by late antique philosophy emphasising morality in public life as well as of patristic teachings expounding the relationship between charitable acts and individual salvation, these writings were composed across a variety of genres and were often linked to oratory in churches, political councils, and legal settings. An early example was the “The Divisions of the Different Forms of Wealth and Poverty in This World” composed by the son of Andronikos II and Yolanda-Eirene of Montferrat, Theodore Palaiologos (1291/2–1338). Theodore was raised in Constantinople and Thessalonike and inherited the marquisate of Montferrat through his mother. Although he returned to Byzantium to make a bid for the imperial throne, he spent much of his adulthood in Italy, playing a prominent role in the high politics of western Europe. His commentary on the contemporary wealth gap was transmitted as an appendix to his more famous treatise on rulership that was concerned with consultative institutions and representation in government. Surviving today only in a French translation, the work originated in Latin or Greek. This paper studies the extant text in order to determine the origins and reception of Theodore’s ideas – and assess the author’s contribution to the development across Europe of theories regarding the political repercussions of growing economic and social inequality.
Byzantine Echoes: Constantinople and the Making of the Duchy of Milan
Jessica VarsallonaHS 32
This paper compares two cities rarely considered in direct relation to one another: Constantinople and Milan. Beginning with the construction and evolution of their respective castles – the Polichnion in Constantinople and the Castello di Porta Giovia in Milan – this paper traces parallels in their development. Their similarities, at first glance, can be attributed to broader urban and architectural trends common to European cities on the cusp of the Renaissance. However, closer examination reveals a more politically charged connection between the two centres. While their shared architectural trajectories may be explained through the lens of transregional urban evolution, the ideological invocation of Constantinople in contemporary political narratives within early ducal Milan suggests a more deliberate alignment. I argue that the nascent Duchy looked to Constantinople as a model of imperial legitimacy and a source of dynastic validation. Crucially, this ideological connection was not merely symbolic. It was grounded in familial ties between the ruling elites of the two cities, connections almost entirely overlooked by existing scholarship. Through a close reading of architectural transformations, material culture and archival records, this paper will bring to light the significance of Constantinople as a legitimising force in Milan’s rise to ducal status. Furthermore, this paper demonstrates that this political link endured well into the fifteenth century, shaping Milanese culture and diplomacy even after the fall of Constantinople to the Ottomans (1453). This study thus repositions Constantinopolitan echoes beyond Byzantium and Milan within a broader Mediterranean and post-Byzantine political landscape.
Converting the Sultan: The War between Late Byzantine Platonists and Aristotelians for the Soul of Mehmet II?
Scott KennedyHS 32
In 1465, the Byzantino-Renaissance Aristotelian George of Trebizond traveled to Constantinople to fulfill his ambition of converting Sultan Mehmet II (r. 1451–81) to Christianity. Though unsuccessful, he continued corresponding with the sultan from Rome and prepared to send him his Comparison of Plato and Aristotle (1457), which claimed that Aristotle’s philosophy culminated in Christianity while Plato’s led to debauchery and paganism. Before he could do so, however, his Platonist rival, Cardinal Bessarion, had him arrested in 1466—a move that nearly cost him his life. This paper draws on new material to argue that George’s effort to convert the sultan through Aristotle formed part of a broader debate over reconciling Platonism, Aristotelianism, and Christianity—one extending beyond the Latin West to the Ottoman court. An overlooked anti-Platonic Latin treatise of 1467 reports that a Jewish adviser told Mehmet II he could rule the world by following Plato where he agreed with Christ. Identifying this figure with Mehmet’s Italian Jewish physician Yakub Pasha, I interpret George’s plan to send the Comparison as an Aristotelian counter-campaign against Platonist followers of Bessarion’s teacher, George Gemistos Plethon. Bessarion’s arrest of George thus aimed to curb his interference in eastern Platonism. This episode, which ultimately made Bessarion complete his In Calumniatorem Platonis (1469), crucially reveals not only how post-Byzantine thinkers weaponized Plato and Aristotle as instruments of diplomacy and conversion in defining Christianity’s future after 1453, but also how the later Byzantine debate over Plato had become a Mediterranean phenomenon debated by Italians, Byzantines, Jews, and Turks.
3:30 pm – 5:00 pm Plenary Session: Byzantium in Central Europe
Missions Lost? Byzantine Missionaries and Princesses in Central Europe in the 9th-13th Centuries
Petra MelicharAudimax
While the area known today as Central Europe did not lie directly within the Byzantine political sphere, neither was it outside the empire’s interest. Between the ninth and thirteenth centuries, Byzantine emperors gradually forged cultural, political and dynastic ties to the region mainly through the activities of missionaries and elite brides. Their stories bear witness to the changing power constellation between Eastern and Western Europe and point to Byzantine influence in the political, ecclesiastical and artistic development of the region. By briefly describing the mission of Cyril-Constantine and Methodius to Great Moravia and Byzantine marital alliances with the Holy Roman Empire and the Kingdom of Hungary, this paper seeks to outline some important aspects of the early official contacts between Byzantium and central Europe.
Byzantium and Central Europe in the Palaiologan Centuries: Observations and Approaches
Sebastian KolditzAudimax
In the Later Middle Ages, political entanglements between the Crowns of Poland, Bohemia, Hungary and the Holy Roman Empire gave new coherence to Central Europe as a macroregion. At the same time, traditional Byzantine relations towards the West (such as the debated Zweikaiserproblem) had lost much of their relevance due to profound structural transformation in both empires. Against this background, two main issues are discussed in the present contribution: in a first part a short outline of political relations between Palaiologan Byzantium and Central Europe is given, which focuses on the singular case of the small principality of Brunswick-Grubenhagen in the earlier fourteenth century and touches the few occasions of contact between the East Central European courts and Constantinople in the later fourteenth century before the relations both towards Poland/ Lithuania and to Hungary/Germany under King Sigismund became dense in the early fifteenth century. The second part is dedicated to perceptions of Byzantium in Central European narrative sources, primarily from the Holy Roman Empire. The degree of attention paid to Constantinople and Rho¯manía in German pilgrimage accounts decreases significantly at the turn of the fifteenth century, whilst information on events in the Byzantine-Ottoman sphere increases in historiographical texts even on the local level (town chronicles) from the Nikopolis Crusade onwards.
Reframing Byzantium after 1453: Mobility, Art, Patronage
Alice Isabella SullivanAudimax
Byzantium’s impact in Central Europe was both direct and mediated through the Balkan Peninsula and the Carpathian Mountains for much of the Middle Ages. In these regions further east, Byzantium shaped aspects of culture, art, and ideology, especially between the fourteenth and sixteenth centuries. This essay addresses how Byzantine models were accessed and adapted locally alongside other traditions in regions of the Carpathians—like the principality of Moldavia—before and after the fall of Constantinople in 1453. Moldavia offers a compelling case study since it maintained close ties to the Byzantine cultural sphere while it developed at the crossroads of competing traditions and worldviews especially under the leadership of John Stephen III (r. 1457–1504). Valuable extant textual and visual sources paint a historical picture that demonstrates how the legacy of Byzantium was transformed and how it informed aspects of cultural, artistic, and ideological developments. The movement of people, objects, and ideas contributed to cross-cultural contacts and negotiations in the Moldavian context, which yielded new visual forms and cultural models. The sources addressed in this essay reflect the role of patronage, traveling artists, royal women, as well as monastic communities and networks in the transfer of knowledge and artistic forms, and how models from different traditions were adapted locally. Finally, the essay underscores the value of the visual and material evidence for historical analysis, and the importance of considering the reframing of the Byzantine legacy in regions of Eastern and Central Europe before and after 1453.
The Byzantine Idea, From Legacy to Inheritance: The Grand Strategies of Modern Historiography and Their Impact on Mitteleuropa
Petre GuranAudimax
The “Byzantine idea” is a projection of themes and concerns of modern historiography over a millennium of Eastern Mediterranean history. This study examines the formation, circulation, and transformation of several “ideas of Byzantium.” For Central Europe (Mitteleuropa) the projection is deeply involved in competing narratives of legacy and inheritance. Rather than treating Byzantium as a positive historical entity, the paper explores how successive generations of historians, philosophers, theologians, and political thinkers constructed Byzantium as an interpretative category. Beginning with nineteenthand early twentieth-century grand narratives of European space, the analysis considers models proposed by Oskar Halecki, Jeno˝ Szu˝cs, and Dimitri Obolensky, which situated Byzantium at the crossroads of Western, Eastern, and Slavic Europe. Slavophile thought, especially Nikolay Danilevsky’s Russia and Europe, is shown to have played a yet undiscussed role in framing Byzantium as a contested legacy, prompting the emergence of Byzantine studies as an academic discipline tasked with defining the nature of that inheritance. Modern historiography problematized the very object called “Byzantium.” From Nicolae Iorga’s formulation of Byzantium as a transhistorical idea, to several calls to dissolve or reconceptualize Byzantium as the Roman Empire itself, the study highlights the shifting methodological lenses through which Byzantine identity has been constructed and reconstructed. Particular emphasis is placed on interpretations of Church–State relations —caesaropapism, theocratic models, and the Orthodox doctrine of symphonia—as mirrors of modern ideological concerns, especially within Russian religious philosophy and émigré scholarship. The “Byzantine idea” persists not as a historical continuity but as a political and cultural construct centered on the Roman concept of sovereignty, repeatedly reactivated in modern projects of national, imperial, or civilizational identity. Byzantium, therefore, functions less as a past reality than as a powerful modern framework for negotiating heritage, authority, and belonging in Europe’s intellectual history.
5:30 pm – 7:00 pm Session IV
Free Communications
5.45 FC – Byzantine and Post-Byzantine Churches and Monasteries
The Distinctive Features That Establish Certain Churches as Models: The Case of 17th-Century Churches in North Kynouria
Smaragdi ArvanitiBIG-HS
During the Ottoman period, flourishing settlements developed, and a number of important churches and monastic centers were established along key routes for the transport of people and goods, particularly on Parnonas, the holy mountain of the Arcadians. The purpose of this presentation is to discuss the role of the Katholikon of the Christ the Savior Monastery in Loukou (late 16th – mid 17th century), located in Astros, the capital of the Municipality of North Kynouria, as a prototype monument. The second monument under examination is the church of Ayios Ioannis Prodromos (St. John the Baptist), located in the mountain village of Ayios Ioannis, which, during the Ottoman period, was the largest settlement in the area known as Thyrea. I will focus on the impact of both the architectural and iconographical styles and techniques of these churches on later churches in the Kynouria hinterland. Additionally, I will highlight elements of the monuments that are not easily distinguishable, such as their geographical position, the historical significance of the site, its continuous use as a sacred place, and the social stratification—factors that contribute to their monumentality. The comparison of these monuments reveals relationships between workshops, dependencies, and imitations. I will argue that the Loukou Monastery was not only a place of worship but also functioned as a model; as such, it remains an indispensable element of human civilization.
Δύο άγνωστοι βυζαντινοί ναοί της Μεσσηνίας/ Two Unknown Byzantine Churches in South-West Messenia (Greece)
Panagiota KatopodiBIG-HS
Στην περιφερειακή ενότητα Μεσσηνίας, μεταξύ των κοινοτήτων Μουριατάδας και Μύρου του Δήμου Τριφυλίας (θέση Νταρόλακα), βρίσκονται τα ερείπια δύο ναών, άγνωστων μέχρι σήμερα στην επιστημονική έρευνα. Πρόκειται για μονόχωρους ναούς, διαστάσεων 7.70Χ5.60 μ. ο ένας και 7.80Χ5.00 μ. ο άλλος, που σώζονται σε ύψος από 0.70-1.20 μ. και ανήκουν τυπολογικά σε ενδιαφέρουσες παραλλαγές των σταυροειδών ναών (ελεύθερων και εγγεγραμμένων). Στην ανακοίνωσή μας, με βάση τα τυπολογικά, κατασκευαστικά και μορφολογικά στοιχεία, που η κατάσταση διατήρησης των μνημείων μας επιτρέπει να μελετήσουμε και να αξιολογήσουμε, θα προτείνουμε την χρονολόγηση και την γενικότερη ένταξή τους στην μεσοβυζαντινή ναοδομία της ευρύτερης περιοχής.
Παράλληλα, θα ερευνηθούν η πιθανή χρήση και ένταξή τους σε βυζαντινό αγροτικό οικισμό της περιοχής, η οποία φαίνεται ότι ήταν οικιστικά ενεργή από την μυκηναϊκή ακόμη περίοδο, όπως δείχνουν τα γνωστά από την ύστερη εποχή του χαλκού αρχαιολογικά κατάλοιπα στην θέση Ελληνικό, περίπου 1000 μέτρα από τα υπό εξέταση μνημεία. Ενδιαφέρουσα, αν και δεν μπορεί να αποδειχθεί, είναι και η άποψη για την ύπαρξη στην ίδια περιοχή οικισμού-πόλεως με το όνομα Μορέα ή Μοραία. Σε έγγραφα, εξάλλου, της απογραφής του 1697, κατά την διάρκεια της Β΄ Βενετοκρατίας στην Πελοπόννησο (1685-1715), αναφέρονται ερειπωμένοι ναοί στην περιοχή, γεγονός που δείχνει την συρρίκνωση ή εγκατάλειψη πλέον του οικισμού κατά την όψιμη μεταβυζαντινή περίοδο.
An Evaluation of the Plan Types of Post-Byzantine Period Greek Churches in the Torul-Maçka Region
Demet OkuyucuBIG-HS
Gümüşhane, located in the interior of Türkiye’s Eastern Black Sea region, and Trabzon, situated along the coast, are neighboring provinces historically linked by geography, culture, and shared developments. Torul, a historical center of Gümüşhane, gradually became a significant settlement due to the transportation of minerals from the Canca region. Located at south of Trabzon, Maçka emerged as a prominent Christian center during the reign of Byzantine Emperor Justinian. The founding of the Church of Trabzon in the 1st century AD, traditionally attributed to Saint Andrew, paved the way for the construction of many monasteries, churches, and chapels throughout the Middle Ages and later. During the Ottoman period, the Tanzimat Edict (1839) and the Islahat Edict (1856) granted expanded rights to non-Muslim minorities, which fostered the construction of churches across the empire. The 19th-century atmosphere of political reform allowed for a significant increase in church building activities, especially in regions with large Greek populations such as Torul and Maçka, where Christians and Muslims coexisted. Studies of the 19th-century Eastern Black Sea region of Türkiye reveal a strong correlation between Greek population density and increased church construction or restoration. Areas such as Trabzon-Maçka, Giresun-Şebinkarahisar, Ordu-Mesudiye, Samsun-Tekkeköy, and Gümüşhane-Torul saw concentrated religious architectural activity. As Greek communities migrated from interior regions to coastal cities driven by trade opportunities, large new churches were constructed in urban centers, while older ones were renovated in line with contemporary styles. In the Torul-Maçka region, 54 churches have been identified, featuring single-nave, three-nave, domed basilica, and cross-in-square plans. This study examines the architectural typologies of these 19th-century Greek Orthodox churches, providing insight into the relationship between demographic shifts, religious architecture, and the broader socio-cultural transformations of the late Ottoman period.
The Impact of Famagustan Art on Cypriot Wall Painting in the First Half of the 15th Century
Konrad WaniewskiBIG-HS
The last phase of Lusignan rule on Cyprus, framed by two key dates —1374 (the Genoese conquest of Famagusta) and 1489 (the island’s transmission to Venice) — has often been regarded as the time of artistic stagnation. Wall paintings created during that period have usually been connected with the artistic circle of Famagusta at the turn of the 14th and 15th centuries or with the artists peregrinating to Cyprus after the fall of Constantinople, associated with the patronage of Helena Palaiologina. The first half of the 15th century, however, has often been overlooked. Yet it appears that this period saw the execution of several significant decorations. Notable examples include mural programs in the churches of the Holy Cross in Kouka, Panagia Pantanassa in Choulou, and Saints Kirikos and Ioulitta in Letimvou. These decorations, which have received little scholarly attention to date, share distinct stylistic features that reflect a connection to the art of Famagusta in the aforementioned period. At that time, painters educated in one of Byzantium’s main artistic centres decorated numerous churches in Famagusta, intertwining Byzantine tradition and the developed Palaiologan style with elements of Western origin. These artists and their followers later received commissions from prominent patrons in distant parts of Cyprus, decorating both newly constructed churches (Choulou) and older ones (Kouka and Letimvou), thereby facilitating the dissemination of the new style throughout the island. As the most important artistic centre of Cyprus at that time, Famagusta had a profound impact on the island’s artistic landscape in the first half of the 15th century. The murals in the previously mentioned churches, which share the same artistic modus, provide the best evidence of this phenomenon.
5.46 FC – Churches II
Architecture Without Borders: 12th-Century Hungary, Poland, and Rus’
Özlem ErenSR 7
Architecture of 12th century Galicia-Volhynian Rus’ (part of modern-day Ukraine, Belarus, and Poland), reflects Byzantine, Romanesque and Slavic influences. The church of Saint Panteleimon in Old Halych, the best-preserved example of monumental architecture in Galicia-Volhynian Rus’, stands at the crossroads of Eastern and Western Europe. Its heavy stone structure, gabled roof, single dome on a long drum, and sculptural decorations reflect Byzantine, Hungarian, Polish, and Italian architectural traditions. Thus, Galicia-Volhynian architecture participated in a broader phenomenon of “Byzantium beyond Byzantium” through dialogues between regional architectural traditions beyond the imperial borders of Byzantium. In the 11th century, Hungary, Poland, and Galicia-Volhynia were all ruled by centralized authorities, but by the 12th century, power slowly became fragmented. This political and social shift in all three lands likely increased connections between regions and promoted the spread of architectural elements. Orthodox princes and boyars of Galicia-Volhynian Rus’ may have emulated Catholic Hungarian nobles in their aspirations to power. By comparing Romanesque elements in Hungarian and Polish churches with those in Galicia-Volhynia, the paper explores how Orthodox elites adopted Western features in response to shifting power dynamics and regional aspirations. Similarly, interactions with neighboring Lesser Poland (Krakow region), especially with Przemyśl and Chełm as former Galicia-Volhynian seats of power, and the shared identity of Rus’ princes, played a key role in transmitting Romanesque elements, blending with local Byzantine and Kievan Rus’ traditions. Examining Romanesque churches in Hungary and Poland reveals parallels with the architecture of Galicia-Volhynia, likely transmitted through traveling builders and cultural exchange of ideas. This challenges the Russian imperialist narrative of a continuous cultural lineage from Kiev to Moscow, showing how the architecture of Galicia-Volhynia developed through Western interactions, separate from Northeastern Rus’. This offers a new perspective on 12th-century Rus’ architecture rooted in regional diversity.
Arch-Gabled Church: an Original Architectural Tradition of Kyivan Rus
Kateryna MikheienkoSR 7
Stone construction in Kyivan Rus was initiated by Byzantine masters after Christianity had been adopted as the state religion in 988. The most widespread type of ecclesiastical architecture in 12th-century Kyivan Rus was the arch-gabled church, characterised by the completion of all facade bays with semicircular arched gables, some of them being constructive (filling the ends of the vaults) and some decorative (adjacent to the slopes of the vaults). It was considered, for a long time, that the arch-gabled church had been borrowed from Byzantium, but Byzantine churches usually had a combination of semicircular arched gables and horizontal cornices in the completion of the facade walls. Continuous arch-gabled completion was known to be only in the western facade of narthex, provided it had galleries. There was no continuous arch-gabled completion of the naos walls in Byzantine churches, but the horizontal cornices of the corner compartments (if they had galleries) were sometimes interrupted with protruding window arches. The arch-gabled completion in Byzantine churches was the consequence of the structure and the arched gables were always constructive. In Kyivan Rus, the walls of all facade bays of the arch-gabled churches, were completed with semicircular arched gables, regardless of whether there were galleries. So, in Kyivan Rus, the arch-gabled completion lost its connection with the galleries and acquired the aesthetic significance. The proof of that was the emergence of decorative arched gables, without which continuous arch-gabled completion on two adjacent facades could not be created (at the time of formation of the arch-gabled church, cross vaults were not used in Kyivan Rus). In conclusion, the arch-gabled church had no prototypes in Byzantine architecture and was an achievement of Kyivan Rus architecture.
Alexey Gornostaev’s Basilica: At the Origins of the “Byzantine Style” in Russia
Galina SkotnikovaSR 7
The “Byzantine style” in Russian architecture developed in the mainstream of historicism from the mid-19th century until 1917 on the basis of a state order, embodying the formative principle of Russian culture – the Byzantine “symphony of powers”. Ancient Russian temple architecture, which adopted the Byzantine cross-domed canon, was an artistically original phenomenon: “an ancient Russian temple can never be confused with a Byzantine one” (M.V. Alpatov). The same cannot be said of ancient Russian pre-Mongol icon painting. This is one example of the still unsolved reasons for the “selective perception by the Christian “godchildren” of the empire of the phenomena of its high culture and its ideological doctrines” (Academician G.G. Litavrin). It is natural that in the New Age Russia there were vague ideas about Byzantine architecture, which were talentedly overcome by the architects who received the imperial order to create churches in the “Byzantine style”. The first attempt to create a church in the “Byzantine style”, outside the palace interiors, was undertaken in the Trinity-Sergius Hermitage, located on the Peterhof road. At this time, the abbot of the monastery was St. Ignatius Brianchaninov. The idea belonged to his assistant, later archimandrite and “honorary member” of the Academy of Arts, Ignatius (Malyshev). Professional architect Alexei Gornostaev, captivated by the beauty of the temples of Norman Sicily of the 12th century, which represented a complex combination of various stylistic influences and preserved the features of the Byzantine, built a church in the monastery in the name of St. Sergius of Radonezh in 1853-1859. The paradox was that the first Russian church in the “Byzantine style” became the first Russian basilica. The basilica’s experience was never repeated.
Church at the Site of Dvorine, Serbia (14th Century): Architectural Remains and Fresco Fragments
Tatjana StarodubcevSR 7
At the site of Dvorine, in the old cemetery of the village of Banja on the slopes of Mount Venčac in central Serbia, archaeologists made three trenches in 2011 and unexpectedly came across the remains of a church, which were explored from 2016 to 2020. The church was of considerable size, featuring a cross-in-square plan with a narthex. It appears to have fallen out of use as early as the first half of the 15th century and likely collapsed following the Ottoman conquest of Serbia in 1459. The reason lay in its construction: the church had very shallow and narrow foundations, and some walls lacked any substructure. Portions of the dado-zone paintings have been preserved on several walls of the sanctuary and nave, as well as on the columns. Two panels in the sanctuary stand out in terms of their appearance and motifs, while the others feature painted imitations of marble panelling. The most common finds in the rubble are fragments of frescoes from the sanctuary and nave, but only a few contain extant portions of faces, revealing the artistic styles of at least five different painters. The features of their work suggest that they were active in the middle or third quarter of the 14th century and were inclined toward an aesthetic trend influenced by classical traditions. Of particular importance is a fragment with red coloring and remnants of white letters, indicating an inscription that includes the word “emperor”. It testifies that either Emperor Dušan (1346–1355) or Emperor Uroš (1355–1371) was depicted against a red background in our church. Therefore, the frescoes should be dated to that period.
5.47 FC – Byzantine Art and Patronage and Its Reception in the Post–Byzantine Centuries
Le rideau de l’iconostase (katapetasma) (1750) brodé par Antonios de la cathédrale de Saint Nicolas de Kozani
Glykeria ChatzouliHS 2
Parmi les objets précieux qui font partie du trésor de la sacristie (skévophylakeion) de la Métropole Servion et Kozanis il y a un rideau (katapetasma) brodé de la cathédrale de Saint Nicolas de Kozani. Dans la première inscription qui encadre la représentation du Christ sortant du calice nous constatons des références relatives à l’utilisation liturgique du voile ecclésiastique. Selon la deuxième inscription, le rideau de la porte du Saint Bêma a été confectionné au soin du brodeur Antonios en 1750. La représentation du Christ sortant du calice est liée directement au mystère de la Sainte Communion en décorant aussi les antimensions, les voiles qui couvrent les calices, les saints ciboires etc. Il faut noter qu’il s’agit d’un thème répandu surtout pendant la période post-byzantine. Le voile ecclésiastique de Kozani, que nous examinons, est bordé d’un ample cadre rectangulaire, orné d’une végétation sinueuse, densément fleurie, suivant le type iconographique qui a pris forme sous l’influence de l’art occidental. La large bordure du rideau, richement décorée, ajoute au voile ecclésiastique un ton décoratif. Une décoration identique est fréquemment retrouvée dans les étoffes en soie ottomanes et dans les broderies du 18ème siècle. Les donateurs du voile sacerdotale étaient peut-être des riches marchands de Kozani ; il s’agit d’une ville commerciale de la Macédoine Occidentale très renommée à cause de ses habitants qui soutenaient le commerce entre les pays balkaniques et l’Europe Centrale. La composition organisée du voile ecclésiastique se rencontre souvent aux œuvres d’art mineur caractérisant en générale l’art du métal de la période Ottomane. Le riche décor floral qui contourne l’étoffe ecclésiastique, nous renvoie à l’influence occidentale et il ne rappelle pas l’austérité de l’art byzantin.
Female Founders Beyond Byzantium: Models, Patterns, Motivation
Taisiya LeberHS 2
This paper gratefully recalls the volume that emerged in Vienna, Female Founders in Byzantium and Beyond (Böhlau Verlag, 2011/2012), and explores how the study of female patronage can deepen our understanding of medieval religious culture and social practices. From founding monasteries, churches, and chapels to sponsoring exquisite manuscripts and printed editions, female patronage reveals itself as a multifaceted phenomenon. A desire for visibility and remembrance, coupled with a strong commitment to social care, characterizes the approach of women founders and patrons. They cultivated networks within monastic and ecclesiastical circles that enabled and supported their endeavors. The primary focus of this research lies beyond Byzantium, specifically in South-Eastern and Eastern Europe during the late medieval and early modern periods. Central to the inquiry is the question of what role Byzantium—and the memory of Byzantium—played in shaping the motives and models of female patronage in these regions. While regional practices and local traditions were highly influential, the legacy of Byzantine religious and cultural ideals may have persisted, subtly guiding the forms and functions of female-sponsored foundations. Within the framework of this paper, my monograph Stifterinnen und ihre Stiftungen auf dem Balkan des Spätmittelalters (Harrassowitz, 2023) will be introduced as a case study to illustrate these dynamics in greater detail.
Δύο τρίπτυχα του 18ου αιώνα από την Καρβάλη της Καππαδοκίας
Magdalini ParcharidouHS 2
Στην ανακοίνωση σχολιάζονται από εικονολογική άποψη δύο τρίπτυχα ιδιωτικής λατρείας, με προέλευση το Καππαδοκικό Γκέλβερι (σημ. Güzelyurt), τα οποία σήμερα βρίσκονται στο Κέντρο Καππαδοκικών Μελετών Νέας Καρβάλης. Το παλαιότερο, με την Παναγία Οδηγήτρια και αγίους στο κεντρικό και τα πλάγια φύλλα, είναι έργο αγιορειτικού εργαστηρίου και προέρχεται από το παρεκκλήσιο των Αγίων Κωνσταντίνου και Ελένης του οικισμού, ενώ το νεότερο, με την Παναγία της Χερσώνος στο κεντρικό και αγίους στα πλάγια, είναι άγνωστης ειδικότερης προέλευσης. Και τα δύο έργα υπογραμμίζουν τις πνευματικές και καλλιτεχνικές σχέσεις της περιοχής με το Άγιον Όρος και τις ρωσικές περιοχές, τόπους πνευματικών ενασχολήσεων, διαμονής, ή και επαγγελματικών συναλλαγών των Καρβαλιωτών.
Non-Invasive Analysis of Cypriot Composite Icons: Methods and Findings
Dorota ZaprzalskaHS 2
This paper focuses on composite icons – icons consisting of two panels, usually made at different times, joined together by inserting one into another. First described by Panayotis L. Vocotopoulos, icons of this category are rare and discussed mainly in the context of methods for keeping icons in good condition, even though there appears to be an internal diversity of the phenomenon, with various techniques of insertion and motivations behind it. Icons of this form are particularly numerous on Cyprus and have some characteristics absent in composite icons from other territories. This paper presents the preliminary results of a non-invasive study of a group of Cypriot composite icons that is part of a research grant “Non-Invasive Analysis of Cypriot Composite Icons” funded by the National Science Centre, Poland (2024/53/N/HS2/01549). The analysis was based on the integration of digital imaging techniques and spectroscopic methods (ultraviolet fluorescence imaging (UVF), infrared reflected (IR) and infrared false color image processing (IRFC), infrared reflectography (IRR), reflectance transformation imaging (RTI), X-ray radiography (XRR), X-ray fluorescence spectroscopy (XRF), and Fourier transform infrared spectroscopy (FTIR), and was conducted by the Andreas Pittas Art Characterization Laboratories (APAC Labs) of the Cyprus Institute. It provided information on the materials and techniques as well as information on the later history of icons and their modifications and restorations over time, thus complementing the methods of art history. This approach provides a better understanding of the unusual form of composite icons, various techniques of insertion, the purpose for their production, and their subsequent use and reuse.
5.48 FC – Icons and Contexts
The Painter of the Poganovo Icon (c. 1385)
Anđela GavrilovićHS 5
The paper deals with the stylistic features of the Poganovo icon, the most precious artefact belonging to the monastery of St. John the Theologian – Poganovo located near Pirot (Serbia), now housed in the Archaeological Museum in Sofia (Bulgaria). The icon attracted the attention of numerous scholars especially due to its high artistic qualities and rare iconographic themes. Despite the extensive body of scholarly literature on the subject, fundamental questions still remain open, regarding its creation date and the identity of its author. The paper concludes that the Serbian painter Metropolitan Jovan Zograf, who received his training in the finest artistic workshops of Thessaloniki during his era, is the author of the Poganovo icon. This conclusion is drawn from the analysis of the stylistic features of the icon, its inscriptions and ductus, as well as the comparison with other works of Metropolitan Jovan Zograf and the identification of the painter’s intact signature on the icon. Additionally, this paper presents the results of the recent research regarding the ktetor of the monastery of St. John the Theologian. The monastery was founded c. 1385 by the Serbian Basilissa Jelena Mrnjavčević, the wife of Despot Jovan Uglješa (1365–1371), who had close ties with Metropolitan Jovan Zograf, from whom she commissioned the icon for her monastery.
Investigation of the Oldest Icons (15th–16th c.) in the National Museum of the Przemyśl Land (under the Grant of the National Science Centre, 2023–2027)
Mirosław KrukHS 5
The grant obtained from the National Science Centre (NCN) for the years 2023-2027 (OPUS 23 nr 2022/45/B/HS2/01852; Head: prof. dr hab. M. P. Kruk) made it possible to undertake research on the oldest group of icons in the collection of the National Museum in Przemyśl. These are works dating from the 15th to the 16th centuries, so far unpublished at an adequate scientific level. They belong to the very valuable common heritage of Poland and Ukraine, as they were created in the period when the present Polish-Ukrainian borderland was contained within the Kingdom of Poland and the works were created within the Polish-Ruthenian ecumene. We do not know anything specific about their creators, as they are anonymous, but it can be assumed that they may have been painted in the monasteries of the Przemyśl region, where orthodox monks from various regions of the Orthodox world resided. This goes some way to explaining the unity in the diversity of works from this region, i.e. often similar in form but different in iconography and style. The diverse studies, i.e. the physico-chemical, geological and philological undertaken within the framework of the grant are intended to ascertain as many clues as possible about the origin of both the works and their creators. The present grant is in a way a continuation of previous research of the oldest icons in the collection of the National Museum in Krakow [Grant of the National Humanities Development Program (NPRH) 1bH 15 0435 83 (2015-2019); Head: prof. dr hab. M. P. Kruk]. The research was planned in Centre for Research and Conservation of Cultural Heritage (Nicolaus Copernicus University in Toruń); Laboratory of Non-Destructive Analysis and Testing of Historical Objects (National Museum in Krakow); Faculty of Geography and Geology and Faculty of Chemistry of the Jagiellonian University.
Two Emperors on the Throne: Iconographic Aspects of the Trial of Saint George and Other Scenes in the Relief of Saint George (late 11th–early 12th c.)
Oleksandra ShevliugaHS 5
The earliest hagiographic icon of Saint George is a wooden relief icon (late 11th – early 12th c.), held in the collection of the National Art Museum of Ukraine. It was in the 11th century that depictions of hagiographic scenes from the Georgios cycle began to develop actively, which is why particular attention is paid to their iconography. The illustration of the trial or interrogation of Saint George is one of the most widespread; however, among the numerous monuments of the Byzantine period, this scene depicts George before only one emperor. In the relief icon, the first stamp presents Saint George appearing before two emperors. Although many hagiographic texts mention consul Magnesius alongside emperor Diocletian, there is no doubt that the relief icon depicts not an emperor and a consul, but two emperors. This is evidenced by their identical clothing, crowns that are the same in both shape and size, their symmetrical body positions, and the fact that they are seated on a single throne – reflecting the strict adherence of Byzantine artists to the established social hierarchy. The depiction of hagiographic scenes was based on various versions of the Lives of Saint George, among which the extensive and refined literary edition by the Constantinopolitan historian Theodosius Daphnopatus from the first half of the 10th century is quite rare. According to K. Krumbacher, it was Daphnopatus who introduced the historical insertion about Diocletian’s co-ruler, Emperor Maximian, who participated in the trial and torture of Saint George. We consider that it was Daphnopatus’ text that became the source for the hagiographic relief icon and it is the only extant artwork in Byzantine art that reflects Daphnopatus’ literary version. Other artworks representing two judges in this scene belong to the post-Byzantine period.
Icons from the Bachkovo Monastery of the Virgin Petritziotissa (14th–16th c.)
Alexandra TrifonovaHS 5
The Bachkovo Monastery of the Virgin Petritsiotissa near Plovdiv (Philippoupolis), was founded in 1083 by Gregory Pakourianos, megas domestikos of the West, and remains one of the most important monasteries. Today, only a few icons from this monastery, dating from the Byzantine and early Post-Byzantine periods (14th to 16th century), have been preserved. Their limited survival is likely due to the destruction of the monastery by the Ottomans during the late 15th and early 16th centuries. From the 14th-century Byzantine period, two significant icons survive. The first is the Synaxis of the Archangels (mid-14th century), originally from the Church of the Holy Archangels at Bachkovo monastery, now kept in the Museum of Christian Art – Crypt in Sofia. The second is the bilateral icon of Christ Pantocrator and Archangel Michael Phylax (late 14th century), preserved at the Museum of the Bachkovo Monastery.
From the early Post-Byzantine period, three important treasures remain. A Deisis icon (1495), donated by Michael Baksis and his wife, is housed at the Museum of Christian Art -Crypt in Sofia. From the second half of the 16th century, two epistyles survive. One, still in situ on the katholikon’s iconostasis at the Bachkovo Monastery, depicts a Great Deisis with Christ, the Virgin, St John the Forerunner, and Apostles. Another epistyle (1556/7), preserved in two parts, portrays Apostles including St Paul, St Matthew, St Mark, St Luke, St John the Theologian, and St Philip. One part is kept at the Museum of the Bachkovo Monastery, while the central Deisis panel is owned by the Ecclesiastical Historical–Archaeological Museum of Sofia, but is exhibited at the Museum of Christian Art – Crypt in Sofia.
These preserved icons, systematized here for the first time, represent only a fragment of the monastery’s once-great artistic wealth.
Die Wiener Genesis als Original, Justinian als Empfänger und die verborgene Allegorese zum Kosmos der Völker
Rainer WarlandHS 5
Die Wiener Genesis, die vermutlich für Kaiser Justinian anläßlich der Neuweihe der Hagia Sophia 562 angefertigt wurde und in einer spezifischen Text-Bild-Auswahl tatsächlich vollständig erhalten ist, schildert die Gottesführung und Völkergeschichte Abrahams, Isaak und Jakobs (Dn 3,15) und ihrer Frauen und Kinder als Erben der Schöpfung. In verborgener Allegorese eröffnen die Miniaturen in Realien wie Sonnenuhren, Mensaplatten, Türmen, Brücken und Grabbauten etc. Bezüge zwischen der Gottessendung und der Zeitgeschichte.
Among the Hyperboreans and in Colchis. Northern Greek Influences on Russian and Georgian Icon Painting of the 14th–15th Centuries
Maria YakovlevaHS 5
The style of some Russian icons of the 14th–15th centuries has distinctive features, close analogies to which can be found in the icon painting of Northern Greece. They include, among others, a pale turquoise background combined with a dark green or bright red frame placed on the bevel of a board, a cold rendering of the flesh with intensive white highlights on the exposed areas, and occasionally specific halos, formed by parts of red and white of increasing thickness around the edge. These features are rare, found mainly in the works of art related to the Tver Principality, which had close spiritual and cultural ties with Mount Athos. Similar artistic phenomena can be observed in some Georgian icons of the 14th century kept in the museum collections in Tbilisi, Mestia and St. Petersburg. The stylistic similarity with the icons of Northern Greek (Macedonian) workshops is evident not only in the palette, but also in some iconographic details, figures and facial types. This confirms the fact that the artistic influence of Macedonian artistic centers in the Palaeologan period extended far beyond the Balkan region itself. The authorship of such icons cannot always be established with certainty. They could have been executed either by visiting painters – natives of Northern Greece, or by local artists well acquainted with the techniques of Byzantine masters. The existence of mixed workshops cannot be ruled out. The paper will attempt to summarize the observations regarding the stylistic features of Russian and Georgian icons that reveal similarities with Northern Greek painting, and to interpret them in the context of cross-cultural connections in the late Byzantine period.
5.49 FC – Churches III
Oltre l’architettura in negativo: il rapporto tra chiese rupestri e chiese in muratura nella Cappadocia mediobizantina (IX–XII secolo)
Giorgia AbbateHS 6
Situata nel cuore della penisola anatolica e regione liminare per eccellenza, la Cappadocia rappresenta un unicum nel panorama artistico medievale per via della convivenza tra architettura ‘in negativo’ – rupestre – e ‘in positivo’ – in muratura – nel medesimo spazio. La mia ricerca indaga il rapporto tra esse nel milieu della Cappadocia mediobizantina (IX-XII secolo) e si concentra sulle influenze culturali che hanno plasmato la varietà architettonica e le tipologie di edifici sacri della regione, con particolare attenzione all’iconografia e alle tecniche costruttive. Il santuario cristiano, simbolo di continuità nella rottura in un contesto di conflitti e trasformazioni, distinse la Cappadocia quale luogo di culto diffuso e crocevia culturale. Gli esempi in muratura, sebbene già documentati da Gertrude Bell in The Thousand and One Churches (London 1909) e recentemente riscoperti negli studi di Robert Ousterhout, sono ancora poco esplorati e necessitano di ulteriori indagini. Adottando un approccio metodologico interdisciplinare che integra archeologia edilizia, topografia e studio delle reti stradali come vettori di diffusione dei modelli architettonici, si mira a collocare l’architettura costruita cappadoce in un quadro più ampio, che consideri le dinamiche di scambio culturale e le specificità locali. Otto casi studio rappresentativi – tra cui i siti della Kızıl Kilise, della Karagedik Kilise, della Basilica di Andaval, di San Giorgio a Ortaköy e delle ‘chiese gemelle’ di Üçayak – sono inseriti nel loro contesto storico-geografico ed esaminati sulla base dell’evoluzione dei riti religiosi e della loro fruizione, considerando l’interazione tra architettura e paesaggio. L’indagine è accompagnata da un’analisi stilistica basata su confronti puntuali, volti a ricostruire le interconnessioni dell’area centro-anatolica con Costantinopoli e con il Mediterraneo orientale. L’obiettivo è ridefinire il ruolo della regione quale area di innovazione e di sperimentazione, interpretando le sue manifestazioni artistiche come una sintesi tra ‘centro’ e ‘periferia’ nella complessità del periodo mediobizantino.
Basilica B and Fluctuating Hegemony Between 5th/6th-Century Christian Doctrines: Architectural Evidence from Resafa
Catharine HofHS 6
Basilica B in Resafa provides a compelling lens through which to examine the complex interplay of doctrinal turbulence, ecclesiastical politics, and architectural expression during the late 5th and early 6th centuries. Building on the architectural documentation conducted by Wolfgang Müller-Wiener in the 1950s, whose work remains unpublished to this day, this analysis offers new perspectives on the basilica’s design and significance. Begun in 518, the church took shape in a schismatic landscape shaped by the aftermath of Chalcedon (451), embodying the adaptability needed to navigate a polarized Christian world. Situated within the broader ecclesiastical and political shifts of the Eastern Roman Empire, the situation at Resafa is examined in the context of efforts to restore doctrinal unity under Emperors Anastasius I and Justin I. Basilica B’s architectural legacy exemplifies the blending of local and supra-regional influences. While its structural design – a two-story gallery basilica – draws stylistic inspiration from Constantinople (e.g., Stoudios Monastery church) and the Aegean region (e.g., Hagios Demetrios, Thessaloniki), its ornamental craftsmanship originates from northwestern Syria and northern Mesopotamia. This juxtaposition underscores both the collaborative nature of its construction and the multivalent identity of Resafa as a sacred and cosmopolitan hub. The basilica’s architecture, alongside inscriptions naming Bishop Sergius II (a staunch Chalcedonian) and Maronios (possibly with ties to Miaphysite adherents), highlights deliberate strategies to reconcile diverse doctrinal factions within the pilgrimage site. By re-evaluating Resafa’s diverse sacred architecture, this study shows how Basilica B – alongside Basilica A (a wide-arcaded pillar church), the Tetraconch Church, and Basilica C (a single-storey column basilica) – both reflected and negotiated the doctrinal divides of its time. By fostering familiarity and identification both among pilgrims and local inhabitants, the churches contributed to the creation of a sacred cityscape where imperial aspirations, ecclesiastical compromises, and local identities converged.
Not Gone but Almost Forgotten: Transformations of Holy Land Churches in the Early Islamic Period
Benyamin StorchanHS 6
The transition from the Byzantine to the Early Islamic period in the Holy Land was characterized by regional instability, political reforms, economic changes, and natural disasters. Although initial contact between Christianity and Islam during the Umayyad period appears to have been largely non-confrontational, by the late 8th century, many churches in the region had ceased to function. Literary sources confirm this decline but also indicate the persistence of certain Christian communities. While investment in church construction diminished significantly, a small number of dedicatory inscriptions indicate that some churches underwent structural repair and even expansion. This paper offers a renewed examination of church archaeology in the Holy Land, focusing on sites with strata and material remains dating to the 8th–9th centuries. Often the Early Islamic remains found within churches have been overlooked, poorly recorded, or misinterpreted as temporary squatter habitation. Many of these features were poorly constructed and are best described as “crisis architecture”. In some cases, these churches often remained as venerated spaces well after the early Islamic transition: constructing liturgical space, reflecting reconfiguration large basilica churches into smaller, hall–shaped chapels. Notably, several churches yielded substantial oil lamp assemblages dated to the early Islamic period, suggesting continued devotional activities on–site and the possibility of local pilgrimage rooted in communal memory. In other cases, churches were repurposed as cemeteries, with post-occupational ad sanctos burials reinforcing their status as sanctified spaces. Examination of these architectural and material traces seeks to illuminate the evolving roles of churches within Christian communities from the Early Islamic period through the Middle Ages, highlighting the complex interplay between continuity, transformation, and sacred memory in a changing religious landscape.
Representations of Female Devotion in the Rock-Cut Churches of Medieval Salento: A ‘Byzantinizing’ Painting Style as an Identity Marker of Local Communities
Paraskevi TassouHS 6
This paper explores the wall paintings in several rupestrian churches in Salento, southern Italy, a region where Byzantine rule endured until the late 11th century. In the following centuries, the pre-existing, Byzantine artistic tradition remained influential. Many of these rock-cut churches–likely decorated with contributions from members of the local communities–are characterized by painting styles and iconographic programs that diverge from the artistic models favored by the Angevin dynasty in Naples, the capital of the Kingdom. A particular focus of this study is the representation of female supplicants, which provides insights into the role of women in local devotional practices. Female figures are depicted in various contexts: as part of family groups in church apses or positioned behind their husbands, suggesting the male figure as the principal patron. Small-scale depictions of supplicants also appear on piers and, frequently, on the walls. Some women are shown alone or in pairs holding candles, perhaps alluding to local practices associated with post-childbirth rituals. The church of Santa Margherita in Mottola presents a compelling case. Its painted program includes multiple images of the Madonna and Child, scenes from the life and martyrdom of Santa Margherita, its patron saint, as well as frontal depictions of her. When considered alongside archaeological evidence, this ensemble suggests that the site served female cult practices, particularly connected to fertility and childbirth. Elsewhere, women are depicted individually, praying beside standing saints, mirroring the posture of their male counterparts within the same monument (Santi Stefani in Vaste). These alternating representations within the decorative program emphasize a shared visual and devotional language for both genders. Ultimately, these rupestrian churches not only preserve traces of a resilient Byzantine visual culture but also highlight the active participation of women in the religious life of Orthodox communities in medieval Apulia.
5.50 FC – Gender and Sexuality II
Male Characters Represent Female Agencies: How Empress Aelia Eudocia Depicts the Sorcerer Cyprian and the Saviour Jesus in her Stories
Hiroaki AdachiHS 21
It is often said that no matter how women play active roles in a story, it is just a manifestation of the male author’s desires. In the classical Greek dramas, or in the medieval hagiographies, female characters often play prominent roles. However, they should be interpreted as some symbols of male political or religious missionary agenda. But, if the author is a woman, how should we think? Aelia Eudocia, a fifth century Byzantine Empress, provides a precious testimony about it. In her Martyrdom of Cyprian, a pious girl named Justa is depicted as a new ideal Christian woman. In the Homerocentones Prima, Eudocia’s most representative work, the Gospel women speak and act eloquently, borrowing from the royal women in the Iliad and Odyssey. These women no doubt carry the agencies of the author Eudocia and her aristocratic female audience. In addition, I believe that male characters should be paid attention to. They are the characters within the narrative created by the female author and must carry her intentions. In the Martyrdom of Cyprian, the sorcerer Cyprian, who unsuccessfully seduce Justa, is closer to the real-life Eudocia. Justa is an ideal woman who sits in a household in Antioch, but Eudocia, like Cyprian, grown up in the pagan traditions of Athens, had to wander from place to place. It is not Justa but Cyprian who narrates the emotional struggles that lead to his conversion in the first singular person style. In the Homerocentones, it is women who narrate their anguishes and Jesus Christ offers them salvation. However, in this case, too, Jesus may symbolize women’s aspiration, even though he is the Son of God.
Gender, Sexuality, and Ethnicity in the Passion and Life of Susanna
Mariana BodnarukHS 21
An ambiguity lays at the heart of late antique religious literature, and in particular in the vitae of monachopartenoi: the celebration of what is ordinarily prohibited in both canon law and imperial legislation. These popular hagiographic narratives include the little-studied anonymous Life and Passion of Susanna, which depicts a literary character of a trans monk, virgin, and martyr in the mid-fourth-century Palestinian setting. Such texts and images mediated Byzantine social identities, albeit their treatment is constrained due to the ramifications of the literary genre and iconographic traditions. Examining this rarely discussed vita, which has not yet been translated into any modern language, and the concomitant hagiographic iconography representing this saint, this paper will investigate late antique social and religious identities at the intersection of ethnicity, gender, and sexuality. To examine actions of such fictional characters is to study the androprimal society with its monastic communities that produced them in the first place and to preserve gender variance from historical record. This paper also investigates so-far neglected processes of making of sacred spaces related to this saint as embedded in the topography of the Holy Land.
“Should Not the Shepherds Feed the Sheep?”: Gender Fluidity and Galla Placidia as Empress Shepherd
Vanina D’AmbrosioHS 21
As Empress, Regent and Queen Consort, Galla Placidia was a pillar in the construction of the visual and political power of the Byzantine and Roman empires. While her patronage has been discussed by many scholars, few have analyzed her biographical works as inhabiting markers of both her role as a powerful woman, but also her ability to act and be respected as a man. Here I will look to her mausoleum and of images resembling the empress and her many political roles through a queer methodology in order to move beyond the heteronormative Byzantium that is often discussed in current scholarship. In this paper I will examine a mosaic of Christ as the Good Shepherd from 425 CE located in the Mausoleum of Galla Placidia in Ravenna, Italy. I argue that Galla Placidia patronized this mosaic to reinforce imagery of herself as empress of Ravenna, through a queer embodiment of her own image as both male and female, mortal and divine, as both earthly mother and heavenly father. By examining this mosaic and its nonbinary representation of Galla Placidia as not only empress but also as Christ, I examine the power and necessity of queer methods of analysis in imagery of the premodern world to reinforce that gender fluidity has always been a facet of the human experience.
Reconstructing a Theory of Gender Beyond Byzantine and Early Christian Thought
Antonia Gkremi-LiadiHS 21
In Plato’s Symposium, gender is the result of human beings’ bisection that leads them to a life seeking their other half. In Plotinus’ Enneads, this endeavour is accomplished through the One, from which derives love as the love of beauty and it is addressed to love of the One, turning the soul towards its creator and the intelligible world. It is the Christian God afterwards that separated humanity, to guarantee their survival on Earth in the postlapsarian condition. In all these seemingly different traditions, the purpose of sex differentiation is one and the same and can be described in a three-folded way: purification, holification, divinity. The ladder to divinity is eros, the heavenly or divine eros, in Plato’s terms, a love that is disembodied, ungendered, and asexual. This paper will be focused on articulating a diachronic gender theory inspired by the early Byzantine philosophical literature. It aims to reformulate Christian anthropology, compare it with Platonic and Neoplatonic frameworks, and address questions that remain open: How are sanctification and disembodiment achieved? How is love serving in the state of asexuality after the Resurrection? What is it for a body and a soul to be ungendered? I will propose that the solution to all these is a disembodied love.
5.51 FC – Alternatives to Kingship in Byzantium and Beyond
Kingship is the dominant form of political authority in the Byzantine commonwealth and has accordingly received most attention in the study of political thought. But it was far from the only form that political authority could take. This workshop explores alternative modes of governance, presenting four case-studies from different linguistic and cultural milieux from Byzantium and beyond. Håkon Teigen explores elect-based groups through a case-study of the Egyptian Manichean communities (3rd-5th centuries). Coptic Manichean texts often evince strong hostility towards the world’s authorities, yet the church was also enmeshed in its power structures. By analyzing royal metaphors in these sources, the paper presents a new approach to Manichaean thinking about social power. Anna Giaconia explores how the Church of the East regulated sexuality by controlling women’s reproductivity and the formation of families. Through an analysis of 7th-c. legal documents from the East Syriac tradition and comparisons with Byzantine sources, she traces how ecclesiastical regulations shaped the lives of Christian women under the Sasanian and Early Islamic empires. Thomas Girault studies the naxarar system in Sassanian Armenia (428-646). The naxarark’, the highest elites that even triggered the end of kingship in Armenia, created legitimacy through collective decisions: authority emanated from unanimous consent. The paper illustrates that kingship could have been seen as something even undesirable for the ruling families of Persarmenia, and explains how the system continued to function without a king. Alison Vacca turns to ecclesiastical elites in late antique Armenia and Albania. She investigates the potentially controversial political role of bishops, working alongside the naxararkʻ, and studies their presence in the Hun Khaganate and the Byzantine Empire. Through the case-study of Movsēs Dasxurancʻi’s writing (10th c.), the paper suggests that bishops did not merely work across the Armenian-Albanian divide: they helped to construct it as they went.
Rulers in the World: Metaphors of Authority and Social Organisation in the Coptic Manichaica
Håkon TeigenSR 2
The church founded by Mani, the Apostle of Light, in the third century CE had an ambiguous relationship with political authority. Preserved Manichaean sources often express strong hostility to the autorithies of the world, and yet, the same sources also represent Mani and his circle as intimately connected with Sasanian kings and nobles. The church was itself necessarily constituted by webs of power, notably between laity and ascetics and between the rungs of its hierarchy. The paper examines the articulation of ecclesiastical authority through the use of metaphors, especially royal and governmental metaphors, applied to church institutions in the Coptic Manichaica. It combines the study of metaphors with a foray into Manichaean thinking about legitimate worldly power in a “world of darkness.”
Regulating Sexuality: Family Law and Ecclesiastical Governance in the East Syrian Community (6th–8th c.)
Anna GiaconiaSR 2
Christian communities in the Sasanian Empire operated as one among several religious minorities, within a framework in which diverse traditions and legal systems often coexisted. Sources from the Church of the East, particularly from the sixth century onward, reveal a growing interest in regulating matters related to family law and sexual conduct, especially concerning fornication, adultery, and acts of sexual violence. This paper will analyse legal sources from the East Syrian tradition—namely, some of the canons in the Synodicon Orientale and later texts that still reflect the Sasanian context, such as law books originally composed in Persian but surviving in Syriac translation by Šemʿon of Rev Ardašir (7th–8th c.) and Išoʿbokt of Rev Ardašir (7th–8th c.). Drawing on these sources, it aims to outline how the Church of the East sought to regulate sexual conduct within its community. From this perspective, family law functioned not merely to govern marriage and inheritance, but also as a broader ecclesiastical tool for shaping social behaviour and preventing sexual misconduct within the Christian community. In doing so, ecclesiastical governance offered an alternative to Sasanian authority, asserting control over the moral and social life of the community both inside and outside marriage.
Ein Königreich ohne König? Persarmenien und das Nakharar-System unter den Sassaniden
Thomas GiraultSR 2
This paper aims to analyse the functioning of the naxarar-system as an alternative way of exercising power after the end of the Arsacid kingship in 428 through several Late Antique Armenian sources, such as the Buzandaran Pat’mut’iwn, Łazar P’arpec’i, Ełišē, and Movses Xorenac’i. It investigates how those sources narrate the end of kingship in Armenia and how they describe the functioning of the political system thereafter. In Late Antique Armenia, the political and social structure, inherited from an Iranian cultural background, essentially revolved around the collegial power of the naxarark‘, i.e. autonomous aristocrats ruling each on their private hereditary domains. An Arsacid king ruled as their primus inter pares from the 1st century A.D. The 5th century represents a pivotal period as it witnessed the end of the Arsacid rule – removed by the Sasanian emperor at the request of the naxarark’. However, the political structure, already based on the mutual consent of the various aristocrats occasionally reunited in counsels, did not change radically; on the contrary, it displayed an impressive stability, placing the unity of the elite as the central linchpin of political decision-making, creating the base of the creation of legitimacy for political initiative. Those sources shed light on how Armenia could be seen as an alternative model to kingship with its inherently aristocratic system of governance. In some ways, they could even tend to display how this Interregnum could be represented as a more viable alternative to monarchy. However, they also displayed some limits to this representation by systematically emphasizing the rise of prominent figures among the naxarark’.
Bishops of the House of Tʻorgom in the Time between Kings
Alison VaccaSR 2
Ašot Bagratuni was crowned King of Armenia in the 880s, followed soon thereafter by the rise of Hamam, the King of Caucasian Albania. Writing in the tenth century, Movsēs Dasxurancʻi acknowledges the rise of these two kingdoms, “the rank of king having long since ceased to exist in the house of T‘orgom.” He refers here to the time between the abeyance of the Arsacid kings in the fifth century and the rise of these new kingdoms in the ninth century. In this interregnum, princes and nobles (naxararkʻ) ruled both Armenia and Caucasian Albania. As representatives of their respective Churches, the catholicoi, patriarchs, and bishops also wielded considerable power in both lands, as well. This paper chases Dasxurancʻi’s stories of Albanian bishops in three ways. First, it establishes the potentially controversial political role of bishops in Albanian politics, working alongside the naxararkʻ to serve the princes of the land. Second, it demonstrates the role of the bishops in Albanian presence outside of Albania, among the Hun Khaganate and the Eastern Roman Empire. Finally, the Albanian bishops play a particular role in establishing relations with their Armenian contemporaries. This paper suggests that Dasxurancʻi’s reference to the “House of Tʻorgom” serves a broader purpose in both constructing and demarcating the conceptual borders between Armenia and Albania. The bishops do not merely work across the Armenian-Albanian divide: they help construct it as they go.
5.52 FC – Byzantium’s Eastern Frontier in the 8th to 10th Centuries
Warriors, Captives, Martyrs: Prisoners of War in the Byzantine Perception and Strategy
Eliso ElizbarashviliHS 31
The Byzantine Empire’s handling of prisoners of war reflects its pragmatic military thought and sophisticated diplomatic practices. Unlike the total annihilation often pursued by other states, the Byzantines viewed prisoners as strategic assets. This paper explores how the treatment of captives reflected broader military, diplomatic, and cultural aims. Focusing on key Byzantine texts—including Byzantine chronicles, the Book of Ceremonies, Maurice’s Strategikon, and Leo VI’s Taktika—alongside accounts of captives such as the Forty-Two Martyrs of Amorium, it examines the strategic utility of prisoners of war, their transformation from captives to diplomatic assets, and their role in Byzantine power dynamics. Drawing on both military manuals and historical narratives, this study highlights how captives were integral to the Byzantine war effort, serving various functions: Psychological warfare (captives were paraded to boost morale or used to intimidate enemy forces); Intelligence gathering (prisoners were interrogated for strategic information); Diplomatic leverage: (high-ranking captives were kept for potential ransom or exchange); Siege tactics (prisoners could be used to negotiate surrenders or facilitate peace treaties); Other functions (including resource testing and political symbolism). The case of the Forty-Two Martyrs of Amorium (838) illustrates the cultural and political manipulation of captives. Byzantine texts transformed these prisoners into symbols of faith and resilience, in stark contrast to the Abbasid perception reflected in sources such as al-Tabari and al-Masʿudi. The Byzantine approach to prisoners of war exemplifies a military and diplomatic system that valued control, manipulation, and strategic foresight. By integrating captives into political and military strategy, the Byzantines demonstrated an advanced understanding of the psychological, social, and cultural dimensions of warfare. This work was supported by the Shota Rustaveli National Science Foundation of Georgia (SRNSFG) FR-23-3178, “The Fate of the Prisoners of War in Byzantium (8th–15th c.).”
The Final Abbasid Assault on the Eastern Roman Empire under al-Muktafi (902–908) and the Byzantine Riposte
Dan Ioan MureșanHS 31
Recent scholarship by Gilbert Dagron and Meredith Riedel has illuminated Emperor Leo VI’s fascination with Islam, particularly the mechanics of jihad. For an emperor skilled in strategy, tactics and ideology, an understanding of the Muslim holy war proved crucial. The Abbasid revival began under al-Mu’tadid (892-902), who restored martial traditions, moved the capital back to Baghdad, and reasserted control over the military frontier of Cilicia, once again providing access to the Mediterranean. His son, al-Muktafi (902-908), continued this resurgence, securing Syria from the Qarmatians and conquering Egypt from the Tulunids in 904-905. This Abbasid renaissance fuelled the maritime jihad of infamous corsairs such as Leo of Tripoli and Damian of Tarsus, who threatened Constantinople. At the same time, the Abbasid-allied Aghlabids of Ifriqiya attacked Byzantine southern Italy, also with Constantinople as their ultimate goal. The terrible sack of Thessaloniki in 904 was a manoeuvre by default, as the renegade corsaire was denied access to the imperial capital by the restored Macedonian navy under admiral Himerios. Facing a threat rivaling Harun al-Rashid’s era, Leo VI and his generals devised an ambitious strategy that combined land operations in Asia Minor with (unsuccessful) naval campaigns against Crete (911). Unexpectedly, the Fatimid revolution in Ifriqiya (909) toppled the Aghlabids and challenged Abbasid Egypt, threatening the caliphal monopoly. This fragmentation of the Islamic world bolstered Leo’s strategy, allowing his successors to capitalise on Byzantine resilience and shift to an offensive posture. Although criticised for a weak military record, Leo’s assessment of the precarious position of the Byzantine Empire and his formulation of a counter-offensive grand strategy to counter the Abbasid resurgence are significant and lasting achievements that paved the way for the offensive campaigns of later emperors.
A Christian Insurgency between Byzantium and the Caliphate: Syriac Evidence for Warfare, Life and Politics along the Mesopotamian Frontier, c. 750
Leif Inge Ree PetersenHS 31
On the frontier between Byzantium and the Caliphate, a remarkable episode occurred during the Abbasid revolution as a group of local Christians organized what was effectively a self-defense militia against remnants of the crumbling Umayyad regime in the years around 750. This group took control of mountain passes in the eastern Taurus mountains, were in contact with Byzantine frontier garrisons, invading Armenians, rival Christians, local Arab groups jostling for power and pillaging the countryside around Tur Abdin, as well as the incoming Abbasid régime, with whom they finally came to an agreement. Completely unknown and unmentioned in Greek and Arabic sources, this episode is recorded in the Syriac Chronicle of Zuqnin by a near contemporary and sheds light on the life, social organization, economy, and political and religious ideology of a frontier population that has received modest scholarly attention. Focusing on this episode in the Chronicle of Zuqnin, other recently edited Syriac sources such as Theodotus of Amida and St. Symeon of the Olives will throw important light on the background of this brief revolt and the role of Christians as both insurgents against and collaborators with the Umayyads and Abbasids. Their role was grounded in the socio-economic and political environment of the post-Byzantine political order in upper Mesopotamia and influenced by contemporary developments in Byzantium. This episode also shows how Christian groups could also play a significant role in political and even military developments within the Caliphate beyond the more famous Mardaite and Coptic revolts.
Christians in the Abbasid Caliphate After the Byzantine Re-Conquest of Tarsus (965)
Philip WoodHS 31
The Byzantine re-conquest of Tarsus was a singular blow to the prestige of the Abbasid caliphs. Tarsus had been a hub for religious volunteers (muta’tawwia) on the jihad frontier, and its loss saw Muslim refugees flee into Mosul and northern Iraq. Byzantine policy was often to expel Muslims who refused to convert and to transform mosques into churches. This paper considers how this reconquest affected Christians in the caliphate and their relations with the government and their Muslim neighbours. It considers the establishment of new Jacobite monasteries within Byzantium in this period, funded by Takriti Christians who now felt insecure within the caliphate. It also draws on the Kitab al-majdal (Book of the Tower) to consider how members of the Church of the East responded, both in terms of facing a wider backlash from Muslims against all Christians and in taking the opportunity to seize properties owned by Melkites and associating them with their Chalcedonians co-religionists in Byzantium.
5.53 FC – The Romania and the Eastern Mediterranean Before and After the Fourth Crusade
La diplomatie des Anges: Reconstruire la stabilité dans l’Empire à la fin du XIIe siècle.
Victor BrissotHS 33
After the fall of Andronicus I Komnenos, Isaac II and then his brother Alexis III had the difficult task of reestablishing the position of the Byzantine Empire in the Mediterranean at the end of the 12th century. However, the reconstruction of Byzantine power took place in a context marked by the increasingly strong hostility of the Latin world, which then included the Latin states of the East. The rise of the Germanic Empire is also an essential factor in understanding the diplomacy of the emperors of Constantinople. This must be studied by qualifying the traditional portrait of the Angels, too often overshadowed by the crusade of 1204. On the contrary, this period should be approached as an attempt to introduce the Angeloi to the great families of Christianity and thus legitimize it on a Mediterranean scale. What the crusaders’ desire to bond with the Angels clearly shows is that the latter succeeded, despite the tensions, in building a respectable imperial image.
Between Byzantine and Latin Constantinople: Politics and Ideology of the Bulgarian State in post-1204 Romània
Francesco Dall’AglioHS 33
The unexpected demise of the Byzantine empire after the fall of Constantinople in 1204 had crucial consequences not only within the old imperial boundaries, but for the neighboring states as well. Bulgaria, due to its geographical proximity and its long tradition of political and ideological confrontation with Constantinople, was most affected and forced to develop new strategies to confront such an unforeseen development, fraught with risks and opportunities.
The opposition between Bulgaria and the Latin empire, however, was not just a mere repetition of the centuries-old contrast with Byzantium: the new polity, while asserting its continuity with the empire it replaced, followed different trajectories which, in turn, elicited different responses. The contrast with Bulgaria was particularly violent in the first years, then subsided for a rather long period, only to resurface in the reign of Ivan Asen II. Much more important than the episodes of direct military confrontation, however, was the ideological struggle that erupted for the imperial inheritance, involving also the post-1204 Byzantine states of Nicea and Epirus, and to a lesser extent Serbia. Deprived of a strong and culturally unifying political centre, reciprocally belittling the status and prerogatives of their opponents, South-Eastern European polities clashed to assert their right to be considered the legitimate heirs to the imperial idea, regardless of their ethnicity, language, or actual possession of Constantinople. The paper will follow the ideological responses provided by the Bulgarian kingdom to the fall of the imperial City in the new, “multipolar” Balkans of the 13th century, and the development of the idea of the Bulgarian kingdom as successor to the pre-1204 Byzantine empire during and after the Latin interlude.
God’s Punishment: The Massacre of the People of Constantinople in April 1204
Manuela DobreHS 33
The Fourth Crusade and the conquest of Constantinople by the Latins were some of the key events in medieval history, which determined the creation of a true chasm between Eastern and Western Christianity. The conquest was followed by a real massacre of the city’s inhabitants, which I intend to analyse, both from the perspective of motivations and in terms of the consequences it had. To achieve this goal, I will turn my attention to the comparative analysis of contemporary sources of the mentioned event, both Byzantine (Nicephor Crysoberges, Nicetas Choniates, Nicholas Mesarites) and Western (Geoffrey of Villehardouin, Robert of Clari, Devastatio Constantinopolitana, The Anonymous of Soissons, correspondence of Pope Innocent III).
L’Empire de Nicée et les Arméniens
Michel GiallurachisHS 33
La chute de Constantinople en 1204 ne supprima pas la présence byzantine en Cilicie ni les relations entre Byzantins et Arméniens . Un archevêque byzantin était toujours pré-sent à Sis. Des tentatives d’union religieuses furent toujours prises par les Arméniens et par les Nicéens. Des négociations eurent tout d’abord lieu sous le patriarche de Nicée Germain II qui était farouchement anti-latin. Durant cette période une crise opposait l’Eglise armé-nienne avec l’Eglise latine, ce qui ne pouvait que favoriser les relations avec l’Eglise byzan-tine. D’autant plus qu’en 1240, le Pape avait lancé une offensive contre l’Eglise orthodoxe de Chypre. Une partie des religieux byzantins avait dû se réfugier dans le royaume de Cilicie où ils furent bien accueillis. Le contexte tendu entre Eglises Latine et Orientale ne pouvait que favorisait les rela-tions entre ecclésiastiques byzantins et arméniens. Ce fut le catholicos Constantin Ier qui en-voya avec le roi Hét’oum Ier une délégation proposant l’union religieuse avec Nicée. Toute-fois avant que celle-ci n’arriva, le patriarche Germain II était décédé. La Délégation fut donc accueillie par le synode qui ne répondit pas favorablement à l’union entre les deux églises. Les Grecs ne se départaient pas de leur ton condescendant, et les Arméniens, qui au fond n’avaient jamais voulu cette union autrement que comme arme diplomatique, en restaient à la profession de foi de Nersès Chnorhal. Une nouvelle tentative eut lieu sous le règne de Jean Vatatzès et du patriarche Manuel II (1244-1254) en 1248. Mais aucune des deux parties n’était prête à faire des concessions.
The Imperial Ideology of Alexios III Komnenos Angelos (1195–1203): A Case of an Overlooked renovatio imperii?
Dimitrios MarkakisHS 33
In April 1195 Alexios Angelos ascended the Byzantine throne following a coup against his brother, Isaac II (1185–1195). One of the primary challenges faced by the new emperor was the issue of legitimacy. To address this challenge Alexios placed particular emphasis on the development of his imperial ideology and its dissemination, eventually adopting the patronymic of Komnenos. According to Choniates, this decision stemmed from the emperor’s low regard for his patronymic or from the wish to distance himself from his brother. This decision, along with the ideology of his reign, has so far attracted relatively scant scholarly attention. In the laudatory speeches delivered in his honor, the emperor was traditionally depicted as embodying a range of virtues associated with his office, such as bravery, justice, and piety. However, a closer examination reveals that Alexios, a member of the extended Komnenos clan, sought to personally identify with the idea of renovatio imperii and presented his reign as the return of the Komnenos dynasty to power. By examining various sources (coins, seals, inscriptions, and orations of Nicetas Choniates, Nikephoros Chrysoberges, Euthymios Tornikes, and Nikolaos Mesarites) this paper aims to provide an analysis of the complex ideological framework of Alexios III’s reign. It will place particular emphasis on the key principles of his ideology, namely the concepts of renovatio and the restoration of the Komnenian dynasty. These tenets provided the emperor with a means to justify his usurpation, positioning himself as the defender and restorer of legitimacy, and, by extension, the empire itself, following over a decade of unlawful rule and external disasters.
The Nicaea–Thessalonike Treaty: 1241, 1242, or 1243?
Koji MurataHS 33
The 1230s and 1240s constituted a pivotal turning-point in the eastern Mediterranean, a decade in which the political map of the successor states that emerged from the Fourth Crusade was dramatically redrawn. Foremost among these transformations was the westward advance of the Nicaean exile-Byzantine polity into the Balkans—an expansion that set the stage for its later hegemony. Yet key chronological questions for the early 1240s remain unresolved. Chief among them is the date of the treaty between Nicaea and Thessalonica, by which the latter renounced its imperial title and, at least nominally, accepted Nicaean overlordship. Modern scholarship has variously assigned this agreement to 1241, 1242, or 1243, leaving the issue open. This paper re-examines the full corpus of relevant sources to reassess the treaty’s dating. By integrating these materials in a manner hitherto unattempted, it proposes a coherent solution to the chronological problem and explores the broader implications for the political history of the mid-thirteenth-century eastern Mediterranean.
5.54 FC – The Anthological Habit in Slavonic Translation (Session 2)
These two thematic sessions are devoted to the Slavonic reception of what in Byzantine studies is known as the Byzantine ‘culture du recueil’ (cultura della syllogè) or florilegic/anthological habit. In the centuries of doctrinal disputes that led to the Triumph of orthodoxy (843) collections of proof texts from Scripture and the Fathers were used on both sides of the doctrinal divide to prop the argument, and from the 10th century onwards compilations of selected texts from the past played a pivotal role in knowledge transfer and instruction, as voices with authority and prescriptive power. Within an orthodox culture, compendia of useful knowledge lent themselves well to demonstrate, defend, and impose orthodoxy – e.g. in compilations as the Melissa or the Soterios, in questions-and-answers as those by Anastasius Sinaita, in synthetic works as John Damascene’s, in chronicles as that of George the Monk etc. The sessions explore how this anthological attitude was received in Orthodox Slavonic translation literature of the 9th to the 15th century, which has the sbornik – that is, the syllogè or collection – as its most typical carrier. We aim to examine the role of Byzantine collections both as translation models and as paradigms of textual reuse and renewal; levels of authorship in the original Slavonic compilation of translated texts; the way in which the circulation and transmission of individual texts was influenced by their inclusion in the larger structure of a (thematically marked or more casual mixed-content) collection (sbornik). On a more general level, the papers focus on the question how the influx of Byzantine Greek texts and related modes of textual production played a role in the construction of textual authority, and hence in the conversion of the Slavs and the consolidation of Slav Christianity.
The Reception of (Pseudo-)Anastasius of Sinai’s Quaestiones et Responsiones in Michael Glykas’ Quaestiones ad sacram scripturam and the Slavonic World
Evelyne DielsSR 6
Collections of question-and-answer literature exploring ideal Christian conduct, as outlined in Scripture and the Church Fathers, circulated widely in various forms. In this paper I focus on three such collections. (1) In the ninth century, an anonymous editor reworked 103 questions by Anastasius of Sinai into a set of 23, which continued to circulate under his name. (2) This revised set was later embedded in the compilation known as the Soterios, whose core consists of 88 questions and answers, each followed by a string of quotations of authoritative Christian texts. (3) These 88 questions also circulated in a separate version (collectio a), often paired with selections of the original set from which overlapping text was removed. This presentation examines the reception of these compilations in Byzantine and Slavonic contexts. Munitiz (2004: 447–450) hypothesized that Michael Glykas, a twelfth-century author, may have drawn on collectio a to incorporate fragments of Anastasius’ questions into his Quaestiones ad sacram scripturam. By analyzing the string of quotations of Ps.-Anastasius Glykas used, I aim to test this hypothesis. Glykas’ Quaestiones are a key witness to the reception of the 88-question collection, as some excerpts are not attested elsewhere. The Soterios with its 88-question core was translated twice into Slavonic: the earliest version is linked to Tsar Simeon of Bulgaria, while the second survives only in the fifteenth-century codex Berol. slav. Wuk 45. I intend to investigate how the same fragments were incorporated into these Slavonic translations to gain deeper insight into the anthological practices of the Slavonic tradition.
Die slavische Rezeption der Matthäus-, Lukas- und Johanneskatenen vom Typ A
Dobriela KotovaSR 6
Ende des 9. und zu Beginn des 10. Jh. verbreitete sich im slavischen Schrifttum die Reihe der drei vom gleichen Autor verfassten neutestamentlichen Katenen des Typus A (CPG C110.1, CPG C 130.1 und CPG C140.1). Ihre Verwendung steht im Kontext des dringenden Bedarfs der jungen bulgarischen Kirche an einer Exegese des Evangeliums und an der Erstellung slavischer didaktischer, paränetischer und homiletischer Texte. Das bedeutendste slavische Literaturdenkmal, welches auf diesen Katenen aufbaut, ist das Lehrevangelium von Konstantin von Preslav. Das Werk stellt das erste slavische didaktische und homiletische Korpus dar, das sowohl eigenständige Texte vom Preslaver Bischof als auch von ihm gefertigte Übersetzungen enthält. Mit seinen 51 Predigten zu den Sonntagslesungen des Kirchenjahres liefert das Lehrevangelium wertvolle Informationen über die Bedeutung der byzantinischen Katenen dieses Typus. Letztere sind eine Quelle für bereits kompilierte Kommentare zu den Evangelien-Perikopen. Diese in sich geschlossenen Kommentartexte dienen in ihrer Vollständigkeit als strukturelle Komponente der von Konstantin neuerstellten Predigten. Die „Homilie über die Geburt des Johannes des Täufers“, enthalten in der als Jagichev Zlatoust bekannten mittelbulgarischen Predigtsammlung und die zweite „Homilie über die Darstellung des Herrn“, die Klemens von Ohrid zugeschrieben wird, sind weitere Beispiele, die die aktive Nutzung der Lukaskatene C130.1 bei der Erschaffung slavischer rhetorischer Texte belegen. Im Beitrag soll nach den möglichen Beweggründen der slavischen Gelehrten gesucht werden, sich ausgerechnet dieser drei Kompilationskommentare für ihr Schaffen zu bedienen.
The Role of John of Damascus’ Theology in Early Slavic Christianity. Orthodoxy and Translation
Aneta YotovaSR 6
This paper will explore the reception of John of Damascus’ works in early Slavonic translation literature, focusing on his commentaries on Corpus Paulinum and their role in the Christianisation of the Slavs. While John’s De fide orthodoxa (also known as Expositio fidei, CPG 8043) was only partially translated – excerpts preserved in Izbornik 1073, and the final chapter included in Bogoslovie of John the Exarch – its dogmatic synthesis influenced the emerging theological thought of the Slavic world alongside that of other Christian authors. In addition to the systematic theology, the exegetical tradition on the Pauline Epistles also played an important role. Although Slavonic translations of John’s commentaries survive only on the First Epistle to Timothy – part of the Loci Selecti catena (CPG 8079, Cleminson 2009) – there is evidence that his exegesis was embedded anonymously in another catena type, known as Pseudo-Oecumenian (Panella 2018; 2020). The catena, preserved in several Slavonic manuscripts, reflects the Byzantine practice of compiling patristic commentary for didactic and liturgical use. Such Slavonic translations show how Pauline theology was transmitted and understood in the Slavic context. By tracing the themes shared between De fide orthodoxa and Damascus’ commentaries on the Epistles – especially on Galatians – this paper will argue that Damascene theology helped to shape core Christian ideas for the Slavs, for instance justification by faith (Gal. 4:4), spiritual renewal (Gal. 5:17), and ecclesial identity (Gal. 6:17). In this regard, the Commented Apostolos, read alongside other anthologies, shows that the Pauline tradition was also central in forming a Slavic theological vision grounded in Byzantine compilation practices. Ultimately, the question remains whether the selection and transmission of authorial excerpts in compilations or individual works can be seen as part of a deliberate strategy for the Christianization of the Slavs or simply reflects a lack of knowledge.
Trinitarian Dogmatic Florilegia on the Holy Spirit in Slavia Orthodoxa: A Preliminary Survey
Nicolò GhigiSR 6
The reception of Byzantine religious literature among the Slavs has long been characterized by a strong preference for ethical, spiritual, and hagiographical texts, while works of a more dogmatic or speculative nature were received with considerably less enthusiasm. As a result, the genre of dogmatic florilegia remains significantly less represented – and studied – compared to ascetical and exegetical ones (according to the well-known typology proposed by Richard 1950). Nevertheless, one category of dogmatic writings gained notable circulation in the Slavic world for specific historical reasons: the anti-Latin ones. Among these texts, alongside collections of materials from the early Byzantine polemic that circulated in the so-called polemical miscellanies – first studied by Popov in 1875 – there is a number of dogmatic florilegia on the Holy Trinity and the Holy Spirit, directly tied to the Filioque controversy, and thus disseminated throughout the Slavic world from the 13th to the 15th century, reaching Bulgaria, Serbia, Mount Athos, and – especially after the Council of Florence – the Rus’. This paper explores the Slavic reception and transmission of such Byzantine florilegia on the Holy Spirit, focusing on a selection of manuscripts containing patristic trinitarian anthologies, in order to identify their Greek sources or, when the source is unknown, to determine whether they are faithful translations of a lost Greek original or represent original Slavic compilations shaped by local theological and polemical needs. Special attention is also given to the identification and discussion of the translation of the various patristic excerpts preserved in these anthologies, also in comparison with full-text translations when available. The findings aim to shed light on the role of Slavic cultural centers in the transmission and reception of Byzantine doctrinal traditions, offering broader reflections on the opportunity to integrate Slavonic texts into ongoing comparative research on dogmatic florilegia, alongside recent advances in Syriac and Greek studies.
Collections in REGEST: Concept and Implementation
Jürgen Fuchsbauer, Ekaterina DikovaSR 6
REGEST, the Reference Tool for medieval Greek-Slavonic Translations, introduces a translation-centered model for tracing the transmission of texts. At its core stands the concept of the Collection – the anthological habit of grouping works, both in Greek and in Slavonic. The “Collection” entry type links authors, works, translations, and compilations, allowing movement through the whole chain: Author → Work → Collection (Greek) → Translation → Collection (Slavonic). This structure makes visible how texts were reshaped, recontextualized, and often gained new life independent of their Greek sources. Slavonic sborniki are not mere replicas of Greek anthologies: some are new compilations, others reflect distinct editorial choices. REGEST highlights this complexity, tracing overlaps, substitutions, and re-orderings that shaped Orthodox literature across Slavia Orthodoxa. Our talk will show how the Collection category transforms the study of textual transmission, foregrounding anthologies as engines of cultural memory and reception in Byzantine and Slavonic traditions.
5.55 FC – The Post–Byzantine Life of Byzantine Texts
Rewriting as a principal process within the production of Byzantine texts has recently attracted heightened attention of scholars (Signes, Hinterberger, Pérez Martín forthcoming), while rewriting (particularly in the form of intralingual translation) has been recognized as equally important within Greek letters after Byzantium (Kakoulidou-Panou, Karantzola, Tiktopoulou 2023; Karvounis 2025). While the use of the Greek vernacular in literature can be traced back to as early as the 12th century—mainly in poetic works—it gained significant momentum by the 16th century, including prose and expanding across genres and geographical regions (the “first ecolinguistic revolution”, cf. Baggioni 1997). The aim of the proposed joint endeavour is to provide a general overview of the phenomenon by examining vernacular rewritings of Byzantine texts from the 16th and 17th centuries and comparing them with their original Byzantine models. In the framework of this general approach, we intend to investigate hagiographical texts such as the Life of Antony and the Life of Ignatios and their 17th-c. metaphrases by Nikephoros Venetzas (?) and Neophytos Rodinos or the Vision of the Monk Kosmas and the Vision of Theodora and their respective metaphrases as well as legal texts such as the compendium by Matthaios Vlastaris and its vernacular version. In particular we are interested in the rewriting techniques (and how these differ from the techniques applied during the Byzantine period) as well as the motives that led authors to compose these adaptations/metaphrases. From the perspective of the diachrony of the Greek language, special attention will be given to the linguistic features of the variations used in the Byzantine and Post-Byzantine / Early Modern texts.
Translations of Byzantine Texts in Vernacular Greek during the 16th–17th Centuries: An Overview
Eleni KarantzolaHS 3
This paper examines the place of intralingual translations of Byzantine texts within the broader landscape of post-Byzantine Greek prose of the 16th and 17th centuries. While the use of the vernacular had already emerged in earlier centuries, it was in the early modern period that the phenomenon gained remarkable scope, encompassing both poetry and prose and expanding across regions and genres. The reworking of Byzantine models into vernacular forms represents one aspect of this dynamic literary activity, reflecting linguistic change as well as evolving cultural and ideological orientations. Within the translation movement of the post-Byzantine era—dominated by renderings from other languages, primarily Italian (Sfini 2003)—intralingual translation of Byzantine or compilatory works forms a distinct, though smaller, current. The analysis draws on two complementary sources: for the 16th century, on the anthology of vernacular prose texts by Kakoulidi-Panou, Karantzola and Tiktopoulou (2023), and for the 17th c., on the selection of autograph manuscripts in the vernacular examined in Papaioannou’s dissertation (2016) and related scholarship. In both cases, the aim is to identify texts deriving from Byzantine sources and to examine their adaptation into the vernacular, in order to define the scope and role of such rewritings within the continuum of Byzantine and post-Byzantine prose. Recent approaches to translation as rewriting (Bassnett & Lefevere 1990) and to retextualization across time (Angelelli & Baer 2016) provide a useful framework for understanding vernacular adaptations of Byzantine texts as intralingual translations that reshape earlier discourse within new cultural and linguistic contexts. From this perspective, these rewritings illuminate not only the transmission of Byzantine heritage but also the gradual formation of the written vernacular and its role in the linguistic evolution of Early Modern Greek.
The «Σύνταγμα κατά στοιχείον» of Μatthaios Blastares and its Translation into Early Modern Greek
Christos KarvounisHS 3
In the first half of the 14th century, two important collections of laws were published, the “Syntaxis kata stoicheion” by the monk Matthew Blastares (1335) and the “Exabiblos” by Constantine Harmenopoulos (1345), both in ancient Greek. However, at the end of the 15th and 16th centuries, respectively, translations/paraphrases of these collections appeared. This paper aims to provide a preliminary analysis of the translation by K. Kritopoulos, who in 1498 rendered Blastares’ collection into the “common” language. Some fundamental questions that this paper seeks to pose and answer are the following: a) How different is Blasateres’ “legal language” from the simple “common” language of the time, as we know it from other genres of texts? b) What kind of translation strategies can be identified in his translation method? c) To what extent did these strategies fit in with the attitude of the Byzantine elites towards “translation”? d) What conclusions can we draw from Blastares’ translation/translation techniques regarding language change?
Byzantine Vision-Accounts in Early Modern Greek: The Vision of the Monk Kosmas and the Vision of Theodora
Olympia Vrakopoulou , Konstantinos SampanisHS 3
This paper examines two Byzantine texts belonging to the tradition of visionary literature, both of which attained notable translational and editorial diffusion during the post-Byzantine period. The first work under examination, The Vision of Monk Kosmas (10th c.), preserved in the Synaxarion of Constantinople, was translated into the vernacular by Maximos Margounios and incorporated into his Lives of the Saints (1601). The second text, the so-called “Vision of Theodora”, likewise a visionary narrative, constitutes an integral part of the Life of St. Basil the New—a highly popular hagiographic composition of roughly the same period (10th c.), which enjoyed remarkable circulation between the thirteenth and nineteenth centuries. Its vernacular rendering was undertaken by Athanasios Varouchas and first printed in Venice in 1693 under the title Book Entitled Mouth of Death. Both works are examined within the wider intellectual and socio-religious framework that witnessed a growing inclination among learned clerics toward the use of the vernacular—a phenomenon emerging as early as the sixteenth century under the influence of diverse historical, ideological, and theological factors. The translators’ principal objective was to broaden access to significant texts of religious literature and thereby to promote the spiritual and moral edification of a wider audience. The paper addresses issues of translation technique and linguistic adaptation in relation to their Byzantine prototypes, while also considering the particular features that define the vernacular variety of these post-Byzantine versions.
The Post-Byzantine Versions of the Life of Antony and the Life of Ignatios
Martin HinterbergerHS 3
Among the prose texts composed in vernacular Greek during the 16th and 17th centuries, adaptations of Byzantine originals are considerably numerous. In this paper, we intend to investigate the Life of Antony (4th century) and the Life of Ignatios (early 10th. century) and their 17th-century metaphrases by Nikephoros Venetzas (?) and Neophytos Rodinos, with various aims. Firstly, we shall try to establish common rewriting strategies in the two vernacular metaphrases, in particular what concerns their rendering of Byzantine Greek vocabulary, morphology and syntax. Secondly, we shall examine how the different linguistic levels of the Byzantine originals (koine in the Life of Antony, classicizing Greek in the Life of Ignatios) are reflected in the post-Byzantine versions. In a third step, we shall compare the rewriting techniques of the post-Byzantine adaptations with those established for Byzantine metaphrases of the 10th and 14th centuries, in particular with regard to vocabulary.
Thematic Sessions
5.43 TS – Byzantium Beyond Byzantium: The Sinai Monastery as a Case Study
The Sinai Monastery, despite being beyond the borders of the Byzantine Empire less than a century after its foundation (549-565 AD) by Justinian, has endured up to the present time as a microcosmic ‘Byzantium beyond Byzantium’ across both space and time. It serves as a focal point for the study of issues related to the continuity of Byzantine and post-Byzantine art and literature, society, institutions, and ideology. The participants in the Thematic Session will offer new evidence on the study of architectural remains, wall paintings, icons, and musical manuscripts which will be viewed within their historical and cultural contexts and interpreted through the relationship of the Greek-speaking (in terms of the liturgical language) brotherhood to the cohabiting non-Greek-speaking monks or the neighboring non-Christians or the heterodox pilgrims. Participants will also focus on matters concerning the reception of Byzantium and the Sinaitic legacy by other Orthodox communities and the interaction with different cultural and ethnic environments of the Eastern Mediterranean, especially Georgia, and Western Europe, within the framework of monastic coexistence and pilgrimage. Additionally, they will shed new light on the relationship of the Monastery of Sinai to the patriarchates of Jerusalem and Alexandria regarding ecclesiastical institutional matters. Finally, emphasis will be placed on the role of the Monastery of Sinai in the rediscovery of Byzantium by scholars in the modern era as a universal entity engaged in a continuous dialogue beyond the confines of state borders, languages, religious beliefs, and ethnic perceptions.
The Loose Sixth-Century Funerary Inscription of the Slaughtered Fathers of Raithou in Context
Marina MyriantheosHS 32
The 6th-century funerary inscription of the Forty Martyrs of Raithou has been mounted on the south wall of the Chapel of the Holy Fathers, southeast of the Katholikon of the Sinai Monastery, since at least 1214. Its position recalls the funerary character of southern chapels in early Christian basilicas, suggesting an early transfer of the inscription, though no burial is attested. The inscription has long drawn scholarly attention. Its correct reading was established by I. Ševčenko in 1966, while D. F. Caner in 2018 identified its original setting as the Monastery of Saint John the Baptist at Raithou and linked its abbots with that community. Two monograms, possibly referring to “John the Presbyter,” remain uncertain. A third monogram and their broader interpretation were clarified by M. Myriantheos (2020), who attributed the inscription’s authorship to Saint John Climacus and recognized the abbot of Raithou as its recipient. The three monograms are consistent with those elsewhere in the text, reflecting the author’s learning. The third, read as Theotoke ē Elpis, indicates the chant mode, revealing the inscription as a hymn or apolytikion. Composed at Sinai during John Climacus’s abbacy in the late 6th century, it was later transferred to Raithou, where it remained until the monastery’s destruction in the early 11th century by the Fatimid caliph al-Hākim.
Importing Marble Panels from the Workshops of Proconnesus to Sinai in the 6th Century, Their Reusing and Recycling in the Following Era
Petros KoufopoulosHS 32
Inside the Katholikon of the Sinai Monastery, at the base of the 18th-century pews of the central aisle, very thin vertical strips of 6th-century panels made of Proconnesian gray marble with ashy-blue veins have been mounted against the wooden step. The marbles come from original panels of the presbytery that have been sawn, as published by P. Grossmann in 1990. Five more panels from the 6th-century presbytery’s low barrier, all bearing relief decoration, survive in good condition. Three remain intact on the sides of the original presbytery, though their position may not be original. Two of them, south of the sanctuary, are built into the base of Saint Catherine’s shrine, while the third lies almost intact beneath the marble altar of the Chapel of the Holy Bush. Recently, two matching fragments were found incorporated into an 18th-century icon stand; originally, they likely formed a pair placed before the presbytery of the Chapel of Saint John the Baptist, southeast of the basilica. After the destruction of the floors of the chapels of the Holy Bush and Saint John the Baptist in 1091, during the time of Archbishop and martyr John of Athens, one panel was transferred and set horizontally under the altar of the Holy Bush, while the other was preserved until its reuse in the 18th century. The selective reuse of these marbles ensured the survival of key evidence for the original 6th-century decoration of the Katholikon’s presbytery and its chapels.
Georgians in Sinai: The Evidence of Written and Visual Sources
Zaza SkhirtladzeHS 32
The range of activity of the Georgian monastic community in Sinai, at the monastery of Saint Catherine and its vicinity, is evidenced by both the manuscripts produced locally or transferred from the various scriptoria of Georgia and Holy Land and their colophons, as well as by the inscriptions and a series of painted icons and pieces of metalwork. This material indicates a number of places where the representatives of a local Georgian community were resident on Sinai. It also shows the Georgians’ aspiration to belong to a single Christian Orthodox oecumene and active involvement in the local monastic life, thereby enriching its multicultural milieu.
Byzantine Notation Beyond the Boundaries of Language
Flora KritikouHS 32
The collection of musical manuscripts of the Sinai Library includes specimens in Syriac and Byzantine notation dating back to the 13th century. These manuscripts provide evidence of the spread of liturgical practice and Byzantine notation beyond the boundaries of the Greek language. The case of the Sinai Syriac music manuscripts offers the possibility of relating the so-called Coislin notation to the dating of the manuscripts, as well as studying the adaptation of the notation to the Syriac language, since the latter was created on the basis of the Greek language and is directly dependent on it.
Cultural and Artistic Interconnections in the Late Sixteenth-Century Sinai: The Fresco of the Last Judgment in the Old Refectory of Saint Catherine’s Monastery (1573)
Sophia Kalopissi-VertiHS 32
This paper examines the monumental fresco of the Last Judgment that covers the eastern wall of the Old Refectory of Saint Catherine’s Monastery at Sinai, dated by an inscription to 1573. Through a combination of iconographic analysis, stylistic examination, and, where available, consultation of written sources, the paper seeks to clarify the painter’s origins and to situate the work within its broader artistic context. In doing so, it aims to shed light on the monastery’s cultural networks and connections as well as its role in the circulation of artistic traditions during the second half of the sixteenth century.
Superiors at the Monastery of Sinai: Tracing Convergent Identities
Georgia Foukaneli, Nikolaos FyssasHS 32
Founded within the Eastern Roman Empire yet soon situated beyond its borders, the Monastery of Sinai remained a vital center of Christian civilization and a prominent Byzantine institution outside imperial territory. Its close ties with the Patriarchates of Jerusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch—stemming from its canonical dependence on the first and its geographical proximity to the latter two—as well as with Constantinople as the Prōthronos Church, and with other local Churches whose members sometimes joined the monastic community of Sinai, are reflected in the presence of superiors and other monastic officials of diverse identities, shaped by their varied geographical origins and linguistic backgrounds. Their contribution to the Monastery’s life is attested by artistic monuments—both movable and immovable—created through their initiative or under their patronage.
Russian Research in the Sinai Monastery
Lora GerdHS 32
Russian engagement with the treasures of the Sinai Monastery began with Archimandrite Porfirii Uspenskii’s visits in 1845 and 1850. His published account (1856) provides detailed descriptions of the monastery’s history, condition, and manuscript collection. Porfirii examined the 4th-century Codex Sinaiticus, removing a few folia, and left extensive archival material. His manuscript collection, now housed in the Russian National Library (St. Petersburg), includes unique palimpsests in multiple languages. He also donated 26 icons to the Kiev Theological Academy, including the renowned encaustics recently brought to Paris. Archimandrite Antonin Kapustin, chief of the Russian Mission to Jerusalem (1866–1894), visited Sinai in 1870. Of the forty-seven days he spent there, forty were devoted to the library. He compiled a catalogue of 1,310 Greek and 38 Slavonic manuscripts, while his assistant Fadlala Sarouf described 500 Arabic manuscripts. Antonin’s catalogue was later used by V. Gardthausen (1886), and the Slavonic catalogue was published in 1873. Russian research continued in the 1880s and early 20th century. Professor Tsagareli described the Georgian manuscripts (1883), Nikodim Kondakov documented manuscript miniatures (1881), Alexei Dmitrievskii catalogued roughly one-third of the icons (1888), and Vladimir Beneshevich completed the Greek manuscript catalogue, photographed manuscripts, and recorded archaeological monuments (1912, 1925). This presentation provides an overview of these archival materials and assesses their ongoing value for modern scholarship.
5.44 TS – Afterlives of Material Culture of Byzantium and Beyond: Perspectives on Preservation, Representation, and Appropriation
The Thematic Session illuminates the intricate relationships between the afterlives of material culture and the construction of cultural memory. As Byzantine monuments and material artifacts persisted beyond their historical context, they became sites of contested narratives and varied interpretations. Drawing on the multidisciplinary expertise of six scholars on reception studies, Byzantine art and architectural history, archaeology, Ottoman history, and cultural heritage, this discussion centers on select objects to explore how Byzantine material culture and heritage have been constructed, understood, imagined, and (mis-)presented. Providing a critical lens on modern representations of Byzantine material culture in news coverage, press releases, exhibition catalogues, and games, speakers refine our understanding of the interconnection between imagined historical objects and the actors shaping these narratives. Case studies include the reinterpretation of Byzantine sacred architecture in medieval Serbia and what post-Byzantine chronologically and conceptually means, how contested state and non-state practices of heritage preservation shaped the process of urban stratification in Istanbul, the display of Byzantine material heritage in nineteenth- and early twentieth-century museums in the Ottoman Empire, modern Greece and Turkey, the afterlife of the foundation deed of Mehmed II’s Istanbul vakf, the circumstances and motivations behind the transfer of the library of the Soumela Monastery, and the influence of the gaming medium on perceptions of Byzantium. The thematic session contributes to Byzantine Studies by juxtaposing the initial creation of historical objects with their subsequent afterlives as objects that were used to shape, distort, and appropriate contemporary narratives surrounding Byzantium. Through an exploration of select case studies, this discussion also invites the audience to reflect on the afterlife of Byzantium at the crossroads of academic expertise and personal experiences, which is, after all, an extension of the ongoing construction of cultural memory surrounding Byzantium.
“Post-Byzantine” before 1453? Renovations of Byzantine churches in Nemanjić Serbia (ca. 1166-1371)
Ivana JevtićHS 1
The concept of afterlives of Byzantine built and material culture generally refers to its reception in communities that came under Ottoman rule following the fall of the Byzantine Empire in 1453, during a period commonly known as “post-Byzantine,” up to today. This paper takes a different approach. The Serbian medieval state under the Nemanjić dynasty (ca. 1166–1371) expanded south by conquering and acquiring territories from the Byzantine Empire. I explore how Serbian rulers treated pre-existing Byzantine churches in lands and towns they took over and now governed. This question is rarely addressed because, with Serbian adherence to Orthodox Christianity and its belonging to the “Byzantine commonwealth,” the two polities were not seen as religiously different. Historiography tended to relativize their political conflicts and project an idea of inter-neighboring cultural exchange that benefited and elevated the Nemanjić state. Archaeological, architectural, and visual evidence points to a more interesting and multifaceted picture of how Byzantine-built heritage was received and appropriated in the Serbian realm. My focus is on comparing the renovation strategies applied to churches in ruin or disrepair by two Serbian rulers in different historical contexts—the Grand Župan Stefan Nemanja (r. 1166–1196) and King Milutin (r. 1282–1321). By looking at how their interventions reused earlier sites, materials (spolia), and incorporated older structures into renovated monuments, I contextualize the Serbian response to the Byzantine past of the buildings against the backdrop of Serbo-Byzantine cultural interactions, reflecting each ruler’s understanding of ideology and Serbia’s political position. This approach broadens our understanding of the afterlives of Byzantine material culture and invites reconsideration of what “post-Byzantine” might mean—chronologically and conceptually.
A Byzantine Ruin between State and non-State Practices of Heritage Preservation as a Popular Symbol of Istanbul’s Urban Stratification
Pınar AykaçHS 1
Historic cities are products of continuous inhabitation, where physical remains of successive periods are inscribed into the urban fabric. This process of urban stratification, marked by selective appropriation or rejection of earlier layers, has often been interrupted by modern heritage preservation, which initially privileged peeling away later additions to expose earlier layers but now recognises multi-layeredness as a value showing historical continuity. In the city of Istanbul, Byzantine heritage has long been embedded in the city’s urban form through Ottoman and Republican interventions, ranging from foundations for new constructions, reintegrated into later layers, to being presented as archaeological sites. Recently, an unidentified Byzantine ruin near Şengül Bath and Hacı Beşir Ağa Complex on Alay Köşkü Street was brought to public attention via social media as one of the important representatives of Istanbul’s multi-layered character. Constructed probably in the Late Antiquity or early Byzantine period, the structure was later transformed into a cistern in the Middle Byzantine period, integrated into a commercial building in the Ottoman era, and later redeveloped as an apartment building in the Republican period. By examining the modern history of this Byzantine structure, this presentation reveals how contested state and non-state practices of heritage preservation shaped the structure’s evolution and reframed it as a symbol of Istanbul’s urban stratification in the popular imagination.
Containing the Contested: Museumification of Byzantium in the Ottoman Empire and Early Republican Turkey
Ayşe Ercan KydonakisHS 1
Museums have long been intertwined with politics, particularly in the nineteenth century amid the emergence of nation states and the dissolution of empires. As conceptually constructed institutions, they became instruments of propaganda, materializing the narratives of political regimes through selective practices of collecting, classification and display. Museums therefore emerged as emblematic loci that showcased imperial grandeur or national identity, legitimizing political authority and redefining the cultural legacies of earlier civilizations within territories defined as the nation’s own. This paper examines the history of Byzantine collections in museum contexts in the Ottoman Empire within this theoretical framework. By analyzing actors in museology, shifting museological paradigms and official policies (accompanying discourses of continuity, rupture, neglect or manipulation that characterized these collections), the paper situates the legacy of Byzantium and recontextualizes the museumification of Byzantium’s material heritage in the late Ottoman Empire and its afterlife in the early Turkish Republic. As one of the two principal inheritors of the Byzantine legacy, modern Greece’s engagement with this contested medieval past is also considered, offering a comparative lens on the cultural politics of heritage in the post-Ottoman world. Ultimately, the paper demonstrates how the medieval material heritage of Byzantium has been continuously reframed, restructured and reconceptualized within modern political contexts, revealing broader dynamics in the negotiation of empire, nationhood, and cultural memory.
The Management of Byzantine Churches in Ottoman Kostantiniyye: Historical Realities and Contemporary Representations of Mehmed II’s Foundation (Vakf)
Ali Daniş NeyziHS 1
This paper offers a close analysis of the contrasts between historical realities and contemporary representations of Mehmed II’s foundation (vakf) in Istanbul. This vakf managed the buildings of Byzantine churches that remained operational after the city’s conquest by the Ottomans in 1453 CE. I begin by introducing the multiple copies and reproductions of Mehmed II’s foundation deeds conducted from its establishment in 877 H/1472 CE until 901 H/1496 CE. The earliest copy, a heavy scroll manuscript that is almost 36 meters in length and 0.28 meters in width, was found in the sarcophagus of Mehmed II’s tomb. Based on in-depth analyses of Mehmed II’s foundation deeds, Ottoman revenue registers of Istanbul from 1455 CE until 1546 CE, and references to Byzantine management of Constantinople in the Palaiologan period, I argue that Mehmed II’s foundation presents a great deal of continuity with Byzantine practices. I then overview contemporary representations of Mehmed II’s foundation in Istanbul and argue that a disruption between Byzantine and Ottoman practices is emphasized in direct contrast to historical realities, resulting in the erasure of Byzantine afterlives. I contend that Mehmed II’s foundation is poorly understood due to the difficult challenge that its critical contemporary political, cultural and religious significance presents for historians to represent a nuanced interpretation of the primary documents.
A Quest for A Lost Library: The Manuscripts and Documents of the Soumela Monastery
Meriç T. ÖztürkHS 1
The circumstances following the relocation of the Greek Orthodox refugees from Turkey to Greece after 1923 inflicted serious damage to the Pontic Greek cultural heritage, as dramatically illustrated by the case of the Soumela monastery. The monastic complex suffered devastating vandalism for a period of half a century until it was finally declared as a site to be preserved. Both architectural and movable cultural remnants of the Greek community who lived over centuries around Trebizond are often hard to trace today. Manuscripts have been one of these groups, which certainly bore testimony to the transfer of the Pontic Greek heritage. Long before the dislocation of the manuscripts, documents, and printed books following the Treaty of Lausanne, the monastery’s collection is known to have suffered from a diminution as some of its books were gifted in the mid-nineteenth century. The purpose of this paper is to draw a general outline of the afterlives of the manuscripts and documents, which used to be deposited in the library of Soumela monastery. It will try to make sense of the story of these manuscripts that eventually became part of multiple collections in Turkey and consequently attempt to reconstruct the library of the monastery by provenance research on several prominent collections in the world. This paper also tries to understand the circumstances and motivations behind the transfer of the library of the monastery initially to Ankara. At this point, a complex picture awaits the researcher because there seem to have been several stages of the circulation of the library’s items.
Medieval Byzantium and Caucasia in Ludic Visual Memory
James BaillieHS 1
This talk will provide a short overview of the ways in which the physical representation of Byzantine and medieval Caucasian cultures in modern games builds a modern cultural memory of the Byzantine and Caucasian worlds. Games are a major vector for the formation of cultural memory of premodern history in general, and Byzantium in particular. Whilst academic Byzantinists still too often think of their field as entirely marginal in popular representations, the Empire and certain historiographical questions around it are well known to the point of being commonplace in the large communities around various historical and semi-historical gaming titles. The Caucasus, whilst it looms less large in some ways, has complex ties to westernising and Byzantinising discourses, which are sometimes seen as a route to a European future outside the Russian sphere but sometimes also emphasise the shared Orthodox religious context with the region’s major former colonial power. This paper seeks to consider some of the material and visual language used around Byzantium and the Caucasus in modern games as an underpinning for further research in this area. It will use a brief overview of some of the games in this area to tackle three questions in particular: first, what central elements are used to signify these cultures, including colour, dress and armour styles, and architecture; second, whether on this basis modern games have a consistent or distinctive way of presenting these cultures that is intelligible to players between different games; and third, whether there are particular ties between representations of Byzantium and the Caucasus that emphasise their connectivity or difference.
Saturday 29 Aug
Special Events
Without Registration
Tracing Byzantium: Fragments of the Greek Middle Ages
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
Explore this year’s special exhibition at the Papyrus Museum in the Austrian National Library, dedicated to the “fragment” in the Greek Middle Ages. We present physical fragments of written artefacts, textual fragments in novel contexts, and documents of individual life as fragments of society. Expect glances into the Byzantine everyday world beyond shimmering mosaics.
Under the Banner of the Seals: History and Culture in the Eastern Mediterranean (from Late Antiquity to the Middle Ages)
Papyrus Museum, Austrian National Library, Neue Burg, Heldenplatz
This special showcase provides an insight into the society and culture of the eastern Mediterranean region through clay seals from Egypt (from the holdings of the Papyrus Collection/Austrian National Library) and Byzantine lead seals (private collection of A.-K. Wassiliou-Seibt).
Ephesos – A Metropolis of the Ancient World and Modern Archaeological Project
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
For over 130 years, the Austrian Archaeological Institute of the OeAW has investigated Ephesos, a major UNESCO World Heritage Site in Türkiye. Excavations reveal 9,000 years of settlement history. An international team studies social, economic, and environmental aspects of ancient life. The poster session presents this project, focusing on Byzantine material culture, diet, vegetation, agriculture, and animal husbandry.
The Stimulant Sea: Sugar, Coffee, & the Acquisition of Taste
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
This exhibition explores the intertwined and commodified histories of sugar and coffee within a specific place and time: the Medieval and Early Modern Red Sea, envisaged as a cultural connector between the Mediterranean world and Africa, Arabia, and the Indian Ocean. The exhibition explores four interrelated themes: first, tracing the trade networks and knowledge transfers that shaped the origins of sugar and coffee as we know them today; second, examining their early medicinal uses; third, considering the social rituals through which sugar and coffee became part of everyday consumption; and fourth, revealing the labor systems that enabled their production and global distribution.
This poster exhibition was part of a display in the Dumbarton Oaks Museum accompanying the 2025 Symposium, Africa and Byzantium, and sought to connect history-based scholarship with the contemporary world. As a public history initiative, it was intended for a wide audience, including visitors with a limited knowledge of the eastern Mediterranean and Byzantine worlds.
Book Exhibition
Main Ceremonial Hall, University of Vienna
Meet international academic publishers and their latest publications dealing with the Byzantine world.
Market of Fine Things
Arkadenhof, University of Vienna
The Market of Beautiful Things is a place to wander, marvel, and discover: handmade pieces, fine foods, and objects with history and character, held at the University of Vienna, where those who love fine craftsmanship and special finds will feel right at home and meet people who create with passion.
The Emperor’s New Dice. Exploring Byzantium and Beyond on the Game Board
How about helping Emperor Constantine to build his new capital at the Bosporus? Or would you like to organise a school of translators between Greek, Syriac, Persian and Arabic? Explore Byzantium and Beyond from a new perspective with board games on historical topics from Late Antiquity to the Early Modern period.
Registration Required
Closing Reception
Arkadenhof der ÖAW, Ignaz-Seipel-Platz
Join us for the closing reception marking the end of ICBS 2026. The evening offers a final opportunity to reflect on the past days, continue conversations, and strengthen new and existing connections in a relaxed and welcoming atmosphere. Food and drinks will be provided.
8:30 am – 10:00 am Session I
Free Communications
6.10 FC – Apocrypha, Apocalypses and Eschatology
The Passion of Christ: An Authoritative Early Russian Apocryphal Text
Atmoja BoseSR 1
This paper examines the early 18th-century manuscript “Passion of Christ” (Страсти Христовы), which represents a significant contribution to early Russian literature. As A.I. Sobolevsky has observed, this work transforms Jesus Christ from a purely sacred figure into a subject of artistic exploration. The manuscript’s significance is further augmented by its context within contemporary literary discourse. The text centers on Christ’s final days, suffering, resurrection, and associated events, incorporating a considerable amount of apocryphal content. Linguistically, the manuscript exhibits a blend of Old Church Slavic and East Slavic characteristics, particularly reflecting Russian recensions. The stylistic elements of Old Church Slavic, including titlos, abbreviations, coded numerals, and a unique spelling system, suggest a medieval origin. The manuscript is written in Cyrillic semi-uncial script, which is characterized by a slight slant and a largely symmetrical appearance. It likely originates from a later transcription and relies extensively on titlos for its abbreviations. This intentionally archaic style resonated with both the Orthodox community and Old Believers, positioning “Passion of Christ” as a pioneering example of Russian apocryphal literature. It echoes the liturgical texts of the 14th century, marking a transition into the modern era.
The Legacy of Early Christian Apocalyptic in Byzantium and the Romanian Lands (15th – Early 17th c.)
Andrei ProhinSR 1
During the first three centuries, in the Christian communities, several apocalyptic writings emerged containing revelations of the otherworld and the Last Judgement. The most famous is the Revelation attributed to Saint Apostle John (included in the biblical canon), while other similar works (attributed to Old Testament personalities) had a marginal status within the Church. This literary legacy was a source of inspiration for the Byzantine apocalypses, but it also nurtured skepticism because of their religious ideas that did not always agree with the official Church dogma. For this reason, some apocalyptic writings were reworked during the time. The new versions of early Christian apocalypses mirror the intellectual preoccupations of that age and the interests of readers of such literature.
A part of the early Christian apocalypses circulated in the Romanian Lands, firstly in Slavic translations, and later in Romanian. Their versions bear the imprint of their reception in Byzantium and among southern Slavs. In our paper, we aim to analyse the peculiarities of the reception of these apocalypses in the Romanian medieval culture. We shall refer to the “Apocalypse of John” and its commentary by Andrew of Caesarea, as well as to some extracanonical apocalypses (“Vision of Isaiah”, “Vision of Enoch”, “Death of Abraham”). Our study will highlight the capacity of Byzantium to assimilate creations from various historical environments and transmit them along the centuries, also beyond Byzantium.
An 11th-Century Byzantine Illuminated Manuscript: Iconographic and Stylistic Analysis (BnF Grec 74)
Fatma YasarSR 1
BnF Grec 74, preserved in the Bibliothèque nationale de France, is a richly illustrated Byzantine manuscript dating to the final quarter of the 11th century. Comprising 215 folios and 375 miniatures, of which 147 folios are illuminated, the manuscript primarily contains the four canonical Gospels. However, its iconographic program demonstrates a broader narrative scope by integrating apocryphal sources such as the Old Testament, the Protoevangelium of James, and the Gospel of Nicodemus. The visual language of the manuscript reveals strong affinities with Syrian-Palestinian iconographic traditions, suggesting its production was either influenced by, or directly connected to, that region. The stylistic characteristics of the miniatures—marked by delicate linearity, restrained facial expressiveness, and minimal architectural and ornamental detailing—indicate the work of a single artist or an apprentice operating within a limited timeframe. The manuscript includes 108 illustrations in the Gospel of Matthew, 68 in Mark, 103 in Luke, and 95 in John. A thematic breakdown reveals a concentration on the Passion of Christ (84 scenes), followed by depictions of miracles (76), teachings (48), genealogy (33), Act of Jesus (30), and parables (26). Notably, 27 miniatures are devoted to the life of John the Baptist, emphasizing his significant role within Byzantine religious iconography. The inclusion of 11 Old Testament scenes further enriches the manuscript’s narrative range. This study offers a comprehensive iconographic and stylistic analysis of BnF Grec 74, highlighting its visual coherence, its engagement with both canonical and non-canonical traditions, and its relevance to the broader development of Byzantine manuscript illumination in the Middle Byzantine period.
6.11 FC – Wisdom and Advice
Translation of Byzantine Texts Beyond Byzantium: Nemesius of Emesa’s Treatise “On Human Nature”
Anush ApresyanHS 5
Valuable theological, exegetical, and original works from the Byzantine Empire have been preserved through translation. One notable translation from the late period of the Greek school is the 4th century Byzantine scholar Nemesius of Emesa’s treatise ʻʻOn Human Natureʼʼ. Nemesius’ treatise was revived in the East largely thanks to the Armenian translation. ʻʻOn Human Natureʼʼ was translated into Greek Grabar (Old Armenian) in the 8th century by Stepʻanos Siwnecʻi and Davitʻ Hypatos. This paper examines the significance of the Byzantine treatise beyond Byzantium from textual and spiritual-cultural perspectives. The success of the Armenian translation in terms of textual phenomena is determined by several factors. First, the characteristics of the Armenian translations of the Greek school were established to translate such difficult works. Second, the Armenian translation of Nemesius’ treatise was emulated on numerous occasions during the Middle Ages, as evidenced by the extant corpus of approximately 45 Armenian manuscripts. This practice helped prevent distortions and enhance the quality of the translation. Furthermore, the Armenian translation is notable for its accurate reflection of the Greek text, supplemented by selective interpretations that are not found in Greek manuscripts or other testimonies. From the perspective of spiritual-cultural significance, the Armenian translation had a notable impact on the formation and development of medieval Armenian authors’ philosophical preferences and scientific ideas, as well as anthropological and medical thought. It has been utilized as an authority in the domain of practical medicine for an extended period. Quotations from Nemesius’ book are frequently utilized by Armenian authors in various forms, including literal quotes, reinterpretations, and new observations based on them. It served as an anthropological manual in medieval Armenian monastic schools. Thus, Byzantine philosophical and theological thought spread beyond the borders of Byzantium through translation, contributing to spiritual, intercultural, and scholarly communication up to the present day.
Egyptian Pagan Temples and Theodosian Legislation: A Chronological Analysis of Religious Policy in Late Antiquity
Estera GolianHS 5
Whether the closure or destruction of Egyptian pagan temples in the Late Roman Empire reflected coordinated imperial policy or arose from isolated local actions remains a central historiographical question, yet lacks precise chronological analysis. Although anti-pagan legislation culminated in the systematic codification of the Theodosian Code, the extent and timing of its enforcement in relation to temple conversion remain insufficiently explored. Drawing on archaeological and textual evidence, this study examines whether such destructions occurred primarily before or after the Code’s enactment, thereby re-evaluating assumptions about direct legislative causality. Focusing on Egypt and using the temple complex at Athribis as a primary case study, this contribution combines stratigraphic analysis, material culture assessment, and comparative regional data to construct a detailed chronology of destruction phases. This approach allows for the differentiation between gradual abandonment, targeted desecration of cult images, and large-scale architectural transformation. Special emphasis is placed on identifying potential enforcement mechanisms linked to specific Theodosian edicts, such as official seals, repurposed architectural components, and patterns of systematic dismantling versus sporadic damage. This research contributes to ongoing scholarly debates about the implementation gap between imperial legislation and provincial realities. By establishing a more nuanced chronology of temple closures or destructions relative to the Code’s promulgation, I aim to reassess the effectiveness of imperial religious policy and explore the complex interplay between central legislative authority and local religious practices during this pivotal transition period in Late Antique Egypt.
Representations of Parables in Codex Skevophylakion 3 of the Vatopedi Monastery
Apostolos MantasHS 5
Codex no. 3 of the Skevophylakion of Vatopedi Monastery (lectionary, probably shortly after mid-11th c.) contains illustrations of three parables: those of the Rich Man and Lazarus, the Pharisee and Publican, and the Prodigal Son. The first is represented in the decorated initial epsilon (ϵ) and a miniature between the two text columns. The luxurious life the rich man leads is shown in the decorated initial. This scene is depicted again much later, in Serbian monumental painting. As such, this pictorial rendering of the text changes the current perception of the time and place at which this subject became part of representations of the parable. The parable of the Pharisee and Publican is depicted according to its standard iconography in the decorated initial epsilon. Of note here is the Pharisee’s hand gesture, which breaks from the norm and may be meant to emphasise his arrogance. The parable of the Prodigal Son spans the decorated initial epsilon and miniatures in the folio margins and between the two text columns. Its iconography is markedly extensive, comprising 10 scenes. Of note here is the striking similarity in certain scenes shared between this illustration of the parable and that of codex Par. gr. 74. This leaves open the possibility that at least some of the miniatures in the codex under examination were derived from a common model with those of the Paris Gospels. Given that the Paris codex is roughly contemporaneous with the manuscript under examination and was created at the Monastery of Stoudios in Constantinople, the lectionary may also have been created in the Byzantine capital. Finally, the fact that codex Par. gr. 74 is a product of Stoudios could potentially mean that our lectionary was also created there. However, such an hypothesis is untenable.
The Ant and the Ant-Lion: Virtue and Sin in Byzantium
Ayșenur Mulla TopcanHS 5
This talk analyses the symbolic roles of the ant (μύρμηξ) and the ant-lion (μυρμηκολέων) in Byzantine hagiography from the 5th to the 11th centuries. In these texts, saints are compared with ants for their collecting of virtue, while the faithful imitate the ant’s labour and preparation. Typically, the ant emerges as a model of industriousness, providence, and spiritual foresight. For the ant-lion, on the other hand, there are various conceptions, based on mistranslation from the Hebrew Bible into the Septuagint —the Byzantines viewed them as a carnivorous insect, an ant predator, or a legendary hybrid monster. According to the Physiologus (alpha redaction, section 20), the ant-lion symbolises destruction and spiritual failure. As a being born from the lion and the ant, the ant-lion is caught between incompatible natures: it seeks to consume both flesh and grain but can digest neither, leading to its death. In Byzantine exegeses, the ant-lion becomes an allegory for Satan: beginning with minor sins (like the ant’s smallness) and seeking to grow into domination (like the lion’s ferocity), it ultimately perishes when men refuse to nourish sin through their actions. It is evident that hagiographical accounts, building on the imagery provided by the Physiologus, embraced the imagery of the ant-lion, shaping it into a vivid moral counterpoint to the ant. While focusing on hagiography, this talk also considers homilies, lexicography, and natural philosophical texts to get a grasp of the broader Byzantine conceptions of ants and ant-lions. This talk aims to demonstrate how the Byzantines understood and interpreted the natural world through these paired symbols.
Eusebius Pamphilus and the Mosaic Law: The Old Testament Heritage in the Cultural Memory of Ancient Christians of the Constantinian Age
Ilya PopovHS 5
In my report, I discuss my research in the area of cultural memory of ancient Christians, their vision of human history and the nature of their own religion primarily on the basis of Eusebian treatises «Praeparatio Evangelica» and «Demonstratio Evangelica» in the context of some other ancient Christian sources. This time I focus my attention on the reflection of the Mosaic law as a legislative heritage leaving aside some questions regarding Moses as a historical person and Moses as a religious prophet. Christian writers before Eusebius discussed Mosaic legislation mostly in a one-sided way. They paid attention to themes of circumcision and compliance of Old Testament law with Christians themselves. Surprisingly Eusebius in «Demonstratio Evangelica» was the first to discuss Mosaic law in detail precisely as a kind of legislative code. Eusebius evaluates Moses as a very important figure and at the same time proposes 8 critical theses on Mosaic legislation which are nowhere presented systematically but scattered throughout his treatise. This way of discussion of the Old Testament presents a new historical situation for Christians in the Constantinian age. This discussion became essential in the times of the search of a religious reform program which was organized by the Constantinian (and probably Licinian) government. Eusebius tried to demonstrate to the Roman ruling elite some real scale of separation between Christians and Jews and to prevent any possibility of Jewish influence on the already pro-monotheistic government’s reform program. The image of Moses and his heritage in Eusebian apologetic treatises appears much more complicative and diverse than in his other well-known works «Historia Ecclesiastica» and «Vita Constantini».
6.12 FC – Byzantium in the Lab: New Types of Digital and Natural Scientific Analysis
Forensic Paleodemography in Byzantine Istanbul: A Case Study from the Yenikapı Excavations
Mehmet Görgülü, Candaş SertHS 2
This study presents the forensic paleodemographic analysis of human remains excavated from the Yenikapı Metro and Marmaray construction sites, situated within the historical limits of Byzantine Constantinople. The skeletal remains, dated approximately 1,000 years ago, offer a unique window into the lives of a Byzantine urban population through the integration of forensic anthropology and archaeological context. A total of 210 individuals were analyzed using standardized osteological methods to determine age-at-death, sex, stature, pathological conditions, and indicators of occupational stress. The population displayed a high juvenile mortality rate, with only 9.4% surviving past the age of 40. The average stature was calculated as 155.2 cm for females and 169.6 cm for males, indicating a generally average-built population for the period. Cranial metric analysis revealed a predominance of dolichocranic features, consistent with other Byzantine samples from the Eastern Mediterranean. Pathological examination revealed signs of trauma, healed fractures, and osteomas, particularly in long bones and cranial structures. One notable case involved a fused ulna-radius due to post-fracture callus formation, likely resulting in limited wrist mobility. These findings not only contribute to the understanding of everyday health, labor, and trauma in Byzantine society but also highlight the role of forensic anthropology in interpreting social structures and life expectancy in medieval populations. Our results underscore the value of applying forensic methodologies to archaeological contexts and call for greater interdisciplinary collaboration in Byzantine bioarchaeology.
Digital Methods and Byzantine Fiction: New Techniques and Approaches
Emelie HallenbergHS 2
Byzantine fiction displays interesting influences from both East and West, relying on the ancient novelistic heritage as well as vernacular story-telling. Its relations to these literary corpora sparks many interesting questions about intertextuality, narratology, transference of stories, and much more. Recent developments in digital philology and machine learning have made it possible to analyze literature on a much larger scale and in more fine-grained detail than before. My research focuses on combining these new tools with Greek and Byzantine fictional literature, primarily novels/romances. My approach is a narratological one, studying how stories are told, with which literary techniques, and which interconnections that can be found between them. This paper will briefly present some innovative computational methodologies along with my preliminary results.
A Corpus of Byzantine Lead Seals from Istanbul Housed in Japan: A Lead-Isotope Analysis
Ryo Takayanagi, Koji MurataHS 2
This paper introduces and contextualizes forty-seven unpublished Byzantine lead seals acquired in Istanbul during the last decades of the twentieth century and now held in a private collection in Japan. The assemblage is dominated by administrative seals, though several imperial issues are also represented. Conventional sigillographic criteria—iconography, metrology, and prosopographical analysis—suggest a broad middle-Byzantine period but leave significant chronological uncertainties. Given the corpus size, conducting scientific analysis is considered meaningful in elucidating their characteristics as metal objects. Elemental composition analysis will illuminate alloying and manufacturing practices, while lead-isotope ratios will pinpoint the geographic origin of the metal and clarify the distribution networks that supplied these seals. This paper compares these isotope-derived results with the data obtained from traditional sigillography and shows how lead-isotope analysis enhances provenance studies and complements traditional sigillography.
Microbiome Analysis of a Mass Burial Group from the Selçuk Ayasuluk Excavations Associated with the Early Byzantine Period: A Search for Potential Pathogens
Fatih TepgeçHS 2
The Early Byzantine period, characterized by significant demographic and epidemiological transitions, provides a crucial framework for understanding ancient disease dynamics. In this study, we investigate a mass burial group unearthed during the ongoing Ayasuluk excavations (Selçuk, Turkey), attributed to the Early Byzantine period and consisting of the commingled remains of fifteen individuals. Through ancient microbiome analysis, we aim to identify potential pathogenic agents that might have contributed to mortality events in this population. Samples will be collected under sterile conditions to minimize modern contamination. Microbial DNA will be extracted using protocols optimized for ancient bone material, followed by shotgun metagenomic sequencing. Bioinformatic analysis will focus on reconstructing microbial communities and detecting pathogenic signatures, including bacterial, viral, and fungal taxa associated with systemic infections. Comparative analysis with reference datasets from both ancient and modern microbiomes will aid in distinguishing environmental contaminants from authentic ancient pathogens.
This project, grounded in the archaeological context of the Ayasuluk excavations, will contribute to the growing field of paleomicrobiology by providing insights into health conditions and potential epidemic events during the Early Byzantine period in Anatolia. Furthermore, it may offer a broader understanding of the relationship between societal transformations and infectious disease patterns in Late Antiquity. The results are expected to enhance our knowledge of early medieval mortality and contribute to interdisciplinary discussions linking archaeology, molecular biology, and Byzantine studies.
6.13 FC – Entangled Emotions in Byzantine Art and Literature
Aspects of Laughter in the Late Antique East
Georgios DeligiannakisSR 8
My paper examines the cultural, ethical, and psychological attitudes toward laughter in the light of contemporary sources, primarily textual but also epigraphic and visual with regard to late antique Antioch. My paper will focus on a few pieces of evidence that underscore the diversity of the available material and offer useful insights into the subject.
Reach Out, Touch Faith: The Incredulity of Thomas and the Embodied Experience of the Divine in Medieval Byzantine Art and Architecture
Lara FrentropSR 8
In the Gospel of John, in response to the refusal of the apostle Thomas to accept Christ’s resurrection unless he receives tactile proof, Christ declares that ‘blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed’ (John 20:29). The episode of the Incredulity of Thomas is frequently interpreted as an insistent reminder that religious faith takes hold independently and even irrespective of sensory proof – both by the Byzantines themselves, with John Chrysostomos criticizing Thomas for not ‘trust[ing] his eyes’, and by the scholars studying them. This paper argues that medieval Byzantine material culture and its uses directly contradict the stance provided by both official rhetoric and liturgical practice: it was embodied, not scopic, exploration that enabled the experience of the divine. During the period between 1000 and 1300, depictions of the Incredulity of Thomas multiplied across media and scales. They survive in monumental imagery, manuscript illuminations and ivories, and pilgrim ampullae. Despite their increasing occurrence – telling in itself – these images are rarely studied, and if they are they are interpreted as evidence for the low status of sense perception. But both the iconography of the images and their materiality play upon and evoke the sense of touch – from representing Christ as grasping Thomas’ hand to pull his finger into his side wound to the association between manuscripts and the body of Christ. Together, image and material create a dense and multilayered nexus of meaning to display the crucial role of the body generally and touch specifically in engaging with the holy. This paper argues that the surging popularity of the Incredulity responded to contemporary devotional needs and is evidence for a burgeoning (but not new) demand for embodied, sensory and spatial, interaction with the divine, mediated through works of art and architecture.
Picturing Martyrdom: Theological Resonance and Patronal Intent in the Iconography of Saint Cyricus and His Mother Julitta
Leonela FundićSR 8
This paper investigates the iconography of the child martyr St Cyricus and his mother, St Julitta, with particular emphasis on their visual representation in Byzantine church decoration across the Balkans and Greece, alongside select examples from the Christian West. According to the Vita tradition, Cyricus, a three-year-old child, was brutally slain by Alexander, the governor of Tarsus, during the Diocletianic persecution. Although frequently depicted as standing figures or within medallions—as evidenced in churches such as those of the Virgin Peribleptos in Ohrid, the Virgin at Kučevište and in Monreale Cathedral near Palermo—their iconography also encompasses narrative cycles illustrating their martyrdom. A remarkable early instance of this narrative approach appears in Santa Maria Antiqua in Rome, where their passion is rendered across eight distinct scenes. This paper traces the evolution of these depictions over the centuries, examining how images of Cyricus and Julitta were assimilated into broader iconographic programmes and integrated within complex decorative schemes. Particular attention is given to the theological and cultural resonances of their representations, as well as the significance of their selection by church donors. Through an analysis of key examples—including Byzantine frescoes from Greece, Serbia and North Macedonia, as well as works from Western art—this paper seeks to uncover local artistic traditions, patronal intentions, and the wider symbolic meanings attached to these martyr saints.
Depicting Suffering: Byzantine Contributions to a Defining Feature of Christian Art
Vladimir IvanoviciSR 8
Over the late fourth/early fifth century, Christians broke a long-standing tabu in the Mediterranean world and introduced depictions of torture and death. With most material evidence lost, scholars debated whether the images mentioned by authors of the time existed, or we are dealing with rhetorical artifice. Supporting evidence comes from Byzantium, where several iconographic formulas mentioned in the previous period were preserved, alongside motifs conserved from Hellenistic art and novel ones. This paper explores similarities and differences between the late antique and Byzantine depictions, postulating that the Byzantines’ representation of human suffering reflected specific ritual aims and political circumstances. Thus, further light is shed on the iconographic choices of the two contexts, on the Byzantines’ nuanced use of the visual arts and, ultimately, on the representation of suffering over the period when it became the defining feature of Christian art.
6.14 FC – The Process of Christianization
The Unique 5th–6th Century CE Byzantine Church at Ashdod-Yam (Azotos Paralios) and Its Significance for Early Christianity
Alexander FantalkinSR 6
An extraordinary ecclesiastical complex has recently been excavated at the coastal site of Ashdod-Yam (Azotos Paralios) in Israel. This site comprises a basilica, several adjacent rooms, and a northern chapel, all adorned with intricate mosaic pavements. Notably, a total of 13 Greek inscriptions have been uncovered—eleven in mosaic and two engraved on marble slabs that cap tombs—suggesting the church may have originally housed additional inscriptions.
The significance of the Ashdod-Yam church is manifold. Firstly, its construction can be dated to no later than the early fifth century, most likely around 400 CE. Secondly, the church is remarkable for its numerous dated inscriptions, which include the names of bishops, priests, and deacons, and indicate a substantial presence of women interred within, predominantly deaconesses. Furthermore, the inscriptions reveal an unexpected choice of dating system that utilises the millennium of Rome as a temporal reference. The mosaic pavements exhibit a hybridisation of artistic styles, perpetuating the geometric and floral motifs characteristic of the Roman period while incorporating a variety of distinct religious symbols. Among the excavated tombs within the church is a double tomb believed to belong to martyrs, whose remains were also discovered. In the mid-sixth century CE, most of the tombs in various sections of the church were reopened and repurposed as mass graves, yielding numerous lime-covered skeletons currently undergoing analysis to ascertain a potential connection to the Justinian Plague. The church suffered extensive destruction towards the end of the sixth century CE. In this lecture, I shall outline the major archaeological discoveries made at this unique church and discuss their significance for the dissemination of Early Christianity.
A Regional Study of the Christianisation of Crete. Insularity and Religious Change
Sait Can KutsalSR 6
The spread of Christianity in late antiquity was a process that shaped the entire Mediterranean region. However, there are no detailed studies on the emergence and spread of Christianity for all Mediterranean regions. This also applies to the island of Crete, which offers a compelling case study for examining the dynamics of Christianisation in the Eastern Mediterranean during the Early Byzantine period. The aim of my doctoral project is to document and trace this development on the one hand, and to understand and interpret the process on the other. Drawing on written acts, martyria, epigraphic and archaeological sources —particularly church architecture and related objects— from the period around 100 to 830 AD, an interdisciplinary analysis explores how Christianisation unfolded in different settings and how it was integrated into wider ecclesiastical networks. My study addresses patterns of church construction, the reuse of sacred sites, ritual topographies, and the role of local traditions in shaping religious change and identity. A central aspect of this examination is the extent to which Crete’s specific geographical features—particularly its insular nature—along with the location of the investigated monuments and the relationship between coastal areas and the hinterland, influenced the Christianisation process. By doing so, the project emphasises the regional dynamics and enables a more nuanced understanding of how Christianity was expressed and received in various environments. On this basis, a development model for the phases of Christianisation on Crete will be created, evaluated and placed in the context of broader regional developments.
Benefactors and Donations: Clergy and Laity Shaping the Christian Landscape in the Late Antique Provinces of Achaia and Epirus Vetus
Maria Noussis, Priscilla RalliaSR 6
A reflection is underway on the 6th-century religious architecture of two provinces along the route connecting Rome and Constantinople: Achaia and Epirus Vetus. The former is situated as a continuation of the Appian Way, while the latter lies along the Via Egnatia. The joint study of these territories further finds its raison d’être in their common ecclesiastical dependence on Rome and their civil administration’s reliance on Constantinople. Considering the 6th century, the great season of religious architecture, identifying and understanding the donors and their motivations offers valuable insights. As in other areas, Achaia and Epirus Vetus donation inscriptions appear mainly in sculptures and mosaics. They evoke the acts of individuals wishing to demonstrate their devotion to God and the community. Strategically placed, the inscriptions ensure prayers for oneself, one’s loved ones, or a deceased relative, and can range from mentioning a name to producing a literary text. They indicate the functions of the donors, who exercise various roles, while in other cases, their identity is deliberately omitted. The nature of their offering differs: they may have paid a sum of money for a work or part of it, they may also have planned its execution or put their art in the service of the community. By studying the epigraphic data of these two provinces in their spatial context—both micrographically, within the liturgical space, and macrographically, on the scale of the agglomeration and its surroundings—we will examine the identity of the donors, the scope of their offering, and their message. These sources allow us to outline the relationships between clergy and laity, as well as comprehend the extent of actions within the Late Antique society along the Ionian coasts of Illyricum—an area influenced by interactions among the Roman Latin West, the Balkan-Slavic world, and Constantinople.
The Transition from Paganism to Christianity in Rural Balkan Provinces in Late Antiquity
Carolyn SnivelySR 6
The Diocese of Dacia, in the northern part of the Prefecture of Eastern Illyricum, remained relatively rural until the end of antiquity. Hierocles in the Synekdemos lists relatively few cities in the provinces of Praevalitana, Moesia Prima, Dardania, Dacia Mediterranea, and Dacia Ripensis, in contrast to the more urbanized Diocese of Macedonia to the south. Urbanism was important for Christianity because episcopal centers were located in cities and the faith spread from them. Already 25 years ago Marko Popović asked how the process of Christianization might have worked in the rural provinces. The new faith spread more slowly in rural areas, and study of the churches suggests that the majority of those built in the Diocese of Dacia date to the 6th century, often to the reign of Justinian I. In terms of architecture, single aisle churches, either simple ones or with lateral annexes at east and/or west, are fairly common. In basilicas frequently piers, rather than columns, divide side aisles from nave, and polygonal apses often appear. Little is known about church organization within the northern provinces; the names of bishops who attended church councils or signed synodal letters have survived, but they are few in number. In Dardania, Hierocles listed three cities, only two of which are known to have had bishops; six bishops signed a letter to Pope Gelasius, but without their cities. Clearly there were more bishops than we can locate. Chorepiscopoi are a possibility, but their sacramental role was limited and they would not have signed synodal letters. A few small ecclesiastical complexes with baptisteries have been found in fortified rural settlements, e.g., at Stenče near Tetovo, and raise the question whether bishops might have been located in such settlements or even in villages, in regions where cities were few and far between.
Round Tables
6.01 RT – (In)Stability at the Frontiers: Dialogues Between Archaeology and History
This session explores the intersection of stability and instability in the frontier zones of the Byzantine world by fostering dialogue between archaeologists and historians. The archaeologists who participate will discuss examples of stable communities that leave evidence in the material record such as rural settlements and monasteries. Meanwhile, historians will present textual evidence for more unstable and mobile groups, such as travellers, soldiers, and refugees, the movement of whom is often difficult to trace archaeologically. Together, the papers will examine how settled populations at the margins of the empire interacted with groups that came and went from other regions, whether voluntarily as in the case of travellers like pilgrims, or as part of the forced displacement of prisoners, refugees, and slaves. Through this session, we will consider how identities and interactions were forged on the edges of the Byzantine world and beyond.
Egyptian Monasteries as Safe Harbors in the Sixth to Ninth Centuries
Darlene L. Brooks HedstromBIG-HS
In the Exhortation to the Monks, Hyperechios states, “Just as a harbor keeps boats safe from storms, so too does a monastery for a monk” (Saying 69). The safety offered by the monastery provided monks with financial, spiritual, and physical protection from the uncertain dangers of the world. In this paper, I examine the expansion of monastic settlements in the sixth century and their subsequent contraction in the ninth century, as sources of stability during Egypt’s dynamic political and religious changes. My spatial analysis of Egyptian monasteries begins with archaeological evidence of the interior spaces of monastic dwellings, which protected monks from spiritual fears while offering comfort and strength in their monastic life at the individual level. Next, I explore the broader social roles of monastic settlements as institutions that care for children, the sick, and the elderly, thus protecting a range of bodies. Finally, I analyze how a phenomenological approach to the spatial configuration of monasteries—located at the borders of agricultural fields and the outer desert—marked the landscape as a protected space. Through these three topics, I address the fluctuating nature of monasteries as stable spaces through the lens of archaeology and history.
Society and Landscape in the Diocese of Tyre in Late Antiquity
Jacob AshkenaziBIG-HS
The diocese of Tyre in Late Antiquity occupied a pivotal position between the Phoenician coast and the Galilean hinterland, a zone where urban traditions, rural communities, and Christian institutions intersected. Recent epigraphic and archaeological discoveries shed light on how local society shaped, and was shaped by, the religious and economic landscape of the region. Inscriptions from rural churches reveal acts of familial commemoration and private patronage, showing how households inscribed themselves into sacred space and secured lasting memory within the Christianized countryside. The establishment of extramural family churches, often positioned just beyond village boundaries, reflects a form of symbolic competition in what may be described as a “field of religious goods,” where lay elites and ecclesiastical authorities negotiated authority through architecture, dedications, and cultic practices. Monasteries, far from being isolated ascetic enclaves, emerged as key actors in the rural economy. Equipped with oil and wine presses, they participated in and sometimes dominated local production, forging networks of interdependence with nearby villages. These institutions reveal the extent to which monastic labour and lay agriculture were integrated, sustaining both economic prosperity and the Christianization of the landscape. At the same time, the figure of the monk must be distinguished from the literary “holy man” of hagiography: archaeological and epigraphic evidence portrays monks as villagers and producers, embedded in the rhythms of daily life. Taken together, these sources outline a diocese in which urban episcopal centers, rural villages, private estates, and monasteries all contributed to the transformation of space. The Christianization of Tyre’s hinterland was not merely a matter of doctrine or cult, but a dynamic process of social negotiation, economic adaptation, and symbolic investment. The resulting landscape—marked by family churches, village monasteries, and episcopal basilicas—was both sacred and productive, a testimony to the interplay of society and environment in the Late Antique Levant.
Protecting, Exploiting, Trading: Tales from the Byzantine Frontier of North Africa
Anna Leone, Tommaso GiuliodoroBIG-HS
This paper proposes an integrated historical and archaeological investigation of the southern frontiers of Byzantine North Africa (ca. 534-700 CE), examining the dynamic relationship between the different social groups settled across the liminal zones separating the Mediterranean world from the Sahara. Focusing particularly on Tripolitana and Byzacena, the study explores how these frontiers functioned simultaneously as fortified spaces of protection, economic exploitation, and commercial exchange. By combining archaeological and textual evidence, this study interrogates how frontier (in)stability manifested both materially and socially. Both types of sources will be deployed to investigate the adaptive strategies employed by settled communities and their rulers in response to fluctuating conditions, as well as to examine the mobile groups – indigenous North African populations, Byzantine military forces, and Arab raiders – who moved through and shaped these frontier zones. Settlement patterns, fortified structures, production sites, and trade networks visible in the archaeological record will be read alongside a wide spectrum of textual evidence (papal correspondence, Byzantine chronicles, and Arabic accounts) and epigraphic material to reconstruct the organisational patterns of frontier spaces, from stable agricultural communities to transient military and commercial actors. The research investigates a central question: how did Byzantine imperial authority negotiate control over these frontier zones, and what forms did stability and instability assume in practice? Our contribution argues that, devised to defend and administer the western borderlands, the Byzantine frontiers at the southern end of North Africa also operated as relational spaces where economic exploitation and trade converged, and where the continuous interaction between sedentary and mobile populations redefined the nature of imperial control.
Frontier Forts as “Anchors” of Religious Mobility in the Southern Levant
Marlena WhitingBIG-HS
The concept of “anchoring innovation” encourages us to understand the successful integration of new phenomena (“innovations”) through the ways they build on familiar or analogous pre-existing structures, or “anchors.” Originating in classical studies, this framework has proved valuable for exploring processes of cultural and religious change, revealing how innovation often relies on continuity rather than disruption. In the context of Late Antiquity, the expansion of Christian pilgrimage created new forms of sacred mobility that mapped innovative religious landscapes onto the well-established infrastructures of imperial travel. Pilgrimage routes across the Southern Levant frequently followed existing networks of roads, postal stations, and frontier forts. These forts served as anchors: conceptually, for a novel type of religious journey, and physically, as fixed and reliable points in the landscape that provided shelter, security, and water to travellers. This paper examines how such frontier installations, traditionally viewed as instruments of imperial control and boundary maintenance, could also facilitate mobility. Evidence from regions such as the Negev, Sinai, and Transjordan suggests that forts were integrated into broader systems of connectivity that supported both military and devotional movement, and provided the models for fortified monasteries. Textual sources highlight this dual role: Egeria’s late fourth-century account of her journeys across Sinai demonstrates the practical importance of these sites, while hagiographical texts of the sixth century describing the pilgrimages of nomadic tribes to desert saints’ monasteries suggest monasteries controlling movement in a manner previously exerted by forts. Together, these examples illuminate how imperial infrastructure became the foundation for new forms of sacred connectivity in Late Antiquity.
6.02 RT – Byzantium and/or Weltliteratur? Moments and Forms of Contacts and Suggestions
This Round Table focuses on specific moments and forms in which the Byzantine corpus (or rather: the representation of the Byzantine corpus from time to time) has been studied and evaluated. Approximate totalising assessments, negative or positive, are avoided. Since the culture of so-called decadentism has already been largely explored, three different moments are explored. Their common feature is a renewed influx of texts in the European cultural consciousness: the Humanistic age, which calls into question the relationship between the perception of ‘Byzantine’ as such versus ancient and even late Greek; the Romantic age, when the concept of Weltliteratur is formed, which, however, has to contend with the literary production of a reality (Greece) that had never been a ‘modern nation’ so far; the twentieth century, in the light of a greater availability of texts on the one hand, the unravelling of the ‘classical’ canon, with new critical tendencies and their impact on the evaluation of Byzantium, on the other. This RT also analyses the fortunes, beyond Byzantium, of two literary genres that express a Byzantine literary specificity, in the dynamic recontextualization – aimed at spiritual and Christian edification – of pre-existing literary forms, namely hagiography (with its characterisation of the protagonist that prefigures and even inspires some aspects of the modern novel: Dosto’evskij) and ekphrasis, also aimed not only at describing the artistic artefact but also at exploring its spiritual impact on the observer (up to Butor).
Byzantine Literature in the Renaissance: Between Classical Tradition and Modern Literatures
Niccolò ZorziHS 31
Byzantine literature – though the very concept of literature will need to be better defined and limited – entered Western culture starting from the 15th century, when Byzantine teachers presented to their Western students not only the classical texts they wished to know, but also more or less “modern” texts. What were the paths of this progressive acquisition? Texts of an instrumental nature (such as grammars, lexica, “encyclopedias”), scientific texts (medical, mathematical, astronomical, etc.), historical texts (history, chronicle, ecclesiastical history), belles-lettres texts, and so on – at what moment, through which channels, and for what reasons were they imported, copied, printed, translated, and commented upon? What were the direct, immediate, or mediated impacts on the literary production of the Renaissance era? The best-known case, that of Procopius’s Gothic War, which was first reworked, rather than translated, by Leonardo Bruni and then recreated in Gian Giorgio Trissino’s Italia liberata dai Goti, is the most famous example of a text that provides the “material” for an ambitious literary creation by a leading Italian 16th-century man of letters, himself not unfamiliar with Greek. Other authors, less known but well integrated into the cultural climate of the 16th and 17th centuries, draw inspiration from Byzantine literature, primarily from historiography, but also from novels and other genres. My presentation will focus on some key moments and exemplary passages of acquisition and reuse of “Byzantine material” in Western literature, especially Italian, from Humanism to the early modern period.
La percezione di Bisanzio all’epoca della Weltliteratur e il suo influsso
Paolo CesarettiHS 31
I più recenti studi di comparatistica letteraria (World Literature) si riconoscono debitori della nozione di Weltliteratur elaborata da Goethe (ca. 1820). Essa costituisce un imprescindibile codice della letteratura mondiale, caratterizzato da questi fondamenti: (1) il “conflitto creativo” tra elementi locali ed elementi globali; (2) l’attenzione all’ “universalmente umano”; (3) l’elemento di “comunità” (ibridazione tra le tradizioni – libera circolazione di persone e opere); (4) la sempre aperta possibilità di “rigenerazione” attraverso le differenze. La letteratura greca antica entrò subito nel canone della Weltliteratur, influenzando gli sviluppi successivi e tutelando la sua autorevolezza. La letteratura bizantina non conobbe simile sorte, benché nessuno dei suddetti fondamenti le sia di per sé estraneo. Ancor oggi, la situazione non è molto diversa, nonostante lo straordinario incremento quantitativo e qualitativo delle edizioni disponibili e un tessuto di relazioni (di testi e di persone) “mondiale”. Principali cause e possibili sviluppi: (1) la costituzione della bizantinistica come disciplina a sé è di fine Ottocento, posteriormente all’epoca di formulazione del concetto di Weltliteratur; la letteratura bizantina sconta un primo handicap di partenza. (2) Un secondo handicap dipende dal costante giudizio corrosivo su testi bizantini da parte di opere eminenti della cultura illuministica, largamente diffuse a inizio Ottocento. (3) La distinzione tra Literatur propriamente intesa, con un impiego artistico del linguaggio, e generica produzione scritta – Schrifttum – è stata lenta a imporsi (opere erudite di grande pregio dei secc. XVII-XIX non hanno privilegiato la Literatur). (4) Diversamente dal latino nella letteratura del Medioevo europeo occidentale, il greco ha conosciuto un lungo periodo di “oscuramento”, che ha nuociuto al suo ruolo di continuo canale di trasmissione di linfe vitali all’Europa moderna. Non vi è mai stata alcuna protezione “istituzionale” per la letteratura bizantina; si può sperare in un futuro diverso oggi che gli studia humanitatis sono sempre più marginalizzati?
Byzantium in Early Modernist Literature: Yeats, Pound, and Others
Ioannis KonstantakosHS 31
In the decades around World War II, Byzantium and Byzantine culture attracted the attention of a few Anglophone modernist poets, both major (W. B. Yeats, Ezra Pound) and less illustrious ones (Wyndham Lewis, Charles Williams, Louis MacNeice). In this paper, the images of Byzantium constructed by those writers will be explored and compared, with particular focus on Yeats and Pound. Both these poets were unacquainted with the actual locations of the Greek East and only learned of Byzantine history and culture through intermediary, popularised or semi-scholarly sources. Their fascination for things Byzantine was motivated by their endorsement of medieval spirituality as a counteragent to the corruption and decline of the modern West. Characteristically, both Yeats and Pound envisage Byzantium as a monumental city (Constantinople, epitomising the entire empire) and telescopically conflate different historical phases (from Justinian to the Macedonian Dynasty and the Iconoclasts) into a single achronic panorama. For Yeats, the occultist bard, Byzantium represents the transcendence of human time and of the material universe. The holy city of Byzantium is conceived as a metaphysical space in which souls arrive to be transmogrified. The turbulent matter of human physicality and emotionality is purged by spiritual fire and metamorphosed into a timeless substance, an “artifice of eternity” that has the perennial essence of great art. Pound, a worldlier thinker of imperialist tendencies, plants his Byzantium within historical time and envisions it as a durable and felicitous culture which has successfully attained the most valuable goals of human existence: the production of high art and the establishment of social justice. In this respect, Pound’s Byzantium takes its place in a chain of historical paragons which provide models for the construction of the ideal city, the social and spiritual utopia that will transcend the decadent world of modernity.
The Novelistic and the Byzantine Hagiographic Hero
Tomás FernándezHS 31
Traditionally, the hero of the novel is, in terms of Northrop Frye, “superior neither to other men nor to his environment;” he is “one of us.” Unlike the mythic hero’s, his narrative world is comparable to that of a historical or potentially historic audience. The hagiographic hero, on the other hand, is “superior in degree to other men but not to his natural environment”, or even, in some cases, “superior in kind both to other men and to the environment of other men.” The hagiographic hero sides with the epic hero against the protagonist of the novel in one crucial trait: he is superior to other men; unlike the epic hero, however, his power, in particular the ability to work miracles, is derived directly from divine intervention. The novelistic hero, just like the hagiographical one, is inserted in an ordinary environment and not in the mythic past (against the epic hero). The crucial novelty of the hagiographical storyworld lies in the combination of a chronotope, akin to that of the ancient novel, with a superior hero, akin to the protagonist of the epic. I will argue that this presence of the most elevated in the most ordinary settings, and of the most serious matters in the least refined settings (and styles), has a first triumphant apparition in the Gospels. I will also show that this characterization plays a crucial role in numerous characterization devices in the Byzantine world and beyond.
Itinerant Byzantium: Appropriations and Metamorphoses of the Byzantine Ekphrastic Tradition in Modern Greek Literature
Beatrice DaskasHS 31
This paper explores how the Byzantine tradition of ekphrasis—the rhetorical art of vivid description and simulation of the visual—travels into, transforms, and is resemanticized within the modern Greek literary imagination, taking Nikos Kazantzakis as its central case study. Drawing on insights from Peter Bien’s Kazantzakis: Politics of the Spirit (1989), it examines the writer’s sustained concern with sight—not merely as optical perception, but as a spiritual faculty, a means of penetrating beyond surface appearances into realms of suffering, transcendence, and truth. Through a philological analysis of Kazantzakis’s rhetorical and narrative strategies, the paper seeks to elucidate the mechanisms of ekphrasis at work—its modulation of the seen and the unseen, and its transformation from vivid description into visionary experience. Focusing primarily on The Last Temptation (1955) and Report to Greco (1965) the paper traces how Byzantine notions of illumination, transfiguration, and interior vision are transposed into a modern metaphysics of striving and becoming. Kazantzakis’s gaze—oscillating between mystical ecstasy and tragic lucidity—re-enacts the Byzantine logic of ‘verbal vision’ while translating it into a secular poetics of human struggle. By situating Kazantzakis within a long tradition of visual thought, the paper argues that ekphrasis emerges as a site of metamorphosis, where the ‘spiritual’ act of ‘looking through’ or ‘beyond’ visible nature turns into an ethical and national vision. Itinerant Byzantium thus traces both a continuity and a migration: the persistence of Byzantine modes of seeing as they traverse modern Greek literature, reshaping the act of beholding in an age of modernity and exile.
6.03 RT – Macedonia and Some Other Balkan Regions: Within or Beyond Byzantium
The geographical and historical region of “Macedonia,” primarily, as well as specific Balkan territories spanning from the 6th to the 15th century, constitutes the central spatial temporal framework for the thematic discussions of the Round Table. In its historical progression, Byzantium consistently altered its borders, resulting in temporal intervals during which it asserted political and military influence in the Balkans—occasionally disrupted, yet also featuring prolonged periods of diminished presence. Within this historical context, occurrences of independent autochthonous rulers or external dominations on the lands of Macedonia and the broader Balkans are not uncommon, embodying compensatory responses to Byzantine absence. Despite historical fluctuations, the lasting impact of Byzantine cultural influence persisted seamlessly throughout the entire medieval period, transcending the collapse of the empire. This resilience can be ascribed, on one hand, to institutions that endured post-Byzantine rule, meticulously modeled on the Byzantine pattern — such as the Ohrid Archbishopric and others; on the other hand, it also reflects inherently positive models of Byzantine governance. These phenomena fundamentally interwove the territories of Macedonia and other specific Balkan regions as integral components of the Byzantine commonwealth. Consequently, the speakers will focus on rigorous comparative studies, scrutinizing the advantages or weaknesses arising from Byzantine absence or presence. Additionally, attention will be dedicated to examining some insufficiently noticed implications of individual processes and episodes tied to the expansions of certain Balkan states into the territory of Macedonia, vis-à-vis Byzantine absence or the challenges encountered in retaining dominance.
Macedonia Between Empires: Religion and Identity (7th–10th Centuries)
Mitko PanovSR 7
Rooted in its ancient and apostolic heritage and early ecclesiastical networks, Macedonia emerged as a dynamic borderland where historical tradition, imperial power, local identity, and Christian faith converged. From the seventh century, the fusion of Christianity with ancient traditions—embodied in the cults of saints, especially that of St. Demetrius of Thessalonica—radiated among the Slavic groups in Macedonia, anchoring shifting political and military landscapes. The missionary activities of Saints Cyril and Methodius sought to integrate the Macedonian Slavs into the Byzantine ideological and ecclesiastical sphere, strengthening the empire’s defenses against Bulgarian expansion. The literary school founded by St. Clement of Ohrid transformed Macedonia into a Slavic Christian and ecclesiastical center. While Clement’s mission was initially supported by Bulgarian rulers to consolidate the Christian identity of their elites and institutions in the heartland, in the far western reaches of Macedonia he cultivated a distinctive spiritual and cultural tradition that soon evolved as an independent voice, standing in opposition with both Bulgaria and Byzantium. By the mid-tenth century, the rise of the Bogomil movement revealed growing dissent to the policy of Bulgarian state and church, underscoring the contested nature of religious and political authority. These foundations underpinned the polity of Tsar Samuel, whose empire—centered in Prespa and Ohrid—articulated a vision of separate Christian kingship and ecclesiastical independence. Drawing upon geography, traditions, and networks of local and imported Christian cults, Samuel’s state forged a new imperial synthesis that positioned Macedonia as the cradle of his church and polity while projecting ambitions toward the Byzantine throne. Far from a passive periphery, Macedonia and its inhabitants —poised between and within empires — actively shaped religious authority and political sovereignty, revealing its generative potential in the making of medieval identity and Christendom.
War in Symbols About the Fate of the Samuel State
Stojko StojkovSR 7
In the course of the war that led to the fall of Samuel’s state, we find symbolic actions intended to send a message, such as the burning of Gabriel Radomir’s palaces in Buteli and the blinding of Samuel’s captured soldiers. This pattern continued after the fall, with the construction of the castle named after the conqueror, Basil, between the two capitals of the defeated empire. The first rebellion aimed at re-establishing Samuel’s state also employed such symbolic actions—one of them was the destruction, without any practical reason, of the castle of Basilida. The paper traces this pattern further in the rebellion of Konstantin Bodin and the Norman invasion of the 1080s, when some of the Norman actions can be interpreted in the same way, as an attempt to win the loyalty of the supporters of the defeated empire.
Monastic Rules between Byzantine Tradition and the Local Context: The Case of the Typikon of Veljusa
Maja Angelovska-PanovaSR 7
It is commonly accepted that the typika constituted a fundamental framework of monastic life, defining both ascetic practice as a pursuit of sinless living, and the necessity of organized communal existence within the monastic foundations of the empire. Beginning with Pachomius, the author of the first typikon in the early Christian period, and continuing through the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the genre underwent a gradual evolution. This development is evident in the increasingly precise regulation of liturgy, internal hierarchy, property, and the rights and obligations of monks, while simultaneously articulating the founder’s theological and social vision. As such, the typikon became a document of considerable ideological weight—codifying not only the rhythm of monastic life but also the relationship between the monastery, its patrons, and the broader imperial and ecclesiastical hierarchies. Particular attention in this study will be devoted to the typikon of Archimandrite Manuel of the Monastery of the Holy Mother of God Eleusa near Strumica, which represents a specific case illustrating how the typika functioned as instruments of spiritual and cultural transmission across the Byzantine world. The typikon of Veljusa exemplifies how this literary and normative form was adapted to regional circumstances, reflecting both continuity with early Christian and Constantinopolitan models and the articulation of local identity. Thus, it embodies the dynamic interaction between universal Byzantine monastic norms and localized expressions of religious life, making it a key source for understanding how Byzantine spiritual and institutional ideals were internalized and reinterpreted within regional contexts. The significance of the typikon of the Monastery of Veljusa is even greater when one takes into consideration that it is, in fact, the only known monastic rule authentically preserved from the Middle Ages concerning monasteries situated on the territory of Macedonia and within the jurisdiction of the Archbishopric of Ohrid.
Byzantine Macedonia in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries: Monetary Evidence
Katerina HristovskaSR 7
The term Macedonia in the medieval period represents a semantic and geographical designation of complex and layered meaning. Contemporary Byzantine authors referred to it infrequently, yet almost invariably with reference to its ancient geographical conception. Throughout the Byzantine era, as Johannes Koder notes, Macedonia was clearly distinguished from neighboring regions: Illyricum, Bulgaria, and Serbia to the north; Thessaly, Hellas, Achaia, and the Peloponnese to the south; Epirus and Dalmatia to the west; and Thrace to the east. Following the conquest of Samuel’s empire in 1018, Emperor Basil II established the administrative theme of Bulgaria, with its seat in Skopje, whose borders likely coincided with those of the Archbishopric of Ohrid and the entire Bulgaria. By the late eleventh century, the themes of Bulgaria and Paradounavon disappear from the sources, as Byzantine administrative structures shifted toward primarily fiscal and judicial, rather than military, functions. Within this reorganization, the term Macedonia no longer appeared as an official administrative designation. Geographical Macedonia remained central to the Empire’s political and economic strength, though its significance declined during the Bulgarian–Vlach uprisings and following the fiscal concessions granted by Alexios III Angelos to Venice in 1198. The Chrysobull lists twelve Byzantine provinces across Macedonia—from Thessalonike to Ohrid, Skopje, Malesovo, and Morovisdon—with the Vardariotae noted in the Partitio Romaniae (1204). This paper examines finds of pre-reform nomismata, miliaresia, and folles, as well as their circulation following the Byzantine monetary reform of 1092.
The Ohrid Archbishopric in the Fragmented Empire: Role and Influence in a Post-1204 Landscape
Filip MarkovskiSR 7
The fall of Constantinople in 1204 and the subsequent collapse of centralized imperial authority in Byzantium brought dramatic shifts both in the political and ecclesiastical dynamics of the Balkans. Within this turbulent landscape, the Ohrid Archbishopric assumed an exceptionally influential role, acting as a steward of Byzantine traditions while engaging in broader processes of state formation and regional diplomacy. The archbishopric’s significance extended beyond religious affairs, contributing actively to efforts aimed at restoring Byzantine legitimacy and shaping patterns of political power across the region. Among the many influential figures of this era, particular attention throughout this research is devoted to Dimitrios Chomatenos, whose tenure is notable for introducing new modes of ecclesiastical autonomy and responding innovatively to altered realities, while remaining anchored in canonical heritage. Chomatenos’ actions—balancing tradition and adaptation—enabled Ohrid to mediate between competing Balkan powers and maintain its prominence in the contest for Byzantine legacy. Drawing upon contemporary correspondence, legislative texts, and firsthand testimonies, this research highlights Ohrid’s multifaceted contributions and their enduring repercussions for church and society during a period characterized by uncertainty and transformation. Special consideration is given to Chomatenos’ initiatives, as they shed light on how the archbishopric navigated political change and asserted its traditional prerogatives in new forms.
Disintegration of Stefan Dušan’s State in Romania: A Case Study of Macedonia (1355–1371)
Toni FiliposkiSR 7
The death of the Serbian ruler Stefan Dušan (1355) marked the process of decentralization and disintegration of the Serbian empire. The local governors of Romania/Rhomaioi (newly-conquered Serbian, that is, former Byzantine territories: Macedonia, Albania, Epirus, Thessaly and others), and especially those from Macedonia, were at the forefront of such tendencies. Their ultimate goal was to become independent regional lords, while some of them even aimed at seizing royal power. The objective of this presentation is to provide a survey of the political situation in Macedonia during the reign of the last Serbian emperor Uroš V. In the first period of his reign (1355-1365/6), he succeeded in maintaining his supremacy in Macedonia (mainly formally), while in the second period (1365/6-1371) he was forced to withdraw in favor of King Volkašin and Despot Ugleša, the most powerful noblemen from Macedonia.
6.04 RT – AI and Byzantine Studies
Computer-assisted Byzantine Studies still mainly equal the creation of simple databases which, in the best of cases, provide some openings for the linking of data. Only little is done to take recent developments within AI into account (for instance, to engage with neural networks, deep learning, machine reading, and generative AI), and to discuss what impact all of this is bound to have on the discipline in coming years. Indeed, there is reason to believe that Byzantines Studies is lagging behind comparable disciplines in this development. The aim of this RT is to gather scholars from within and without Byzantine Studies to discuss practices and prospects. The speakers will make short presentations focusing on the potential for applying AI within their own specialities: the study of text-bearing objects (such as seals, inscriptions, and manuscripts), cultural records (such as history, literature, archeology and impacted space), and linguistics. After the presentations, there will be a general discussion.
AI and Byzantine Studies: Structures of Knowledge at Scale
Tara AndrewsHS 41
The central methodological goal of the ERC project RELEVEN (2021–26) has been to represent data about the history of the medieval Near East, including Byzantine history, in a way that meets the needs of the scholars who study that history – this means encoding the conflicting accounts of events, room for doubt concerning facts, and different interpretations of surviving texts in a way that brings the contingency of our knowledge directly into the data structure, rather than leaving it as an exercise for the user. While the need for such a data structure is clear, its unavoidably increased complexity compared to ‘normal’ data collection practices means that collection of data into RELEVEN-style structures is time-consuming and easy to misunderstand; as a result, the feasibility of our model’s use remains an open question. Fortunately for our scholarly community, technology has not stood still. As unfeasible as a reliance on machine transcription of medieval manuscripts was fifteen years ago, it is almost commonplace today. Similarly, the development of machine learning methods and language transformer technology that have resulted in today’s GPT models may be just in time to come to the aid of desperate Byzantinists with fiendishly complex needs for the representation of their source material as tractable and analysable data. In the round table discussion, I will focus on experiments with knowledge extraction from source texts, its ‘trustworthiness’, and the effect that these affordances might have on how we do Byzantine studies in future.
Byzantine Sigillographic Knowledge as Linked Open Data: Dos and Don’ts
Martina FilosaHS 41
This paper discusses the potential and the challenges involved in modelling Byzantine sigillographic knowledge as Linked Open Data. The fast-growing availability of digital resources on seals has created new opportunities for the integration of prosopographical, institutional and archaeological information. Recent advances in artificial intelligence further intensify these possibilities by enabling automated entity recognition, pattern detection and cross-corpus linking. However, transforming heterogeneous scholarly traditions, fragmentary object metadata and uncertain historical attributions into stable semantic models remains a complex endeavour. Drawing on ongoing work within international projects, the paper outlines best practices for representing entities such as persons, offices, find contexts and material features through shared authority files, controlled vocabularies and persistent identifiers. It also highlights methodological pitfalls, including excessive normalisation, loss of contextual nuance and the flattening of interpretative uncertainty within AI-assisted pipelines. Particular emphasis is placed on modelling provisional hypotheses, variant readings and evolving scholarly opinions in a machine-actionable form, while maintaining transparent statements. Finally, the paper argues that Linked Open Data in Byzantine sigillography is most effective when grounded in community-driven standards and when AI tools are deployed critically and responsibly. By presenting concrete recommendations, this contribution aims to support interoperable knowledge production and responsible digital scholarship within Byzantine Studies.
Machine Learning for the Humanities
John PavlopoulosHS 41
Recent advances in machine learning led to the development of large-scale models, trained on diverse corpora. These models hold immense potential for analyzing historical texts, cultural artifacts, and long-term societal trends, yet their applicability to humanistic inquiry is limited by three key challenges: the temporal drift of language across centuries, the subjectivity of interpretation when multiple perspectives coexist, and the lack of explainability that makes predictions difficult to trust or critique. This talk will explore strategies to adapt machine learning for humanities research, moving from handling out-of-distribution data, to incorporating diverse viewpoints, to enhancing predictions with quantified uncertainty and rationales.
Who Murdered Emperor Nikephoros I? An Experiment in Generating Data on Political Instability in the Byzantine Empire with the Help of Large Language Models (LLMs)
Johannes Preiser-KapellerHS 41
One of the most widely used and best-known type of “Artificial Intelligence” are Large Language Models (LLMs), trained on massive amounts of text data to process and generate human language (such as ChatGPT or Google Gemini). In an experiment executed by the SESHAT Global History Databank at the Complexity Science Hub in Vienna in cooperation with the FWF-project “Entangled Charters of Anatolia (1200-1300, ENCHANT)” at the Department of Byzantine Research of the Institute for Medieval Research at the Austrian Academy of Sciences, various LLMs have been tested for their ability to create systematic catalogues of events of political instability in the Byzantine Empire between the 7th and 13th centuries. This AI-generated data was evaluated by the specialist historians in the team and analysed together with the IT-experts, also regarding the “line of reasoning” of the LLMs to select and categorise data the way they did. The sometimes surprising, but often also sobering findings of this experiment are presented in this paper within the wider framework of AI-applications in historical studies.
Philology Meets Machine Learning: Digital Annotation and Semantic Modelling of Byzantine Greek Texts
Colin SwaelensHS 41
Diplomatic transcriptions of medieval texts pose particular challenges for digital annotation: their fragmentary preservation, non-standard orthography, and heterogeneous linguistic features complicate processing and limit the reuse of existing tools. To address these issues, we developed a full annotation pipeline for unedited medieval Greek, including part-of-speech tagging, morphological analysis, and lemmatisation. A manually created gold standard of 10,000 tokens was used to train and benchmark transformer- based language models, resulting in DBBErt, a system optimised for historical Greek. This pipeline not only improves the accuracy of linguistic annotation in low-resource settings, but also provides a foundation for more complex research questions. As a case in point, a semantic textual similarity benchmark was designed to investigate intertextual connections across Byzantine book epigrams, demonstrating how annotated data can enable new perspectives on meaning and reuse. Our work highlights both the potential and the limitations of existing annotation strategies: while transformer models significantly enhance processing quality, traditional embeddings remain competitive in some contexts, and software constraints require careful workarounds. More broadly, we will show how digital annotation fosters collaboration across philology, linguistics, and computational modelling, creating added value for the study of medieval texts and manuscript culture.
6.05 RT – The Economy of Crete and Its Commerce with the Mediterranean World (7th–11th Centuries)
Recent advances in the study of material culture, together with more nuanced readings of the written sources on Crete, make a round-table discussion of the island’s history in the early Middle Ages both timely and necessary. The main objective of this roundtable discussion is to bring historical texts (evidence from Byzantine and Arabic sources, as well as Genizah documents) and archaeological evidence into dialogue in order to investigate the patterns of rural production and settlement, alongside Crete’s commercial exchanges with the outside world. Chronologically, the discussion spans from the 7th to the 11th centuries, encompassing three major phases: the early Middle Ages under Byzantine rule, the period of Islamic control during the Cretan Emirate, and the renewed Byzantine dominion following Emperor Nikephoros Phokas’ conquest of the island. The first part of the discussion focuses on the production, storage and consumption of cereals as well as on rural settlement patterns and agroecosystems, aiming to trace the transition from Late Antiquity and the early Middle Ages in Crete’s socio-economic structures. The second part turns to the island’s urban economy and exchange. Presentations that engage with archaeological evidence, particularly ceramic evidence, shed light not only on Crete’s urban development but also on its commercial links with the neighboring Aegean, regions further north, the Eastern Mediterranean and the Central Mediterranean. Key questions include the extent of regional self-sufficiency and the impact of political and economic changes in the broader Mediterranean world on the reorganization of rural production, settlement patterns and the nature of trade networks in Crete.
The Text Meeting the Material
Koray DurakHS 1
The purpose of this introduction is to foreground a series of textual sources—some of which have not been systematically examined before—that relate to Crete’s economy and particularly its commerce. These sources span the period from the expansion of the Muslims into the Mediterranean in the 7th century to the 11th-12th centuries, a period marked by the arrival of the Crusaders and the Turks as well as the growing influence of the Italians in Mediterranean commerce. The focus will be on three main bodies of evidence, which have not yet been fully utilized in modern scholarship: (a) the Islamic geographical genre ranging from the well-known Mashriqi authors to the less frequently cited Maghrebi geographers that offer valuable information on the island’s principal products, (b) the medical and pharmacological literature, which provides an intriguing list of medicinal substances exported from Crete to the wider Mediterranean world, and (c) the Genizah documents, which contain significant data on the Cretan economy, its trade networks and its channels of communication with the Islamic world. This tabulated presentation is intended to offer a comparative framework for assessing results derived from the archaeological evidence presented by the other participants in the round table. Through such comparison, textual and material evidence may confirm, refine, or challenge one another, offering insights not only into the character of Crete’s economy but also into the very nature and interpretive limits of each category of evidence.
Production and Storage of Cereals in Early Byzantine Messara, Crete
Salvatore CosentinoHS 1
It is commonly held that cereal production in Crete declined drastically from the 1950s onwards, when cereal cultivation was progressively replaced by olive groves and vineyards. The present agrarian landscape of the Messara, the most agriculturally productive area of the island, must therefore be seen as the outcome of a relatively recent historical process. That said, it must be acknowledged that our knowledge of the rural economy of Crete in the Early Middle Ages remains rather limited. This paper seeks to explore that field of inquiry, focusing in particular on the production and storage of cereals in the settlements of the Messara—above all Gortyn—during the 7th and 8th centuries. To this end, it draws up evidence for the transformations that may have had consequences not only for demography, but also for systems of land use and the exchange of foodstuffs.
The Transformation of the Cretan Rural Settlement Pattern (and Agroecosystems) in the Early Middle Ages (ca. 550–ca.900): A Comparative Study
Luca ZavagnoHS 1
This paper aims to offer an overview of the rural surveys conducted on the island of Crete and re-assess the traditional historiographical interpretation of the fate of insular agricultural settlement patterns, ecosystems, population and agroecosystems in the passage from Late Antiquity to the Early Middle Ages (i.e., late 6th – late 9th century). Indeed, one cannot simply take for granted that, at the time under scrutiny, Crete (as well as other important Byzantine islands, such as Sicily, Sardinia, and Cyprus) was overwhelmed by Arab incursions affecting the Central and Eastern Mediterranean. According to this traditional narrative, the island became a no man’s land: commercial and shipping routes were severed, economic, social, and cultural life in the countryside came to an end, and prosperous late antique rural sites were massively abandoned in favour of hastily built and fortified (often seasonal) hilltop settlements. A comparative approach will be adopted as based on the archaeology and material culture in Cretan sites like Pseira and Mochlos (and paired with similar ones like Philosophiana, Contrada Castro, and Rocchicella Mineo in Sicily, Kofinou-Chirochitia and Galinoporni in Cyprus, and San Giorgio di Sinis in Sardinia). Such an approach should allow us to fully grasp the responses of landowners and peasants to the changing environmental and anthropogenic conditions as the Byzantine Empire experienced the transition from an economically unified “mare nostrum” to the fragmented Medieval Mediterranean. This was reflected by a change of emphasis in agricultural regimes, market responses, and landscape use (the latter too often simply explained in terms of abandonment of Roman villas and retreat to small villages), also partially stemming from the transformation of the political, military, and fiscal-administrative structures of an “empire that would not die.”
Gortyn at the Eve of the Arab Conquest: Exchange Networks and Urban Economy (7th–9th c. CE)
Giulia MarsiliHS 1
The city of Gortyn, provincial capital of Crete from the Augustan era until the eve of the Arab conquest in the early 9th century, underwent substantial monumental development from the Imperial period through the Byzantine age, when it was elevated to the rank of metropolitan see. Its economic strength is evident not only in the continuity of construction activities in both civic and ecclesiastical contexts, but also in its capacity to integrate into wider Mediterranean exchange systems, simultaneously attracting imports and sustaining the export of local productions. From the 7th century onwards, despite the disruptive effects of seismic events and Arab incursions, both insular vitality and urban resilience are manifest in the endurance of regional and extra-regional interaction networks. This paper examines the material culture unearthed during the excavations of the Basilica of Mitropolis, conducted by the University of Bologna in collaboration with the Ephorate of Antiquities of Heraklion and the Italian Archaeological School at Athens. The analysis of transport containers, considered alongside other local and imported ceramic classes—primarily from contexts sealed beneath the collapse of structures at the beginning of the 9th century—offers a privileged perspective from which to observe trade dynamics and circulation patterns. Through this lens, we also propose a re-examination of materials from other urban contexts, in order to shed light on the major exchange networks that shaped the urban economy up to the threshold of the Arab conquest.
Cretan Mediterranean Trade-Networks during the 7th–10th Centuries CE: Three Diachronic Case-Studies from the Ceramic Record (7th-c. ARSW; 8th–9th-c. Sicilian Amphorae; Islamic Oil Lamps and a Strainer Jug)
Mateo G. RandazzoHS 1
Placed at the Mediterranean crossroads, since Prehistory to Early Modern times, Crete has been at the centre of interregional networks of trade interconnecting this island with three principal macro-areas of interest: 1. the Aegean World (Greece, Asia Minor, the Bosporus, etc); 2. the Eastern Mediterranean (Cyprus, Egypt, Syria-Palestine, etc); and the Central Mediterranean (Southern Italy, the North Africa, Sicily, etc). Drawing on discoveries and considerations emerging from my doctoral studies, in this presentation I will use three-case studies form the ceramic record to highlight, discuss, and reassess commercial connections linking Crete with these three macro-areas during the 7th-10th centuries CE. The first category to be discussed will be North African (Tunisian) Red Slip Ware, specifically the evidence strengthening the endurance of this import to Crete up the late 7th century. Secondly, possible sherds of 8th-9th-c. Sicilian amphorae, recorded in Crete for the first time during my PhD research, will be considered to highlight the persistence of commercial ties with the Byzantine West on the eve of the Islamic conquest the island. The ceramic record currently known for the period of the Emirate (820s-961) underscores strong cultural bonds between Crete and surrounding Mediterranean regions of the Islamic world, above all Egypt, which are likely reflections of the trade networks between these regions known textually. Oil lamps produced locally in Crete will be used as a specific example of this. A final note will discuss the evidence of a strainer jug documented on Naxos (Apalirou), which could bear a material testimony to the links that are known via textual sources to connect this Cycladic island to Crete during the period of the Emirate.
Exploring the Journey of Ceramics: The Intersection of Byzantine and Islamic Cultures on Crete (ca. 7th to 12th c.)
Joanita VroomHS 1
Dive into the fascinating world of ceramics as we trace their movement and transformation across the vibrant frontier between Byzantine and Islamic civilizations on Crete during this dynamic period. Discover how these exquisite artifacts not only reflect the artistry and craftsmanship of the time but also reveal stories of cultural exchange and influence that shaped societies from the 7th to the 12th century. Join us on this captivating exploration of material history and its role in connecting diverse worlds. This paper aims to provide a general overview of the distribution of Byzantine and Islamic pottery finds — specifically fine wares, amphorae, and coarse wares — throughout the Eastern Mediterranean from approximately the 7th to the 12th centuries. The focus will include pottery discovered on Crete and the southern coast of Turkey, which were once part of the Byzantine Empire, as well as wares excavated from neighbouring areas, including sites in the Levant and Egypt. A comparison of the ceramics found in these regions will illuminate the exchange patterns of these commodities during this period. The significance of pottery as an object of study is evident: it is a ubiquitous and highly mobile material from the past, serving as an indicator of broader economic and cultural contacts and interactions along the Byzantine-Islamic frontier.
Maritime Networks and Archaeological Evidence: Trade and Interaction between Crete and the Eastern Mediterranean, 7th–11th Century
Natalia PoulouHS 1
This paper investigates human activity, trade networks, and commercial interaction between Crete and the wider Mediterranean during the Early Middle Ages of Byzantium, a period marked by diverse and profound transformations. Drawing on new archaeological evidence and ceramic studies, it examines how local production and regional exchange developed alongside broader Mediterranean connectivity. Particular emphasis is placed on amphorae, whose typological development and petrographic analysis offer valuable insights into the organization of exchange, the distribution of agricultural products, and the movement of people and commodities. The study highlights the role of coastal and insular settlements as strategic nodes within maritime routes, serving both defensive and economic functions. These communities functioned as hubs where locally produced goods circulated alongside imports from Constantinople, the Aegean islands, and beyond. By analyzing ceramic assemblages from key sites in Crete and the Aegean, the paper traces networks of interaction that reveal both regional self-sufficiency and sustained participation in wider Mediterranean commerce. Overall, the evidence indicates that the Early Middle Ages in the Byzantine Aegean was not a period of isolation, but one of reorganization and adaptation. Integrating archaeological, typological, and scientific analyses allows us to reconstruct patterns of connectivity that reshaped the socio-economic landscape of the Eastern Mediterranean between the seventh and eleventh centuries.
Thematic Sessions
6.06 TS – The Reception of Byzantine Studies in China
Byzantine Studies has been present in China for about 40 years, having achieved exciting results on different aspects of the field. Not only has it acquired a full training apparatus—including cycles of studies at MA, PhD and Postdoc levels—but also has a community of around 100 scholars working in different levels of academic institutions, many of whom participate actively in the international events of Byzantine Studies. Although the earliest introduction of Byzantine Studies in China was 70 years ago (focusing on law, religion, and other aspects), its further development in China was slow, with academic discussions paying particular attention to Byzantine institutions (feudalism and economics), the archaeological findings (coins) in China (1950-60s), and with an apparent influence from the Soviet Byzantine Studies. Its official formation occurred at the beginning of 1980s with the contribution of Professor Xu Jialing and Chen Zhiqiang in publishing research works, providing courses and instructing students at their home universities. From 2010s on, more Byzantinists graduated from Chinese universities or abroad, enlarging further the scale of Byzantine studies in China. Owing to the rapid development over the past 40 years, Byzantine Studies has now become an indispensable branch of World History Studies in China, and Chinese Byzantinists not only offer courses to BA, MA, and PhD students at Chinese universities and research centers by organizing different cycles of training but also publish their work in respected journals for Byzantine Studies. The session will present a general overview of the development of Byzantine Studies in China focusing on various cases of research and explore its future in China.
Byzantium in China: A Subjective View
Marek JankowiakHS 3
Having previously taught and been taught Byzantium in Europe and the UK, my two years in China have opened my eyes on a world of different research questions and methods. Byzantine identities and intersectionalities disappeared behind the horizon, but the question “why Byzantium?” looms larger than ever. Is Byzantium in China an academic reservation akin to Sinology in the West? What are the motivations for studying or researching it? What are the prospects of our students? It is difficult to generalise but I will offer some thoughts based on my interactions with the students and colleagues that I had the opportunity to meet. I will also survey the topics that are of interest to colleagues in China based on the most recent annual conference of ancient and Byzantine historians, and a bibliography of recent Byzantine research in China. I will, finally, reflect on the potential for comparative and global approaches. That cultural background matters is a cliché, but China holds perhaps some lessons on how we may adapt the communication about our field to diverse audiences in the West and the East.
The History of the Reception of Byzantine Studies in China
Jialing XuHS 3
Though Byzantine studies in China could be traced back to the time before the PRC, with introduction and translation of pieces of western works, the formal reception of the field should start from the PRC, when the education system and academics of Soviet Union were introduced into China. The beginning of it was limited in the research on Feudalism, economics and archaeological findings (coins). Since the beginning of the 1980s, with the return of Xu Jialing and Chen Zhiqiang from Greece, systematic research of Byzantine studies was conducted, and education cultivation system including MA, PhD and Postdoc became to be formed at the Northeast Normal University and Nankai University. In the beginning of the first 20 years of the 21st century, Byzantine studies turned to be blooming through more scholars graduated from the above two universities and European universities, especially the intensive cooperations with the scholars and research institutes from Europe and the US in lectures, seminars, cooperative programs and publications contributed more to that. Furthermore, now Chinese Byzantinists not only follow the research trend of the international Byzantine studies, but also try to form their own features in Byzantine studies, such as in Byzantine law, sericulture, coins and Digital Humanities.
The Studies of Byzantine Law in China since 1949
Xiaojia LiHS 3
As an important part of Byzantine studies, the research on Byzantine law has made great progress in European and American academic circles. However, the start of the study in this field in China is very late, and almost no one paid attention to it before the founding of the PRC. After the founding of PRC in 1949, it has experienced a development process from small to large, which has probably gone through three stages: from 1949 to 1978, due to the establishment of the discipline of World History and the comprehensive introduction of Byzantine concept, some scholars introduced or extracted some Byzantine legal documents, such as the extracts of the preamble of Ecloga and the translation of Nomos Stratiotikos in the Medieval Historical Materials Collection, which compiled by scholars in 1957. From 1979 to 2010, due to the development of Byzantine discipline and the need for the study of Roman law, Byzantine law was studied in the form of “young sub-field”, such as the comprehensive introduction and analysis of Byzantine legislation by Chen Zhiqiang in the History of the Byzantine Empire and Xu Jialing in Byzantine Civilization, and also a discussion on the relationship between law and Eco-social development in Li Yining’s Roman-Byzantine Economic History. Since 2010, Byzantine law has developed rapidly due to the support of the Byzantine legal programs and the growth of the research team. On the one hand, many important legal documents have been or are being translated into Chinese from Greek (Ecloga, Nomos Georgikos, Nomos Stratiotikos, etc.), On the other hand, some monographs of interdisciplinary studies on the legal texts have also been published (Yin Zhonghai, Wang Xiaobo Mao Xinxin, etc.). Therefore, the study on the Byzantine law has gradually become one of the key research objects of Chinese Byzantinists.
The Reception of Digital Humanities in Chinese Byzantine Studies
Jianchang LiuHS 3
Since the early twenty-first century, Digital Humanities methodologies—including network analysis, Geographic Information Systems (GIS), prosopography and other methodologies—have significantly advanced international Byzantine studies, influencing the field within China. Following over four decades of substantial development, Chinese Byzantinists at the Institute for the History of Ancient Civilizations (IHAC) and beyond have expanded their research focus beyond traditional textual analysis to encompass areas such as hagiography, while actively engaging with the digital humanities paradigm, evidenced by emerging Chinese-language scholarship. IHAC Byzantinists are pursuing a multi-faceted approach to digital humanities integration: (1) monitoring and synthesising international digital humanities trends for dissemination within China; (2) facilitating knowledge transfer through lectures, workshops, and training schools led by international scholars, alongside developing domestic teaching capacity; (3) constructing an open-access, bilingual (Chinese/English) XML-based database documenting Byzantine gold coins discovered in China; and (4) enabling the application of digital humanities methodologies in graduate student research, which has achieved rich academic results. The successful implementation of these digital humanities projects and their utilisation in graduate theses demonstrates the significant potential for digital humanities within Chinese Byzantine scholarship. In the future, on the basis of current active Byzantinists in China, we will progress in saint-network of Byzantium between the 8th and the 10th century, ancient Chinese texts about Byzantium (Fulin), and other potential programs about digital humanities.
6.07 TS – Reflecting the Capital: Mystras Beyond Constantinople
One of the best expressions of the title of the Congress theme ‘Byzantium Beyond Byzantium’ is the case of Mystras, capital of the Despotate of the Morea, with its strong resonances of the political ideology, the art and the spiritual-intellectual life of Constantinople. Particularly after the vicissitudes of Thessaloniki, Mystras emerged as a stable political and administrative center of the Empire in Greece and was to play a seminal role in fulfilling the political aims of the Capital. It is also particular interesting that, in some cases, Mystras, due to its geographical position, exercised a different policy in relation to the ambitions of Constantinople. In parallel, Mystras, as the capital beyond the Capital, was to cultivate Art and Letters, and organize its everyday life in a highly sophisticated environment that was developed through both its direct relationship with Constantinople and western influences. The Thematic Session will present significant aspects of the capital of the Despotate, such as the relationship between Constantinople and Mystras through the connection between Emperor Manuel II and his brother the Despot Theodore, in the context of anti-Ottoman political alliances. Furthermore, papers referring to painting, architecture (urban, monastic) and sculptural decoration will play an important role in the Session, generating discussion on the artistic connections between Mystras, Constantinople and the West, and shedding light on facets of daily life in this Byzantine city.
Manuel II Palaiologos and the Rhetorical Performance of Imperial Brotherhood in Late Byzantine Mystras
Florin LeonteHS 32
This paper examines how the Byzantine Emperor Manuel II Palaiologos (r. 1391–1425) transformed the death of his brother Theodore, Despot of Morea, into an opportunity to reimagine imperial authority through the public performance of fraternal emotion. Drawing on the Funeral Oration delivered at Mystras in 1408, I argue that Manuel used an innovative rhetorical strategy that made brotherhood, rather than traditional vertical hierarchies, the foundation of political legitimacy in the fragmented late Byzantine world. The oration, performed in the church at Mystras before local aristocrats and clergy, reveals three interventions in Byzantine political discourse. First, Manuel “domesticated” the Moreot landscape by describing fortresses and territories through metaphors of family affection, transforming Monemvasia into Theodore’s “dearest child” and Mystras into “the crown jewel he polished with daily attention.” Second, he corporealized abstract political relationships through intimate physical descriptions, with Theodore protecting Manuel’s wounded body, making brotherhood tangible to his audience. Third, he relied on emotional vocabulary (storgē, pathos adelphikon, pothos) in the political discourse, establishing affect as political currency. This rhetorical performance at Mystras served immediate political needs, like securing local acceptance of Constantinople’s continued authority. It also articulated a vision of “sideways inheritance” between brothers as a solution to the late Byzantine sovereignty’s crisis. By examining how this text was activated through performance, circulation in luxury manuscripts, and scholarly commentary, the presentation explores how life in late Byzantine Mystras was shaped by new forms of political kinship that located authority not in territorial control but in the management of family emotion.
The Architecture of Mystras between Hellas, Constantinople and the West
Stavros MamaloukosHS 32
Mystras is the only Byzantine city whose monumental wealth is preserved in such a state that allows for the study of the architecture of all types of buildings found within an urban ensemble (fortifications, administrative buildings, churches, monasteries, and houses). Within the context of the above study, it is possible to make observations regarding the factors that influenced the formation and evolution of the architectural character of the place. In its first phase the architecture of Mystras falls within the development of the so-called Helladic School, as it evolved after the end of the Middle Byzantine period. The strong influences from Western European architecture — evident in other parts of Southern Greece mainly from the mid-13th century onwards — are almost non-existent here. The erection, in the second decade of the 14th century, of the Catholicon and other buildings of the Brontochion Monastery, in which significant influences from the architecture of Constantinople have long been identified, appears to have had a long-term impact on local architecture. This occurred through the well-known in the Middle Ages process of imitation and replication of models. From the mid-14th century onward, elements of Western European architecture appear in the architecture of Mystras — similar to those identified throughout the Eastern Mediterranean. Although it is possible that the introduction of such elements into Mystras’ architecture at certain periods is related to the presence in the city of specific individuals, such as Isabella of Lusignan, it seems that the shift in the architectural character of the city and its broader region fits within the framework of a new, common aesthetic expression observed in the area during the 14th and 15th centuries. This aesthetic expression — which, in certain cases, renders the architecture hybrid — can be attributed to the multiculturalism that characterizes the Eastern Mediterranean region in the Late Middle Ages.
The Sculptural Decoration in the Churches of the Vrontochion Monastery at Mystras: Preliminary Remarks
Angeliki MexiaHS 32
The Vrontochion Monastery, the wealthiest and most powerful monastic establishment at Mistra, comprises two churches. Hagioi Theodoroi is the oldest one and the first katholikon, founded under the patronage of Daniel, unknown from other historical sources, and Pachomios, who is referred to as the monastery’s abbot in 1296. With the aid of imperial grants, in the first decade of the 14th century, Pachomios, a prominent prelate of the time, who kept strong ties with the imperial circles in Constantinople, built a second, grander church, that of the Virgin Hodegetria, known as the Aphendiko, which became an important religious center and a site of intellectual and artistic flourishing. Our study examines the marble sculptural decoration of the two churches of the Vrontochion Monastery, preserved in situ or kept today in the Collection of Sculpture of the Mistra’s Museum, in terms of their form, decorative motifs, technique and style. Thus, we attempt to reconstruct to some extent the carved decoration in the exterior and the interior of the monuments. Moreover, we seek to explore the origins of the sculptors’ workshops active there, their provenance and their artistic links with the capital and other major cultural centers of the time, bringing the sculpture of the Vrontochion Monastery in the broader context of the palaiologan sculpture around 1300.
Reflecting Constantinople: The Iconographic Program in the Gallery of the Panagia Hodegetria at Mystras
Nektarios ZarrasHS 32
The iconographic program in the gallery (hyperoon) of the Panagia Hodegetria church at Mystras is one of the most important in the art of the Palaiologan period, not merely because it is one of the very few surviving gallery programs from the early fourteenth century. Rather, its significance lies in the choice of rare iconographic subjects, as well as in the inventive way in which these are organized in the upper storey, which, in accordance with the so-called Mystras type, is formed as cross-in-square with dome. One of the most characteristic singularities of the said program is the combination of the Synaxis of the Seventy Apostles with a host of figures from the Old Testament. More particularly, the south and north galleries, as well as the four cupolas, are covered only by Old Testament figures (forefathers, patriarchs, kings). The large number and the rarity of the depiction of many of them make the Hodegetria hyperoon a veritable portrait gallery of the Old Testament comparable only with the dome program in the esonarthex of the Chora Monastery in Constantinople. In Mystras the dome of the west gallery is dominated by the Virgin Orans in bust with the Christ Child blessing and eight prophets with inscribed scrolls. The presence of the Mother of God in this position declares her nodal role overall in this space. The program in the hyperoon was designed by Nikephoros Moschopoulos, who wished to be remembered in the collective consciousness of the capital of the Despotate, as the patron who through the veneration of the Virgin and the iconographic tradition gave to Mystras the prestige of the capital of the Empire.
6.08 TS – Remembering Byzantium on Mount Athos during the Ottoman Period
Very much along the lines of this congress’ theme, this Thematic Session proposes to examine how Byzantium was remembered on Mount Athos during the period of Ottoman rule. This memorialization of Byzantium encompassed many aspects, including: the preservation, reexamination and forgery of sovereign privileges issued by Orthodox rulers during the medieval period; the adaptation of medieval hagiographic vitae and new oral legends according to contemporaneous tastes; the reimagining of the Byzantine past in the Holy Mountain’s art and architecture; and continuing to commemorate the patrons, pilgrims and monks of centuries past. Of course, choosing which aspects of the Byzantine past were remembered also meant forgetting other parts of the Holy Mountain’s heritage. This certainly applied to the prominence of certain cultural groups that had once played an important role in the monastic center’s formation. The apogee of Georgian monastic life on Athos, attested by numerous manuscripts and material culture, was increasingly forgotten, even though the occasional traveler like Timothy Gabashvili (1703–1764) might show interest in exploring this legacy. Likewise, the memory of the Latin monastery on Athos, Amalfion, as well as Athonite interactions with the Medieval West more generally, faded, even as relations between Athos and the Catholic Church warmed in the seventeenth century, when the Jesuits were active on the Holy Mountain, even founding a Jesuit school at Protaton in 1635.
Remembering the Kings of Iberia in Iviron Monastery since Ottoman Times
Tinatin ChronzHS 21
Information about the liturgical commemoration of the living and the dead in the Monastery of Iberians on Mount Athos in the Middle Ages is provided in detail in the so-called Book of Agapes. This collection of diptychs arranged in calendar order contains details of feast days and the names of those to be commemorated — almost exclusively Georgians — as well as their contributions to the monastery and the regulations governing the liturgical commemorations held in their honour. Preserved in Codex Tbilisi NCM A-558, this book shows the realities of Iviron in the 11th and 12th centuries. There is no such detailed documentation from the Ottoman period. Nevertheless, this paper presents additional sources that help shed light on the commemoration culture of the Georgians in Iviron Monastery, after it was no longer under Georgian control.
Liturgical Commemoration of Bulgarians at the Serbian Athonite Monastery of Hilandar: Methods of Ethnic and Prosopographic Identification (on the Basis of Cod. Hiland. slav. 519, 15th–16th c.)
Kirill MaksimovičHS 21
The paper deals with methodical issues concerning the methods of ethnic and/or prosopographic identification of persons mentioned in the extant lists of commemoration from orthodox monasteries of the Balkan peninsula. The material for the study is provided by the earliest Serbian book of commemoration from the monastery of Hilandar – Cod. Hiland. slav. 519, 15th–16th century. The manuscript contains several hundreds of names, including 12 names (of which 7 denote male individuals and 5 female individuals), which with a high degree of probability may be characterized as the names of Bulgarian origin. Methods of ethnic and prosopographic identification applied in this study are as follows: (1) clarification of the ethnic origin of a commemorandus by means of onomastic (etymology of the name), socio-linguistic (geographical spread), and historical (analysis of attributes: titles and ranks) approaches; (2) taking into consideration that the names of laypersons allow a better ethnic assignment than the names of churchmen – clerics and bishops; (3) clarification of chronological characteristics of the name and/or its attributes (based mostly on the dating of the relevant written or epigraphic source) so as to find out the approximate lifetime of the person mentioned; (4) analysis of the immediate context of the name in order to establish the status of the given person (if, for example, a certain name occurs among the names of nobility who were sponsors (ktetors) of Hilandar); (5) recourse to extant reference works on medieval prosopography as well as to articles and monographs on the history of relevant monasteries and/or regions.
Remembering the Departed at Vatopedi Monastery During the Ottoman Period: A Study of Manuscript Vatopedi 1945
Emanuela MîndrilăHS 21
Commemorating the departed through prayer has been a central element of Christian life. On Mount Athos, this practice was reflected in the recording of the names of patrons, pilgrims, and monks in registers of commemorandi, forming networks of memorial prayer across the Byzantine world. Known as pomenik in the Slavic tradition and brebeion (βρεβείον) in Greek, these documents hold important liturgical, historical, and prosopographical value. This paper explores the commemorative practices at Vatopedi Monastery, focusing on its oldest surviving commemoration list: a manuscript that records the names of deceased monks from 1715 to 1867, including notable entries from the Byzantine and post-Byzantine eras. By analyzing this document’s liturgical role and historical background, the study shows how such registers enrich the spiritual, social, and cultural aspects of remembrance in Athonite monastic life.
Byzantium in Early Modern Athonite Legends
Nikolaos LivanosHS 21
Among the written sources concerning Mount Athos, various legends preserved in manuscripts dating from the 16th century and later stand out as testimonies to the ongoing process of remembering and identity formation of its monks during that period. Most of these legends were preceded by an oral phase that reached well into the Byzantine period; thus Byzantium, in its many aspects, is represented in these narratives, which are diverse in content, style and purpose. The paper will examine how Byzantium—both as a state and a society—is presented in these legends, and what factors explain the prominence of such references during the Early Modern period on Mount Athos.
Rediscovering the Byzantine and Bulgarian Past of Zographou on 18th-Century Mount Athos
Kostis SmyrlisHS 21
In the early 18th century, the monks of Zographou carried out a remarkable program of falsification that reveals not only their material pursuits but also the way they understood the origins of their monastery. Reusing late medieval Greek documents and golden seals of a Bulgarian, Byzantine, and Serb ruler, they produced three documents resembling the imperial charters of the second Bulgarian empire. One of them was attributed to a Bulgarian tsar, another to a Byzantine emperor, the third to a collectivity of rulers ranging from Leo VI (886–912) to Despot John Uglješa (1365–71). The aim of the falsifiers was, on the one hand, to support Zographou’s claims on disputed properties on Mt Athos and, on the other, to contribute to the establishment of the “history” of the monastery and its possessions. The monks did not simply reuse medieval material but also tried to reproduce the aspect of medieval documents. Their work also implies that they were reading the Greek and Slavic documents and manuscripts preserved in their monastery. Of particular interest is the pronounced Bulgarian character of the three documents. Not only were they written in Bulgarian, but they repeatedly referred to the patronage of the tsars, also noting that the mass was sung in that language at Zographou and that the monastery was the “pride” of Bulgaria. Notions that had largely disappeared by the end of the 14th century were being rediscovered and revived at the start of the 18th century.
6.09 TS – The Byzantine Church Beyond Byzantium
This session explores an important, yet still under-studied, aspect of Byzantine survival beyond Byzantium: the presence there of Christians still in communion with Constantinople, and the broader gravitational pull of Constantinople and the Christian Roman Empire on the imaginations of Christians at large within the Islamicate sphere. Focusing particularly on the period between Justinian and the first Abbasid caliphs, it examines several inter-connected phenomena: the ideology and reality of the Chalcedonian pentarchy either side of the Arab-Muslim conquests; the fate of the Chalcedonian churches in the face of Miaphysite rivals and the rising Islamic power; Miaphysite views of the Chalcedonian emperor, church, and past; and the construction of Chalcedonian/Melkite identities in dialogue with, and distinction from, Constantinople. These and related questions will be discussed by a panel of scholars specialising in early Byzantine and Islamicate church history, thus contributing to a richer understanding of the development of the complex religious landscape in this transformative period.
The Patriarchal ‘Pentarchy’ – a Fig Leaf for Constantinopolitan Supremacy?
Silvio RoggoHS 6
The Arab conquests of the mid-seventh century brought about significant changes for the imperial church. Within a few decades, three of the four eastern patriarchates had been lost by the empire, leaving most of the remaining territory under the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the patriarchate of Constantinople. Well into the eighth century, the Chalcedonian patriarchs of Alexandria and Antioch were based in Constantinople. Despite this drastic change and the see of Constantinople’s undisputed dominance, the imperial church still upheld the appearance of a patriarchal pentarchy, with the five patriarchs nominally equal to one another. This construct was particularly evident at ecumenical councils: the Acts of both the council of Constantinople in 680/681 and the council of Nicaea in 787 created the impression that very little had changed since the sixth century. Regarding the ecclesiastical organisation of the empire, I will argue that the disruption caused by the Arab expansion was indeed smaller than is sometimes thought. By focusing on intra-patriarchal relationships during the reign of Justinian and his successors in the late sixth century, I will critically examine the idea of a harmonious patriarchal ‘pentarchy’. There is much to suggest that the carefully crafted image of ecclesiastical equality did not reflect reality as early as the sixth century. The reasons for this require analysis, but the weak position of the Chalcedonian hierarchies in provinces with strong Miaphysite communities certainly played an important role. Despite the official equality of all five patriarchs, I will demonstrate that the emperors expected the eastern patriarchs to accept the leadership of the patriarch of Constantinople, swiftly disciplining or even deposing those who proved too independent.
Constantinople and Alexandria in a Lost Miaphysite History from Egypt
Phil BoothHS 6
This paper presents a hitherto unrecognised miaphysite history embedded in the Chronicle of the Egyptian bishop John of Nikiu (d. 700). The identification of other sources within the Chronicle, as well as the recognition of thematic coherence across different sections, has allowed for the delineation of this source across sections ranging from the late fourth to late sixth centuries (although the source itself might have been composed after the Arab-Muslim conquests). The source is of consistent high quality and contains various precise details which are unique or which only otherwise appear in likewise high-quality miaphysite sources (for example, Rufus’ Life of Peter the Iberian or the History of Ps.-Zachariah Rhetor). It also exhibits a persistent concern with the relationship of Alexandria and Constantinople, and the ecclesiastical pre-eminence of the former over the latter. Its incorporation by John of Nikiu points us to the ongoing efforts of miaphysite (Theodosian) elites in Egypt to reckon with the Constantinopolitan and Chalcedonian past; but also suggests that the production of ecclesiastical history in late antique and early Islamicate Egypt was much more diverse than has otherwise been appreciated.
The Chalcedonian Church of Marwānid Syria Beyond the Maronites
Paul UlishneyHS 6
A central problem facing the imperial Byzantine church in the sixth and seventh centuries was the emergence, in Egypt and Syria, of dissident anti-Chalcedonian groups that threatened its unity. In the early Islamic period, these same groups would come to reverse the confessional domination over the institutional church that Chalcedonians had enjoyed since the age of Justinian, thanks in part to the patronage of the Marwānid state (684–ca. 750). Yet this process did not occur overnight, nor did it unfold evenly across the early Islamic Levant. While this reversal appears to have occurred by 685 in Egypt, the Chalcedonian presence in greater Syria remained significant for much longer. The continued presence of loyalists to the imperial church tends to be associated above all with some of the monasteries of the eastern provinces, and especially the Monastery of Beth Maron at Apamea, which adhered to the doctrines of the single will and operation in Christ even after Constantinople had condemned them at the Sixth Ecumenical Council of 680-1. At the same time, however, a variety of underappreciated evidence suggests that Chalcedonian bishops themselves retained a strong presence in several of Syria’s key cities for nearly a century after the loss of Byzantine rule, e.g. Antioch, Edessa, Harran, and Aleppo, each of which had served as Byzantine provincial capitals. So too, several sources point to the continued existence of Chalcedonian administrative elites who continued to be a thorn in the side of the anti-Chalcedonian communities of Marwānid Syria. This paper therefore argues for the continued existence of a Chalcedonian episcopal hierarchy in greater Syria for at least the first century after the emergence of Arab-Muslim rule, by exploiting a wide variety of underutilized sources, including chronicles, hagiographies, and as yet unedited letter collections of contemporaneous Syriac ecclesiastics.
Materiality and Typology of Icons among the Melkites: John the Damascene and Theodore Abu Qurrah
Juan Signes CodoñerHS 6
Iconoclasm has been recently considered an imperial phenomenon unrelated to the rejection of icon worship by Muslim authorities in the caliphate. Whereas the second treatise of John the Damascene on images apparently supports this view as it has emperor Leo III as the target of his criticism, the treatise of Abu Qurrah seems rather to put the focus on local iconoclasm in Edessa. To rightly understand the conflict about the images among the Melkites we must first consider what kind of images both authors had in mind, for, as defined in the 7th session of Nicaea II, the word eikones applied to many different artifacts, from the portable panels on wood or images modelled in wax to the painted frescoes with narrative scenes. Although this rich typology of the figurative images of Christ, the Virgin and the saints is crucial for understanding the problems related to the adoration of images, the distinction between the ornamental and narrative frescoes of the churches was only made explicit during the period of second iconoclasm, when the narrative cycles upon the walls were carefully distinguished from the small portable icons within the reach of the believers, as stated in the letter of emperor Michael II to Louis the Pious. The Melkite sources of the 8th century, to which the later treatise on icons by patriarch Sophronios of Jerusalem could be added (already in print and edited by J. Duffy and A. Alexakis), refer to the materiality and typology of the sacred images in different ways that will allow us, after a careful analysis of the vocabulary used, to detect the existence of different approaches to the cult of images among the Melkites themselves. A dossier of passages will support our presentation.
10:15 am – 11:45 am Session II
Free Communications
6.22 FC – Depicting Authority
The Fresco Paintings of Ecumenical Councils in the Monastery of Dečani: Geopolitics and Church Canonical Analyses
Ivica ČairovićHS 3
Monumental frescoes were among the most visible evidence of the Christianization of Byzantine society. In addition to theological and biblical goals, the frescoes often emphasized the political message of the ruler in relation to the main Church centers of Rome and Constantinople. In Serbia, during the time of King Stefan Uroš III Nemanjić of Dečani (1285–1331), the Monastery of Dečani in Kosovo and Metohija was built, which still shines today primarily because its monumentality and iconographic program. The frescoes depict various biblical and martyrs life motifs, but this monastery is perhaps best known for its frescoes of the six ecumenical councils. The aim of this paper is to analyze the reason for painting the persons who participated in the depicted councils, especially the bishops of Rome and Constantinople and other most important participants in the ecumenical councils. The answer to the question of the geopolitical relations between Serbia and Rome and Byzantium in the early 14th century depicted in the frescoes in Dečani should be the scientific contribution of this work. In addition, the relationship with another case of painted ecumenical councils in the church at Saint Sozomenus, in Cyprus (1513) will be analyzed. This comparative analysis will be the second scientific contribution of this research.
The Royal Lineage in Mateič Revisited
Branislav CvetkovićHS 3
Perusal of old and new documentation has recently led to fresh insights into the issues of the Virgin of the Black Mount monastery (Mateič) challenging the thesis that it was erected by auspices of Empress Helena, consort of Stefan Dušan, and intended to be her own mausoleum. This colossal five-domed church, planted on top of a high mountain hill overlooking distant regions, should be viewed instead as a shared ktetorship, based on imperial aspirations of Dušan, Tsar of the Serbs and the Greeks. Detailed analysis of iconography and primary sources disclose that renovation of this ancient cultic site must have taken place during Dušan’s ascent to the Empire, and that it most probably stands for a memorial shrine of his first major victories, coinciding with the 500th jubilee of the Christian triumph over Iconoclasm. The results of new research differ from old claims the genealogy tree in Mateič displays political platform of Empress Helena as the Nemanid tree supplemented by the Rhomaian and Bulgarian royals, despite lack of captions to sustain such a hypothesis. However, it is structurally unique as on its top there is neither Christ nor angels, the registers are not orderly, and is in all other aspects different from the Nemanid lineages. There are hitherto unused and neglected sources which reveal that the Mateič tree does stand for an ideological lineage of Tsar Dušan which at its bottom could not have Nemanja’s figure but that of Constantine I. It did include select emperors, empresses, and aristocrats from Christian/Byzantine history (some of which were important as defenders of icons) reflecting Dušan’s imperial policy, elaborated in his Code where with a list of his victories he states he ascended the Empire in the image of Constantine the Great by the grace of God.
Temple Paintings of the Bagratid’s Era in Ani: Programmatic and Stylistic Features in the Context of Byzantine Art
Anna MakarovaHS 3
This paper is devoted to a little-studied issue: the fresco ensembles of the Bagratid dynasty (late 9th – first half of the 11th centuries) on the territory of Ani. According to the research of recent years, the following works can be attributed to this stage: the paintings of the altar apse of the Cathedral (soon after 1001), the paintings of the Oromos Monastery (located near Ani), as well as, perhaps, the remains of the painting of the Abugamrents Church and the paintings of the Savior Church. The paper will present: (1) the results of field study of the murals of the Bagratid time based on the results of expeditions (2024-2025); (2) graphic reconstructions of iconographic programs created with the use of computer technologies; (3) comprehensive iconographic and stylistic analysis of the presented monuments in the context of the art of Transcaucasia and Byzantium. The study draws parallels with the frescoes of Cappadocia, Armenia, Georgia. The closest to the Ani paintings are the paintings of Tao-Klarjeti, but miniatures of Byzantine and Georgian manuscripts were also an important support in the analysis of style.
Borderland Sovereignty and Sacred Patronage: Kesar Novak’s Visual Identity in the Frescoes of Maligrad
Flora MarolliHS 3
This paper investigates the articulation of political identity and sacred patronage in the frescoes of the Nativity of Theotokos Church on the island of Maligrad (Lake Prespa, Albania), a monument of exceptional interest for understanding visual strategies of power in the late Byzantine borderlands. The church, though modest in scale, preserves two distinct phases of wall painting: an earlier cycle dated to 1345, and a second from 1369, commissioned by the Slavic nobleman Kesar Novak. Focusing on the later phase, the study analyzes how its carefully constructed iconographic program—ranging from Christological scenes and hierarchically arranged saints to the prominently placed donor portraits of Novak and his wife Eudokia—functions as a vehicle of self-representation. Through visual typology, spatial hierarchy, and selective invocation of Byzantine artistic conventions, the frescoes articulate Novak’s political aspirations and his alignment with Orthodox legitimacy. By situating the program within the larger context of aristocratic patronage in the Balkans and the interplay of Serbian, Byzantine, and Albanian cultural currents, this paper argues that the 1369 frescoes constitute a deliberate statement of localized sovereignty. Rather than a provincial imitation, the Maligrad program emerges as a sophisticated visual discourse shaped by frontier dynamics. The study contributes to current debates on visual identity, ideological space, and the agency of patrons in the artistic production of the late Byzantine world.
Fresco Paintings in the Church on the Second Floor of the the Defensive Line Tower of the Syuren Fortress (Mountainous Tavrika)
Yuriy Mogarichev, A. S. ErginaHS 3
The Syuren (Suyren) Fortress is located in the mountainous southwestern part of the Crimean Peninsula (historical Crimean Gothia). Its most well-known structure is its fortification system: two curtain walls converge at an obtuse angle, between which a round two-story tower of 8 meters in diameter and 10 meters in height is situated. In the 14th–15th centuries, a church operated on the second floor of this tower, with its walls and dome covered in fresco paintings. Today, the upper floor’s dome has collapsed, and the frescoes have been almost completely destroyed.
From the 19th to the early 21st century, the monument was investigated by P.I. Keppen, A.S. Uvarov, G.E. Karaulov, D.M. Strukov, E.V. Weimarn and N.I. Repnikov, O.I. Dombrovsky, and the authors of this publication. Since the paintings are not discernible today, their reconstruction can only be attempted based on existing, often fragmentary, descriptions and illustrations from the 19th to the first half of the 20th century. The authors propose the following fresco program. The main row of images began with two prophets, positioned from left to right. The prophet on the right held an open scroll. Next came a depiction of the Nativity of Christ, traditionally set against a mountainous landscape. The center of the composition featured a cave with the Virgin Mary lying on a bed beside the manger, while two servant figures stood in the foreground. Next is the figure of a sitting Joseph. The next section, framed decoratively, contained a figure in in ornamented clothes. The next scene in the sequence depicted the Annunciation, with the traditional full-length figures of the Archangel Gabriel and the Blessed Virgin.
6.23 FC – Icons of Sound
Icons of Sound is a concept that allows us to think beyond the representational, mimetic image in Byzantium. The alternative is the methexic icon that partakes in the essence of the prototype. The Old Testament offers an example of such non-mimetic iconicity: Adam, who is called “eikōn tou Theou,” when the Lord breathes in him, transforming his inert body made out of clay into a living being (Gen. 2:6). The interior of Hagia Sophia creates the conditions to experience this “eikōn tou Theou” as a spatial phenomenon that envelops the faithful. With its immense volume and reflective surfaces of marble and gold mosaics, Hagia Sophia produces extremely reverberant acoustics. Chant and recitation mobilize this wet sound to draw attention to breath and inspiriting, which engender methexic iconicity. This talk explores two manifestations of the methexic “eikon tou Theou.” The first example focuses on the interaction of sound and light in the interior of the Great Church. The second explores how the melodic design of the chants and the structure of recitations make reverberation the focus of perception. Here the emphasis will be on the use of melismas (singing many notes to a syllable) in the liturgical chants and the integration of long pauses in the recitation of the Gospel texts that together draw attention to reverberation: the gradual dissipation of residual sonic energy below the threshold of human audibility.
Icons of Sound: Chant and Recitation in Hagia Sophia
Bissera PentchevaHS 32
“Icons of Sound” is a concept that allows us to think beyond the representational, mimetic image in Byzantium. The alternative is the methexic icon that partakes in the essence of the prototype. The Old Testament offers an example of such non-mimetic iconicity: Adam, who is called “eikōn tou Theou,” when the Lord breathes in him, transforming his inert body made out of clay into a living being (Gen. 2:6). The interior of Hagia Sophia creates the conditions to experience this “eikōn tou Theou” as a spatial phenomenon that envelop the faithful. With its immense volume and reflective surfaces of marble and gold mosaics, Hagia Sophia produces extremely reverberant acoustics. Chant and recitation mobilize this wet sound to draw attention to breath and inspiriting which engender methexic iconicity. This talk explores two manifestations of the methexic “eikōn tou Theou.” The first example focuses on the interaction of sound and light in the interior of the Great Church. The second explores how the melodic design of the chants and the structure of recitations which make the reverberation the focus of perception. Here the emphasis will be on the use of melismas (singing many notes to a syllable) in the liturgical chants and the integration of long pauses in the recitation of the Gospel texts that together draw attention to reverberation: the gradual dissipation of residual sonic energy below the threshold of human audibility.
Singing of Mortality and Beholding Eternity: The Liturgical World of Funerals at Chora Monastery
Andrew MellasHS 32
The Chora Monastery parekklesion, designed by Theodoros Metochites in Late Byzantium to embody the themes of mortality, judgment and the afterlife, was a place where iconography and hymnody converged in the liturgical world of the funeral. The complex iconographic programme, which includes the Last Judgment and the Anastasis, and the performance of hymns within this sacred space, such as the funerary idiomela attributed to John of Damascus, invited the faithful to experience heaven and hell, placing them at the centre of the story of salvation, and bringing them face to face with eternity. This paper explores how the visceral experience of vivid images and the singing of Byzantine hymns evoked a visual, textual and musical synaesthesia, blurring the boundaries between the earthly, heavenly and infernal realms. It seeks to reimagine how the funeral service would have unfolded in the Monastery of Chora. In doing so, it argues that the audiovisual impact of the Chora parekklesion aroused liturgical emotions of compunction, sorrow and hope, creating a liminal space where ephemerality and the life of the age to come were poignantly juxtaposed.
Space and Sound in the Studenica Church
Jelena BogdanovićHS 32
Founded in 1183 by Serbian ruler Stefan Nemanja and fully finished and covered in frescoes by 1208/09, the major church of the Studenica Monastery remains well preserved. Studenica is also enlisted as a UNESCO Heritage Site because of its exceptional beauty. A non-invasive and highly accurate computer-generated model of the Studenica church has already helped better understand the quantitative and qualitative characteristics of church illumination during daylight and night services. These analyses elucidated how atmospheric light was foundational to the church design and the iconicity of its space. This paper asks questions about atmospheric sound and investigates the iconic qualities of the architecture of the Studenica church by highlighting its sonic dimensions. The focus is on reverberation: the time that sound enters and occupies space before its ultimate waning, resembling the philosophical concept of chora. Using the Studenica church as a case study of the church from the Middle-Byzantine period, the paper presents iconic qualities of saturated sound in Byzantine-rite churches designed on the principles of the domed canopy, inseparable from the immaterial space it frames. The iconicity of sound in the dome and upper parts of the church nave and the role of iconostasis that separates the church nave from the sanctuary will be examined in greater detail and contrasted with the iconicity of light in these two essential segments of the Studenica church, asking questions about the multisensorial aspects of architectural design and the ultimate role of the Byzantine-rite church as a spatial icon of the sacred.
Iconic Chanting in the Athonite Monastic Commonwealth
Damaskinos OlkinuoraHS 32
Whereas much of the studies on the interplay between sound, images, and architecture is concentrated on major city churches, the present study concentrates on the liturgical life of the Athonite monastic centre. Through a comparative study of liturgical texts, musical manuscripts, monastic typika, and material culture, I shall discuss the concepts of iconotext and iconicity in the liturgical practices of monastic worship in the early second millennium Athonite context, discovering the different levels of interaction between both visual and theological understandings of image and their relation to monastic chanting practices.
The Melismatic Chants of the Divine Liturgy. From the Asmatikon to the Akolouthiai
Ioannis ArvanitisHS 32
The Divine Liturgy was, and still is, especially characterized by the use of melismatic chants. From the earliest musical sources related to the cathedral rite, i.e. the book of the Asmatikon (12th–13th c), most chants of the Divine Liturgy appear in melismatic forms. These melismatic forms are connected with both specific liturgical needs and the need for festivity. Many of these melismatic chants survive, in elaborated forms, in the later musical book Akolouthiai, related to the neo-Sabbaitic rite. In this paper, examples of such chants will be given and, as far as possible, parts of them sung.
6.24 FC – Emotions as Literary Device
The Continuation of Theophanes and its Emotionality
Łukasz KubickiHS 7
The first four books of the work known as the Continuation of Theophanes have long attracted the interest of scholars of Byzantium, who have debated questions regarding its authorship, dating, and sources. However, its literary style—particularly the methods and context in which it was produced—has received relatively little attention, usually only in occasional comparisons with the writings of Josephus Genesius. Among those who did explore the literary approach of the Continuator were Jakov Ljubarskij and Alexander Kazhdan, both of whom focused on the portrayal of emotion in the text. They regarded the Continuation as a groundbreaking work in this regard. Kazhdan, in particular, highlighted the anonymous author’s notable ability to depict characters’ emotional states and to place these emotions at the heart of many historical events. Nevertheless, this perspective did not gain much traction. Despite a growing scholarly interest in emotions and their representation in Byzantine literature in recent years, the emotional dimension of the Continuation has largely remained overlooked. My paper invites a reconsideration of interpretations presented above. I intend to demonstrate that the thesis of the Continuation’s “emotionality” is more ambiguous than often assumed. On the one hand, the text displays a notable accumulation of emotional themes and a rich vocabulary expressing feelings—features that are often absent in the work of Joseph Genesius. On the other hand, doubts arise regarding the Continuation’s supposed innovativeness in this respect. I wish to draw attention to the nature of the scripts and language used by the Continuator, which are frequently found in other writings. Furthermore, I would like to highlight the issue of lost sources that the chronicler may have used. These considerations lead me to reflect on the Continuation’s potentially groundbreaking role in the development of Byzantine historiography and its possible initiation of new narrative trends.
Between Illusion and Disillusion: Narratological Shifting and Emotional Fluidity in Ekphrastic Texts
Arianna MagnoloHS 7
This paper aims to highlight the relationship between author and public in late antique and Byzantine ekphrastic texts. The analysis of the narratological strategies in some key passages (from authors such as Gregory of Nazianzus and John Geometres) will show that the public is involved both through the detailed description of the subject and the direct intervention of the author, in a continuous shifting of perspectives. In the first case the audience plunges into the illusion created by the author, in the second case the author breaks the illusion by leading the audience to focus on specific details and feel specific emotions. However, sometimes the author distances himself from what he describes and the emotions it is supposed to cause, thus disassociating himself from the public. I argue that this fluidity reflects the tendency of ekphrasis to go beyond the boundaries of the word and invade the field of the visual arts, tendency which makes this genre emotionally effective and thus particularly suitable to be used for different pathetic purposes.
Managing Emotions in Male-Female Spiritual Correspondence in Late Byzantium
Alevtina MatveevaHS 7
Spiritual direction through letters, addressed to aristocratic women who had embraced the monastic veil, was a relatively widespread phenomenon in late Byzantine society. The analysis of the extant letters (Laurent 1950, 1956; Rigo 2019) reveals that the model of epistolary communication was structured around the classical functions of the spiritual father in the Byzantine tradition: doctor (ἰατρός), counselor (σύμβουλος), intercessor (πρεσβευτής), and mediator (μεσίτης). The intimate experiences of spiritual daughters, arising from their contact with the divine, became the central focus of these spiritual correspondences. Acting as therapists of the soul, spiritual fathers evaluated the emotional states of their correspondents, diagnosed sinful passions (πάθη, λογισμοί), and offered guidance on how to manage them. The daily experiences of spiritual daughters were interpreted through their integration into the framework of Byzantine ascetic theories of emotion, in which the struggle against passions played a central role. This strategy of didactic abstraction within the spiritual epistolary texts could have manifested itself in several ways: (1) by saturating the letters with quotations from Sacred Scripture and the writings of the Church Fathers; (2) by offering theological commentary and explanations concerning the origins and development of specific passions; (3) by standardizing the diagnosis of spiritual illnesses (passions) and applying general therapeutic practices — such as confession, communion, and prayer; (4) through the idealization of the spiritual direction relationship, conceived as total trust (πληροφορία) and complete obedience to the spiritual father, and by constructing idealized images of the spiritual father and daughter based on hagiographic models. The bodily practices of monastic life — including prayer, dietary discipline, and ascetic exercises — were likewise subject to the spiritual epistolographer’s guidance. Through his letters, the spiritual father individualized the spiritual daughter’s relationship with the sacred and shaped the most fitting path for the intimate experience of feminine spirituality.
The Altruist’s Ache: Understanding the Emotion of Pity in the Chronography of Michael Psellos
Lamprini MilioriHS 7
The study of emotions during the Byzantine times is gaining ground and there is still much to explore. Emotions, as a field, represent a first-rate opportunity to better understand people and the times, the motives behind their actions and decisions, and the way of thinking that often characterizes an entire period. The Chronography of Michael Psellos is one of the most important works of the eleventh century, as it is not simply a historical source for the 10th and 11th centuries, but it is also deeply philosophical and literary. It is a work rich in emotions, both lexical and ethographic, situated at the intersection of classical philosophy and Christian ethics, that transcends the boundaries of historiography and helps readers better understand the actions of its characters, through the perspective of Psellos as an observer. This paper explores the emotion of pity in the Chronography of Michael Psellos. While emotions like love and anger have traditionally drawn more scholarly attention, pity remains a complex sentiment, occupying a unique place in moral, religious, and social discourse. Taking into consideration Psellos’ dual identity as a Byzantine Christian thinker and a learned heir to the classical tradition, the study investigates how he articulates pity and the narrative or rhetorical function it serves in his historiography. The discussion begins with a brief philosophical and theological genealogy of pity, from Aristotle’s definition grounded in moral judgment to Christian thinkers like Gregory of Nyssa and John Chrysostom, who elevate mercy as a divine virtue and ethical imperative. Within this framework, Psellos’ portrayal of pity reveals its political and spiritual utility. By examining the selective use of pity in the Chronography, this paper argues that Psellos employs the emotion both as a moral touchstone and as a narrative device to shape the legacy of certain rulers. Ultimately, this study contributes to further discussions on emotion in Byzantine historiography, offering insight into how mercy, far from being a passive emotion, functions as a dynamic force in shaping human relationships and political narratives.
6.25 FC – New Perspectives on the Comnenian Century
The Doukai and the Byzantine Navy under Alexios I Komnenos (1081–1118)
João Vicente De Medeiros Publio DiasHS 2
Helene Ahrweiler’s foundational work on Byzantium and the sea emphasizes that the reestablishment of the Byzantine navy was a crucial part of the reforms implemented by Alexios I Komnenos (1081–1118), highlighting the navy’s significant role during his reign. One particular aspect of this topic is the prominence the genos Doukas enjoyed within the naval branch of the military. The Doukai were closely connected to Alexios both before and after his seizure of power. This family alliance is usually perceived as unproblematic, as the Doukai and Komnenoi are thought to have smoothly merged into a powerful imperial genos. However, this collaboration was more complex than commonly assumed in scholarly literature. Even before the usurpation of 1081, the Doukai held considerable influence over the navy, with George Palaiologos—a Doukas in-law— being instrumental in coopting the sailors to the coup d’etat. Subsequently, the Doukai occupied major military positions tied to the principal developments in naval warfare during the first half of Alexios’s reign, notably as doux of Dyrrachion and megas doux. Nevertheless, the Doukai supremacy in the navy appears to have diminished from the 1090s onward, likely connected to significant shifts in the upper ranks of the political elite during that period. This paper aims to examine this underexplored dimension of the collaboration between Alexios I and the Doukai, focusing on their role within the navy.
Sending Relics and Negotiating the Church Union: Alexios I Komnenos and the Benedictines after the First Crusade
Angeliki PanagopoulouHS 2
At the end of the 11th century Alexios I Komnenos founded a Latin monastery in the town of Kivotos, on the coast of the Gulf of Nicomedia. The monastery was placed under his protection and the jurisdiction of the abbot of Cluny and of the Cluniac monastery of Charité-sur-Loire. According to the “Qualiter tabula S. Basilii continens in se magnam Dominici Ligni portionem Cluniacum delata fuerit temporis Pontii abbatis’’, St Basil’s Staurotheke, which contained a fragment of the True Cross, was transferred under Alexios’ permission to Cluny in 1112. This is the period during which Alexios made the offer of the union of the churches to pope Paschal II. In this paper, we will try to associate Alexios I Komnenos’ contacts with the Benedictine monasteries and the institutions related to them with the developments that took place in the East and the West in the aftermath of the First Crusade.
Un Latin à Byzance : le discours de Pierre Grossolano à Constantinople en 1112, textes et contextes
Achille PoulinHS 2
Au début du XIIe siècle, un homme se présenta à la cour d’Alexis Comnène à Constantinople et prononça un discours devant l’empereur et ses théologiens réunis. Cet homme, Pierre Grossolano, archevêque de Milan, défendit avec vigueur la position latine sur le filioque. Son intervention impressionna : les théologiens présents s’empressèrent de composer des réfutations, et l’empereur lui-même leur aurait demandé la rédaction d’une réponse concertée. Dans les siècles successifs, l’intérêt pour ce discours ne sera pas démenti, car il sera copié dans des dizaines de manuscrits pendant cinq cents ans. Notre communication, synthèse des résultats d’un travail doctoral en voie d’achèvement, met en lumière la place centrale de ce texte dans le développement de la querelle du filioque avant le XIIIe siècle. Nous replacerons d’abord l’auteur et son discours dans le contexte des discussions doctrinales entre Orient et Occident au début du XIIe siècle. Nous analyserons ensuite l’histoire complexe de ce texte, qu’il ait été rédigé en grec ou traduit depuis le latin. Sa transmission dans plusieurs traditions manuscrites distinctes révèle des usages contrastés. Dans le monde byzantin, il figure systématiquement dans des recueils polémiques, accompagné de réfutations ; à l’inverse, la tradition latine, plus rare et moins documentée, transmet le texte de manière autonome, sans toujours préciser son contexte. Cette divergence soulève des questions sur la réception du discours et son inscription dans les débats intellectuels des deux mondes chrétiens, tout en soulignant son importance particulière dans le monde grec. En replaçant ce discours dans son contexte historique et manuscrit, cette communication proposera donc une lecture d’ensemble, mettant en lumière les réactions qu’il a suscitées à Constantinople et les formes diverses de sa transmission. Elle soulignera la place qu’a pu occuper ce discours dans les échanges intellectuels entre Orient et Occident au début du XIIe siècle.
La mémoire du règne d’Andronic Comnène : un empereur tyrannique?
Jack RoskillyHS 2
Le règne de l’empereur Andronic Comnène a été diversement apprécié par les historiens contemporains. Court et encadré par un début et une fin violentes, il a été bien souvent considéré comme un tyran. Les sources byzantines, narratives et rhétoriques, sont cependant plus contrastées et sont loin d’êtes unanimes sur le jugement porté l’empereur. Nous montrerons à travers leur analyse comment le règne d’Andronic a été considéré et comment son image tyrannique s’est progressivement construite, sans pour autant exclure d’autres jugements. L’évolution de l’image d’Andronic dépendait autant des événements de son règne que des événements postérieurs, jusqu’à la prise de Constantinople en 1204, et il fut jugé au prisme des évolutions ultérieures de l’empire.
Cette étude permettra de mieux comprendre les conditions dans lesquelles les Byzantins maniaient le concept politique de tyrannie.
The Relations between Poland and Byzantium (from 1018 to ca. 1132). Some Notes and Observations
Grzegorz RostkowskiHS 2
The paper deals with the problem of relations between Poland and the Byzantine Empire, from 1018 to ca.1132. As is commonly known, the relations in question were not very intense; on the contrary, they were, on the whole, limited and incidental. They, however, as Professor Przemysław Marciniak stated, “culminated in the Battle of Varna, when, on 10 November 1444, the combined forces of Poland, Hungary and Wallachia under Vladislaus III Jagiellonian were defeated by the Ottoman army”. It should be stressed that in two of my earlier studies I draw attention to the fact that during the reign of Prince Bolesław III the Wrymouth (Krzywousty, 1102-1138), at the beginning of the fourth decade of the 12th century (ca. 1131/1132), Byzantium and Poland established and maintained bilateral political contacts; we must take into consideration, in this context, the figure of Prince Boris, the Son of Coloman, the King of Hungary (1095-1116). However, further research on the relations between Poland and Byzantium, including all available historical and other sources, is still possible and necessary. Although Poland and Byzantium were never neighbours, already in the early period of Polish statehood there was an attempt to establish political contacts between them, initiated in 1018 by the Prince of Poland (and later, the first King of Poland), Bolesław I the Valiant (Chrobry, 992-1025). In my opinion, the discussion on the relations between Byzantium and Poland under the rule of Bolesław III the Wrymouth is justified and, what is more, there are indications of political rapprochement between the two countries in ca. 1131/1132. Although the relations between Poland and Byzantium were, on the whole, not intense, they took place on various levels (not only political) which can and should be carefully studied.
6.26 FC – Byzantine Perceptions and Perceptions of Byzantium: The “Peoples of the Steppe”
The Byzantine Image of the Rulers of the Great Steppe (5th–14th centuries)
Jarosław DudekSR 6
Byzantium was neighbouring the steppe empires founded by the Huns, Avars, Gökstürks, Khazars and Mongols. As for China or the Muslim states, relations with political organisms located between the Yellow Sea and the Black Sea were a diplomatic or military challenge for the emperors from Constantinople. The rulers of the steppe peoples (e.g. Attila, Bayan, Genghis Khan) attracted the attention of Byzantine authors, who usually depicted them as stereotypical barbarian chieftains (archon, archegos), rarely mentioning their original titles (e.g. qaghan). The Byzantines tended to pay little attention to the real borders of the steppe empires, usually referring to traditional geographical definitions, which were the aftermath of the findings of ancient scholars (Strabo of Amaseia, Claudius Ptolemy). They were even less interested in the peoples who inhabited them or their administrative organisation. However, testimonies of Byzantine knowledge of individual functionaries of the steppe states (e.g. tudun) have survived, especially in relation to the Crimean Peninsula, which constituted a kind of buffer zone between the circle of Mediterranean civilisation and the steppe world. A different category of messages remains information concerning missionary activities or Christianisation plans undertaken towards the inhabitants of the steppes. The last group of sources can be seen as confirmation of attempts to break the traditional image patterns of the rulers of steppe Eurasia.
La description des Mongols (Tokhariens) dans les Relations historiques de George Pachymères
Ziran GuoSR 6
Parmi les sources historiques de la Byzance tardive, les Relations historiques de Georges Pachymérès (1242–1310) constituent un ouvrage majeur, notamment en ce qui concerne la description des Mongols et les informations relatives à l’expansion de l’Empire mongol. Toutefois, à ce jour, peu d’études se sont penchées sur la manière dont Pachymérès désigne les Mongols (Tokhariens). Dans cette présentation, nous commencerons par examiner l’étymologie du terme de Tokhariens, employé par Pachymérès pour désigner les Mongols dans ses Relations historiques. Ensuite, nous résumerons les principales caractéristiques des Mongols telles qu’elles apparaissent dans l’œuvre de Pachymérès. Enfin, nous analyserons le contexte historique, politique et social de l’époque afin de mieux comprendre le cadre dans lequel ces descriptions ont été formulées. L’objectif de cette recherche est de mieux apprécier l’influence de l’expansion de l’Empire mongol sur le paysage politique de l’Empire romain d’Orient et son impact sur la mentalité de l’intelligentsia byzantine. De plus, cette analyse vise à approfondir notre compréhension de l’historiographie byzantine dans le contexte eurasiatique plus large.
The Balkan Policy of the Golden Horde, the Islamization and the “Dream of Constantinople” (1300–1341)
Alexandar NikolovSR 6
The Ulus of Juchi, better known as the Golden Horde, played a major role in the politics of the Black Sea and Balkan regions for about 150 years. Having emerged as part of the Mongol Empire, it was a leading military power in Western Eurasia, while also including a diverse ethnic and religious groups within its borders. The penetration of Islam among the elite and the common people of the Golden Horde was a slow but steady process, which accelerated significantly in the first half of the 14th century. The final Islamization of the Horde occurred during the time of Uzbek Khan. Along with the penetration of Islam, the popular legend that Constantinople would one day fall under Muslim rule probably also spread. This perhaps explains the unwavering interest of the Horde rulers in the Balkans and their approaches to Constantinople, regardless of the other conflicts in which they were involved. The report aims to trace the relations between the Golden Horde, the Balkan states, and Byzantium in the first half of the 14th century, searching for evidence of the “Constantinople dream” of the rulers of the Golden Horde during this period.
Creating the “Beyond” – Concepts of Byzantine-Bulgarian Borders (7th–10th Centuries)
Daniel ZiemannSR 6
Throughout the long history of intensive interaction—marked by both cooperation and nearly constant conflict—between the First Bulgarian Empire (680/681–1018) and the Byzantine Empire, the concept of the border emerges as a particularly prominent and meaningful theme. Both Byzantine chronicles and the so-called Protobulgarian inscriptions pay close attention to defining the often-shifting borderline between the two powers, thereby constructing a sense of a space that lay “beyond” their respective territories. While a focus on borders is not unique to this period, the Byzantine-Bulgarian case stands out for the degree to which border-making was consciously reflected in textual and material sources. Archaeological evidence reveals the considerable efforts undertaken by both sides to fortify and maintain the frontier. Yet the border evolved beyond mere physical markers, fortifications, and military presence: it became embedded in the political imagination and mutual perceptions. It functioned as an economic and cultural barrier, a religious divide, and—as with many borders—also as a zone of contact and exchange. From both perspectives, the space beyond was increasingly defined as foreign, other, and different, even as people, goods, and ideas continued to move across it. Even after the Christianization of Bulgaria in the mid-9th century—when interactions intensified and Tsar Symeon, a half-Greek (as Liutprand of Cremona noted), laid claim to the Roman imperial title—the question of the border retained its significance. This paper explores the processes involved in the creation and conceptualization of the Byzantine-Bulgarian border, the distinctive features of this frontier, and its broader comparative potential. It also reflects on the usefulness of the border as an analytical concept for the medieval world.
6.27 FC – Byzantine Rhetoric
On the Possible Literary Models of Nikephoros Basilakes’ Bagoas
Konstantinos ChryssogelosHS 41
Nikephoros Basilakes’ twelfth-century invective Bagoas attacks a eunuch who bears that name. Several studies have shed light on its historical context, genre, and the author’s performance of masculinity that aims to diminish his effeminate opponent. In this paper, I intend to explore the possibility that the name “Bagoas” derives from past exemplars, which, unsurprisingly, are associated with eunuchs, effeminate men, and sacrilegious actions in general – themes that resonate in Basilakes’ Bagoas. These exemplars include the Book of Judith from the Old Testament, as well as Lucian’s The Eunuch, both of which include eunuchs named Bagoas who are shown in a bad light. While these two sources seem to be the most relevant to Basilakes’ treatise, possible connections to historical figures with the same name are also taken into account.
Performative Power in Theatre and Rhetorical Texts
Pia HouniHS 41
I will introduce the concept of performativity as a way of looking at the nature of theatre and other texts intended for performance in the Byzantine period. In addition to ancient Greek tragedies, rhetorical texts in different contexts developed the structures of performativity. By performativity I mean the expressive means and performance practices of texts. Ancient Greek tragedies became part of the legacy of textual and performing arts in the Byzantine Empire. Which texts have been identified and how were they performed during this period? The starting point of dramatic text and performance in Byzantium is further confused by the fact that liturgical and religious drama emerges as a new starting point. For this reason, Marciniak (2004) asks whether we are dealing with religious drama or drama in a religious text. In works on the history of theatre, the period of the Byzantine Empire is almost invariably neglected. This is understandable, since the cultural phenomena that we understand as theatre played at best a marginal role in Byzantium, at least according to the sources that have come down to us. An obvious point of reference for Byzantine theatre is the theatre in Greco-Roman antiquity. When we think of ancient theatre, we think perhaps of the Dionysian theatre, the relatively well-preserved great tragedies of the classical period, perhaps Aristophanes or Aristotle’s Poetics. But these in themselves exceptionally important representatives of ancient theatre are only a small sample of the diverse spectrum of life that is traditionally confined within the concept of theatre. This is an essential starting point for considering the concept of performativity. I will highlight textual examples of the structures of performativity and how the influence of ancient Greek theatre can be seen in the genre of Byzantine texts intended for performance.
Framing Rhetoric: The Role of Protheoria in Libanius’ Declamationes
Grammatiki KarlaHS 41
The declamationes (meletae in Greek) were model rhetorical texts, usually based on fictional themes, serving educational purposes in rhetorical practice. In the corpus of the rhetor Libanius (4th AD), there are 51 declamationes, most of which are considered authentic. The aim of my presentation is to examine the protheoria that accompany some of Libanius’ declamationes. A protheoria is a “comment on technical features of the oration, such as the theme and its treatment, the oration’s structure, the declamatory characters, style, audience, and occasion.” More specifically, twelve of Libanius’ declamationes are accompanied by a protheoria. My focus will be on the question of the authenticity of the protheoriae —whether they were written by the rhetor himself — their functional role, and their stylistic features. In particular, I am interested in analyzing he type of information conveyed to the reader in the protheoria, aiming to guide interpretation and establish expectations. I will explore how protheoria prepares the reader for what follows, how the communicative function of mediation is fulfilled, and what stylistic and rhetorical features are highlighted. Since the protheoria is addressed to the actual reader, the information it contains regarding the recipients’ horizon of expectations is significant, as is the relationship between this information and the full rhetorical text that follows, the literary expectations, and the rhetorical strategies of Late Antiquity.
An Unknown Rhetorical Treatise for an Emperor: From Constantinople to the Humanists via Mount Athos
Ilias NesserisHS 41
This communication offers preliminary observations on an unedited rhetorical treatise preserved in a Leiden manuscript and ascribed to a certain “Stephen, deacon of the Great Church and teacher of the emperor Romanos.” Although the manuscript is well-known to modern scholarship, the treatise itself—clearly composed for instructional use within a courtly milieu—has thus far remained neglected and unstudied. The present communication seeks to outline the content and textual features of the work in question, to address questions of authorship (the treatise’s title suggests a figure who was likely active during the reign of Romanos II), and to situate it within the rhetorical and the broader educational framework of the middle Byzantine period. Particular attention is also given to the exploration of the manuscript’s trajectory (from Constantinople to Mount Athos and ultimately into the hands of Henricus Stephanus II and later humanist circles), thereby offering some fresh insights into the transmission and reception of Byzantine rhetorical and grammatical literature in early modern Europe.
Reading Hermogenes in the Perspective of Tertullian, Origen and the Corpus Areopagiticum
Olena SyrtsovaHS 41
In order to clarify the issue of the sources and philosophical context of the idea of God’s creation of the cosmos “out of nothing” in the early Christian era, Tertullian’s treatise “Against Hermogenes” (“Adversus Hermogenem”), which dates back to 203-205, is of great importance. The text of this treatise shows that the thesis cited in Origen’s early work “Περὶ ἀρχῶν” that the “formless and empty” earth of the first chapter of the Bible is sometimes understood to mean matter, was previously used in arguing in favor of God’s creation of the world from matter in the concept of Hermogenes (Tert. Adv.Herm. 24-25). Hermogenes considered the idea of God’s creation of the world from matter as a logical basis for explaining the existence of evil in the world, which ontologically could not originate from the Good Creator and, even more so, reproduce itself in time contrary to His will. It is possible that Origen, like Tertullian, had the opportunity to become acquainted with the arguments of Hermogenes as expounded by Theophilus of Antioch, who several decades before Tertullian also wrote a book, Against the Heresy of Hermogenes. As for Hermogenes, his argumentation, according to Tertullian, proceeded from the statement of the existence of not two (“creation from nothing” and “creation from matter”), but three logically possible solutions to the problem of God’s creation of the world: He admitted that God created everything either from Himself, or from nothing, or from something, so that after he had shown that God could not create either from Himself or from nothing (ut cum ostenderit neque ex semetipso fecisse potuisse, neque ex nihilo), he could make from this conclusion, that it remains only to admit: God created from something, and this something was that very matter (materiam fuisse) (Tert. Adv. Herm. 2)
Sopatros’ Μεταποιήσεις: Stylistic Rewriting, Byzantine Rhetorical Figures, and a Proto-Pragmatic Theory of Speech Act
Alfonso Vives CuestaHS 41
This paper undertakes a comprehensive examination of Sopatros’ scholastic treatise Μεταποιήσεις (“Transpositions”), a pivotal yet underexplored contribution to the rhetorical practices of Early Byzantine scholarship. The study focuses on the treatise’s innovative techniques of stylistic rewriting and its profound influence on the evolution of postclassical theories of rhetorical figures. Through an analysis of the rhetorical and lexicographical sources that underpin Sopatros’ work, this investigation illuminates the transformative potential of scholastic rewriting, as exemplified by the remarkable variation of a single Homeric passage into seventy-two distinct stylistic products. The inquiry commences by situating the concept of μεταποιήσις within the broader rhetorical lexicon of rewriting practices, including related terms such as μετάφρασις, παράφρασις, and μεταβολή, while elucidating its nuanced relationship to Proto-Byzantine conceptions of figurative language. These conceptions manifest in sophisticated techniques such as amplification, simplification, analogical stylization, and rhythmic variation, which collectively underscore the treatise’s engagement with the diglossic—or potentially triglossic—stratification of linguistic registers (levels of speech) in Byzantine written stylistics. Moreover, the proposal explores Sopatros’ attention to the illocutionary force and performative dimensions of rhetorical discourse, positing that Μεταποιήσεις may represent an early milestone in the development of linguistic Pragmatics. By foregrounding the functional and contextual efficacy of language, Sopatros’ work appears to prefigure a Theory of Speech Acts, anticipating later pragmatic frameworks avant la lettre. Through this multifaceted analysis, the study not only reaffirms the significance of Sopatros’ contributions to the rhetorical traditions of the Early Byzantine period but also underscores their relevance to contemporary discussions in rhetorical theory, stylistics, and the history of linguistic thought.
6.28 FC – Uneasy Siblings: Rome and Constantinople
From Admonition to Appeal: Typologies of Episcopal Dissent in Middle Byzantium (1025–1180)
Péter BaraHS 34
Recent scholarship has reframed Byzantine rule as negotiated equilibrium rather than autocratic command. Yet the mechanisms that allowed disagreement to be voiced, contained, and converted into legitimacy remain underexplored. This paper – part of a pilot study for the group project plan DISSENT: Rumor, Protest, and Renewal in Byzantium (1025–1204) – investigates bishops and metropolitans as mediators between imperial, clerical, and communal spheres. Drawing on letters, sermons, synodal acts, and narrative witnesses from Psellos to Choniates, the study proposes a fourfold typology of episcopal dissent: (1) juridical–fiscal dissent, defending canonical and economic rights against imperial intervention (Leo of Chalcedon; Niketas of Ankyra); (2) doctrinal–philosophical dissent, probing the limits of dialectic and orthodoxy (Eustratios of Nikaia; Nicholas of Methone as counter-dissenter); (3) pastoral–paraenetic dissent, articulated as moral counsel and loyal admonition (John Mauropous; Theophylaktos of Ohrid); and (4) ascetic–regulatory dissent, in which bishops reassert control over charismatic sanctity (Stephanos of Nicomedia; Eustathios of Thessalonike). Each episode is analysed through three variables – form, containment, outcome – within a developing database of over 200 dissent events. The preliminary results reveal a structural rhythm: early cases blur critique and opposition, while under the Komnenoi dissent is ritualised into law, theology, and rhetoric. Reframing episcopal protest as a grammar of dissent demonstrates that conflict was not the empire’s pathology but its principal instrument of self-correction and renewal.
Isaurians in Italy: Forced Migration and ‘Roman’ Identity in the Justinianic Reconquest
Nastasya KosyginaHS 34
Procopius of Caesarea remains our primary textual source for the Byzantine campaigns in Italy that took place during the reign of Justinian (r. 527-565). However, Procopius’ “Words on the Wars,” read against the grain in tandem with Italy’s archaeological record, reveal that the Byzantine ‘reconquest’ was a profoundly foreign incursion into an unfamiliar landscape: a forced trans-Mediterranean migration governed by ecological mis-readings of Italy’s and natural and built environment, mediated by the Isaurian identity of general Belisarius’ armies. The resonances between Isaurians and ancient Roman water infrastructure that echo throughout Procopius’ account. This paper interrogates these resonances with respect to the roles of Byzantine Others, water reforms, and ecological crisis in the contemporary and recent history of the eastern empire in Procopius’ own lifetime. Building upon my interpretation of his account, I argue that the negotiation of Byzantine identities discernible in Procopius’ approach to the Isaurians, who made up the bulk of Belisarius’ army, powerfully informed early modern European readings of the eastern Mediterranean – by then under Ottoman rule – and its occupants. By reframing the Byzantine invasion of Italy in the sixth century as a politically motivated forced migration that transplanted thousands of Isaurians across the Mediterranean, this paper draws out the discomfort with which both early Byzantine and early modern European powers inherited ‘old’ Rome. Both viewed Rome as a foil and font of legitimacy for a ‘new’ Rome: for Justinian’s age, Constantinople, and for the early modern ‘West, ‘ a speculative and contested European imperial future which was to be contrasted against the Ottoman, formerly Byzantine, caricature of the ‘East.’ Both claims crystallize, in Procopius’ “Wars” and their early modern reception, in the portrayal of Isaurians as foreign to Roman identity.
On the Murder of Popes: Remembering Pope Martin and Maximos the Confessor in Early-Eleventh-Century Rome
James MillerHS 34
This paper offers an evaluation of how Greek and Latin authors in early-eleventh-century Rome used a shared seventh-century Byzantine past to respond to the political events of the 990s. To do so, it considers how three early-eleventh-century authors linked the deposition and mutilation of Anti-Pope John XVI Philagathos by German Emperor Otto III in 998 to the events of nearly four-hundred years previously, when Byzantine Emperor Constans II had deposed and exiled Pope Martin I and mutilated Maximos the Confessor. Through a close reading of Theodric of Amorbach’s Vita Martini Papae, Benedict of Monte Soratte’s Chronicon and the anonymous Βίος καὶ πολιτεία τοῦ όσίου πατρὸς ήμῶν Νείλου τοῦ Νέου, I shall analyse the sources available to each author and establish how each author adapted them in order to narratively link these two events. For example, a close reading of how Theodric expanded on the account found in the Liber Pontificalis demonstrates that he conflated Constans’s treatment of Martin and Maximos in order to highlight the similarities between Martin and John Philagathos. Through this, I shall challenge past ‘top-down’ narratives of interactions between the Macedonian and Ottonian Emperors, which have principally focused on direct interaction between Otto II & III and Basil II and instead argue that in a city which looked both East and West, Rome’s ecclesiastical elite looked to a Byzantine past to discuss the legitimacy and limitations of present Ottonian imperial power.
Interpreting Psalm 110:3 in East and West: Exegesis and Theological Conflict in the Fourth and Fifth Centuries
Renate SilvestrovHS 34
Focusing on late antique Christian theology and exegesis, the paper examines the interpretation of Psalm 110:3 (109:3 LXX: “ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ ἑωσφόρου ἐξεγέννησά σε – From the womb, before the morning star, I begot you”) in the context of the Trinitarian and Christological controversy of the 4th and 5th centuries. The temporal focus is on the developments between the outbreak of the Arian controversy and the Council of Chalcedon (451). The psalm verse, which is widely received in early Christian literature, served various theological camps as evidence for the relationship between God the Father and the Son – but has hardly been systematically examined in research to date. The aim of the presentation is to make visible the interdependence between the theological culture of dispute and the exegesis of the Psalms. Particular attention will be paid to the reception of the verse in the Eastern Roman and Western Roman empires as well as the possible influence of the so-called exegetical schools of Alexandria and Antioch on the interpretation of Scripture. The work not only closes a research gap in the field of late antique psalm interpretation, but also makes a contribution to research into the Byzantine culture of knowledge and argumentation and shows how writings from Byzantium were effective beyond their geographical borders.
Round Tables
6.15 RT – Networks, Mobility and the Maintenance of Christian Communities Beyond Byzantium, c. 800–1500 CE
This round table aims to explore the expansion and maintenance of diverse Christian communities to the north and southeast of ‘core’ Byzantine regions. Speakers will be asked to move away from traditional scholarly foci such as ruler conversions, imperially sponsored missions and tropes of historical narratives. Instead we will foreground grassroots processes and non-elite formations operating over the longue durée, for example monastic networks, pilgrimage, local missions, and the circulation of cult objects and other material hints of devotional culture at non-elite level. This should give an opportunity to further the globalising of Byzantine Studies, relating such concepts as ‘mobility’, ‘connectivity’ and ‘network’ to the growth and maintenance of non-elite Christian communities, especially those with apparently little official support from Constantinople or other high profile religious centres. Our leading questions will be: what do we know – and not know – of such processes? What are the best questions to ask of the evidence available? What is the significance of variation across space and time among different Christian groups? We will consider nomadic as well as sedentary populations.
Christians in Khazaria: Community Structures and Nomad Rule
Nicholas EvansHS 21
This contribution will suggest that we should see the evidence for Christian communities in Khazaria within three contexts. The first is the evidence for other religious communities under Khazar rule, such as the Muslim communities mentioned in Arabic geographical writing. The second is the context of how Christian structures were incorporated into Muslim rule within the caliphate. The final context is the broader evidence for the incorporation of religious community structures in the governance of other nomadic empires.
Connection and Resilience within the Church of the East in Central Asia
Benjamin SharkeyHS 21
Throughout the Middle Ages the Church of the East oversaw numerous communities across Central Asia, in mercantile and oasis cities, as well as among the nomads on the steppe. The origins of these communities, however, are somewhat mysterious, and I will look initially to establish what we know about how Christianity initially spread among them and the role (if any) that centrally directed church missionaries played. I will then introduce the range of primarily archaeological and epigraphic sources that reveal these communities’ ongoing experience of trans-regional connectivity. Finally, I will propose the importance of such connectivity to the resilience and maintenance of these communities, and the part this played in their eventual decline in the fourteenth century.
Patronage, Art, and Monastic Networks in Eastern Europe
Alice Isabella SullivanHS 21
This contribution will focus on aspects of patronage and the promotion of monastic networks in Eastern Europe during the 14th and 15th centuries, with a particular focus on connections with Mount Athos among regions of the Balkan Peninsula and the Carpathian Mountains. The discussion will touch on the development of new sacred landscapes connected with Byzantine models in the territories of medieval Serbia, Bulgaria, and the Romanian principalities of Wallachia and Moldavia, and the spread of artistic and architectural styles through the movement of people, objects, and ideas before and after 1453.
Cross-Confessional Contacts: Everyday Piety and Social Boundaries on Cyprus in the Late Lusignan period (14th–15th Centuries)
Miriam SalzmannHS 21
In the late Middle Ages, the island of Cyprus was a strongly hybrid religious space. Ruled by the Latin Lusignan dynasty since the end of the 12th century, the formerly Byzantine island housed not only a majority of Byzantine Orthodox people, but also a Latin church that catered to the Latin immigrants, as well a various groups of Oriental Christians, such as Melkites, Nestorians and Maronites. At the end of Lusignan rule, these diverse groups had been living together for almost three hundred years, and the island’s inhabitants were used to negotiating relations with various church communities. The sources offer diverse evidence of these processes of negotiation. They suggest long traditions of shared religious places and practices, such as local saints venerated by all Christian groups, monasteries frequented by diverse people, and shared processions of faith. However, other documents show strong boundaries between the different rites that could not be easily transgressed. This paper follows up on the simultaneity of these processes and examines the significance of religious boundaries for the various population groups in everyday life as well as in relation to social status.
Melkite Networks Across Borders
Johannes PahlitzschHS 21
A distinctive feature of the Melkite Church was its integration into an extensive network of interconnected communities spanning political borders. As Arabic-speaking Christians from the Middle East, they moved easily through the Islamicate world, travelling between monastic centres in the Sinai, the Judean Desert and the mountains around Antioch, as well as urban communities in Damascus, Alexandria and Jerusalem. Melkite physicians moved as easily from the court of the Latin King of Jerusalem to the court of Saladin. At the same time, the Melkites were connected to the Orthodox world in Byzantium, Serbia and Georgia through pilgrims, envoys, travelling monks and merchants. In this respect, despite their otherwise low profile, they were an important link in the exchange of information, material goods, knowledge and ideas across political and religious boundaries in the eastern Mediterranean region, with this interconnectedness also contributing significantly to the preservation of Melkite communities in the Islamic world.
Ethiopia and the Byzantine World During the Middle Ages: Mobility of Sacred Ideas and Objects
Alebachew Belay BirruHS 21
During the Middle Ages, there was a strong interest in forming a global Christian alliance to counter their Muslim counterparts. A reciprocal relationship between the Christian kingdom of Ethiopia and Byzantine religious and political leaders exemplifies this interest. This continued even after the crusades, into the early modern period, with similar goals but different contexts. Although the mobility of people and associated objects was assessed through literary sources, little has been done to explore the living artefactual testimonies of these centuries-long relations between these two parts of the world. Based on the speaker’s recent postdoc fellowship project, this paper aims to highlight this potential by emphasizing the « Holy Cross » as an emblematic sacred object, which played a significant diplomatic role in the connections between the Ethiopian Christian kingdoms and their Mediterranean counterparts until the 16th century.
6.16 RT – Régner au–delà des frontières: l’impérialité à l’époque paléologue (XIIIe–XVe siècle)
La période dite des Paléologues, du nom de la dynastie qui règne à Constantinople entre 1261 et 1453, est marquée par une extrême fragmentation politique de l’espace autrefois contrôlé par l’Empire byzantin. De nombreuses principautés se consolident dans les Balkans, en Asie Mineure et en mer Égée dès la fin du XIIe siècle. Elles ne reconnaissent plus la souveraineté de Constantinople en matière politique et relèvent même parfois d’une autre autorité religieuse. Cet affaiblissement du rôle central de l’ancienne capitale byzantine est une caractéristique majeure de la période paléologue et explique en bonne partie la capacité des Ottomans à conquérir ce territoire à partir du XIVe siècle. Ce phénomène coexiste néanmoins avec une certaine unité idéologique et culturelle fondée sur l’héritage byzantin commun. Ce maintien d’une communauté de valeurs et de croyances accordait à Constantinople un rôle prééminent, du moins du point de vue symbolique, comme l’ont souligné les historiens qui ont qualifié cet espace de Commonwealth byzantin. L’objectif de cette table-ronde est de revenir sur ces liens fonctionnels de Constantinople avec les États situés au-delà des frontières de l’État byzantin et plus précisément sur la nature de ces liens, dont l’existence doit s’expliquer par le maintien du cadre impérial, en dépit des fractures politiques. Le choix du terme « impérialité » vise à refléter cette tension entre unité impériale et diversité politique. Il peut permettre d’expliquer la survivance de l’idéologie impériale constantinopolitaine dans la construction politique des différents pouvoirs de la région à partir du XIIIe siècle, ainsi que la capacité de l’État byzantin à demeurer la source de la pensée politique et le modèle de référence, malgré les profondes crises de la période.
Imperial Authority and the Collapse of Byzantine Rule in Western Asia Minor
Alexander BeihammerHS 31
The collapse of Byzantine rule in Western Asia Minor is often explained as a sudden decline of Byzantine administrative and military structures, caused by a combination of internal disunity and external pressure from Turkish nomadic groups, resulting from Mongol invasions and the dissolution of the Seljuk Sultanate of Konya. This explanation contrasts sharply with the account of Ottoman expansion in the Balkans, which is viewed as a gradual process of absorbing population groups and territories over a period of more than a century. However, Byzantium did not disappear overnight in Western Asia Minor, and many Byzantine institutions and political ideas continued to exist and blend into the new realities of Muslim-Turkish rule. This paper examines elements of Byzantine imperial authority and ideology that persisted in Asia Minor during and after the rise of the Turkish beyliks. At a material level, this is evident in the cities of Magnesia and Nymphaion, which served as imperial residences until Andronikos II, and later became capitals of the Beylik of Saruhan. At a diplomatic level, there was a notable revival of high-level diplomatic contacts during the time from Andronikos II to John VI Kantakouzenos. In an effort to bring Turkish rulers into the Byzantine sphere of influence, the imperial government revived practices of Byzantine-Seljuk diplomacy and promoted aspects of Byzantine imperial ideology. Interestingly, traces of these ideas are also found in early Ottoman sources, showing a blending of Byzantine and Islamic concepts of political authority.
L’élaboration de l’Ekthésis Néa, un nouveau manuel de chancellerie au patriarcat à la fin du XIVe siècle: un recueil de formules stéréotypées ou un reflet d’une nouvelle conception de l’ordre universel ?
Raúl Estangüi GómezHS 31
Connu sous le nom d’Ekthésis Néa, ce nouveau manuel de chancellerie, élaboré au sein de la chancellerie patriarcale en 1387, contient fondamentalement les formules employées par les secrétaires pour s’adresser à l’un ou l’autre dignitaire, laïc ou ecclésiastique. Les différents titres et épithètes utilisés montrent une hiérarchie aux yeux de Constantinople, qui reprend en bonne partie la vision traditionnelle byzantine de l’ordre universel. Toutefois, la situation de l’Empire à la fin du XIVe siècle, menacé par les Ottomans et pratiquement réduit à sa capitale et à quelques lambeaux de terre, contraste avec la hiérarchie exprimée dans ces formules, qui continue à placer Constantinople à la tête de l’œcoumène. Cet écart entre la situation réelle de l’Empire et une rhétorique qui reste attachée à la dimension universelle du pouvoir constantinopolitain appelle à une réflexion approfondie. La question a été étudiée par plusieurs spécialistes, qui ne sont néanmoins pas parvenus à fournir une réponse concluante. À l’occasion d’une nouvelle étude sur la tradition manuscrite de l’Ekthésis Néa, il est possible de reprendre le débat et d’apporter quelques éléments nouveaux qui permettent de réévaluer la signification de ce manuel, et plus généralement de la diplomatie patriarcale, dans le cadre des relations entre l’Empire et les autres puissances chrétiennes.
Le royaume de Sicile, membre du Commonwealth impérial byzantin au XIIIe siècle? Les marques de l’impérialité byzantine sous Frédéric II, roi de Sicile
Annick Peters-CustotHS 31
Si Frédéric II devient, en 1220, empereur, il était, dès 1198, roi sacré de Sicile à l’âge de quatre ans par droit de succession. Sa pensée politique fut donc nourrie de l’original modèle siculo-normand bâti par son grand-père, le fondateur du royaume, Roger II de Hauteville, un modèle de « royaume impérial », comme l’appellerait Gilbert Dagron, fortement imprégné, au moins en ce qui concerne les images du roi, par l’empire byzantin. Si la marque de cette impérialité byzantinisante semble avoir fléchi avec les successeurs de Roger II, elle semble se renouveler, sous d’autres bases, et dans un contexte géopolitique fort différent, dans la seconde partie du règne de Frédéric II et notamment lorsque ce dernier, soumis à une seconde excommunication en 1239, chercha des appuis dans sa lutte contre la papauté, en particulier auprès de son gendre Jean III Vatatzès. Notre contribution tentera de mettre en évidence un faisceau de signaux, individuellement faibles, dans le discours diplomatique et la communication politique, mais dont le cumul semble démontrer l’attrait de Frédéric II pour un langage politique impérial qui projette un imaginaire de type « romain d’Orient ».
Shared Authority in the Theory and Practice of Imperial Power under the Palaiologoi – Some Considerations
Srđan PirivatrićHS 31
John Kantakouzenos, in one passage of his historical work, writes that according to Roman law, the sons of an emperor are obliged to address the eldest among them as “emperor” and to serve him. The eldest, in turn, may grant them cities and regions in which they may exercise joint—or, more precisely, shared—authority (ἡ οἰκεῖα ἀρχή). This theoretical explanation is presented in connection with the dispute between the Byzantine Emperor Andronikos III and the Bulgarian Emperor Michael Shishman in 1328 concerning the right to rule a particular city. The phenomenon of divided authority itself is, of course, much older than the Palaiologan era. It represented, in fact, a limitation of the theoretically absolute power of the Roman-Byzantine emperor under certain historical circumstances. It also served as a means by which the Roman-Byzantine Empire could, to some extent, assert or express its supreme authority over territories that were not otherwise an organic part of the Empire in terms of the functioning of its administrative and bureaucratic apparatus. In the context of the dispute described by Kantakouzenos, the phenomenon of divided authority is understood as a form of shared familial authority, situated within the broader inter-dynastic conception of the family. The present paper is dedicated to examining the relationship between the theoretical concept of Palaiologan familial rule and its application in practical politics, as illustrated through selected examples.
Empire romain et Église(s) chrétienne(s). Le pouvoir impérial byzantin à l’épreuve de l’union de Lyon (fin du XIIIe siècle)
Francesca SamorìHS 31
Cette étude se propose de s’interroger sur le rôle que la pensée politique byzantine des XIIIe-XVe siècles assigne à Constantinople et à son empereur à l’intérieur de la chrétienté ; en particulier, il s’agira d’évaluer quels types de fonctions (politique, religieuse, ecclésiologique) sont attribuées à la ville impériale par rapport à l’autre pôle de la chrétienté, à savoir l’Église de Rome. L’enquête sera notamment menée sur les négociations avec la papauté que Michel VIII Paléologue entreprend au lendemain de la conquête de 1261, ainsi que sur la temporaire réunification des Églises conclue lors du deuxième concile de Lyon (1274). Réunir les Églises – à l’époque perçues des deux côtés comme étant dans une situation de schisme (i.e. de rupture de communion) – entraine en effet un paradoxe pour l’empereur byzantin : en tant que chef de l’Église universelle, il est le seul qui peut (et doit) en assurer l’unité, mais en même temps rétablir l’union signifie de facto soumettre l’Église byzantine à l’autorité du pape de Rome. La confrontation avec la papauté porte donc inévitablement l’impérialité byzantine à se redessiner partiellement, en acceptant de partager la direction de l’Empire entre pape (chef spirituel) et empereur (chef temporel). Afin d’étudier quel espace est dégagé pour Constantinople et son empereur dans le contexte de l’Union de Lyon, deux types de sources seront mis au profit : d’un côté, l’analyse de la correspondance officielle entre l’empereur byzantin et la papauté (1263-1279) permettra de comprendre comment la question est articulée au niveau diplomatique. De l’autre côté, l’examen des textes produits à l’époque par le milieu unioniste, à l’appui du projet impérial, éclairera comment les mêmes enjeux sont déclinés dans les débats polémiques internes à l’élite byzantine.
6.17 RT – Style: Byzantium Beyond Byzantium
In this session, we wish to consider style in late antique and Byzantine art. When the art of late antiquity and the Eastern Roman Empire first became a topic of study in the late-19th and early-20th centuries in the work of such scholars as Nikodim Pavlovich Kondakov (1844-1925) and Alois Riegl (1858-1905), discussion was built on a scaffolding of aesthetic value, with questions of style structuring the focus and direction of inquiry. These approaches became standard, and as the work of scholars such as André Grabar (1896-1990), Ernst Kitzinger (1912-2003), and Kurt Weitzmann (1904-1993) demonstrate, discussions of formal value dominated art historical inquiry well into the 20th century. Ideas about quality informed evaluations of style: Illusionistic, “Greek” form, associated with such urban centers as Alexandria and Constantinople, represented the ideal, while stylized renderings, often understood as provincial or Oriental, were open to criticism. More recently the topic of style has fallen from favor, and scholars have given priority to other questions: e.g. iconography, meaning, intersectionality, and globalization. Yet the question of style remains unsettled. No agreement exists on how to understand style historically, or its role in the Byzantine aesthetic imagination. Guided by the conviction that visual form represents an essential and deliberate means of communication, we wish to refocus on the issue of style in and outside of the later and Eastern Roman Empire. Papers will examine such questions as the historiography of style, stylistic variation and meaning, style and ethnicity. The historically-grounded understanding of style is integral to the larger questions that are now being asked of Byzantine art.
Late Antique Style and the Idea of Modes
Sarah BassettBIG-HS
There is no better place to consider the question of style in late antique art than Vienna. It was here that the modern discipline of art history took shape in a series of studies devoted to the art of the later Roman period, specifically Franz Wickhoff’s Wiener Genesis (1895) and Alois Riegl’s Spätrömische Kunst-Industrie (1901). Of the many contributions made by Wickhoff and Riegl in their quest for a scientific method that would move the study of art beyond the realm of connoisseurship perhaps the most significant was the proposal that style – that is the manipulation of line, color, and composition – could be a bearer of meaning. Riegl in particular was a champion of this idea, and in attributing such agency to form he suggested that the visual arts had the capacity to communicate ideas in ways other than iconography. This paper will explore the importance of this proposal for the study of late antique art. To do so it will first offer an overview of attitudes towards Roman and late Roman art in the nineteenth century before characterizing Riegl’s contribution. It will then consider the impact of his thinking in the twentieth century, paying particular attention to the work of Ernst Kitzinger (1912-2003) and the theory of artistic modes he used to explain Riegl’s observations. The paper will conclude by suggesting ways in which Kitzinger’s ideas might be refined by applying classifications of musical modes and rhetorical styles that were common in antiquity and late antiquity to works of visual art.
Unmoored Treasure: Style and the Stakes of Attribution
Cecily HilsdaleBIG-HS
Although Art History has moved away from stylistic analysis as its central method, style remains the dominant tool for attributing works of art that lack archaeological or historical context. In such cases, style often provides the only grounds for contextualization. Portable luxury objects, once relegated to the category of ‘decorative’ or ‘minor’ arts, form a particularly rich corpus through which to examine this problem. This paper takes as its point of departure the Guarrazar treasure, a cache of gold and jewel-encrusted crowns and crosses unearthed near Toledo in 1858, and the debates surrounding its origin. Early interpretations of the treasure reveal how stylistic attribution was mobilized as a form of cultural possession: a means of inscribing unmoored objects into modern national genealogies. The earliest French publications cast the pieces as northern in character, likening them to Frankish fibulae and buckles, and thus claimed them for the French cultural orbit. Spanish scholars, by contrast, defined them as “Latin-Byzantine” in a style native to Visigothic Spain with Byzantinism as its distinctive feature. Alois Riegl later classified the treasure as East Roman, while more recent scholarship has advanced a Constantinopolitan attribution on the tenuous grounds of hierarchy and style. Revisiting this historiography, my paper considers how the language of style has repeatedly been deployed to claim ownership of unmoored objects—and how such attributions, in turn, risk affecting cultural erasure.
Going Round and Round: Mosaics, Style, Quality
Liz JamesBIG-HS
Questions of style and of quality in mosaics have been implicitly linked and little explored. ‘Byzantine,’ as a style label when it comes to mosaics, often denotes quality; lesser mosaics are less ‘Byzantine’ and less good (the Mother of God in the apse of Hagia Sophia in Kyiv the work of a ‘third-rate’ artist, for example). What is meant by this stylistic label is not always clear, and questions of what meanings ‘Byzantine style’ might have had in the medieval world for its audiences are left unexplored. Equally, it is not clear what criteria are used to define mosaics as ‘good’ or ‘third-rate’ or ‘provincial.’ In this paper, I want to explore some of the contradictions and circularities in the ways in which style and quality in mosaics have been understood, returning to the question of ‘how “Byzantine” were mosaics?’, given that as an art form, they were used widely beyond Byzantium. I also want to explore the issue of ‘good, better, best’ in this context of style and consider how mosaics might be viewed in their own terms, rather than as ‘lesser paintings.’ From this it will be clear that I think style matters but that it is to be approached with caution, like a mad dog.
The Semantics of Style in Santa Maria d’Àneu: The Early Catalan Romanesque Mural Painting and the Byzantine Heritage in the Mediterranean
Manuel Antonio Castiñeiras GonzálezBIG-HS
The painted Romanesque apse of Santa Maria d’Àneu (Catalonia, Spain) dating from the late 11th century has often been seen as a unique pictorial ensemble. In both style and iconography, the paintings present striking features which reminds us of some Byzantine theophanies in the eastern Mediterranean (Coptic Egypt, Cyprus, Cappadocia, Constantinople) and Ravenna. The imposing frontal image of the Theotokos, which is surrounded by archangels in a scene of Epiphany, the prominence of the Seraphim and the depiction of the prophets Elijah and Isaiah in proskynesis are accompanied by a precious and “jewelled” aesthetic that evokes the brilliance of mosaics and the solemnity of some Byzantine settings. This interest in the Byzantine repertoire, its aesthetics, and the use of the illusionist style in the context of Catalan Romanesque art is not easily explained and does not appear to be due simply, as has often been claimed, to contacts with the 11th-century Lombard and Roman painting. On the one hand, one cannot rule out the impact of the works of John Scotus Eriugena (9th c.) on Catalan monastic and cathedral libraries, as well as the reception of images related to Byzantine manuscripts, which may have served as the basis for the development of a programme as original as that of Àneu. On the other hand, the choice of this aesthetic links with the goal of the Gregorian Reform of returning to the art of the Early Christian period, in which the use of Byzantine images and style could provide an aura of sacredness and antiquity.
6.18 RT – Memories of Empire: Byzantine Heritage in Italy
In the last few years Byzantinists have looked with renewed interest at the political, social and cultural life of the Empire in its diverse geographical components. Byzantine Italy has been no exception, generating research that extended over to the post Byzantine period, looking with new eyes at the heritage of the Empire. However, while textual, material and liturgical memories have taken the lion share, less attention has been devoted to linguistic and immaterial heritage, to non-highbrow traditions, as well as to fringe engagements with the Byzantine legacy. Building on methodologies employed by and research carried out within the Horizon Europe MSCA doctoral network “From Antiquity to Community”, this round table aims to broaden the scope of research on the aftermath of Byzantium in Italy to include its narrative legacy in southern Italy, thus bridging the gap between the learned and the vernacular; the persistence of affective regimes and their representations across different media, thus illuminating the interface between the social and the textual; the practice of erasing texts for repurposing manuscripts in Southern Italy; the legacy of multilingualism in administration and within the legal system. The round table will feature mostly early career speakers – at PhD level – both reflecting the international composition of AntCom and the aims of the consortium to train a new generation of scholars.
Affective Contaminations: Byzantine Influence on Emotional Imagery in Venetian Illuminated Manuscripts Illustrating the Trojan Legend
Serena CuomoHS 6
While Byzantine influence on Venetian monumental art and liturgical production has long been recognized, its impact on the visual culture of secular manuscripts has received far less attention. Yet during the centuries of intense exchange between East and West, Venice functioned as a porta Orientis, allowing the transmission of Byzantine artistic and devotional models. The presence of Greek monks in Italy, together with Eastern conceptions of pathos, may have fostered the emergence of a distinctly humanized visual language that characterizes this phase of Western affective piety. Within this broader framework, the paper focuses on the figure of Queen Hecuba in Venetian illuminated manuscripts of Trojan subject, where the queen’s lament over the bodies of her sons strikingly echoes the gestures and affective codes of the Mater Dolorosa. Building on the Byzantine reconfiguration of Mary’s compassion during the iconoclastic debates, the study investigates how such visual and devotional paradigms were reinterpreted in Venetian workshops. The analysis draws on a close visual and comparative examination of Venetian manuscripts (starting from Hugo Buchthal’s study of Madrid, BNE, MS 17805), in dialogue with Byzantine models, especially Marian iconography and textual parallels from Benoît de Sainte-Maure’s Roman de Troie. Ultimately, the paper argues that these images of Hecuba mourning her sons reveal a subtle process of affective contamination: the migration of sacred emotion into the vernacular sphere. By translating Byzantine models of maternal grief into the visual language of secular narrative, Venetian illuminators forged a new synthesis between sacred pathos and human sorrow that encapsulates the city’s role as a crossroads of East and West in the fourteenth century.
From the Skylitzes’ Synopsis to the Orally Transmitted Tales of the Greek-Speaking Area of Apulia: The Widow Danielis and the Rich Danilìa
Francesco G. GiannachiHS 6
The historical accounts provided by Skylitzes and Theophanes Continuatus concerning the wealthy widow from Patras, Danielis, and her relationship with Basil I, the first emperor of the Macedonian dynasty, have been interpreted by modern historians as embellished narratives. These accounts are often viewed as literary constructions that model the story of Danielis and Emperor Basil I on that of the Queen of Sheba or on episodes from the Pseudo-Callisthenes’ Alexander Romance. Nonetheless, certain historical elements are generally accepted as authentic—most notably, that Basil’s son, Leo, became Danielis’ heir. My study focuses on the account recorded by Theophanes Continuatus regarding Danielis’ bequest of hundreds of slaves to Emperor Basil I, who subsequently sent them to colonize part of the Thema tēs Longobardias. I have investigated whether any linguistic traces of this historical episode persist within the Greek-speaking area of Apulia. In addition, I conducted field research into the orally transmitted literature of the Grico-speaking communities, seeking possible reflections of the Danielis narrative. While a few potential allusions appear in novels published in recent years, only one previously unpublished work—O cunto me ti chira ce tu ria (“The Tale of the Widow and the King”), which I have transcribed—seems to bear a direct connection to the historical events surrounding the widow Danielis and Emperor Basil I. After a brief overview of the historical sources related to Danielis, I will present and analyze this Grico oral narrative, discussing its possible links with the documented Byzantine tradition.
Dove Mother as a Development of the Siren Figure
Evgeniya LitvinHS 6
This presentation will examine the evolution of a mythological-religious figure found in Greek texts, tracing its journey from classical antiquity to the modern era. Our starting point is a Salentine Greek dialect fairy tale, recorded in the late 19th century. The tale narrates the story of a poor young boy adopted and raised by the mysterious female figure of ‘Mamma Colomba’ (Dove Mother), who resides in a luxurious underground palace connected to the city of Naples. Despite this link to Italian geography, the ‘Dove Mother’ shares deep roots with both the Greek and Italian folk traditions. We will focus on two core shared elements: 1) The motif of bird’s milk (or specifically dove’s milk), which functions as a potent symbol of abundance, an idea traceable to antiquity and still present in contemporary Greek popular culture. 2) The role of a maternal, chthonic creature originating from the ‘other world,’ whose appearance combines anthropomorphic and zoomorphic features. This latter element strongly recalls the ancient demonic figures of the Sirens, well-known in Greek and Roman antiquity. Their depictions (bird wings and claws), their secluded natural habitat, and their dual nature as either aggressive destroyers or benevolent saviors of humans—are crucial. Furthermore, this character archetype was not confined to paganism; it permeated Christian “demonology” in the form of the Sirin Bird, particularly characteristic of the Greek and East Slavic Orthodox traditions. Drawing on available sources from the Greek, Roman, and Slavic traditions, we will attempt to reconstruct the evolution of this compelling character and its local development in Southern Italy.
Reflections of the Hagiographic Traditions of Terra d’Otranto in the Palimpsests I
Konstantina TsakonaHS 6
Marilena Maniaci (2002) conceptualizes manuscripts not as mere “containers” but as complex textual artifacts and exemplary manifestations of material culture: “Indeed, in the Byzantine context, based on our current codicological and palaeographic knowledge, the only group whose features can (largely speaking) be said to be clearly definable is that which encompasses manuscripts originating from southern Italy, which therefore represents the only sizable and statistically applicable geographical cluster” (Maniaci, 2022, p. 109). Starting from this ‘material culture’, this paper presents a comprehensive overview of hagiographic manuscript production in Terra d’Otranto, the “zona bizantina di frontiera” (Arnesano, 2008, p. 191), from the 11th to the 14th centuries. Drawing on inventories, repositories, and catalogues, I investigate codices attributed to this region as their place of creation and/or use, as well as their textual typologies. The focus will be on the hagiographic palimpsests from Salento. These layered codices, as intricate literary witnesses, can reveal patterns of textual survival, dissemination, and repurposing. The textual relationship between the scriptio superior and inferior can consequently indicate how these manuscript traditions are reframed within local worship practices and broader devotional trends. Which other texts were similarly fortunate in being preserved in other palimpsests in southern Italy? An illustration of these textual stratifications can be found in a composite palimpsest originating from the Salentine region, the codex CXXXIV (Diktyon 70779) housed in the Biblioteca Capitolare of Verona. Using advanced imaging techniques, we see that the scriptio superior comprises the liturgical text of the Paracletica, dating from the late 13th century to the early 14th century. In contrast, the scriptio inferior conserves three distinct codicological units, each representing various textual typologies dating from the 11th to the 12th century. These include a liturgical text, a pre-metaphrastic Menologion for the month of December, and the works of John Chrysostom (In Annuntiationem Beatae Mariae Virginis & In Annuntiationem Deiparae), alongside the Life of Mary of Egypt.
Reflections of the Hagiographic Traditions of Terra d’Otranto in the Palimpsests II
Panagiotis LeontaridisHS 6
This contribution is a survey of the hagiographic texts copied or circulated in Terra d’Otranto between the 10th and 14th centuries. Drawing on Arnesano’s 2022 publication of the most recent repertoire of Greek manuscripts produced in the region, it offers updated insights into the transmission of hagiographic texts and the composition of their containing collections (Menologia and Synaxaria). This survey aims to contextualise the Menologion of December preserved fragmentarily as one of the three undertexts of manuscript CXXXIV (olim 123; Diktyon 70779) of the Biblioteca Capitolare in Verona. The palimpsest has undergone advanced imaging and serves as the centrepiece of my PhD research. Copied in the tenth to eleventh century, the fragment’s precise origin remains uncertain; however, its resemblance to contemporary codices of the “Nilian school” points to a broader regional provenance (Arnesano, 2005, Footnote 27). By the late thirteenth century, it had already reached Terra d’Otranto, where it was repurposed in a Paracletica, making it a valuable witness to manuscript reuse and textual transmission in the region.
6.19 RT – Byzantine Prayer Traditions Beyond Byzantium: Manuscripts and Practices
Christianity and the Church loomed enormously large in Byzantium, to an extent that cannot be overstated. The Byzantine liturgical and religious practices found expression in all realms of Byzantine life. The wide range of liturgical rites, from birth to death, from morning to evening, and throughout the liturgical year, is preserved in many different kinds of manuscripts. Of particular interest for the religious practices of the common people are Euchologia (liturgical books for the use of priests), as they often contain prayers and rites for situations in everyday life, from women experiencing a difficult birth to ritual brotherhood or the repairing of fishnets. These are being studied by the Vienna Euchologia Project. This RT unites scholars from different fields of research and language traditions with the goal to take a comparative look at Byzantine prayer traditions beyond Byzantium: beyond the Greek language, beyond the territories of the Byzantine Empire and the reach of its Church, or beyond prayer books. For every speaker, the point of departure will be so far under-researched manuscript material. We will point out parallels, differences/idiosyncrasies and novelties in prayer traditions which developed in several cultural regions such as Southern Italy, Egypt, Syria, Georgia, and the Slavonic-language area. Our main goal is to achieve a clearer picture of the impact of Byzantine prayer traditions through time and space of the Byzantine Empire and beyond.
Prayer Traffic to and from Egypt: Lessons from the Bohairic Coptic Euchologia Project
Arsenius MikhailHS 5
The dogmatic controversies of the 5th and 6th centuries divided Egyptian Christianity into two competing jurisdictions and gradually isolated the non-Chalcedonian Copts from broader Byzantine Christianity. Later in the 7th century and beyond, a distinctly Coptic Christian ecclesial identity and worship tradition developed, increasingly dependent on the ritual authority of the Coptic papacy residing in Alexandria and, since the 11th century, in Old Cairo. Yet behind this Coptic worship system, so clearly foreign to Byzantine prayer patterns, stand numerous cases of “prayer traffic” between the two traditions, exchange of prayer texts across liturgical, linguistic, and geographic boundaries between Copts and Melkites in Egypt, and between Egypt and peripheries of the Byzantine world in Southern Italy and Palestine. In this contribution, I share a few such examples not yet discussed in previous studies based on findings of the ongoing Bohairic Coptic Euchologia Project.
Syriac Prayers without Confessional Borders
Ephrem Aboud IshacHS 5
The rigid theological divides that characterized the Byzantine and early Islamic eras often obscure a fluid, shared spiritual reality among Syriac-speaking Christians. This paper investigates the transmission and content of prayer traditions across the major Syriac confessions—including the Church of the East, the Syriac Orthodox Church, and the Melkite and Maronite communities—from the ninth to the thirteenth centuries. Focusing on under-researched manuscript material, such as the healing rites and private devotional texts, the contribution will suggest a common corpus of supplicatory and penitential prayers. This common corpus was actively copied, borrowed, and shared by scribes and users across different denominational lines, and adopted by different groups. Specifically, my analysis will trace the movement of prayers addressing daily life concerns—such as illness, safe travel, and protection from evil—demonstrating their identical or near-identical textual forms and liturgical rubrics despite varying confessional colophons (which often categorize the specific confessional identity of the scribes and patrons.). The manuscript-based evidence suggests that at the level of popular piety and lived spiritual practice, a robust, shared prayer tradition consistently transcended the strict borders imposed by official theological doctrines, particularly the Christological positions (Dyophysite vs. Miaphysite) that defined these traditions’ administrative and liturgical autonomy.
Georgian Sources of the Byzantine Rite of Consecration of the Holy Myron (Chrysm): Starting the New Heisenberg Project
Tinatin ChronzHS 5
The consecration of the Holy Chrism is one of the most important Christian sacraments until today. Originally part of the Paschal Initiatio Christiana, the consecration of myron was early separated and organised as an annual public sacrament celebrated on the Thursday of Holy Week. While chrism continues to be consecrated annually by bishops in Catholic churches, the preparation and consecration of myron in Orthodox and Oriental churches is an exclusive privilege of the patriarchs and metropolitans of autocephalous churches, which rarely takes place. The Constantinopolitan liturgy of the consecration of Holy Myron and its development can be ascertained from the early Euchologion Codex Vat. Barb. gr. 336 (late 8th century) and the so-called ‘Typikon’ of Hagia Sophia, Codex Dresden. A-104 (11th century), and is confirmed in more recent Greek manuscripts. The Greek witnesses to the consecration of Myron have been studied in detail by Pavlos Menebizoglou. As for the Georgian sources, they were described by Korneli Kekelidze over one hundred years ago in his dissertation published in 1908. As part of our new project, we re-examined the manuscripts presented by Kekelidze, studied their contents, and recorded the rite of preparation and consecration of Holy Myron. The results of this work will be presented in this paper.
Bilingualism, Digraphia, Binarity in Dogma and Alphabet: Features of Multilingual and Multicultural Practices in a Southern Italian Psalter
Renate BurriHS 5
Vaticanus graecus 1070 is a bilingual codex and presents the Psalter in Greek and Latin. We know that it was accomplished on 5 August 1291 by a certain Romanos, abbot of the Monastery of Saint Benedict of Ullano in Calabria. This paper aims to highlight some features in this manuscript that point to its origins in a multicultural and multilingual region and period under Byzantine influence, yet beyond Byzantium. The codex is unique in presenting the calligraphic as well as the cursive Greek script, and the calligraphic as well as the cursive Latin script of one and the same copyist. Moreover, Vat. gr. 1070 testifies, as I will demonstrate, that its copyist Romanos remained faithful to his orthodox dogma despite the pressing influence from the Western Church in Southern Italy at that time. Finally, the manuscript provides the peculiar case of a vow taken in Avignon by a cleric, noted down in Romance vernacular language, but in Greek script. Vat. gr. 1070 is thus an intriguing object documenting the coexistence, needs, and practicalities of religious traditions in a formerly Byzantine region that was still influenced by Byzantium in many ways.
Funeral Prayers for Monastics in Southern Slavonic Euchologia
Georgi MitovHS 5
The conversion of the Southern Slavs in the Balkans in the mid-ninth century resulted in the introduction of Byzantine liturgical practices, as the corpus of liturgical books translated from Greek into Slavonic, particularly the euchologion, reveals. Among its diverse contents, the euchologion preserves a substantial body of funeral texts, which have remained largely neglected in scholarship. One of the earliest surviving prayer books, Cod. Vat. Barb. gr. 336 (late 8th c.), already contains not only general prayers but also prayers for specific categories of the deceased, such as monks and bishops. From the eleventh century onward, distinct monastic funeral services developed, diverging from those for the laity and the secular clergy. In most cases, Southern Slavonic euchologia transmit monastic funeral prayers that were already part of the Greek tradition. Yet, in some instances, the Slavonic tradition preserves liturgical material unattested in Greek sources. Notably, from the twelfth century onwards, certain Slavonic euchologia, such as the famous palimpsest Cod. Petropol. gr. 70 (12th–13th c.), transmit a monastic funeral rite allegedly practiced at the Stoudite monastery in Constantinople. This paper explores the historical development of funeral prayers for monastics in a selected corpus of Greek and Southern Slavonic euchologia manuscripts copied between the eleventh and thirteenth centuries. The comparative liturgical study seeks to uncover the richness of the preserved material and to re-examine the complex interrelations between the Greek and Slavonic euchological traditions. In doing so, it aims to shed new light on the transmission and adaptation of the funeral rite within the Slavic Orthodox world.
Thematic Sessions
6.20 TS – The Real and Imagined Landscapes of Ṭūr ʿAbdīn During the Late Antique and Islamic Periods
Ṭūr ʿAbdīn, a limestone plateau to the east of Mardin in southeast Turkey, was a frontier region between the Byzantine and Sasanian empires. Since the Arab conquests of the region in 640, Ṭūr ʿAbdīn has been under the rule of Muslim states. It is a remarkable cultural landscape shaped by waves of building activities, and this multi-layered topography invites reading from varying angles. It is a holy region for the Syriac Orthodox whose memory and identity are bound up not only with its physical landscape but also with the local saints and their stories. Finding echoes of Byzantium in this landscape may be surprising as Late Antique Ṭūr ʿAbdīn was mainly a refuge for the miaphysite Syriac Church, which was not theologically in communion with Constantinople. The ethnic differences between Syriac and Greek-speaking peoples further complicate the connections of this region to Byzantium. Moreover, many churches and monasteries here were not even within the boundaries of the Roman Empire, since most of them were built or extensively rebuilt after the Arab conquests. However, while being a distinct and innovative region with its multiple real and imagined landscapes, Ṭūr ʿAbdīn also conformed to Byzantine settlement patterns, models of sanctity, and other cultural expressions. It is fruitful to discuss Romanitas beyond Byzantium for this region because of the persistence and reinterpretations of what would conventionally be identified as “Roman” ideas and practices. This Thematic Session will focus on the tangible and the intangible that constitute the Late Antique and Early Islamic Ṭūr ʿAbdīn.
Roman Soldier, Syriac Saint, and Memories of Rome in the Medieval Hagiography of Ṭūr ʿAbdīn
Reyhan DurmazHS 1
This paper examines an underexplored character in Syriac hagiography, namely, the Roman soldier, with an eye to complicating our understanding of Syriac memories of Byzantium. In Late Antique Syriac hagiography, Roman soldiers appear mostly in two forms: as agents of the empire persecuting believers (like the soldiers oppressing the anti-Chalcedonian monks in the narratives of John of Ephesus) or as soldier saints and martyrs (such as St. Sergius). Beyond these two major tropes, soldiers appear in hagiographical narratives as vague side characters. In this paper, I will show that another trope related to Roman soldiers gradually became prominent in Syriac hagiography after the eighth century. Several saints’ lives, authored in the Tur Abdin and neighboring regions, display the “believing Roman soldier” as a patron, helper, and disciple of Syriac holy men and women. I will contextualize this literary phenomenon within broader literary and cultural landscapes.
Aniconic Ṭūr ʿAbdīn? Questioning the Mor Gabriel Monastery Mosaic in Mediterranean Context
Alexandre Varela ExpositoHS 1
In the Life of Mor Gabriel of Qartmin, we are told that Anastasius, Emperor of Constantinople (491-518), sent many craftsmen to build the sanctuary of the church of the Monastery of Mar Gabriel. Among them were “men skilled in putting together mosaics”. This mosaic can still be seen today, especially since the restoration work carried out between 2008 and 2022 by a team of French specialists. While the richness of this mosaic, with its gold tesserae, confirms the prestigious imperial patronage, its decoration, devoid of any living figures, has given rise to various interpretations. Based on the only mosaic of this type preserved in Ṭūr ʿAbdīn and its probable Byzantine origins, we propose a journey through the various examples of this type in the eastern Mediterranean world (Basilica of the Nativity in Bethlehem, the Rotunda of Saint George in Thessaloniki, and also the Great Umayyad Mosque in Damascus), which will allow us to examine the artistic landscape that these works constitute. This comparative journey will prompt reflection on issues such as Byzantine imperial patronage and the dissemination of techniques, styles, and materials not only within the Empire but beyond, while highlighting the specific features of the Mor Gabriel mosaic and questioning the meaning of its highly distinctive iconographic programme, going beyond the issue of its apparent aniconism. Indeed, although evidence of figurative representations in Ṭūr ʿAbdīn is very rare, it does exist. This work, starting from the monastery of Quartmin, will enable us to consider the visual artistic production, figurative or otherwise, of Ṭūr ʿAbdīn both in its local context and in its relationship to Byzantium.
When Empires Aligned: Political Kinship and Doctrinal Divide in Late Antique Ṭūr ʿAbdīn
Virginia SomellaHS 1
This paper explores how doctrinal conflict and territorial control intertwined along the Byzantine frontier of Ṭūr ʿAbdīn between the fifth and sixth centuries AD. The Council of Chalcedon (AD 451) ignited theological dissent, fracturing the imperial pursuit of orthodoxy within the Byzantine Christian landscape. The highlands of Ṭūr ʿAbdīn provide an ideal vantage point to observe how these tensions translated into transboundary geopolitics. In northern Mesopotamia, Miaphysite and Dyophysite communities reshaped loyalties that often overlapped with—or recast—the shifting liminality between the Byzantine and Sasanian empires. Within the Byzantine sphere, Justinian I’s enforcement of Chalcedonian orthodoxy, paired with Theodora’s covert diplomacy, produced a dual dynamic: repression on the urban stage and renewal behind the scenes of the countryside. Exile and the loss of episcopal sees drove many Syriac non-Chalcedonian clergy to remote monasteries, where itinerant bishops such as Yaqub Burdaya forged an alternative ecclesiastical network. What began as a doctrinal rift evolved into a social—and therefore political—geography of resilience, as monasteries and rural shrines filled the administrative and moral void left by imperial turmoil. The second part investigates how this transformation materialized within the physical and psychological landscapes of the Byzantine frontier. Between the 520s and 590s, Byzantine strongholds such as Dara, Mardes, and Rhabdion stood alongside a proliferation of monastic foundations that served both as sanctuaries and surveillance outposts. In a century marked by war, plague, and famine, Byzantine authority in the eastern provinces waned, while monastic communities emerged as pillars of cohesion and endurance. Monks appear in chronicles not only as ascetics but also as sentinels, envoys, and saviors. Amid environmental and political crises, the Syriac Churches became enduring agents of local stability. By the late sixth century, both Constantinople and Ctesiphon had recognized their clergy as indispensable intermediaries—giving rise, along the frontier, to a distinctive partnership that was pragmatic, negotiated, and territorially grounded.
Carving Names into the Ground of Osrhoene. Epigraphic Practices in the Rural Milieu at the Turn of the Byzantine and Islamic Eras
Simon BrelaudHS 1
The Tektek plateau stretches between ancient Edessa, Harran and Tella. It has revealed numerous, often heavily eroded remains of Christian buildings dating from the Byzantine era to the early centuries of the Islamic Caliphate. As the villages were abandoned during the Islamic period, they resemble the ‘dead villages’ of Syria’s famous limestone massif west of Aleppo, although their ruins are often less monumental. They are often marked with Syriac inscriptions, not very monumental, but carved into the rock itself; these Syriac inscriptions are valuable evidence of a rural and literate environment, where the language of expression was Aramaic and the writing used was that of the language of sacred texts, Syriac. One goal will be to gain a better understanding of the environment in which these texts were produced in their archaeological context, close to the heart of Syriac thought, Edessa, and the political centre that Harran became during the Marwanid period.
6.21 TS – Thinking Byzantine Multitudes
Byzantinists have been debating the character of the medieval Roman ethnic identities and the nature of their political community. These debates easily slide into head-counting and gatekeeping, without methodological or theoretical considerations of what it meant to exist and act as a collective entity. Simultaneously, the customary narrative form of modern historiography favors individual subjects—human or institutional—further obscuring Byzantine ways of communal existence. This session focuses on methodological reflections around issues of collective subjectivity and agency in Byzantium by examining intersecting medieval communities based on cohabitation, common labor, space, political practices, class, language, gender, and social kinship. Subjectivity is seen as the precondition of specific identities, thus fostering a broad discussion across periods and disciplines. Contributors examine the notions and themes of Byzantine pastoralism, religious and seasonal collectivity, Constantinopolitan collective memory places, collective agency and light in village churches and theoretical approaches to pre-modern multitudes. The speakers consider how the difference between individual and collective subjects is conceptualized in medieval sources and modern narratives of Byzantium. Do collective subjects have the same traits as the individual ones, merely multiplied or amplified? Are collectives always reducible to a group of individuals? Are they akin to physical masses? Must these entities be durable, fixed over time, and possess stable ‘membership’ to be legible? How can we perceive and interpret Byzantium beyond its elite individuals and formal institutions?
Seasonal Collectivity in the Lenten Homilies of Michael Choniates
John KeeHS 33
This talk offers a new perspective on one of the most securely established collective identities in Byzantium—the church, with a focus on provincial urban communities in the twelfth century. It has long been clear that bishops served as focal points within the collective life of the rapidly growing cities of this era, not only representing these towns toward the imperial center but also articulating communal experience and group dynamics on the ground. Relatively few studies, however, have attempted to investigate how this articulating role worked in practice, and those which have done so have tended to encounter persistent and somewhat perplexing tension at the heart of the relationship. These communities’ relationship to their supposed leaders seems to be characterized by opposition at least as much as obedience. Taking seriously the notion of a collective subject, this paper proposes, offers a means of resolving this apparent contradiction. From Plato to Freud to modern neuroscience, theorists of the psyche have repeatedly seen the tension and competition between different constituent (sub)parts as essential to the emergence of individual subjectivity. While acknowledging the very real differences between dynamics within a single human being and among a group, this talk will investigate how analogous processes of individuation-through-tension run through the extant episcopal addresses to their congregations, via the case study of the Lenten homilies of Michael Choniates. Seen in the light, both the season of Lent and homiletics as an admonitory genre emerge as privileged sites for articulating collectivity precisely because they foreground penitence as a mechanism of psychic conflict—and the constitutive nature of contention may offer a model for thinking through forms of collective subjectivity beyond the exceptionally well documented case of ecclesiastical communities.
Managing Multitudes on the Move: The Katouna as Pastoral Collective and Institution in the Late Medieval Balkans
Guillaume BidautHS 33
In Late Medieval Byzantine and Serbian charters, the term “katouna” or “katun” refers to a typically transhumant pastoral community recognized by political authorities as a legal entity, liable to having specific rights and obligations vis-à-vis the ruler and/or large landowners. Common to both the Byzantine and South Slavic spheres, it served as an institutional framework integrating mobile collectives, whose way of life revolved around yearly migrations between winter and summer pastures for their flocks, within polities based on chiefly sedentary and agrarian populations. This paper applies a comparative analysis and anthropological framework to relevant Greek and Slavic-language documents in order to propose a model of the katouna as a political, economic and social institution unique to the Medieval and Early Modern Balkans. In so doing, it will explore its specificity as a collective agent and attempt to clarify the nature of its internal dynamics. Indeed, texts oscillate between presenting the katouna as a faceless collective and as a recognizably hierarchical structure, with a leader representing it when dealing with outside forces. It is worth asking whether internal hierarchies are obscured, exaggerated, or even created by the needs of the ruler and his administration. Furthermore, this paper will investigate the gap between external and internal representations: does the collective preexist contact with outside authorities, or does it result from their recognition? Does the written evidence allow us to ascertain the existence of a subjective group identity underpinning the katouna? By examining the polysemy of the term, which may refer in turn to an institution, a settlement, a place, or even a building, several hypotheses can be made regarding in-group ties, the emergence of the katouna as an institution, and its diffusion as a model to manage collective mobility.
Tackling the Role of Communities in the Construction of Byzantine Churches: The Evidence from the Manipulation of Natural Light
Flavia VanniHS 33
The manipulation of natural light in sacred spaces is a well-known practice in Byzantine architecture. It has predominantly been studied however, in urban contexts, leaving aside regional variations. Scholars have focused on Constantinopolitan (e.g. Hagia Sophia) or elite buildings (e.g. the katholikon of Hosios Loukas), which have in common the abundant presence of natural light. Rural churches, in contrast, display a more varied approach to interior illumination through the presence of smaller windows and the various uses of window transennae. Based on an ongoing work on mapping window transennae in Greece, this paper explores the different approaches to interior illumination of Byzantine churches in some ‘peripheral’ areas. This paper will present some case studies, which show that these architectures were the product of communities, rather than individuals, and the result of a continuous dialogue between ‘centre’, ‘urban’, and ‘rural’ without an established hierarchy.
The Unheimlichkeit of the Patria of Constantinople
Teresa ShawcrossHS 33
This paper takes as its subject the icons and especially statues of Constantinople: the thousands of beings of bronze, stone, and paint that inhabited the city alongside humans. It examines the impact of these ostensibly inanimate objects upon a living population that, from 326 to 1204, not only encountered them on a daily basis but also attributed an uncanny agency to them. Largely consisting of examples of figural art accompanied by explanatory inscriptions, these works may be identified with what the French intellectual Pierre Nora has termed “lieux de mémoire”. Central to the imperial capital’s monumental landscape, they constituted public sites around which collective memory thickened and swirled in such a way as to encourage individuals and groups to commemorate the past, as well as to articulate rival claims over the present and future. The performances at these sites of both displays of authority and acts of subversion underpinned the transformation of civil society into the “Empire of the Romans”. We can observe the process in the successive recensions of the heritage guidebook to Constantinople that were produced from the eighth to the twelfth centuries. The development of the Patria culminated with the creation under the patronage of the Komnenoi of a text that reorganised a mythical topography into a physical itinerary prescribed for emperors who were expected to lead processions in the capital’s streets. In the early thirteenth century, however, the cultural assumptions upon which such imperial projects rested collapsed when, to adopt Nora’s turn of phrase, “memory passed through history”. The fundamental nature of the break is apparent from the expression in the historiographical writings of both conquered and conquerors of nostalgia for a lost world in which humanity had been in habitual communication with the supernatural.
Negri in New Rome: Empire and Multitude from Postmodernity to the Middle Ages
Nicholas S. M. MatheouHS 33
At the outset of the new millennium Michael Hardt and the late Antonio Negri’s seminal Empire was proclaimed ‘the communist manifesto for the twenty first century’. Presenting a fundamental reframing of Marxist understandings of new political and economic conditions of “globalisation”, the authors integrated the insights of radical postmodern thinkers such as Foucault, Deleuze and Guattari with Negri’s experience of a lifetime of struggle as a revolutionary communist. In Empire and across subsequent collaborations they explored the meaning of imperialism, sovereignty, and, most importantly, the constituent power of mass insurgency and creative resistance. Centring on the concepts of Empire and the unity-in-diversity of subjectivities they term the multitude, and exploring ideas of commonwealth, republic, constitution, and more besides, their oeuvre provides a wealth of ideas that could be usefully brought to bear on old and new debates over the very same issues in the medieval empire of New Rome, commonly termed Byzantium. In this contribution, therefore, I do exactly that, detouring through Hardt and Negri’s theorisation of the transition from modernity to postmodernity, so as to reflect on debates over elitedom, subalternity and the imperial state in medieval New Rome. Recognising the absolute historicism of their arguments, I won’t suggest one-to-one applications of their concepts, but rather a transposition of the methods that allowed them to move beneath the surface appearance of contemporary institutions and discourses, to uncover deeper tendencies in the exercise of power and resistance. In this way, I argue, we can preserve much that has been compelling in recent revisionist accounts of the empire of New Rome, without reproducing the superficial claims of imperial ideology, and while asserting the constituent power of Romania’s subaltern multitudes.
12:30 pm – 2:00 pm Session III
Free Communications
6.31 FC – Recherche sur la cartographie de Gaza du IIIe au VIIe siècles à partir des sources écrites
Le département des Arts de Byzance et des Chrétientés en Orient du Musée du Louvre collabore avec l’ONG Première Urgence Internationale et l’École Biblique et Archéologique Française de Jérusalem à plusieurs axes d’un projet de recherche et de mise en valeur du patrimoine de Gaza. Nous avons pour objectif de travailler à la réalisation d’une cartographie des sites byzantins de Gaza en associant les résultats des recherches menées sur le terrain à l’occasion des fouilles archéologiques et les données sur la topographie et l’architecture fournies par les sources textuelles répertoriées sur le sujet. Cet ouvrage aurait l’ambition d’offrir une base de réflexion pour des opérations d’archéologie de sauvetage et de préservation du patrimoine enfoui dans un futur que nous espérons prochain. Les textes sont d’un apport essentiel à la connaissance de la topographie et des monuments de Gaza et de ses alentours dans l’Antiquité, à condition d’être étudiés dans leur spécificité : il faut tenir compte, pour chaque texte, de son support, du genre dans lequel il s’inscrit, de sa fonction et, le cas échéant, du projet de son auteur, de la connaissance personnelle que ce dernier avait ou non des lieux qu’il mentionne ou décrit, etc. C’est pour cette raison que le projet d’inventaire topographique de Gaza implique la collaboration de spécialistes des textes mobilisés, dans toute leur diversité. L’archéologie de Gaza et sa région a, depuis un siècle, révélé de nombreuses traces et sites datés de la période byzantine. Mis au jour depuis une trentaine d’années, les vestiges de plusieurs ensembles ecclésiastiques et le vaste site sur lequel se développent l’important monastère attribué à saint Hilarion et ses dépendances agricoles sont les incontournables témoins de cette période. L’étude du patrimoine de Gaza conservé dans les musées apportera également sans doute une contribution performante à ce projet de recherche.
Présentation du projet de publication sur une cartographie de la Gaza byzantine à partir des sources écrites
Maximilien DurandBIG-HS
Le département des Arts de Byzance et des Chrétientés en Orient, 9e département du musée du Louvre, a été officiellement créé par décret paru au Journal Officiel le 4 octobre 2022. La collection d’environ 20 000 œuvres du département, datées du IIIe au début du XXe siècle, provient d’une vaste zone géographique qui s’étend de l’Europe orientale (Grèce, Balkans, Ukraine, Arménie) jusqu’en Russie, du Proche-Orient chrétien (Liban, Palestine, Syrie…) et de l’Égypte copte jusqu’au Soudan et à l’Éthiopie. Nous avons pour objectif de publier un ouvrage associant les résultats des recherches menées sur le terrain à l’occasion des fouilles archéologiques et les données sur la topographie et l’architecture fournies par les inscriptions, les textes littéraires antiques et les sources d’époque médiévale et moderne, jusqu’aux témoignages des voyageurs du XIXe siècle. Cet ouvrage aurait l’ambition d’offrir une base de réflexion pour des opérations d’archéologie de sauvetage et de préservation du patrimoine enfoui dans un futur que nous espérons prochain.
Topographie et sources écrites : du territoire à la ville
Catherine SaliouBIG-HS
Les textes sont d’un apport essentiel à la connaissance de la topographie et des monuments de Gaza et de ses alentours dans l’Antiquité, à condition d’être étudiés dans leur spécificité : il faut tenir compte, pour chaque texte, de son support, du genre dans lequel il s’inscrit, de sa fonction et, le cas échéant, du projet de son auteur, de la connaissance personnelle que ce dernier avait ou non des lieux qu’il mentionne ou décrit, etc. C’est pour cette raison que le projet d’inventaire topographique de Gaza implique la collaboration de spécialistes des textes mobilisés, dans toute leur diversité. On le montrera à partir de quelques exemples.
City of Rhetoric, City of Religion: Late Antique Authors on the City of Gaza
Claudia RappBIG-HS
The city of Gaza was a prominent cultural hub in late antiquity. Already in the fourth century, Christian authors commented on Gaza’s importance as a religious center thanks to its large Temple of Zeus that was later supplanted by a Christian basilica as a result of the efforts of Bishop Porphyry. In the fifth and sixth centuries, it was home to a famous school of rhetoric with scholars such as Choirikios, John and Prokopios whose influence radiated as far as Alexandria and Constantinople. At the same time, Barsanuphius and his disciple John became the leaders of a large following of people who practised Christian asceticism. All of these developments are well documented in written sources.
Les traces de la Gaza byzantine
René ElterBIG-HS
L’archéologie de Gaza et sa région a, depuis un siècle, révélé de nombreuses traces et sites datés de la période byzantine. Mis au jour depuis une trentaine d’années, les vestiges des ensembles ecclésiastiques de Mukheitim à Jabalyah, d’al-Bureij, d’Abassan El-kébir et le vaste site de plusieurs dizaines d’hectares de Tell Umm el-Amr à Nuseirat sur lequel se développent l’important monastère attribué à saint Hilarion et ses dépendances agricoles sont les incontournables témoins de cette période. Chacun de ces sites complète le grand puzzle de la topo-histoire de la Gaza-byzantine en partie connue par les textes et révélé au gré des découvertes par les archéologues.
Les objets archéologiques provenant de Gaza conservés dans les musées
Magali CoudertBIG-HS
L’étude du patrimoine provenant de Gaza conservé dans les musées internationaux et notamment au musée du Louvre apportera une contribution notable au projet de recherche en participant à une meilleure connaissance de Gaza à l’époque byzantine.
6.32 FC – Eastern Christian Art in Early Modern Vienna: Post–Byzantine Transconfessional Cults
In early modern Vienna, Eastern Christian art played a crucial yet often overlooked role in shaping religious life, political identity, and cross-cultural exchange. This panel examines how post-Byzantine sacred objects—icons, prints, and other devotional artifacts—moved across confessional and political boundaries, embedding themselves within the capital of the Habsburg Empire, often perceived as a bulwark of Catholicism. Sacred objects of post-Byzantine origin circulated widely across Central Europe, creating spaces of transconfessional devotion and contributing to the construction of imperial identity. The transfer of miraculous icons, such as the Mother of God of Pócs to St. Stephen’s Cathedral, Maria Candia to St. Michael’s Church, and the erection of the Moldavian Cross, exemplifies the integration of Eastern Christian objects into Catholic contexts, where their veneration was actively promoted by the Habsburg imperial elites. These sacred images functioned not merely as devotional artifacts but also as instruments of dynastic legitimacy against the backdrop of the Ottoman threat and other crises, such as epidemics and fires. The mobility of devotional objects, particularly within Greek communities across Central Europe, further demonstrates how Eastern Christian practices were sustained in Eastern Christian diaspora contexts. Vienna, alongside other early modern imperial capitals, emerged as a crucial hub where post-Byzantine art was adapted to new religious and social environments. The widespread dissemination of Orthodox paper icons, printed in Vienna, additionally highlights the permeability of confessional boundaries, as inexpensive yet theologically potent images circulated among diverse groups and served to support the needs of Eastern Christian communities in the Habsburg monarchy. By focusing on the material and devotional itineraries of Eastern Christian artifacts, this panel contributes to a deeper understanding of the entangled confessional cultures of early modern Central Europe and the complex processes of appropriation, adaptation, and dissemination of post-Byzantine art.
The Mother of God of Pócs and the Habsburgs: A Hungarian Miraculous Image in St. Stephen’s Cathedral in Vienna
Katalin FöldváriHS 6
The original image of “Maria Pocs” has a remarkable history: it was transferred to Vienna on the orders of Emperor Leopold I (1640–1705) after the icon shed tears in a small Hungarian village called Pócs (now Máriapócs) (November 4 – December 8, 1696). The image was celebrated with church services in the imperial city for five months (July 7 – December 1, 1697) and placed in all the churches of Vienna for public veneration. While the icon was being carried from one church to another, Prince Eugene of Savoy (1663–1736) defeated the Ottomans in the Battle of Zenta on September 11, 1697—a victory that the famous preacher Abraham a Sancta Clara (1644–1709) attributed to the intercession of the Theotokos of Pócs and linked to the icon’s presence in Vienna. The miraculous image of Pócs thus became the palladium not only of the city of Vienna, but also of the entire Habsburg Empire. The icon played a central role in the Habsburgs’ cult of Mary, and the lecture presents the areas in which this veneration manifested itself.
Eastern Sacred Images against the Background of the Ottoman Threat in the Second Half of the 17th Century in Vienna
Robert BornHS 6
The rapid expansion of the Ottoman territory over the course of three centuries, from the Battle of Kosovo Polje in 1389 to the Second Siege of Vienna in 1683, sent shockwaves through much of the European population. Against the backdrop of the widespread ‘Fear of the Turks’, ecclesiastical and secular authorities glorified the few military successes against their powerful enemy, labelled the ‘Hereditary Foe of the Christian Faith’, in their propaganda. As part of this symbolic communication, depictions of the Mother of God based on Eastern Church prototypes took on an important function as divine support in battle from the outset. One of the best-known examples of this is the ‘Schatzkammerbild’ (Treasure Chamber Image), which was donated to the Mariazell pilgrimage church in Styria at the end of the 14th century by Louis I, the ruler of Hungary, Croatia and Poland. Its veneration intensified particularly against the backdrop of the Ottoman wars of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. In the decades surrounding the dramatic siege of 1683, numerous icons of the Mother of God from various Greek Orthodox and Greek Catholic milieus found their way to Vienna, becoming an integral part of the spiritual fortification of the imperial capital. Alongside the Maria Potsch image, which is kept in St. Stephen’s Cathedral and will be the subject of a separate presentation, these included the image of the Virgin Mary transferred to Vienna after the fall of Candia (now Heraklion) in 1672, as well as the Moldavian Cross. Adorned with an image of the Mother of God, the cross was left south of Vienna by the Prince of Wallachia, Şerban Cantacuzino, during his hasty retreat. The presentation will analyse both the integration of these Eastern Christian objects and the different ways in which they were utilised by elites and the general public, in the context of threats from the Ottomans or epidemics. Comparisons will be drawn with contemporary developments in Venice and Bavaria. Additionally, the integration of these objects into various national cultures of remembrance will be examined.
6.33 FC – Churches and Their Decoration in Medieval Greece
Architettura mediobizantina della Corinzia tra fine XI e XII secolo
Chiara BasiliHS 2
La Corinzia è una regione storico-geografica della Grecia che comprende l’area nord-orientale del Peloponneso e l’istmo di Corinto. La città omonima, che ne costituisce il capoluogo, grazie alla sua posizione geografica strategica, si configurava come un crocevia in cui convergevano le direttrici terrestri provenienti da tutto il Peloponneso per attraversare l’istmo, consolidando così il suo ruolo come uno dei principali centri di influenza della Grecia meridionale. Sebbene le campagne archeologiche portate avanti dall’American School of Classical Studies di Atene fin dal 1896 su Corinto e sul territorio circostante abbiano restituito una panoramica storico-artistica generale della città e della regione, ad oggi mancano degli studi analitici ed esaustivi relativi agli edifici di culto mediobizantini di quest’area. Pertanto, la mia ricerca si propone di approfondire il panorama architettonico di carattere ecclesiastico nella regione di Corinto, nel contesto cronologico mediobizantino, individuando le sue peculiari caratteristiche architettoniche locali e le reti di influenza artistica che lo connotano. In tale prospettiva, sono stati individuati quattro edifici di culto — la chiesa della Dormizione della Vergine a Stiri, il katholikon del monastero di Lechova, la chiesa dei Taxiarchi e il katholikon del monastero della Dormizione della Vergine a Sofiko — come esempi rappresentativi e paradigmatici per la mia analisi. Attraverso un approccio metodologico basato sull’analisi comparativa di questi quattro monumenti e altre strutture ecclesiastiche situate nelle regioni limitrofe, come l’Attica e la Beozia, si mira a ottenere una conoscenza più esaustiva non solo del sistema architettonico autoctono, ma anche delle sue dipendenze artistiche con altri epicentri culturali della penisola ellenica. L’obiettivo finale consiste nel delineare un quadro d’insieme in merito ai rapporti artistici tra Corinto e altri centri propulsori della Grecia centrale, come Atene, durante l’età mediobizantina.
Παναγία με Προφήτες: Εικονογραφικοί συσχετισμοί σε προγράμματα ναών της εποχής των Παλαιολόγων. Παραδείγματα από τον ελλαδικό χώρο
Dimitrios CheilasHS 2
Η Παναγία είναι το πρόσωπο μέσω του οποίου συντελείται η εκπλήρωση του σχεδίου της Θείας Οικονομίας για τη σωτηρία του ανθρωπίνου γένους. Ο σημαίνων ρόλος της Θεοτόκου στην επιτέλεση της Ενσάρκωσης έχει άμεσο αντίκτυπο στη βυζαντινή εικονογραφία. Ιδιαίτερο ενδιαφέρον παρουσιάζουν εικονογραφικά θέματα στα οποία η κεντρική μορφή της Παναγίας πλαισιώνεται από προφήτες της Παλαιάς Διαθήκης, οι οποίοι εικονίζονται σε άμεση σχέση μαζί της κατέχοντας εξίσου σημαντικό ρόλο εντός των συνθέσεων. Σύνδεση Παναγίας και προφητών παρατηρείται σε εκτεταμένους εικονογραφικούς κύκλους αφηγηματικού χαρακτήρα (σκηνές παλαιοδιαθηκικών προεικονίσεων, θεομητορικού βίου κ.ά.), ενώ παράλληλα εντοπίζονται απεικονίσεις στις οποίες η Θεοτόκος συνοδεύεται από προφήτες, οι οποίοι φέρουν προεικονιστικά σύμβολα ή ενεπίγραφα ειλητάρια με αμιγώς θεομητορικό περιεχόμενο. Η παρούσα ανακοίνωση επικεντρώνεται στην εξέταση των εικονογραφικών συσχετισμών μεταξύ Παναγίας και προφητών, οι οποίοι αναπτύσσονται σε εικονογραφικά προγράμματα επιλεγμένων ναών της εποχής των Παλαιολόγων στον ελλαδικό χώρο (π.χ. Άγιοι Απόστολοι Θεσσαλονίκης, Μονή Ολυμπιώτισσας Ελασσόνας, Μονή Βαλσαμονέρου στην Κρήτη). Εικονογραφικοί κύκλοι και παραστάσεις θεομητορικού περιεχομένου εντάσσονται με ευχέρεια σε ποικίλα εικονογραφικά περιβάλλοντα και σε διαφορετικούς χώρους στο εσωτερικό των ναών αυτών, όπου η παρουσία προφητικών μορφών είναι ιδιαιτέρως αισθητή. Κοινό θεολογικό άξονα και ισχυρό συνδετικό κρίκο μεταξύ των διαφόρων εικονογραφικών θεμάτων συνιστά η έμφαση στο δόγμα της Ενσάρκωσης, η οποία συσχετίζεται με την έξαρση της λατρείας της Θεομήτορος από την πρώιμη παλαιολόγεια περίοδο και εξής. Υπό αυτό το πρίσμα αναπτύσσονται και οι διάφορες ειδικές σχέσεις των επιμέρους απεικονίσεων εντός και εκτός του εικονογραφικού κύκλου που τα περιλαμβάνει, οι οποίες συμβάλλουν, αναμφισβήτητα, στην πολυπλοκότητα των εικονογραφικών προγραμμάτων των μνημείων της εποχής των Παλαιολόγων. Ταυτόχρονα η σύνδεση εικονογραφικών θεμάτων με επίκεντρο την Παναγία συνοδεία προφητών αποτελεί αρωγή για την ερμηνεία τους τόσο σε εικονογραφικό όσο και σε θεολογικό (δογματικό – λειτουργικό) επίπεδο.
Marble Sculpture from the Churches of the Byzantine Castle of Drama, Northern Greece
Maria KontogiannopoulouHS 2
At the center of modern Drama, Northern Greece, lie the remains of a small Byzantine fortress, identified with the kastron and polichnion of Drama, cited in Byzantine sources. The fortress, originally founded during the Late Roman period as part of a broader defensive system protecting Philippi and the Via Egnatia network, covers an area of approximately four hectares. It underwent successive phases of fortification throughout the Middle and Late Byzantine periods. The site was under the ecclesiastical authority of the Metropolis of Philippi, and in the 14th century, it was elevated to an archbishopric and subsequently a metropolis. Within the fortified enclosure, three churches are preserved: the Church of Hagia Sophia (10th century), the Church of the Archangels – Taxiarches (early 14th century), and the so-called Old Metropolis (19th century, with traces possibly dating to earlier Byzantine construction phases). Recent excavations uncovered two additional ecclesiastical structures: the remains of a large three-aisled basilica of the 5th–6th centuries, beneath the 10th century Hagia Sophia, and a single-nave funerary chapel appended, before the early 13th century, to Hagia Sophia’s southern façade. The marble sculpture associated with these monuments comprises architectural members (notably two massive figurated capitals), liturgical furnishings (altar – screen parts), and funerary sculpture (a pseudosarcophagus, and several tombstones). While the majority of pieces are attributed to provincial workshops, certain works attest to high craftsmanship, reflecting the transmission of stylistic models from Constantinople and other major artistic centers of the Byzantine Empire into provincial contexts. The stratigraphic relationships and morphological characteristics of the sculptural finds contribute significantly to the reconstruction of the site’s complex architectural and artistic evolution.
Contribution to the Carved Decoration of a Little-Known Church in Mistra. Elements for a New Proposed Dating of the Evangelistria Church
Elisabeth YotaHS 2
The architectural sculptures of the Mistra site, as well as those of the Peloponnese region in general, have been the subject of relatively few studies. However, for over a century, these sculptures have attracted the attention of travelers and scholars who have visited the area. Father Joseph Laurent, in the 1890s, was one of the first to photograph dozens of churches in the region during his missions in the Peloponnese, placing particular importance on the architectural sculptures he documented through photographs and plaster casts. Gabriel Millet had copies of this documentation before he himself visited the Peloponnese, and more specifically the site of Mistra. This documentation was compiled into two photographic albums, of which only some of the photos were published in 1910 by G. Millet. Father Joseph Laurent, in a report published in the Revue des Études Grecques, dwells extensively on these sculpted decorations. Byzantine sculpture from the Palaiologan period has been even more neglected than that of the earlier Christian and Middle Byzantine periods. Despite some monographs, the field remains very little explored. Therefore, reviewing the work done in the field of Byzantine sculpture generally reveals a lack of studied and published corpora. This is especially true for central Greece and the Peloponnese, where many churches remain largely unpublished or little studied, particularly for the Palaiologan period of the empire. Thus, studying the sculptures of the Evangelistria of Mistra, a monument dating from the 15th century and very little studied, which still retains part of its architectural sculpted decoration, could serve as an interesting starting point to develop, later on, comparisons with other sculptures in the region and to try to understand the place of these sculptures within their regional and historical context.
6.34 FC – Saints and Angels in Byzantium and Beyond
L’ordine dei pannelli della porta bizantina di Monte Sant’Angelo: una nuova ipotesi
Paolo FasanoSR 7
La porta bronzea del santuario di San Michele sul Gargano, realizzata a Costantinopoli nel 1076 e donata da Pantaleone de Comite Maurone al tempo dell’arcivescovo Gerardo di Siponto, rappresenta un esemplare di particolare interesse tra le porte bizantine giunte in Italia tra l’XI e il XII secolo. La sua rilevanza non risiede tanto nelle caratteristiche tecniche stilistiche, comuni a questo gruppo di manufatti, quanto nell’originalità del programma iconografico, interamente dedicato alle storie angeliche. Il programma si sviluppa sui pannelli, in oricalco e decorati ad agemina, con episodi legati alle apparizioni miracolose dell’Arcangelo Michele, tratti dalle sacre Scritture, dalle tradizioni locali e dalla letteratura agiografica. La porta è stata oggetto di numerosi restauri nel corso dei secoli; in occasione dell’intervento più recente sono state rinvenute alcune punzonature, praticate su tutte le formelle e sulle contigue cornici metalliche. Questi segni sono stati interpretati come sigle-guida, indicatrici dell’ordine originario dei pannelli, e hanno suggerito di ridisporre questi ultimi sui battenti secondo le corrispondenze individuate. Tuttavia, tale ricostruzione, sebbene plausibile, può ancora essere discussa. L’attuale sequenza, infatti, risulta in parte incoerente con l’articolazione narrativa delle apparizioni di San Michele, sviluppata sia nelle Scritture sia in alcune omelie bizantine del IX secolo – che furono fonte d’ispirazione per il programma iconografico – tanto che alcune scene appaiono isolate o decontestualizzate rispetto al racconto. Nel presente contributo si intende riesaminare la questione, e proporre una nuova ipotesi di restituzione dell’ordine originario dei pannelli della porta, che tenga conto, oltre che della coerenza testuale, anche di puntuali confronti con le altre porte bizantine coeve, della lettura delle fonti letterarie e grafiche e dell’interpretazione della logica narrativa sottesa a un programma figurativo che può dirsi davvero unico.
Beyond the Byzantine Dome: Narrative Strategy in the Church of the Archangel Michael in Pedoulas, Cyprus
Nicolette LevySR 7
The Church of the Archangel Michael in Pedoulas, Cyprus, offers a well-preserved example of the hybridity found in painted churches across Cyprus during the Middle Ages. As a former Byzantine colony under Latin rule (first by the Lusignan from 1191-1489, and then the Venetians until 1571), Cyprus’ local population of Orthodox Christians continued to build and decorate churches and monasteries throughout the Medieval period, maintaining a religious connection to the Byzantine Empire while enduring prolonged periods of social upheaval. Built and decorated in 1474, the Church of the Archangel Michael features a steeply pitched wooden roof and painted frescoes on all four walls of the church, including the apse at the bema. The style of painting has been hailed by previous scholars as exemplary of the post-Byzantine Cypriot painting style, which borrowed from both Byzantine and Syriac models in the East and Latinizing proto-Renaissance models in the West. While past scholars have dealt with questions of hybridity and outside influence in the style (and, to a lesser extent, iconography) of the painted churches of Medieval Cyprus, this paper seeks to approach these questions from a new perspective, looking at narrative strategies in the painted cycles spanning the walls of the church. In this case study from Pedoulas, I assert that the pitched wooden roof, unique to the mountain churches of Cyprus, presented the artist with new opportunities in his approach to spatial organization and decoration. The Cypriot artist therefore moved beyond pictorial strategies found in the middle- and late-Byzantine church programs, which relied on domed interiors to create a sense of celestial space, while also nuancing more contemporary ideas of biblical narrative transferred from the Latin West.
Local Saints’ Shrines as Factors for the Production of Innovative Iconography
Dionysios MourelatosSR 7
The proposed paper will explore the production of innovative iconography in shrines of local saints in the period from the 10th to the 13th century. In different regions of the Byzantine world (e.g. Saint Neophytos at Paphos in Cyprus, Hosios Loukas in Lokris, southern Greece, Saint Paul the New at Latros in Asia Minor, Saint Catherine at Mount Sinai, in Sicily etc.) the process of sanctification of new saints or the rise of the cult of early Christian saints has impacted local social dynamics, as it is well known. The main goal of this presentation is, therefore, to explore whether the shrines of these saints played an important role locally in the production of innovative social and artistic trends. It will be explored in connection with the tracing of the character of painters and/or donors of these monuments.
Moreover, it is well documented that the production of painting (wall-paintings and icon-paintings) was depended on the interaction between local and metropolitan social and artistic dynamics. However, in this paper it will be explored whether this innovative iconography was result of local trends and social dynamics, as the Lives of these saints also attest, or whether the personalities of the saints and the priors of these monasteries were the main factor in such innovation, as it has been proclaimed. Furthermore, it will be explored whether these literary Lives and “local” iconography attest the construction of local identities and whether they were differentiations between these regions and the metropolitan trends, that were manifested in Constantinople and its hinterland. Nevertheless, the different regions of the Byzantine world represent different types of shrines and probably different social dynamics; however, in this paper it will be attempted to conclude to common trends.
Sacred Images, Local Cults: The Iconography of Local Saints in 12th-Century Cyprus
Ourania PerdikiSR 7
The visual representation of local saints is closely tied to the veneration they received, as well as to the broader mechanisms of cultic promotion and dissemination. The recurrence of such portrayals serves as a barometer of a saint’s cultic vitality and its entrenchment in collective memory. These iconographic traces provide compelling evidence of the devotional practices that shaped the religious landscape of Byzantine Cyprus. This paper explores the depictions of local saints, which are particularly prominent in the painted decoration of 12th-century Cypriot churches. These portraits are distinct from those of other saints and play a crucial role in the formulation of the churches’ iconographic programs. Furthermore, the paper examines the role of local elites, the military aristocracy, and monastic patronage, highlighting how their influence shaped the selection and emphasis of specific iconographic themes.
Les saints Quarante Martyrs de Sébaste dans la peinture monumentale byzantine
Kyriaki Tassoyannopoulou, Anna TakoumiSR 7
La représentation de la composition iconographique des saints Quarante Martyrs de Sébaste, qui se distingue par sa grande complexité et la multitude de ses personnages, présente un intérêt particulier. Dans la peinture monumentale byzantine, ils sont souvent figurés comme des saints individuels, vêtus de manière militaire et insérés dans de vastes compositions décoratives, comme on les trouve habituellement dans les églises de Cappadoce. Cependant, l’évolution de leur iconographie vers une représentation plus concise, formant une seule scène, est notable. Cette représentation montre un groupe de personnages à demi dévêtus lors de leur épreuve tortueuse. Cette transformation iconographique, déjà adoptée à l’époque mésobyzantine, ne semble pas être liée à un changement dans la perception des personnes honorées ou des événements qui leur sont associés. Elle semble plutôt être le résultat d’un déplacement du centre de gravité sémantique. Leur représentation comme un ensemble indivisible met en évidence et souligne leur confession de foi commune, qui constitue également leur principal élément de cohesion. Les représentations préservées des saints Quarante Martyrs de Sébaste sont par conséquent analysées dans le cadre de ces deux types iconographiques principaux dans les églises de périodes mésobyzantine et byzantine tardive. Leur position et la manière dont le thème est intégré dans les programmes iconographiques des monuments étudiés sont examinées. En même temps, leur honneur particulier et sa signification sont explorés par région et par époque. En effet, ces représentations sont interprétées en correlation avec les orientations idéologiques des dirigeants politiques et ecclésiastiques de Constantinople. Elles s’inscrivent également dans la perspective d’une relation réversible entre Constantinople et périphérie byzantine, toujours dans l’esprit oecuménique de l’Empire Byzantin.
Saint Sozomenos of Potamia and Galata, Cyprus: The Politics of Plurality and Byzantium Beyond Byzantium
Aliosha BielenbergSR 7
This paper examines two case studies from sixteenth-century Cyprus to reconsider the relationship between politics and aesthetics in Byzantium beyond Byzantium. In Agios Sozomenos, a now-abandoned village near Nicosia, a cave chapel dedicated to the eponymous “healing saint” developed into a cult site from the ninth century. Its continued importance to both locals and pilgrims in Latin and Ottoman times is testified to by historical and ethnographic records, devotional graffiti in both Greek and Ottoman Turkish, and the presence of two other churches in the village nearby, one of them a never-completed “Venetian” chapel first discussed by Camille Enlart in 1899 and more recently linked to the cult of Saint Sozomenos by Thomas Kaffenberger and Nikolas Bakirtzis. I connect this site to another village in the province of Nicosia, Galata, which is also home to three churches celebrated for their art and architecture: the “Italo-Byzantine” Panagia Podithou, constructed in 1502; the “Palaiologan” chapel of the Theotokos or Archangelos Michail, just thirty meters away, built in 1514; and the old parish church of Galata, dedicated to Agios Sozomenos himself, from 1513. The puzzle common to both case studies is the status of “Byzantine” art and architecture more than 400 years after Byzantine rule ended in Cyprus. Scholars such as Annemarie Weyl Carr, Maria Constantoudaki-Kitromilides, and Anthi Andronikou have problematized the relation between “Italian” (Renaissance) and “Byzantine” (Medieval) styles exemplified above all in the frescoes of Podithou, but I propose to further shift our consideration to center the cult of Saint Sozomenos as a powerful constituent of the natural-cultural landscape. I contend that it is the “locative” (Jonathan Z. Smith) power of this saint that should be thought of as a force powerful enough to make a common world from the aesthetic and political plurality of Byzantium beyond Byzantium.
6.35 FC – Iconography and Icons
Icons in Arab Orthodox (Greek Orthodox) Christian Churches of the Ottoman Period in Hatay Province, Türkiye
Sezer ArslanHS 3
Arab Christians living in Hatay Province in southern Turkey, today identified as Greek Orthodox, occupy an important place in the region’s social and cultural life. The Arab Orthodox Christian churches of Hatay, many of which were in use prior to the earthquake centered in Kahramanmaraş on 6 February 2023, constitute significant architectural monuments dating to the Ottoman period (1516–1918). This study focuses on the icons of Arab Orthodox Christian churches located in the city center and districts of Hatay. Drawing on a corpus of 156 icons preserved on the iconostases of these churches, it offers a comprehensive analysis of their historical development, places of production, current condition, iconography, painting programs, stylistic features, materials, and techniques. The 156 icons on the iconostasis of the churches examined are painted in tempera on separate wooden panels. On the basis of inscriptional evidence, the icons can be dated to the period between the second half of the 18th century and the 19th century. This corpus reflects one of the richest phases of icon production in terms of both iconography and style, demonstrating that the nineteenth century—when local icon workshops in Syria, Jerusalem, Cyprus, and Russia were particularly active—witnessed the emergence of a distinctive regional style in icon painting, shaped by artists trained in diverse cultural environments and working for different devotional and artistic purposes.
Παναγία Μπελιγραδίου at Istanbul
Bojan MiljkovićHS 3
After the Turkish conquest of Belgrade, on August 1521, the whole Serbian citizenship was displaced to Istanbul and its vicinity and took with them the greatest treasures of his church. It is the mosaic icon of the Virgin with Child, which is kept today at the Patriarchal church of Saint George on Phanar, in the south aisle. The Belgrade history of this icon can be reconstructed through the older written sources. The oldest mention of this icon is found in the Vienna Illuminated Chronicle, in the part which describes the Byzantine-Hungarian battles around Belgrade at 1071-72. It was already believed in the middle of the 15th century that this icon was work of apostle Luke and a half of the century later (1508), this was confirmed by metropolitan of Belgrade, Theophanes.
Emanuele Zanfurnari’s Vita Icon, Life of John the Baptist (ca. 1600)
Thomas SchweigertHS 3
Zanfurnari is known, if at all, for one painting at the Vatican’s Room of the Icons. His Life is largely unknown, today hanging in a Croatian Roman Catholic church, originally the Venetian-Baroque cathedral of Saint Euphemia, in Rovigno/Rovinj, Istria, once part of Venice’s Stato da Mar. This maritime empire, initial product of Fourth Crusade conquest, included the Eastern Mediterranean islands of Candia (Crete), Negroponte (Euboea), and Cyprus—for which Byzance-après-Byzance began in 1204—but also the eastern Adriatic littoral and the Ionian Island of Corfu. Especially “Post-Byzantium” (after 1453), the metropole came to have resident communities not only of Greeks but also Albanians, Armenians, and Slavs, as well as Jews. Venetians, the hereditary patriciate, observed the Latin rite but never converted their (Greek and other) Orthodox colonial subjects. This milieu produced the great “Western” artist, the Cretan-born Domenikos Theotokopoulos (“El Greco”), who came to Europe by way of Venice, but also his obscure contemporary, Zanfurnari, who arrived from Corfu. Zanfurnari’s Life resembles Russian vita icons with its central, “iconic” panel of—or window onto—an ethereal John, executed in maniera greca, but this is framed by an earthly narrative of miniatures in maniera italiana that begins with John’s infancy. This amalgam of canonical scenes from Luke and Matthew, and apocryphal ones from the Protevangelium of James, features the “other” holy family, Zacharias, Elizabeth, and John. The Flight of Elizabeth and the Murder of Zacharias from the Protevangelium, in which John escapes from—and Zacharias becomes holy martyr during—the Slaughter of the Innocents, are found in post-Iconoclastic Byzantine art. I find iconographic parallels in nearby Parenzo/Poreč (ancient Parentium) from a millennium earlier—a time before Venice—in the mosaics of the Euphrasian Basilica (ca. 550), a late antique episcopal complex itself modeled on the long-lost St. Sergius in Gaza described by Choricius.
The Byzantine Tradition in European Religious Art (10th–16th centuries): The Stairstep Motif in Three New Testament Scenes
Stela Tasheva, Sasha LozanovaHS 3
The stairstep motif, depicted in art, was often shown in urban, exterior, and residential spaces. It represented an architectural or furniture element, raising a sitting or standing figure. This pictorial fragment was also characteristic of many European religious works in general. The aim of the study is to highlight the place and role of this element in frescoes, mosaics, icons, and paintings related to major figures of the New Testament participating in three scenes: the Annunciation, the Virgin Mary with the Child on a Throne, and the Presentation of the Virgin into the Temple (the composition listing above follows the time of creation of the artifacts under consideration). The choice of certain research topics is due primarily to our co-authorship of two professional fields: art history and architecture. In this respect, we carry out a comparative analysis between samples of the Byzantine artistic tradition and similar Western European artifacts from the same time period. Historically, we focus on the 10th-16th centuries, and the objects of the study are significant, well-known works of art. The expected results are in the field of history and theory of Byzantine art, as well as European art and architecture as a whole.
Russian Illuminated Manuscripts of the Heavenly Ladder: The History of Reception and Adaption of Byzantine Iconography
Georgii TitovHS 3
The corpus of Russian illuminated manuscripts of the Heavenly Ladder of John Climacus comprises several dozen codices. The first attempt to create Slavic imagery for the Ladder was undertaken either in the city of Tarnovo or at the Bulgarian Athonite monastery of Zographou in the mid-14th century. The result, exemplified by the Ladder of Pogodin (NLR. Pogod. 1054), loosely follows a Byzantine prototype from the Komnenian period, such as Princeton Garrett 16 (1084). Early East Slavic copies, likely originating from Novgorod, include similar depictions of the Vision of the Ladder but adopt a more figurative iconographic recension, which is also attested in Byzantine manuscripts such as Vatop. gr. 376. As E. Smirnova has outlined, the comparison of RSL. Desn. 1 and NLR. Pogod. 1058 highlights the development of a national tradition during the 15th century. However, what emerged in Novgorod in the 1530s appears to have renounced this tradition, reverting instead to Byzantine models — this time from the Palaiologan era. A high-quality Byzantine Heavenly Ladder manuscript, Mich. 134 from Ann Arbor (1371), likely illuminated by the same artist responsible for the famous Homilies of James of Kokkinobaphos BNF. gr. 1242, exhibits certain iconographic similarities with the luxurious Slavic copy RSL. 304/III. № 20. Yet, the Novgorod miniature goes further in complicating the composition. This intricate two-tier form reappears in the illuminations of several 17th-century manuscripts, possibly created at the Solovetsky Monastery (NLR. Sol. 298/318 and Sol. 303/323). The final chapter in this story centres on the first Slavic printed edition of the Heavenly Ladder, published in Moscow in 1647. Its woodcut design was based on a different, and much more concise, manuscript illumination, possibly NLR. Sol. 292/312. The first edition played a crucial role in the subsequent unification of the iconography related to the Heavenly Ladder.
6.36 FC – Recent Research in Byzantine Sigillography
Besides dealing with Byzantine lead seals and “marking” in Byzantium, the studies presented here deal with materials and areas of study that are generally considered “peripheral”, both in a geographical sense and from the point of view of the discipline of sigillography. Starting with the analysis of three seals belonging to the χαρτουλάριοι τοῦ σιτωνικοῦ of Carthage, Giuliodoro’s contribution reconsiders the presence and activities of the urban administration of the North African metropolis under Byzantine rule (sixth-seventh centuries), highlighting the role of local notables in controlling the still-active civic magistracies and their contribution to the management of the city. Evening will shed new light on the office of the σύμπονος in the eleventh century. The σύμπονος held a prominent position under the eparch in this period and by examining a corpus of some 65 seals this paper aims to offer the first comprehensive overview of the role and significance of this office within a wider administrative landscape. Pomero will present the seal collection of the National Museum of Ravenna, which traces its origins in the antiquities collected by the Camaldolese monks of Classe during the eighteenth century. Among these seals, most of which have not been published, is a small but significant group of Byzantine specimens, dating from around the late sixth to the early thirteenth centuries. Finally, Orlandi will present the results of the Horizon MSCA SIGN-IT project, dedicated to the study of the signacula, i.e., stamps bearing text and graphic signs, used from the Roman to the Byzantine period. The paper will focus on dating criteria for the Post-Roman specimens, and on the morphological and functional evolution of these objects between Rome and Byzantium.
New Evidence on the Urban Administration of Byzantine Carthage: The Seals of the χαρτουλάριοι τοῦ σιτωνικοῦ in Context
Tommaso GiuliodoroHS 5
This paper examines the persistence and adaptation of the urban administration of Byzantine Carthage through sigillographic evidence, focusing in particular on three seals of the χαρτουλάριοι τοῦ σιτωνικοῦ, two of which are preserved in the National Museum of Carthage. These seals document financial administrators in the North African metropolis overseeing the purchase of grain to the benefit of the city, attesting to the continued vitality of its civic institutions between the sixth and the seventh centuries. When analysed alongside contemporary textual sources from North Africa and Byzantine Italy, these bullae illuminate not only the operational continuity of urban magistracies but also the pivotal role of local elites in directing the administrative and economic apparatus of the city, demonstrating that civic institutions functioned as active mechanisms through which urban notables exercised authority and managed essential public functions such as food supply and financial administration. Challenging conventional narratives of administrative decline at the western imperial periphery, this contribution reconsiders the institutional landscape of Byzantine Carthage, emphasising the agency of local notables who controlled civic magistracies and shaped urban governance. Carthage emerges as a dynamic centre where late antique civic structures proved remarkably durable, calling for a revised understanding of how authority and urban management functioned in major cities of the Byzantine West and demonstrating that local institutional frameworks retained both vitality and relevance well into the early Byzantine period.
The Bureau of the Eparch in the 11th Century – New Insights on the σύμπονος from the Sigillographic Sources
Pia EveningHS 5
When it comes to the complex administration in Constantinople, the Kletorologion of Philotheos mentions 14 officers under the supervision of the eparch in the 9th/10th century. The office of σύμπονος appears first in the list and is the main focus of this paper. To better understand the administrative system behind this role, the study draws not only on textual sources but also on a corpus of approximately 65 Byzantine lead seals belonging to individuals who held the office of σύμπονος. Examining this material as a group for the first time offers a unique opportunity to shed new light on the functions and significance of this office. A closer examination of the sigillographic evidence shows that the office of σύμπονος appears predominantly on seals dating to the 11th century, during which the σύμπονος seems to have held a prominent position under the eparch. This paper studies the office within the broader landscape of 11th-century administration of the Byzantine empire by analyzing specific actors, their career trajectories, and the cumulation and combinations of offices and titles recorded on their seals. In doing so, it aims at offering the first comprehensive overview of the role and significance of the σύμπονος in Constantinople during this period.
Byzantine Seals from the National Museum of Ravenna
Margherita Elena PomeroHS 5
Among the 142 unpublished lead seals preserved in the National Museum of Ravenna, a small yet significant group consists of Byzantine specimens from different periods, spanning from the late sixth to the early thirteenth century. The collection was assembled by the Camaldolese monks of the Classe Monastery in the eighteenth century, and the provenance of the majority of its specimens can be traced to the Roman antiquities market of the same period. This paper presents the Byzantine seals from the Ravenna collection, introducing new findings and, where relevant, proposing revised datings for some specimens already documented in the main seal corpora. This small group of Byzantine seals includes specimens belonging to officials of the civil, military, and ecclesiastical administrations, as well as to Emperor Theodore I Laskaris, as discussed in an earlier presentation. For each seal, images, readings, dates, and historical commentary will be provided in light of recent research and their contexts of origin.
New Insights on Stamping Tools and Marking Practices in Byzantium (5th–14th Century)
Lucia Maria OrlandiHS 5
This paper presents the results of the Horizon MSCA SIGN-IT project, which is dedicated to the study of signacula from antiquity to the Middle Ages, with a focus on material from, or related to, the Italian peninsula. These stamps, bearing text and graphic symbols, were used from the Roman to the Byzantine period to assert ownership, indicate provenance, guarantee the authenticity and/or integrity of goods and documents, and, in some cases, invoke divine protection upon them. The discussion focuses on the proposed dating criteria for post-Roman specimens, based on comparisons with other epigraphical and sphragistic evidence (such as lead seals and impressions), and examines the possible reasons for the morphological and functional transformations of these objects between the Roman and Byzantine eras.
6.37 FC – Imperial Power Made Visible
The Throne of Justin II: Imperial Iconography and Political Symbolism in Early Byzantium
Caterina AgostinelliHS 21
This paper focuses on the throne of Justin II (565–578 CE), as described in the verses of Flavius Cresconius Corippus’s In laudem Iustini Augusti Minoris, offering a paradigmatic case for understanding the evolution of the visual and ceremonial language of imperial power in Late Antiquity. Beyond preserving the earliest known literary testimony of such a throne in Constantinople, the analysis of the two poetic passages depicting the throne and its sumptuous canopy provides a critical lens through which to explore how the late Roman Empire reinterpreted pre-Christian and Eastern symbols within a Christian and imperial framework. The study reveals how the architectural apparatus of the throne functioned not merely as an expression of opulence, but as a theological and ideological device—an authentic “architectural theophany” capable of translating the cosmology of imperial power into visual form. The throne of Justin II stands at the crossroads of Roman tradition, Eastern influences, and emerging Christian theology: on one hand, it preserves classical iconographic elements such as winged Victories and jewel-encrusted motifs; on the other, it reworks cosmic and ritual models from the ancient East, integrating them into the sacred sphere of Byzantine ideology. To support its visual and semantic reconstruction, the study compares Corippus’s literary testimony with contemporary artifacts (such as the diptych of Ariadne), and develops a comparative investigation of ceremonial canopies in both religious and secular contexts. The result is a multifaceted portrait of the throne as a space of divine manifestation and a sophisticated instrument of political communication—capable of synthesizing, through visual and ritual means, the absolute authority of the basileus and his connection to the divine.
Where Do Crown Jewels Come From? Roman to Byzantine Regalia & Imperial Portraits, 1st to 6th c. CE
Amelia BrownHS 21
As part of the Australian Research Council project ‘Images of Power: Roman Mass Media and Imperial Cults,’ this paper asks how, when and where Roman emperors came to wear, own and pass along ‘Crown Jewels,’ that is diadems and other jewelery attached to the imperial role, rather than an individual ruler. Portraits of bejeweled Roman emperors in coins, marble, and other media circulated from Rome, Constantinople and other centers to the periphery of the Roman Empire. They inspired imitation by neighboring rulers, both in imagery and sometimes extant jewelery. The emperor and his family gradually became distinguished not just by portrait features, the medium of portraiture (marble, bronze, gold, cameos etc.), and its context, but by their attributes, particularly jeweled crowns, bracelets, rings and other adornment of power and imperial office. The latter were adapted to Christianity, both under Constantine and his successors, but only slowly came to compose a collection of ‘crown jewels.’ These specific jewels, even if long-vanished today, can be partially reconstructed from images of the ruler himself, archaeological evidence and later Byzantine jewels. They also had an enduring religious, political, and artistic impact on Greco-Roman, Byzantine, Mediterranean, Western and even global history; they defined how a leader looked for millennia, and still shape widespread assumptions about monarchical and imperial rule today.
Political Themes in Monastic Florilegia: Rulers and Ruled in the Sacra of John the Monk
Petros TsagkaropoulosHS 21
Composed in Palestine at the beginning of the seventh century by a certain monk John, the Sacra is a vast florilegium of scriptural and patristic quotations, structured around three thematic axes: God, humanity, and virtues and vices. Book II of the collection, devoted to human affairs, addresses questions concerning human behaviour, emotion, knowledge, and the practicalities of everyday life through alphabetically arranged kephalaia (chapters). Among these, several entries engage with rulership and political authority. This paper examines how John’s selection and organization of the sources articulate Byzantine conceptions of political order and the moral responsibilities of rulers and subjects, reflecting the concerns of monastic and lay communities in the volatile environment of the early seventh-century Near East.
The Byzantine Intaglio from Patriarch Job’s Panagia: Revisiting Attribution and Historical Context
Andrei ZaluninHS 21
This study examines a Byzantine double-sided carved agate gem from the collection of the Moscow Kremlin Museums. The obverse features a Crucifixion with Attendants (cameo), while the reverse displays an intaglio depicting Saints Constantine and Helena supporting the True Cross. The gem is set in the central panel of a Panagia presented by Tsar Fyodor Ivanovich to the first Moscow Patriarch Job during his enthronement ceremony in 1589. The study marks the first examination of the gem within the broader framework of Byzantine imperial ideology during the Macedonian dynasty period (9th-11th centuries). This era particularly emphasized Emperor Constantine as the example of ideal rulership. Saints Constantine and Helena became models for imperial emulation, as extensively documented in Byzantine literary traditions. Special emphasis is placed on the rule of Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos and his wife Helena Lekapene. The study also investigates the naming conventions of Byzantine rulers and their consorts, noting the recurring pairing of the names “Constantine” and “Helena” and offering interpretations of this phenomenon. The second part of the study focuses on a stylistic analysis of the gem from Job’s panagia, drawing upon a comprehensive range of comparative materials: fresco painting, illuminated manuscripts, carved ivory, numismatic and sigillographic evidence. The imagery on both sides of the carved agate is examined conjointly, leading to the conclusion that they were created simultaneously, while also tracing the object’s significance within the veneration of the True Cross. The study highlights the intentional conflation of Emperor Constantine the Great and Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos in 10th-century artistic representations, revealing a deliberate visual parallelism. The refinement of the artifact’s attribution is further supported through diachronic analysis of the represented imperial costume elements.
6.38 FC – Aspects of the Seventh Century
Scramble for Orthodoxy? Some Remarks on the Theological Debates and the Rome-Constantinople Conflict in the Seventh Century
Márk BeszterceiHS 31
The seventh century was turbulent regarding Christological questions, such as Christ’s activities and wills. These controversies affected the entire Byzantine world, and the papacy also took part in them as a prominent spiritual leader of Christianity. Popes like Theodore I and Martin I were active participants, defending the teachings of Dyoenergism and Dyotheletism. The pontificate of Pope Martin I can be seen as a climax in these debates since he convoked the Lateran Council in 649 and anathematised the teachings of Monoenergism and Monotheletism. In my presentation, my objective is to provide some remarks regarding the controversies of the seventh century and the ’Rome–Constantinople struggle’ as its wider context. In this I will lean on mostly the Acts of the Lateran Council and the Letters of Pope Martin I, but I will also touch other kind of sources like the Relatio motionis, the Disputatio Bizyae or the Διήγησις τῆς µονοθελητῶν αἱρέσεως. In the first part of my presentation the focus will be the phenomenon that the Popes—mostly Martin I—tried to discredit the Patriarchs of Constantinople with the help of a certain Roman ’anti- Constantinople movement’ which they tried to develop similarly in the Eastern and Western parts of the church based on the legitimacy of the decisions adopted by the Lateran Council. After that, in the second part of my lecture, I would like to introduce my concept called ’theological attraction’ related to the question of papal authority. The theological attraction as a concept of mine means that the Pope utilised different theological issues and the orthodox faith to expand his own authority and power over the whole of Christianity. I hope that I can contribute to the understanding of the seventh century and to the history of the struggle between Rome and Constantinople with these approaches.
The Synodikon of Orthodoxy: A Living Witness of Byzantium Beyond Byzantium
Pantelis LevakosHS 31
The Synodikon of Orthodoxy, initially composed in 843 under Patriarch Methodios I, has long served as a liturgical text affirming the triumph of Orthodoxy over heresy. More importantly, it has been a dynamic vehicle for expressing Byzantine identity beyond the empire’s political lifespan. This paper proposes to examine the Synodikon’s evolving content and function, which is a crucial testimony to the persistence of Byzantine religious, cultural, and political ideals well into the Middle and Late Byzantine periods and beyond. The paper will explore how successive additions, such as the commemorations of new saints, the anathemas against intellectual opponents like John Italos, and the Hesychast controversies, transformed the Synodikon into a mirror reflecting the changing theological, political, and ecclesiastical concerns of Byzantine society. Furthermore, it will highlight how the Synodikon, as a source of information about the Church hierarchy of many dioceses across the Orthodox world (e.g., Thessaloniki, Monemvasia, Crete, Rhodes), played a pivotal role in extending Byzantine influence into the post-Byzantine period, thereby shaping the theological landscape of the Orthodox world. Moreover, this paper examines the Synodikon’s reception and adaptation to argue how the Synodikon preserved the Byzantine identity through mechanisms outside the empire’s confines. It offers a paradigmatic case for studying “Byzantium beyond Byzantium” in the 21st-century scholarly context.
Rome in Transition: Administrative Transformations in the Supervision of the City’s Classical Public Spaces Between the Late 6th and Mid-7th Centuries
Nicola LucianiHS 31
This paper examines the management of public buildings in Rome during the last part of the 6th and the mid 7th century, when the city, following Justinian’s the mid-6th-century conquest of the Ostrogothic Italian polity, was once again administered as an integral part of the Roman Empire. These decades were indeed a pivotal phase of administrative reconfiguration in the governance of Rome’s classical urban fabric, as broader geopolitical upheaval (including the final Roman-Sasanian war and the early Arab expansion in the Middle East) eroded the imperial unity of the Mediterranean basin. Hence, both primary literary sources and the archaeological record concerning the employment and management of Classical public buildings will be assessed within the broader political and administrative context of the Eastern Roman oikoumene, emphasizing the interplay between local imperial officials in Rome and the central government’s apparatus. In particular, the maintenance and functional transformation of Rome’s city fabric will be examined in connection to the inclusion of public buildings within departments superintending the emperor’s properties, including the Sacrum Patrimonium and the Domus Divina. In this regard, to be underscored will be the involvement of cubicularii in overseeing the management of public assets in Rome, thus reflecting a broader trend toward political centralism. Accordingly, evidence concerning imperial functionaries active in Rome or directly dealing with the city’s affairs (including the ex-consul Leontius and the “quasi comes privatarum” Beator in the later 6th century, and the chartularius Mauricius and sacellarius Donus in the early 7th century) will be addressed, aiming to read their activities in the context of the mutating political landscape of the Mediterranean basin.
At the Western End of the Eastern Empire: Valentia, València la Vella and Other Fortified Places in Carthaginensis Provincia (6th–7th Centuries)
Albert Ribera i LacombaHS 31
The results obtained in 40 years (1981-2020) of the urban archaeology in the city of Valencia and after (2016-2024) in the València la Vella project introduce these archaeological sites into the scientific debate on the urban continuity and the forming of new cities in Late Antiquity Hispania. The finds of our research argue that the area around the old roman colony of Valentia was the northern extreme of Spania, the territory occupied by the Empire in the middle 6th century. At this moment a new town appeared, “València la Vella”, a fortified site 16 km away from Valentia. Probably, during the reign of Liuvigild, and in a context of confrontation against the Byzantine Empire, the Visigoths occupied this region. The incipient state of the research raises many questions. Nevertheless, it has already provided enough information to determine the urban and military character of some settlements: extension, terraced urbanism, craft activities, and public buildings. The relationship between “Valencia la Vella” and the nearby Visigoth palace of “Pla de Nadal” archaeological site dated to the early 8th century AD must also be confirmed. Both sites are essential for recognising the impact of the Byzantine occupation and the beginnings of the Muslim invasion on the territory of the ancient roman city of Valentia. This paper, above all, aims to present the current state of the art of the investigations carried out in the archaeological settlement of València la Vella (Riba-roja de Túria, València, Spain). The site is located on a fluvial terrace, on the right shore of the Túria river. It presents a pronounced slope next to the river, with a vertical escarpment of about 40 m.
Visions of Salvation and Identity in the Seventh Century: The Fragile Roman Unity
Panagiotis TheodoropoulosHS 31
At the turn of the seventh century the Roman Εmpire stretched from the Iberian peninsula to Mesopotamia. Its vast territory was inhabited by peoples of various ethnic, cultural, religious/confessional backgrounds, whom the imperial authorities strove to rule upon through an imperial Christian ideology, according to which Christianity and Romanness overlapped and the salvation of souls was linked to the empire. The imperial vision of “salvific Romanness” came under question during the first decades of the seventh century, when the empire suffered significant military setbacks first against the Persians and later against the Arabs. Then, antagonistic visions of Romanness emerged, which went along with alternative visions of the salvific role of the empire. In this brief talk, I will discuss extracts from seventh-century texts written across the empire (Italy, Constantinople, Syria) and I will suggest that Soteriology was a key factor in identity formation in this period. Ultimately, this interpretation serves as a counter-weight to modern approaches that perceive Romanness in purely political terms.
6.39 FC – Routes, Ships, Networks and Trade from the Black Sea to the Indian Ocean
Ports of Faith: Christian Maritime Networks in the Western Indian Ocean from the 5th to 8th Century
Jon Mateo Gabilondo GutierrezHS 33
The rise of Islam in Western Arabia changed the political and religious landscape of the Western Indian Ocean completely. However, monotheism—now in the form of Islam—was already a well-known phenomenon. During the Early Late Antique period, traders, mariners, and monks spread the Christian faith from Roman Egypt and Palestine to Aksum, Arabia, Socotra, and beyond. These Christian groups constructed long-lasting commercial networks based on a common spiritual kinship that endured for centuries. With the advance of Islam in Europe, Africa, and Asia, the Western Indian Ocean adapted to the new necessities and logics demanded by the emerging Islamic World. In this context of dynamic cross-cultural interaction, many Christian communities demonstrated remarkable resilience by integrating into the evolving trading networks without completely severing their historical ties. In this sense, numerous Christian groups underwent a realignment of their commercial and religious allegiances—shifting from centres such as Clysma and Ayla to the surviving Christian hubs primarily in Ethiopia, as well as to communities of the Church of the East stretching along the Persian Gulf to India. Furthermore, this study highlights the fluid nature of cultural and religious affiliations during periods of geopolitical transformation, revealing how economic imperatives, doctrinal beliefs, and diplomatic pressures interacted in complex ways. The present communication aims to briefly examine the developments of this transitional period in world history, emphasizing both change and continuity among these Christian commercial networks as evidenced by archaeological records, Byzantine chronicles, and Arabic literature. To achieve this objective, a chart-based database of extant ports and their corresponding trade routes will be employed, utilizing tools derived from digital humanities methodologies. This integrated approach not only facilitates the spatial and temporal analysis of trade patterns but also enriches our understanding of the enduring legacy of these networks.
All Aboard the Empire! Exploring Nautical Imagery in Byzantine Literature and Society
Zeynep OlgunHS 33
A frequently cited anecdote in multiple tenth-century Byzantine chronicles recounts how Emperor Theophilos (r. 829–842), upon discovering that a ship passing the Boukoleon belonged to Empress Theodora, ordered the vessel and its valuable cargo to be completely burned. Outraged, he lamented that he, an emperor appointed by God, oímoi, had been reduced to the role of naukleros (shipowner)! Yet a contrasting vision appears in Emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos’ De Administrando Imperio (r. 913–959), who commissioned two of the aforementioned chronicles, where he advises his son Romanos to steer and guide the holkás, the merchant-ship of the world, making Romanos the kybernētēs (helmsman). In his analysis of imperial orations by Eustathios of Thessaloniki, Stone defined this nautical metaphor as follows: the emperor assumed the role of helmsman, the ship represented the polity, and the metaphor functioned on the premise of “the commander of that which is commanded.” However, sources such as the Rhodian Sea Law show that the kybernētēs (helmsman) did not hold ultimate authority aboard Byzantine ships. In practice, that role fell to the naukleros (shipowner), especially on cargo-bearing vessels, where he dictated the ship’s course while the helmsman merely executed instructions and maintained order. This paper reconsiders the nautical allusions in Byzantine literature by placing it in dialogue with the actual hierarchical structures aboard Byzantine ships. By examining hagiographies, historical texts, and rhetorical orations, it explores how authors adapted this imagery. It argues that the naukleroi (shipowners) were excluded from imperial metaphor due to their ties to commerce, and the resulting shift within the metaphor from “commanding” to “guiding” reveals new insight into the understanding of the emperor’s relationship with the empire and rulership.
The Revival of Trade along the Western Black Sea Coast and the Connecting River and Overland Routes in the 9th and 10th Centuries
Liliana SimeonovaHS 33
This paper aims to reconstruct the commercial activities in the western Black Sea coastal area by examining the diverse itineraries and combinations of overland and maritime routes and the commodities transported along them in the 9th and 10th centuries. During the 7th to early 10th centuries, maritime trade between Constantinople and the western Black Sea coast was limited, not extending beyond the area where the Haemus Mountains meet the sea. The Byzantine customs offices at Messembria and, later, Deultum, serve as evidence of this trade limitation. Commercial shipping between the Middle and Lower Danube regions, on one hand, and the western Black Sea coast and Constantinople, on the other, did not resume until the early 900s. New settlements started to emerge on the right bank of the Lower Danube in the mid-800s, frequently constructed on the locations of former Roman towns. However, these new communities did not seem to engage in long-distance river trade until the tenth century. Horses, silver, and slaves were among the commodities transported along the Danube tributaries and the big river from Central Europe to the Lower Danube, where they were transferred from smaller river vessels to larger seagoing ships to continue their journey to Constantinople. Slaves were also the most valuable commodity that traders from Kievan Rus’ exported to Byzantium. The cargo of the Rhos, which included slaves, was likely transferred to larger seagoing vessels heading to Constantinople. The Danube Delta was, therefore, a key junction for two major commercial river routes leading to the Bosphorus: the Dnieper, connecting Northeastern Europe to the Black Sea, and the Danube, linking Central Europe to the Black Sea. Combined sea and overland transport from Constantinople to Messembria, and then to the Bulgarian territories north of the Haemus, fulfilled the needs of Byzantine-Bulgarian commercial exchange.
6.40 FC – Constantiniana Porphyrogenneta Varia
The Corpus Constantineum, the modern scholarly label for various works created under the auspices of the tenth-century Emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos, continues to attract the attention of researchers. This group session aims to revisit various questions related to selected works in the Corpus Constantineum. De Administrando Imperio is examined in relation to the representation of the Late Roman and early Byzantine past (Hrvoje Gračanin), as well as to the idea of Christian Europe in the early Middle Ages from a Byzantine perspective (Alex M. Feldman). The letters of Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos, as his authentic writings, are analysed in order to define his literary style, which may prove invaluable for attempts to identify the emperor’s own authorial contribution to the Corpus Constantineum (Teuta Serreqi Jurić). An equally rich topic of research is the so-called Adriobyzantine discourse in the early medieval sources, explored through the use of specific terminology referring to the Byzantine emperor (Ivan Basić). The presentations in this group session aim to raise new questions and offer fresh insights into the study of the Corpus Constantineum. Finally, the session will also serve to present a new research project on the digitization of the De Administrando Imperio (Teuta Serreqi Jurić et al.)
Traces of ‘Adriobyzantine’ Discourse in the Records of the Placitum of Riziano
Ivan BasićHS 41
In the preserved text of the proceedings of the Riziano (Rižana) Placitum of 804, terms that refer to the Byzantine Emperor – the former overlord of the Istrian peninsula – occur several times. The said discourse uses abstract terms, referring to the basileus as »Empire« (imperium) and »Lordship« (dominatio). The terms in question are here noted and problematised. The discourse they belong to evidently predates the Frankish takeover of Istria (c. 788), describing the previous Byzantine rule. Several decades later, the identical linguistic expressions are recorded by the Frankish theologian Gottschalk of Orbais in his account on the linguistic features of the populace of litoral Dalmatia and Venice, i.e., the Byzantine possessions in the Adriatic basin (c. 846–848); finally, the same terminology is to be found in the several texts produced by the successive patriarchs of Grado, Fortunatus II and Venerius (820s), wherein they addressed or mentioned the new, Frankish emperor. Research into the analogous use of the concepts imperium, regnum and dominatio in the everyday speech of Venice, Istria and Dalmatia, and the implications thereof, has shown that these are reflections of ossified formulae from documents issued by the Byzantine imperial chancery. This is a discourse that derives from the hyper-formal Greek phraseology of Byzantine court ceremony, disseminated by official channels (texts) and speech habits acquired at court. These lexical loanwords (semantic calques) are defined as Adrio-Byzantinisms. This is a linguistic phenomenon of Byzantine origin adjusted and modified in the Adriatic context and adapted to the Latin language medium.
‘Spain, the First Country of Europe’: Constantine VII and the Limits of Europe
Alex M. FeldmanHS 41
The mid-10th century marked a turning point in the confluence of imperial definitions of Christendom, Europe and indeed the oikoumene – the known or inhabited world. If primordial ethnicity in Constantine VII Porphyrogennētos’ De Administrando Imperio is doubted by 21st-c. scholars, then it would seem, so too must be European Christianity. And while 20th-c. schools of thought frequently took these concepts for granted based on ancient ethnographies’ references to so-called “ethnic groups,” the same can be said for 21st-c. reinterpretations of Christian Europeanness in the same sources. Yet there are also limits to such limits, as revealed in the rhetoric of the Roman emperor. This paper takes a heterodox perspective on issues of Christianity and ethnicity in the works of Constantine VII Porphyrogennētos, especially given the paucity and informality of his references to the definitions and limits of Europe. In a comparative analysis of his works, how can 21st-c. historians separate and combine today’s notions of Europe from those which undoubtedly appear throughout his corpus? Rhetorical evidence of the 10th-c. Roman emperor suggests that the constitutive understanding of Europe as both a geographically bound region and a religiously coherent civilization is not as anachronistic as it may at first appear.
Late Roman and Early Byzantine Past in Constantine Porphyrogennetos’ De Administrando Imperio
Hrvoje GračaninHS 41
The work composed under the auspices of Emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogennetos and known under its Latin title De Administrando Imperio (DAI) contains many references or even extensive passages related to the late Roman and early Byzantine history, most of which were taken from the early 9th-century Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor. The paper aims to scrutinized such material with the focus primarily on the representation of the fourth through to the eighth century emperors and empresses. A survey will be offered of information about emperors and empresses that can be found in the DAI, and the textual contexts in which they are mentioned will also be examined. The intention is to determine what image of emperors and empresses was thus shaped and conveyed. An additional goal is to identify the picture of the past that was projected in the DAI and to conjecture about its possible purpose.
The Letters of Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus: A Foundation for Exploring the Emperor’s Literary Identity
Teuta Serreqi JurićHS 41
The letters of Byzantine emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus hold significant value within the Corpus Constantineum, serving as the sole surviving example of the emperor’s authentic writings, according to the opinion of relevant experts. In this context, these letters provide a valuable basis for examining Porphyrogenitus’ literary style, which may play a significant role in resolving the puzzle of the authorship of the emperor’s works ‒ a subject still debated among scholars. The research is focused on the linguistic and stylistic characteristics of Porphyrogenitus’ letter-writing style, based on the analysis of eight letters from the correspondence with Theodore, Bishop of Cyzicus, preserved in the Athos collection. Special attention is given to the intertextuality in the letters, and an analysis of the use of quotations and allusions to classical and early Byzantine authors sheds entirely new light on the question of the authorship of the emperor’s literary corpus, particularly when it comes to works written in the elevated style of Byzantine rhetoric.
Digitization of the De Administrando Imperio: Innovative Approaches to Historical Sources for Studying Croatian History in the Early Middle Ages
Teuta Serreqi Jurić, Zvonko Liović, Sanja Smodlaka VitasHS 41
At the University of Zadar, Croatia, an institutional project titled Digitization of Sources for Understanding Early Medieval Croatian History I: Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, De Administrando Imperio (DigIzDAI) is currently underway. The goal of the project is to provide easier access to the original text and the Croatian translation of De Administrando Imperio, a fundamental source for studying the earliest Croatian national history, to both classical philologists and experts from related fields such as history, archaeology, and art history. In the first phase, the Greek original and the Croatian translation are being linked. Meanwhile, the second phase will focus on a syntactic analysis of the text. This presentation will showcase the research results of the first phase of the project and the research plan for the second phase. Since De Administrando Imperio is a principal source for reconstructing the national histories of Slavic peoples and Hungarians in the early Middle Ages, the project’s scientific contribution is expected to gain recognition within the broader academic community.
6.41 FC – Discovering Byzantium through Athonite Collections on the Princeton Campus
Travelers, scholars, and pilgrims have been drawn to Mount Athos time and again, but their histories have not always been told, in some cases because the collections have been misplaced and forgotten, and in others because the materials are not accessible, as they have not been digitized and researched yet. This session will showcase the work accomplished by the Connecting Histories. The Princeton and Mount Athos Legacy project. At the heart of this project is an international collaborative effort to value the Mount Athos collections on the Princeton campus and make them more discoverable and accessible by digitizing, researching and contextualizing them for teaching and research. The papers in this session will offer insights into six different collections related to Mount Athos held in Visual Resources and the Index of Medieval Art in the Art & Archaeology Department, and Graphic Arts in Special collections in Princeton University Library. These collections include the 1929 expedition to Mount Athos (with its film); the plethora of materials compiled in the 1930s by Professor Kurt Weitzmann; Professor Slobodan Nenadović’s collection of Hilandar monastery; the Index of Medieval Art holdings related to Mount Athos; the engravings related to Mount Athos in Special Collections; and the Gabriel Millet archive from the Collections of the EPHE and the Collège de France in conversation with graphic arts materials at Princeton.
Kurt Weitzmann on Athos. Aspects of a Scholarly Microhistoriography
Vangelis MaladakisSR 6
Kurt Weitzmann (1904–1993) emigrated from Germany to Princeton in 1935, where he served as a member of the Institute for Advanced Study (1935–1972) and as a professor in the Department of Art and Archaeology (1945–1972). He left behind an enormous legacy in the field of art history, pioneering research into medieval ivories, Byzantine manuscript miniatures, and the icons of the Monastery of Sinai. The paper focuses on a previously overlooked area of Weitzmann’s scholarship, namely his expeditions to the monasteries of Mount Athos; during five research missions (1935, 1936, 1937, 1938, and 1951), Weitzmann compiled an extensive visual record, photographing hundreds of manuscript miniatures, and documenting his observations in numerous notebooks. My research at Princeton spanned the Visual Resources of the Department of Art and Archaeology, the Mudd Library, and the Shelby White and Leon Levy Archives Center, where I examined microfilms, notebooks, and administrative records concerning the funding of his expeditions. By contextualizing Kurt Weitzmann’s contributions within contemporary Athonite historiography, I will try to shed light on his Athonite studies in two ways: first, through a purely historiographical lens concerning the research desiderata of a leading Byzantinist; and second, through an “Athonite Anthropology” perspective, investigating the motivations, interpersonal dynamics, and practical difficulties of approaching the Orthodox monastic world.
Researching Medieval Heritage through Archival Material: Challenges and Insights from Nenadović’s Hilandar Collection at Princeton
Dubravka PreradovićSR 6
This paper explores how archival collections can open new perspectives on Byzantine and Athonite heritage through the case of the Slobodan M. Nenadović Collection at Princeton University. Acquired in 1987 and supplemented by later shipments, the collection comprises more than 1,100 items – architectural drawings, field sketches, rubbings, photographs, and albums – documenting Hilandar Monastery and its dependencies from 1958 to 1984. Produced in the context of conservation practice rather than a conventional art-historical campaign, this material preserves a dense record of observation, measurement, reconstruction, and intervention. The paper asks what kinds of knowledge about Hilandar can be recovered from such a corpus, and what methodological challenges arise when working with an archive that is exceptionally rich yet almost entirely non-narrative. In the absence of field diaries, Nenadović’s captions, inventories, sequential drawings, and rubbings make it possible to reconstruct both his working methods and a broader culture of post-war heritage preservation in Yugoslavia. Particular attention will be paid to the documentation of architectural sculpture and the full-scale rubbings of the katholikon floor, two bodies of material that illuminate both Nenadović’s methods and the broader logic of post-war conservation documentation. I argue that the Princeton collection should be understood not simply as a repository of records, but as an interpretive instrument: one that refines our understanding of Hilandar’s architectural history, material culture, and conservation history, while also expanding scholarly access to a monastic site that remains physically inaccessible to many researchers.
Selling Images from Afar: Vovo’s Mount Athos and the Visual Market
Beatrice SpampinatoSR 6
This paper examines the visual economy behind the 1930 No Women’s Land expedition to Mount Athos, led by Vladimir “Vovo” Perfilieff with Gordon McCormick and photographer Floyd Crosby. Framing the collection through art history, it argues that the expedition’s photographs, lantern slides, film, and related watercolors were not neutral records of a remote monastic world, but carefully shaped visual products designed for circulation within the mass image market of interwar America. The study situates Vovo between painting, ethnographic documentation, and commercial entertainment, showing how he fashioned himself as an “explorer in the Field of Arts” and adapted to a culture in which photography had become the dominant medium. The paper identifies three main strategies in Vovo’s construction of Mount Athos for American audiences: documenting inaccessibility, staging primitiveness, and performing the journey through projection. Images of difficult travel, forbidden spaces, and mechanical obstacles such as the monastery pulley emphasized exclusivity and spectacle. Portraits of monks and hermits, especially Father Ilya, reveal a blend of photographic objectivity and pictorialist intervention, producing what the author calls a form of ethnographic pictorialism. Hand-coloring and lecture performance further reinserted artistic subjectivity into ostensibly mechanical images. By comparing this material with Vovo’s earlier Haitian experience and with Sergio Bettini’s later documentary photographs of Mount Athos, the paper highlights the collection’s hybrid status between ethnography, art, and entertainment. Considered within this broader framework, the collection emerges not simply as documentary evidence, but as a rich and generative archive capable of reshaping the questions scholars ask of Mount Athos and of visual culture more broadly.
Bridging Byzantium and the Digital World: Cataloguing Mount Athos in the Index of Medieval Art
Kyriaki GiannouliSR 6
The monastic communities of Mount Athos preserve one of the richest corpora of Byzantine and post-Byzantine religious art. Despite its significance, much of this material has historically remained difficult to access for the international scholarly community. This paper examines the cataloguing of Athonite material within the database of the Index of Medieval Art at Princeton University as part of the collaborative project Connecting Histories: The Princeton and Mount Athos Legacy. Focusing on the methodological aspects of digital cataloguing, the paper discusses how Athonite objects are documented and integrated into a structured research database. Particular attention is given to the identification of iconographic subjects, the documentation of materials and techniques, and the contextualization of objects through earlier photographic documentation and relevant scholarship. Through this process, individual works become part of a searchable research system that allows scholars to trace iconographic themes and artistic connections across regions and periods. Through selected case studies, including a fourteenth-century icon of the Virgin Hodegetria from Vatopedi, a silver-gilt pendant reliquary associated with Saint Demetrius (ca.1150), and a richly decorated liturgical book cover from the Great Lavra, the paper highlights both the opportunities and the challenges encountered in cataloguing Athonite material. Ultimately, it argues that digital cataloguing enables Athonite objects to be situated within wider networks of medieval visual culture and comparative art-historical research.
Graphic Work as Devotional Subjects. The Case Study of Athonite Engravings in Princeton Collections
Aleksandar VasileskiSR 6
This paper examines the phenomenon of Orthodox religious engravings, often referred to as “paper icons”, through examples preserved in the Special Collections of Firestone Library at Princeton University. It focuses on how these works functioned as authentic devotional images between the 17th and 19th centuries. Beyond illustrating Athonite monasteries and patron saints, these engravings incorporate prayers, hagiographic narratives, and miracle cycles that underscore the sacral character of specific foundations. In this context, prints operated as instruments within monastic strategies to attract pilgrims and secure financial support. Frequently bestowed upon or acquired by pilgrims, these sheets functioned as spiritual tokens, both a symbolic “certificate” and a tangible connection to particular monastic communities. Their devotional status is confirmed by the practice of preserving them within ecclesiastical spaces and attic repositories alongside traditional painted icons. The study focuses on several copperplate engravings within the Princeton corpus, including the General View of Mount Athos, Vatopedi, Saint Stephen the Protomartyr, and Saint Sabbas the Sanctified. Produced between the early 18th and mid-19th centuries, these works reveal a sophisticated synthesis of Western European printmaking and Orthodox iconographic traditions. A notable characteristic is the presence of multilingual inscriptions, Greek, Church Slavonic, and Latin, allowing the message of sanctity to reach a culturally diverse audience. Through these examples, the engravings highlight how the Princeton collection illuminates the relationship between artistic production, pilgrimage, and the preservation of sacred heritage.
Looking for Byzantium / Experiencing Athos: Visual Evidence from the Millet Archives (EPHE and Collège de France)
Ioanna RaptiSR 6
This paper examines Gabriel Millet’s expeditions to Mount Athos and their significance for both the historiography of Byzantine art and the construction of the Holy Mountain as a “landscape of myth” in Western imagination. Drawing on the collections and archives of the École Pratique des Hautes Études (EPHE) and the Collège de France, mainly photographs, watercolour copies, drawings, and correspondence, it reassesses major campaigns of Millet on Athos, in 1894, 1898 and 1918-1920. In 1898 he worked with the painter Jules Ronsin and later returned to the company to the French school of the Orient. Through the visual production of these expeditions, the presentation traces the methods, logistics, and intellectual priorities, with particular attention to the copies of Byzantine frescoes and manuscript miniatures. It further considers the relationship between this graphic material and Millet’s published scholarship. Situating Millet within a long tradition of Western and Russian scholarly engagement with Athos—from Didron and Papéty to Sevastianoff and Kondakov—the paper shows how early scholarship work transformed the Holy Mountain into both an empirical laboratory for the study of Byzantine art and tradition and a territory of cultural appropriation.
6.42 FC – Aspects of Military Culture and War in Byzantium
On the Border of the Byzantine World: William I of Sicily (1120 /1121–1166) and the Italian Military Campaign of Manuel I Komnenos in 1155–1158
Marcin BöhmHS 1
The Italian campaign of Manuel I Komnenos (1155–1158) was a military operation launched against the new Norman king of Sicily, William I (1120/1121–1166), which ended in a spectacular defeat and humiliation for the Byzantine land and naval forces. This marked Constantinople’s final attempt to restore its influence and prestige in the Mezzogiorno, following years of setbacks and territorial losses inflicted by the Hauteville dynasty. Ambitious members of this family had seized Apulia and Calabria from the empire in the 11th century, later adding Sicily—another territory the Byzantines sought to reclaim. The monarchy established by Roger II (1095–1154) posed a formidable challenge to the Komnenian dynasty, particularly at sea, where the Norman fleet aspired to dominate the Mediterranean. This paper aims to examine the significance and impact of the military operations—both naval and land—carried out by both sides, which ultimately determined the Normans’ success and the empire’s failure. Special attention will be given to the commanders involved, the composition of their armies and fleets, and the role of chance events that influenced the campaign’s outcome. Finally, the study will consider the military consequences for the Norman state, which, despite successfully repelling the Byzantines and emerging victorious, failed to sustain its ambitious plans for territorial expansion in North Africa during the subsequent reign of William I.
Knowledge-Organization, Narrative and Genre in 10th-Century Byzantine Military Manuals
Merdan DoğanayHS 1
The paper presents the current state and initial findings of my doctoral studies. In the past, the question of both the reflection on actual Byzantine warfare, including the Byzantine concepts and ideas about war, and the possibility to reconstruct those matters on the basis of military manuals have been largely dealt with. However, the numerous Middle Byzantine texts in the 10th century concerning military didactics further allow for a broader investigation of the(?) Byzantine approach to organizing and processing knowledge within these sources, both in the exclusive military sense as well as concerning cultural concepts and ideas more generally. Apart from identifying those aspects, the Byzantine manner of (re-)organizing knowledge in their works and creating meaningful narratives will be examined by dealing with the respective sources the Byzantine authors will most likely have used to produce their own texts. The Byzantine copies of ancient military manuals in the 10th century will further help prioritize the allegedly popular contemporary predecessors of military literature for an aspect-oriented comparison. Those ancient texts will be consulted not only as sources for the Byzantine manuals in order to encourage the examination of intertextuality, but also as representatives for the Greek and Roman way of organizing knowledge and creating narratives in their manuals, which the Byzantines could have been able to imitate. The codices themselves as organized Byzantine products, as well as entirely different types of Byzantine texts, must also be taken into consideration for further gain of knowledge. The project seeks to establish the literary autonomy of 10th century-Byzantine military manuals and raises the question of whether the numerous military texts, based on their individual literary characteristics, contexts and authorships, can be grouped together under a single literary genre, or whether it is possible to argue for the (deliberate) development of sub-genres.
Aleppo and its Prisoners After the Campaign of Nikephoros Phokas in December 962
Dmitry KorobeynikovHS 1
After the victorious campaign against the emirate of Crete in 960-961, Nikephoros Phokas, the future emperor (963-69), received a new post of domestikos of the East from Emperor Romanos II (959-963). He was soon engaged in a new military campaign against Aleppo, the capital city of the Hamdanid emirate under Abuʾl-Ḥasan ʿAlī I Sayf al-Dawla (945-967). The city fell on 22 December 962, and only its citadel, which the Byzantines were unable to take, survived. The Arabic sources state that the Byzantines took many people into captivity, who later took part in the triumphal entry of Nikephoros Phokas to Constantinople in April 963. Little is known about the fate of the prisoners afterwards. However, there is a rare window of opportunity to trace the whereabouts of those who survived the Aleppo catastrophe in 962. There is a seal in the collection of Dumbarton Oaks (BZS.1955.1.4571), which arguably dates to the first half of the eleventh century. The obverse side of the seal has the nimbed image of St Nicholas. The reverse side reads (in Karshuni Syriac) the name Yōsep (Joseph) Bar ‘Isa (son of Jesus) d-Ḥ-n-q-yun, i.e. from al-Khanāqiyya, a small town near Sayf al-Dawla’s palace. An additional inscription in Greek mentions him as a moneychanger. He was obviously the first or the second generation of the people from the environs of Aleppo who had settled near Constantinople. This may suggest that, besides the Rus merchants’ colony at the monastery of St Mammas, and the Muslim community, which might have lived around the mosque Dar al-Balat in Constantinople, there was a Christian (Melkite), or perhaps a common Christian and Muslim, Arab community in the City, united by the memory of the land which they had abandoned, either by their free will or as prisoners of war.
Οἱ τῆς Σικελίας τύραννοι: The Byzantine Image of Norman Rulers as Tyrants – Meaning & Perspective
Vuk SamčevićHS 1
The word “tyrant” was often applied in Byzantine texts. Since ancient times, it was almost synonymous with the Greek term “basileus” (king), but it later started to designate a usurper, a monarch who became a ruler illegitimately. In the Roman times when the Greek term for the emperor was “basileus”, “tyrannos” still denoted a monarchical sovereign, but unlike the poetic “anax” it could always carry a negative meaning. Tyrant was a negative synonym for an emperor. In Byzantium, tyrants could be Roman pagan emperors who executed and persecuted Christians, heretical emperors such as the iconoclasts, or emperors who ruled in a cruel and unusual fashion. It could be a ruling emperor who became corrupt, or a usurper trying to become the new emperor. Until the Middle Byzantine period, and also regarding the South Italian texts in Greek, it could also have been used to characterise an Arabic ruler who was conquering Byzantine lands, or even a pope. However, with the arrival of Normans in Southern Italy in the 11th century, Byzantine authors from the centre of the Empire gradually started characterising more and more the Norman rulers as tyrants – firstly the duke of Apulia Robert Guiscard, and then it became customary to call the Sicilian king “tyrant”. So much so that some authors, such as Eustathius of Thessalonica, even dealt with such appellations for the Sicilian rulers. The word was even applied by authors from the Kingdom of Sicily writing in Latin, and also outside Sicily but in different context. Examining the nature, chronology, and purpose of the texts at hand gives us an explanation of why this term was utilised in such a fashion, as well as a Byzantine perspective on the Byzantine-Norman relations in the 11th and 12th centuries.
“Put Your Sword Back Into its Place” (Matt. 26: 52). An Alleged Warlike Representation of Isaac II Angelos and Other Artistic Evidence
Andrea Torno GinnasiHS 1
The gold hyperpyron of Isaac II Angelos (1185-1195, 1203-1204) shows the emperor and the Archangel Michael holding together a sword, as the evidence of the divine gift of military power to the ruler. Numismatic studies and most of the art historical scholarship usually stress the warlike connotation of such a scene and insist on the alleged half-drawn aspect of the sword. However, a careful analysis of the coins published in the main numismatic references, along with many specimens available in the collectors’ market, suggests the execution of a fully sheathed sword. Therefore, this can be interpreted as an imperial insignia, just like the crown and the loros, rather than a weapon to be used on the battlefield. On the other hand, comparisons with images of warrior saints actually holding a partially unsheathed sword corroborate such a hypothesis, also by virtue of their different and dynamic poses. Whereas these other figures appear, ideally, ready to act in case of need, the effigy of Michael on Isaac’s coins aims to celebrate the mediation of the divine will, together with the sword as a timeless symbol of power. This is how a sword in its scabbard can better protect the emperor and the subjects than a drawn (or half-drawn) weapon.
Thematic Sessions
6.29 TS – The Jerusalem Typicon in Constantinople, Palestine and Beyond Byzantium
The Jerusalem Typicon, also known as the Typicon of Mar Saba, is a liturgical book that defined the order of worship, regulated the use of other liturgical books, and determined practices of fasting and monastic discipline in the Middle and Late Byzantine periods. Later this book became the main liturgical ordo of the churches of the Byzantine Rite tradition. Originating in the monastic practices of Constantinople, the Jerusalem Typicon spread to Palestine, where it was adapted to the needs of Palestinian monasteries —chiefly among them Mar Saba—part of the process of Byzantinization of the eastern patriarchates in the 10th–12th centuries. In Palestine, this version of the Typicon was translated into Syriac and Arabic for the use of Melkite Christian communities. It was also re-imported back to Constantinople, perhaps via Mount Athos, and became the dominant liturgical tradition of the capital, from where it also spread to the Slavs and Georgians. The purpose of this Thematic Session is to discuss the state of the research on this important Byzantine liturgical source and to identify key directions for future scholarship. Questions addressed will include: the manuscript sources, problems of their classification, edition, and study; the role of Mar Saba in the development of the Typicon; the spread and adoption of the Typicon and its translations on the Byzantine periphery and beyond Byzantium; the relationship of the Typicon with other liturgical books and canon law; and the place of Mount Athos in the Typicon’s history.
Mapping Byzantine Liturgy in the Second Millenium: The Typikon Project
Stefanos AlexopoulosHS 32
A common understanding is that Byzantine liturgy becomes more or less standardized with the so-called neo-Sabbaitic synthesis and the printing of the Sabas Typikon in Venice in 1545 sealed that standardization, and thus we assume that since then the Byzantine liturgical tradition has remained changeless. This presumption has also led liturgical research to ignore the post-Byzantine liturgical tradition, with only a handful of scholars dealing with this period from a liturgical point of view. A careful study, however, of the manuscript tradition of the Typikon reveals a mosaic of local traditions that in fact paint a different picture; that of vibrant and creative local liturgies functioning within the framework of the neo-Sabbaitic synthesis. The idea of this large and ambitious project is to study these local liturgical expressions as examples of the variety of liturgical practice in this period. This presentation will present the outline of this project and how it hopes to achieve this purpose.
Are Typicon Studies Caught in a Russian Trap? Reassessing the Scholarship on the History of the Typicon
Aleksandr AndreevHS 32
This paper argues that the field of Typicon studies is caught in a methodological “Russian trap,” as its standard historical narrative of the Typicon’s development is largely a product of pioneering Russian scholars from the late 19th and early 20th centuries. These figures interpreted Byzantine liturgical history through the prism of available Slavonic sources that show a movement from the Studite Typicon to the Typicon of Evergetis to the Jerusalem Typicon and heavily emphasized the role of the Studion and Mar Saba. This “positionality trap” resulted in a historically inaccurate and methodologically flawed narrative. The paper advocates for a new historical narrative by critically reassessing the preeminent role of Studion and Mar Saba. It highlights recent work that questions the “Studite synthesis” and the genuine “Sabbaite” nature of the later Jerusalem Typicon. A comprehensive study of Nikon of the Black Mountain—whose Tacticon introduced the Studite/Jerusalem distinction—is a final necessary step to correct this inherited scholarship.
The Agrypnia in the Typikon Manuscripts Sin. syr. 129 and Sin. syr. 136: Distinct Redactions within the Syro-Melkite Translation Movement
Joachim BraunHS 32
The Syriac Typikon manuscripts Sin. syr. 129 and Sin. syr. 136 preserve two substantially different formularies of the Agrypnia. These divergences reveal not only distinct stages in the historical evolution of the all-night vigil but also differing local conceptions of communal nocturnal worship. Sin. syr. 129 presents an abridged and simplified form of the rite, evidently adapted for parochial use. The once-processional Lity and the Artoklasia are here reduced to symbolic gestures of intercession and blessing, reflecting the practical and spatial realities of a congregational setting. Sin. syr. 136, by contrast, transmits the full monastic order of the vigil in a Sinai redaction that embodies the memorial culture of St Catherine’s Monastery and its clearly articulated hierarchical structure. Both manuscripts bear witness to the dynamic Syro-Melkite translation of Byzantine liturgical texts: while euchological units were consistently rendered into Syriac, emblematic Greek acclamations were retained as audible markers of Byzantine identity. The comparison of these formularies highlights a creative and context-specific process of translation and adaptation, resulting in distinct redactional layers rather than a single standardized version of the Byzantine rite in Syriac.
Cheesefare Week: Formation and Liturgical Functionality in Jerusalem and Constantinople
Leonide B. EbralidzeHS 32
Within the Byzantine liturgical tradition, the period of Great Lent is preceded by a preparatory week commonly referred to as Cheesefare Week. The origin and provenance of this liturgical observance have been the subject of scholarly inquiry on multiple occasions. Nevertheless, a closer examination of its liturgical structure, textual content, and ritual function across various regions of the Christian East remains of considerable interest—particularly with regard to the points of convergence and divergence between the traditions of the two principal liturgical centers: the City of Jesus (Jerusalem) and the City of Constantine (Constantinople). This paper seeks to reconstruct the original liturgical content of Cheesefare Week and to trace the processes by which it evolved and disseminated throughout the Byzantine Empire, thereby illuminating the dynamic interplay between local and imperial liturgical traditions.
The Calendar of the Greek Typikon Sin. gr. 1096
Daniel GaladzaHS 32
Among the oldest Greek manuscripts of the Sabaite Typikon is codex Sinai gr. 1096 (Diktyon 59471), which transmits various local liturgical practices related directly to the Lavra of St Sabas. Although Alexei Dmitrievskii provided a detailed description of the manuscript in 1917, it remains unedited and undervalued in studies of the history of the Typikon and of the development of the Byzantine Rite. This paper examines the manuscript and focuses on its calendar, attempting to understand how it is that its commemorations reflect such a highly developed and “Byzantinized” calendar, significantly different from other, contemporaneous calendars from the Lavra of St Sabas or of the liturgical tradition of nearby Jerusalem, with which the Lavra had a strong connection.
The Arabic Typicon-Tradition before Meletios Karma
Martin LüstraetenHS 32
The liturgy of the Orthodox Christians (“Melkites”) in the patriarchates of Alexandria and Antioch underwent a process of Byzantinization which led to a successive adaptation of the Byzantine Greek liturgical books, often at least partially translated into Arabic and/or Syriac and retaining proper rites. Different manuscript traditions of the Arabized liturgical books existed side by side until the so-called “Melkite Renaissance”, when Meletios Karma prepared new and full Arabic translations of Greek liturgical books, designated to be printed and thus to supplant the existing manuscript tradition. The paper will focus on the manuscript tradition of the Arabic Typicon before Meletios Karma and identify the different families and relationships between the manuscripts as well as the institutions behind the translations.
6.30 TS – The Lexicon of Cyril in Medieval Southern Italy
In the wake of the pioneering and still fundamental investigations of Drachmann, Naoumides and Lucà, this Thematic Session focuses on the manuscript tradition and cultural-historical influence of the so-called Lexicon of Cyril ‘beyond Byzantium’ in a spatial sense, taking into consideration the Italo-Greek area. By combining philological, historical, and palaeographical methodologies and data, we aim (a) to establish reasons for and typologies of the extremely rich Italo-Greek manuscript transmission of this lexicon; (b) to investigate both diachronic and synchronic patterns of circulation of the lexicon, which is usually transmitted in manuscripts along with a set of texts of a heterogeneous nature; (c) to elucidate material and content relationships with other lexicographic and scholarly writings in the medieval Southern Italy; (d) to evaluate the use of computational tools for investigating specific manuscript clusters.
An Alleged Contamination across the Stretto? Blended Families and Additional Glosses in the Messan. S. Salv. 167 of Cyril’s Lexicon
Federica ScognamiglioSR 1
There is no remedy against contamination – most of the time, it remains hidden. But what if contamination is more a matter of genetics than of cure? And what if certain stages can be traced back? In the manuscript tradition of Cyril’s Lexicon, the stigma of contamination is inevitable, and it involves several manuscripts. The manuscript Messanensis S. Salv. 167 (12th cent.) containing the Lexicon, produced in Southern Italy, appears to witness different manuscript models belonging to different recensiones, thus revealing “stratifications” within the Lexicon itself. In the Messanensis, the text of the Lexicon is divided into two parts: the first, from alpha to part of my, and the second, from my to omega – this is the first key feature. Immediately following the main text, there are sets of “other glosses”, which prove to be other Cyril’s glosses – this is the second key feature. Upon deeper analysis, these two characteristics can likely be described as “two degrees of contamination”. On one hand, a larger-scale contamination, consisting of two separate models: a model from recensio n for the first part, and a model from recensio g for the second part. On the other hand, a subtler, more misleading contamination: additional glosses that were collected yet separated from the main text, and most likely part of Cyril’s text. Selected textual specimina from the Messanensis may help shed light on these questions, and possibly reconstruct aspects of the contamination within certain branches of the manuscript tradition.
Some Scholia on Gregory of Nazianzus between Stoudios and Southern Italy
Carmelo Nicolò BenvenutoSR 1
The scholia on the homilies of Gregory of Nazianzus – probably of Late Antique Alexandrian origin and only partially edited or studied so far – are chiefly attested in a group of manuscripts produced in tenth-century Southern Italy. Some of these scholia correspond to glosses attested in the version of the Lexicon of Cyril preserved in the manuscript Bremen, Staats- und Universitätsbibliothek, C 11 (10th cent.), which are absent from the other branches of the tradition of the lexicon. Klaus Alpers convincingly argued that the exemplar of the Bremen manuscript originated in the monastery of Stoudios; it was therefore probably at Stoudios that, from copies of Gregory’s homilies – likely transmitted from the Syro-Palestinian area – the so-called Gregorian glosses of the Bremen lexicon were extracted from the scholia. Remarkably, the aforementioned Italo-Greek manuscripts also contain a series of epigrams on Gregory, including one ascribed to Theodore the Studite himself. Building upon observations already developed in earlier scholarship (e.g. Hutter, Somers), this paper aims at exploring the hypothesis that the Italo-Greek branch of the Gregorian tradition may derive from a recension accompanied by scholia vetera compiled in Constantinople. Of particular interest is one scholion –also transmitted in the Bremen manuscript – that preserves a reading accepted by Mossay on the basis of the so-called “A-branch” and the Syriac version, thus providing further evidence that these scholia presuppose a tradition of considerable authority.
Italo-Greek Connections: Kephallenia, Hagiou Gerasimou 1 (G), and Laur. Plut. 57.42 (F) — Twin Brothers across the Sea?
Stamatis BussésSR 1
The twelfth-century Codex 1 preserved in the Monastery of Saint Gerasimos constitutes a significant witness to the manuscript tradition of Cyril’s Lexicon, and specifically to the so-called v1 recension of the text. It is well established, and already documented in the relevant bibliography, that the manuscript originates from the cultural milieu of Southern Italy, although it eventually came to be preserved in Cephalonia. The manuscript F (= Laur. Plut. 57.42) represents a parallel case: likewise produced in Southern Italy during the same century, its Italo-southern provenance is equally secure. Comparative examination of the two codices reveals striking similarities in the execution of initials, the decorative treatment of titles, and various ornamental motifs, as well as in the layout and letter openings both in the margins and within the text. These correspondences suggest the participation of at least some of the same decorators. Even more compelling is the almost identical handwriting and textual structure, leaving little doubt that the manuscripts derive from the same scriptorium and, quite possibly, from the same hand — though they were separated at a certain point in their transmission. A marginal note on f. 105v of the Saint Gerasimos codex may indicate the reason for its transfer to the Ionian region, while another note on the inside front cover provides a terminus ante quem for that movement.
On Some ‘Companions’ of Cyril: Etymologica in Southern Italian Manuscripts of Cyril’s Lexicon
Alessandro MusinoSR 1
The Lexicon of Cyril is transmitted in numerous southern Italian manuscripts, starting from the 10th century and ranging from Sicily to Salento. Many (if not most) of them are multiple-text manuscripts transmitting lexicographical collections: Cyril’s Lexicon is usually the main text, transmitted at the beginning of the manuscripts, and it is followed by a varying number of shorter lexica (or treatises) of various kind. Among these ‘companions’ are: Biblical glossaries, rhetorical, etymological, synonymic, botanical, and medical lexica, treatises on unities of measure and further texts. The paper will focus on some short etymological lexica transmitted in Italo-Greek manuscripts of Cyril’s lexicon. It will provide an overview and a brief introduction of such texts and of the codices transmitting them. Their connection with determined recensions of Cyril’s lexicon will be examined, as some of them are only attested in specific branches of Cyril’s transmission. Their interrelations as well as their relationships with further southern Italian lexicographical traditions, such as that of the Etymologicum Gudianum, will also be investigated. Finally, a few cases of direct textual relation between these short etymologica and Cyril’s lexicon will be discussed. More generally, the paper will illustrate how the lexicon of Cyril in southern Italy was part of lexicographical collections which showed both a degree of consistency and of variety on the textual level, and how the items of these lexicographical collection interacted with each other.
Cyril, the Synagoge and Southern Italy: A Story Yet to Be Written
Paolo Scattolin, Paola Carmela La BarberaSR 1
The unpublished archives of philologist Mark Naoumides (1931–1977), now preserved at the University of Illinois Archives, represent invaluable material as they offer the results of the most in-depth research on Cyril’s Lexicon since the seminal studies of A. B. Drachmann. Based on a first-hand investigation of these materials, we will present Naoumides’ discoveries regarding the particular version of Cyril’s lexicon known as Synagoge lexeon chresimon (“Collection of Useful Words”), produced around the beginning of the 8th century. As a synthesised version of Cyril’s lexicon, enriched with extra-Cyrillian lexicographical material and very popular in the Byzantine era due to its great accessibility, the Synagoge has recently been edited by Ian C. Cunningham on the basis of four Constantinopolitan witnesses. However, during his research on Cyril, Naoumides identified five new manuscript witnesses of the lexicon, all of which are still unknown to the scholarly community. Focusing on these manuscripts, we will first show how their origin and circulation can be traced back to the peripheral areas of the Empire, particularly in southern Italy and Cyprus, thus representing for the first time the dissemination of the lexicon “beyond Byzantium”. We will then present the peculiar version of the text transmitted by these manuscripts, and show how it can provide a genuine text where the currently published version transmits a corrupted text, with the aim of emphasizing their crucial role in the textual history of the Synagoge.
A Computational Framework for Sorting Witnesses of Cyril’s Lexicon: The Southern-Italian Manuscripts
Maria KonstantinidouSR 1
This paper presents a digital workflow for assisting in the identification and comparison of manuscripts belonging to the Cyrillic lexicon tradition, with particular emphasis on its rich tradition within the Southern Italian Greek-speaking area. The workflow provides a reproducible, data-driven framework for assessing known or possible witnesses of Cyril’s Lexicon, and for evaluating textual affinity or other type of affiliation among witnesses within a large and heterogeneous manuscript corpus of medieval lexica. The pipeline combines automated preprocessing, fuzzy string matching, and distance-based statistical analyses to measure textual similarity across both lemmata and definitions. These processes produce interpretable quantitative indicators and visualizations that highlight clusters, outliers, and degrees of textual proximity. Transcriptions—generated through a combination of manual effort and Handwritten Text Recognition (HTR) models trained specifically for Greek lexicographic material—serve as the basis for the analysis, with all results subject to philological validation. The resulting data and visualizations therefore help uncover patterns of circulation, transmission, and regional dissemination of Cyril’s Lexicon beyond Byzantium. Such an approach enables an initial sorting and grouping of witnesses without the need for full-scale collation. This digital workflow rapidly flags possible manuscripts requiring philological attention where it is most needed before committing to extensive manual analysis. Attention is also given to scalability and future directions, including integration of larger datasets and the potential incorporation of machine-learning techniques for pattern recognition. This work demonstrates how computational tools can assist in the identification of ancient lexica, offering a transferable model for digital philology grounded in transparent and reproducible methodology.
3:30 pm – 5:00 pm Plenary Session: Byzantium Lost and Found
All the Emperor’s Men: Uncovering Byzantium in the Nineteenth-Century Press
Przemysław MarciniakAudimax
This study examines how Byzantium was represented in nineteenth-century newspapers and how these references shaped popular perceptions of the Eastern Roman Empire. The study treats newspapers as a medium through which historical knowledge circulated beyond academic audiences. The analysis identifies three main contexts in which Byzantium appeared: as a stereotype (often associated with decadence, flattery, or despotism), as a political metaphor used to interpret contemporary events such as the Greek War of Independence or the Crimean War, and as a cultural reference in reviews of popular works, including operas and theatrical productions. It also shows how these contexts could intertwine. The study argues that newspapers did not merely reproduce scholarly narratives but actively shaped public understandings of Byzantium. Over the course of the century, Byzantium evolved from an exotic historical subject into a recognizable metaphor in political and cultural discourse.
Ottoman Patriotism and the Cultural Heritage Policy: The Contexts of Byzantine Legacy in The Late (Early 20th Century) Ottoman Popular Publications
Mertkan KaracaAudimax
This study explores late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Ottoman engagement with Byzantine heritage through the lens of the emerging and increasingly politicized concept of vatan (homeland). It argues that the apparent contradiction between the persistent denigration of Byzantium in Ottoman political histories and the simultaneous preservation, appropriation, and valorization of Byzantine material culture constituted a coherent political strategy rather than an intellectual inconsistency. This dual attitude is best understood as a product of the transformation of territory into a sacralized and nationalized space, within which all material remains—regardless of their religious or ethnic origins—were reframed as objects of attachment, responsibility, and sovereignty. The study is methodologically grounded in a close reading of a wide corpus of written sources, including Ottoman political histories, popular publications, art-historical treatises, educational textbooks, institutional reports, and museum-related publications from the Late Ottoman period. These texts are analyzed alongside contemporary European Byzantinist scholarship and modern historiography in order to situate Ottoman intellectual production within transnational debates on archaeology, cultural heritage, and civilization. The study demonstrates that, especially in the context of territorial losses, foreign occupation, and Greek and Russian irredentist claims, Byzantine heritage was increasingly instrumentalized as a means of asserting Ottoman custodianship over the past. Cultural heritage policies, museum practices, and popular publications functioned as tools through which sovereignty and legitimacy were articulated. By foregrounding the concept of homeland as a key analytical category, the study shows how Byzantine heritage was discursively detached from political continuity while being fully integrated into a geographically grounded narrative of ownership. In doing so, the study contributes to broader discussions on the entanglement of cultural heritage, nationalism, and historical writing in the late Ottoman and early Turkish context.
The Norwegian Adventures of Sigurd Jorsalfare in a Byzantine Storyworld: Chivalry, Nationalism, Terrorism, Multiculturalism
Helena BodinAudimax
This contribution examines how the story about the medieval Norwegian king, often called Sigurd the Crusader or Jorsalfare, is used in diachronic transmedia storytelling in examples from the early thirteenth, late nineteenth to early twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. It discusses how King Sigurd’s stay in Constantinople during his journey to Jerusalem (1108–1111 CE), particularly his encounter with the Byzantine emperor Alexios I—an episode that may be fictional—has been narrated across media and explores the significance of these adaptations for Norwegian nationalism and nation formation. What functions have the different adaptations of the story had for their recipients? The analyses demonstrate that Sigurd and his Byzantine encounter have mattered throughout the centuries, even if there is no mention of it in Byzantine sources. The case studies present Sigurd in multiple roles in a range of media. He is depicted as intelligent in an orally transmitted narrative (recorded as an early chivalric romance) in the Icelandic saga manuscript Morkinskinna. He appears as both honoured and mentally unstable in prominent media of Norwegian national romanticism around 1900, including a historical drama by Bjørnstjerne Bjørnson with incidental music by Edvard Grieg, and illustrations and tapestries designed by Gerhard Munthe. A pseudo-identity of Sigurd was adopted by the terrorist Anders Behring Breivik in the early twenty-first century, and he is shown as a crusader who falls in love with a Muslim at the Byzantine court in a play by Thorvald Steen (accompanied by hip-hop music and performed in Nidaros Cathedral in 2013). Today, Sigurd Jorsalfare no longer functions as a Norwegian national icon, but concerts and exhibitions circulate previous adaptations of the Sigurd story in a continued transmedia storytelling for new audiences.
Bisanzio reimmaginata: la percezione dell’Impero Bizantino nei fumetti
Maria-Rosaria MarchionibusAudimax
This paper examines the ways in which the Byzantine Empire is represented and reinterpreted in comics, considering the medium as a space of cultural mediation rather than a vehicle of popularization. Through a series of case studies – from Disney comics and the Franco-Belgian magazine Pilote to Greek, German, and Japanese productions – it explores how Byzantium is translated into visual-narrative language and adapted to ideological, pedagogical, and cultural contexts. The analysis shows that comics rarely aim at strict reconstruction; instead they employ selected images – such as mosaics, Hagia Sophia, or the urban walls of Constantinople – as semasiological markers capable of evoking a collective Byzantine imaginary. These visual elements function as narrative shortcuts that condense historical realities into accessible symbolic forms. Contemporary works reveal diverse narrative strategies ranging from didactic popularization to critical reinterpretation, in which Byzantium becomes a laboratory where memory, identity, ideology, and cultural imagination are constantly negotiated and reconfigured.
5:30 pm – 7:00 pm Closing Session
No workshops in this session.
7:30 pm – 9:30 pm Concluding Reception
No workshops in this session.
